ã€ŠThe Beast and The Swallowã€‹


 1. A Beast from the North

    The sun ascended from the depths of the sea, welcomed by the sad cries of seagulls. Its rays bathed the old stone roofs of Sefis and gilded the towers of the lord¡¯s mansion perched far up on the hill. Soon, the morning sky was dyed the freshest shade of pink, equal only to the cheeks of the young lady who sat on the tiles of the tallest castle tower and enjoyed this mesmerizing dance of light and color.

    Lorelei could not remember when she started this morning ritual of hers. Was it shortly after her mother had died? Or maybe after the first beating her dear half-siblings had given her? She could not remember. And it didn¡¯t really matter. The important thing was that ever since she was old enough to walk, she would come up here to greet the new day. The beauty and purity of the sunrise gave her hope. Hope, that beyond the tall gray walls of the harbor lay a wondrous and mysterious world; a fairer one worth living in. She loved these short moments of serenity. They were one of the few things that made the past twenty years in this hell livable.

    Taking a deep breath of salty fresh air, Lorelei sighed and stood up. The morning wind played with a few strands of hair that had slipped out of her braid. It was time to go down to the real world. Normally it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem even if she was absent for the whole day. That would have been the ideal solution to everything ¨C staying away from the lord¡¯s disdaining gaze, her sister¡¯s temper fits, the ogling looks of the resident knights. Yes, every other day it would have been better to stay hidden in the attic or in the library, not risking meeting any of them. But today was special ¨C the second prince was returning from his victorious campaign in the south. Since yesterday evening, the black dots of ships were visible on the horizon, and right now a forest of sails was filling the harbor, waiting for the right moment to let the important guests on land.

    It was going to be a busy day.

    Lorelei ran down the squeaking stairs and flew through the silent halls of the sleeping castle. The masters were yet to wake up and only one or two maids were hurrying with the morning chores. Whenever someone spotted the skinny running figure, they would avert their eyes, muttering in low breaths ¡°the mutt¡±. Lorelei didn¡¯t care. Anyway, it was an everyday occurrence.

    The path to the town took her more than an hour, but it was worth it. With sparkling eyes, Lorelei savored everything around her ¨C the festive flags hanging over the streets, the camellia flower wreaths on the doors of the shops, and the bustling laughing people around her. Far down from the harbor, a horn sounded, signaling the landing of his imperial highness. Mixed with the bubbling crowd, Lorelei fought her way through the front rows, cheeks red and heart pounding, filled with the innocent feelings of every young maiden currently present.

    ¡°Oh, Lord! It¡¯s the Golden Lion!¡± a freckly chubby girl squeaked. ¡°He is so strong! Not even twenty-five but such a splendid knight!¡±

    ¡°He is so handsome!¡± another girl chimed in. ¡°Just like the demigods of old!¡±

    ¡°Silly lass,¡± an old man laughed nearby. ¡°All that you care about is looks. You see, the prince is a true hero. He crushed the invaders from the south, even though he was outnumbered one to three. That¡¯s what I call a true man!¡±

    Listening to the bustling of the crowd, Lorelei felt her heart tremble. Never in her life had she thought that she was going to witness such a grand event. This was going to be a momentous day. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know how right she was.

    Suddenly, cheers erupted down the street. Then a thunderous sound engulfed everything. The ground shook under the stomping feet of the marching soldiers. At the helm, a brilliant knight led the parade. His polished armor reflected the sunlight like a mirror, and his red cape fluttered in the wind. Free from the constraints of the helmet, golden shoulder-length hair fell in lush waves around his fair face. Around his forehead was a thin white bandage tinged with a bit of red, covering his heroic wounds from the battle. Despite that, there was joyous laughter in his blue-green eyes and a gentle smile on his lips. His horse neighed and danced around, excited by the loud cheers. Behind him row after row of knights and squires followed, all in shining armor, carrying bright flags, waving and greeting the crowd.

    Lorelei didn¡¯t dare to even blink, out of fear of missing something. Everything was so colorful and gorgeous! The people were screaming at the top of their lungs:

    ¡°Long live his imperial highness! Long live Prince Lionel, the Golden Lion!¡±

    But right then a murmur rose from afar. Slowly the cheers died out, extinguished by hisses and whispering.

    ¡°Dear Gods, who is that?!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, he looks scary like a demon!¡±

    "Hush, sweety. He is a knight too. We can get in trouble."

    ¡°How unsightly! He didn¡¯t even try to wash off the blood!?¡±

    At the end of the shiny procession came another rider. If one was to say that prince Lionel was a sun, blessing the eyes of the crowd with his gentle light, then this man was a nightmare from the depths of the darkest night. His armor was the color of soot, big rust-like splatters all over it, and his red cape was dirty and torn. Similar to prince Lionel, he wasn¡¯t wearing a helmet, his features free for everyone to see. Or at least they would have been, had he not donned a mask, hiding his eyes and the left portion of his face. What one could see was his strong chin and the tightly clenched lips, devoid of any laughter. His short, black hair reached only to his ears and looked like the feathers of a raven after a storm. His left hand was resting on the saddle of his battle horse ¨C an animal devoid of emotion just like its master. Behind him came his soldiers, a sad imitation of their shining brethren; torn capes, chunks of armor missing, rust-like splatters covering them. Despite that they walked, heads held high, with firm steps and determination in their eyes. At the very rear, there was a covered wagon following them, driven by a young boy of fourteen, maybe fifteen, and even his chain mail was torn, showing the dirty cloth beneath.

    The crowd averted their eyes but the whispers didn¡¯t cease, similar to the wind in the forest leaves.

    ¡°These are the Black knights of Norden.¡±

    "Poor souls!"

    "May the Two Gods give them Their protection."

    ¡°Spare your sympathy. They don''t follow the code of honor. They don''t even deserve to be called knights."

    "I heard that their leader is the devil incarnate. He doesn¡¯t show mercy even to women and children.¡±

    "That can''t be true! He was knighted by the emperor himself."

    ¡°But it is true. I''ve heard that that man bathes in blood and even kills babies in their cribs.¡±

    "Bah, this ain''t even the worst! My cousin heard from a friend of a friend, a sailor and honest lad, he heard that up north there are still... you know... them black magical beings!"

    "Bollocks! He''s heard that from a sailor''s drunk grandma."

    "Yea, no way!"

    "Yes, way. And the Beast of Norden is living among them ice-planes and devil spawns! His heart surely has turned into a black icicle by now too."

    "Didn''t I tell you, that''s why he likes bathing in warm blood."

    ¡°Oh, my Lords! How horrible! And to think that such a dreaded person is related to his highness Lionel.¡±

    ¡°Shh, quiet! Despite being a bastard, in his veins still flows royal blood. We''ve said too much already.¡±

    The murmur of the town¡¯s folk brushed past Lorelei¡¯s ears. Unknowingly she clenched her fists and her throat felt dry. Poor people. They were as much heroes as the soldiers before them. Didn¡¯t they fight for the glory and prosperity of the Empire? Didn¡¯t they spill their blood to subdue the unruly tribes of the South? They deserved better!

    In the first place, Lorelei didn¡¯t understand how everyone could trust tall tales and gossip. There was no way that could be true... right? Especially that part. Magic? Demons? How could anyone believe in such things? No, no, her teacher was right. ¡®Rumors are like the Black plague,¡¯ he always said. ¡®They start with a harmless cough and then eat your body from the inside until you find yourself in the grave. Never give ear to rumors! Unless you¡¯ve spread them yourself.¡¯

    She sighed deeply at her master¡¯s sly remark and fought her way out of the crowd, pushing the sad procession and her dark thoughts to the back of her mind. She had work to do.

    The streets were empty and only the faraway cries indicated that this was not a ghost town. Lorelei walked the narrow alleys until she reached a neat white house. The sign in front read in shining letters ¡°Ser Levi, physician¡±. The ¡°p¡±, however, was long gone, probably stolen by someone who didn¡¯t know the difference between brass and real gold. The young woman chuckled and banged on the door.

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s me! Open up!¡±

    No one answered. The possibility of her master being out with the crowd popped in her mind, but she hurriedly brushed it away. She knew him far too well.

    ¡°Master, your life will shorten, if you keep waking up so late!¡± she yelled and this time her foot landed on the poor door.

    Inside the house, something crashed. Then a window on the upper floor flung out with a bang and a mane of pure white hair peeked outside.

    ¡°Who is this ungrateful disciple cursing her master to death?¡± The shrill voice of an old man rang in the narrow street.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, teacher, or you¡¯ll get even more wrinkles.¡± Lorelei chuckled and waved her hand happily. ¡°It was you who said that I must wake you up before noon today at all costs.¡±

    ¡°All Saints! Girl, what time is it? What about the procession?¡±

    ¡°They already went towards the castle.¡±

    ¡°Thousand devils! What took you so long? We are going to be late! What are you waiting for!? Hurry to the back and prepare the cart. We don¡¯t have a second to lose!¡±

    This reaction startled Lorelei a bit, but she was already used to her teacher¡¯s oddities. In a short while, the little gray donkey was reined to the cart just in time to greet its disheveled owner. Ser Levi appeared at the back door bent under a large sack. Another two bags full to the brim with flasks and ointments were at his feet. Lorelei helped him to load everything in the cart and then quickly hopped behind. The old man gave a loud whistle and the little donkey trotted uphill towards the lords¡¯ mansion.

    What welcomed them, when they got close to the gates, was utter chaos. Around the castle and even in the large courtyard a forest of white tents that were absent in the morning had appeared. Sorrowful moans and screams came from inside them. Servants darted between the mansion and the tents, carrying buckets and sheets of linen.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Witnessing all this, Lorelei could not help but get pale.

    ¡°H-how is this possible?!¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°But right now, during the parade¡­¡±

    ¡°Those were the ¡®presentable¡¯ ones,¡± gruntled her master and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°The rest were transported here in secret through the western gate. Stop daydreaming, girl, we have work to do.¡±

    His words sobered her up. She helped him unload the cart. Bag of ointments over her shoulder, she was going through the flasks when a loud cry made her heart stop.

    ¡°Hey you, mutt, what are you doing here?!¡±

    A few steps from her stood a young man of twenty, twenty-two. Clad in pristine red garments, he had a noble demeanor and the first signs of a double chin to back it up. His eyes sized Lorelei from top to bottom and he snarled with disdain.

    ¡°Lord Ronan,¡± her voice trembled slightly, ¡°I was just about to help master Levi with¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop mingling with the low-life, you are dirty enough as you are. There is too much on our heads right now. They need help in the north wing. Hurry up and go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Lorelei curtsied and threw her teacher an apologetic look. The old man waved his hand for her to go and secretly made an impolite gesture in his long sleeves towards the young nobleman.

    Without any delay, Lorelei rushed to the north wing. Contrary to the young lord¡¯s words, she did not meet a living soul on her way there. Where was she even supposed to go? As if to answer her question, an ugly roar came from the farthest room to the left.

    ¡°Stupid women, if you have time to idle and faint go tend to my men!¡±

    The door crashed open and two maids came running out, the one half-carrying, half-dragging the other. Both looked on the verge of tears, their faces pale as if they had seen the devil himself. Lorelei¡¯s heart was sprinting like a running horse. She didn¡¯t want to go in. This man was rude and scary. But it was Ronan¡¯s order. If she didn¡¯t go in she would get in trouble later.

    Lorelei gritted her teeth and forced herself to step forward.

    The big room was almost empty. There was only a large bed and an old wooden chair, and next to them was a big basin with steaming water. On the bed sat a man, still in his armor, with his back towards the door. The moment Lorelei went in he lifted his head like a weary animal expecting a hunter.

    ¡°Jessup, you lazy boy, you finally decided to show up. Come, help me take off this wretched thing.¡±

    His deep voice startled her but his tone, albeit rude, had a tint of playfulness in it. Maybe she could use the moment while he was still calm and not screaming around. She came a bit closer and curtsied.

    ¡°Forgive me, my lord. The young master of the house sent me. How can I assist you?¡±

    Her words startled him. He spun around and she finally was able to see his face and the black mask covering more than half of it. The man before her was none other than the rumored Beast of the North!

    Lorelei felt her knees getting soft but she forced herself to remain still. Was... was he really a demon; his heart really an ice-shard? No, no, no, that was stupid. Still, she wanted to run away. ''I am sorry, teacher,'' she thought as her own heart raced, ''it seems that this time the rumors have won!''

    ¡°H-o-o, no fainting or squirming around, little girl?¡± There was obvious sarcasm in his voice. ¡°Since Jess is lazing somewhere, you¡¯ll do for now. Come here and help me take off this pile of iron.¡±

    Ordering her feet to move, Lorelei came before the scary man. She carefully left her bag on the floor and knelt in front of him. The man had already removed his thick metal gauntlets and shin protectors on his own. The breast and back plates and the arm and shoulder guards were still left though. Without thinking much, Lorelei reached for his shoulder pad and tried pulling the straps. Instantly a heavy hand yanked her away towards the wall.

    ¡°Foolish girl!¡± the man roared. ¡°Be careful where you are touching! Have you never done this before?!¡±

    ¡°N-no, my lord¡± Petrified with fear Lorelei could only stutter and swallow her tears.

    ¡°Dear Saints, give me strength!¡± the man sighed and shook his head. ¡°Listen, girl, as much as I don¡¯t like it, I need your help. From now on you will do exactly as I say. Understood?¡±

    Lorelei nodded in a hurry and crawled carefully back to him, fearing his anger. Under his guidance, the heavy armor was released piece by piece, followed by the padded undergarments until he was left only in his undershirt. At that moment she finally understood why he had acted so beastly before. His whole left shoulder was dyed red-brown by the dried-up blood. He was wounded!

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t faint on me now, girl.¡±

    His voice shook her up and she lifted her head. Their eyes met for the first time. His were as gray as the winter sky and just as cold. She gulped and shook her head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, my lord.¡±

    ¡®As physicians, we put the lives of our patients first. Everything else comes second.¡¯ She heard the voice of her teacher in her head. ¡®The patient comes first¡¯ she repeated over and over, trying to quench her fear. Lorelei grabbed her bag and started to retrieve scissors, bandages, and salves from within. While she did this, the man followed her moves with slight bewilderment.

    ¡°And what are you planning to do now, girl?¡±

    ¡°What my master taught me, my lord. I beg you for permission to cut your shirt and clean your wound.¡±

    As she said that, she took the scissors and reached out, but the man grabbed her hand in an iron grip.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that you know some healing arts?¡± There was an obvious mistrust in his voice and Lorelei could pretty much guess why.

    In Limeria the physicians and surgeons were usually men. Women were allowed to be only midwives or at most prepare some traditional home-made remedies for everyday ailments. Lorelei began to panic. If the Beast of the North felt offended by her bold actions, she could lose her head! Despite that, she could not leave an injured man and go away. The wound was probably hurting very much. If she ran away now, her teacher would be disappointed with her cowardness. What¡¯s more, she would be disappointed in herself. So, she mustered up all the will and strength she could find and answered:

    ¡°Yes, my lord. I have been helping a physician in town for some time now. I have some basic knowledge of medicine.¡±

    The sharp gaze from behind the mask studied her for a while. Then the man nodded and released her hand.

    ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    ¡®I know that he is scary, but I need to help him. Right now, I am the only one who can! Oh, dear teacher, dear Gods, please protect me!¡¯ Her thoughts ran wild but her gestures calmed down to the well-learned routine. With firm movements she cut up his shirt, revealing the mess that was hidden beneath. Lorelei instinctively bit her lips, swallowing a gasp. The body that she saw before her was a book on wound history. There were scars crisscrossing the olive skin on his chest and abdomen. An especially nasty one crawled alongside his ribs. There were several smaller ones on his left forearm. Still, the scariest of them all at the moment was the newest ¨C right in his left shoulder there was a piece of wood as thick as a man''s thumb sticking out.

    Lorelei froze for a second. This was her first time seeing such a large arrow. She then returned to her senses, grabbed a piece of cloth, and opened one of the bottles. The room was immediately filled with the strong scent of alcohol. She put some of it on the cloth and reached out to clean the wound, but the knight grabbed her hand yet again, this time a little gentler though.

    ¡°Do it carefully and don¡¯t yank the arrow.¡±

    ¡°I know, my lord.¡± Lorelei took a deep breath. ¡°I am sorry, my lord. This will sting.¡±

    After saying that she started cleaning the wound. To her surprise, the man didn¡¯t even flinch. With all the blood washed away, the wound itself became visible. The skin around the arrow shaft looked red and inflamed. Lorelei¡¯s expression sank.

    ¡°I am afraid it got infected.¡± Her calm tone made the brows of the man fly up. However, the mask kept his bewilderment hidden.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°How long has it been in there, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Around two, no, three days.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°My lord, you could get blood poisoning! Why didn¡¯t you remove the arrow earlier?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t have much of a choice. We were in a hurry and there were others in more need of a medic than me." His words were stern but not angry. "Plus, I have been told that it is easier to pull out an arrow if it festers.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s stupid! The infection could also spread throughout your body and kill you!¡± Unable to stop herself, Lorelei exclaimed and immediately regretted her actions. Her remark could be considered a sign of disrespect. Gods, she had screamed at the Beast of the North and called him ¡®stupid¡¯! Her head could be rolling on the floor any minute now.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do about it, girl?¡± The man decided to ignore her mistake. ¡°The arrow still needs to be taken out. You better go fetch your master.¡±

    Holy Saints, she was saved! Lorelei licked her lips nervously.

    ¡°I can pull the arrow out myself if you allow me, my lord.¡± Her reply shocked him.

    ¡°Have you ever even done this before?¡± The man¡¯s voice was full of doubt.

    ¡°I am not an expert, my lord. But I have taken out three arrows. Hunting accidents happen and¡­¡±

    Suddenly the man started laughing. This made Lorelei jump, but there was no malice in his laughter.

    ¡°Then I am in your hands, girl.¡±

    Lorelei fell silent and licked her lips. It wasn¡¯t too late to run away and call her teacher. Instead, she rummaged through her bag pulling out a candle and a small knife. She lit the candle, then dipped her knife in the alcohol and lit it. A bluish flame erupted for a second and then died out.

    ¡°What are you doing now, girl?¡± Lorelei could discern a sliver of surprise beneath his icy fa?ade as he eyed the blade. And also, a very obvious threat. ¡°Won¡¯t you just push the arrow to the other side?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, my lord. The bone is right at the arrow¡¯s path. Do not worry, I¡¯ll make sure to pull it out properly and not ruin your shoulder or worsen your infection.¡±

    From her bag, she procured a small flask, containing some dark liquid, and presented it to the man.

    ¡°Please, drink two sips from this, my lord. It will numb the pain.¡±

    For a second there was distrust and killing intent in his grey eyes but they died out almost instantly.

    ¡°No opiates,¡± the knight shook his head resolutely. ¡°I can bear the pain.¡±

    Lorelei gave him a surprised look but the man¡¯s face was impenetrable. She chewed on her lips, and hesitated for a moment, but then gave him a small piece of leather.

    ¡°In that case, bite into this and stay still as much as you can, my lord. This will hurt a lot, but please bear with it. I promise, you will feel better afterward.¡±

    Without a word, he obediently placed the leather between his teeth.

    Her cold fingers touched his skin and then the blade dug in. The minutes trickled slowly, each one equal to eternity. Finally, a metal clang signaled the arrow piece hitting the floor. The nimble fingers cleared away the fresh blood and applied some strange pungent tincture on the wound.

    The knight shivered, feeling his skin unnaturally numb and cold everywhere the liquid touched. Surprisingly enough, the blood flow lessened. Lorelei took out a thin needle and a thread.

    ¡°I will now stitch the wound, my lord,¡± she explained even before the man could ask. ¡°This method is used in the East. It will hurt less than a hot iron and it will leave a smaller scar.

    The knight didn¡¯t react, so she took it as him giving his approval. She nimbly sutured the wound and applied some balm on top. Then came the soft bandages.

    The man sighed and spat out the leather, lifting his right hand to wipe out his sweat. Seeing his trembling fingers, Lorelei felt a small pull in her chest. During this whole time, he had remained silent and almost perfectly still. One could only be awed by such iron will.

    She wiped her hands on a piece of cloth, packed her bag, and then handed out another small flask to the man.

    ¡°Try not to strain your shoulder and keep it dry for the next two weeks at the very least, my lord. To prevent the spread of the infection drink two drops from this every morning and evening and apply some honey on the wound. I wish you a speedy recovery, my lord.¡±

    After saying that, she tried to leave but his large palm clasped around her hand for the fourth time, stopping her in her tracks.

    ¡°Girl, wait. What is...?¡±

    ¡°My liege, what is going on?¡±

    A young surprised voice sounded from the door. There stood the cart driver boy Lorelei had seen during the parade. His appearance startled them and the man unintentionally loosened his grip. Lorelei tore away and rushed out as fast as she could, passing like lightning between the boy and the door. She was already at the other end of the floor when the man¡¯s vengeful roar filled the air.

    ¡°Jess, you lazy bum, go catch her!¡±

    Unfortunately for poor Jessup, by the time he ran out, it was already too late.

 2. The night of the banquet

    When Jessup came back panting, his master was still on the bed, head hung between his shoulders. The boy silently came closer and gave a slight bow.

    ¡°I am so sorry, master. She ran away. I never thought a shrew could run so fast.¡±

    ¡°Watch your tongue, Jess,¡± growled the man and threw his page a stern look, to which the boy just puffed his cheeks.

    ¡°But she is simply a maid, master.¡±

    ¡°And this simple maid was the one that dressed my wounds, while you were idling gods know where.¡±

    ¡°Goodness! What did that stupid wench do!?¡±

    Jessup almost jumped up and hurried towards his master, his face full of worry. Just as he knelt down, a large hand clasped around his mouth, lifting up his chin. Two stern gray eyes bored into his, sending shivers down his spine.

    ¡°Say, Jessup, should I wash this filthy mouth of yours with soap, since you are so persistent?¡±

    ¡°Sowy, my wowd! It wownt hwappen agwain!!¡±

    The hand let go and the boy breathed heavily for a second. Then worry returned to his face.

    ¡°But, master, what about your wound? What about the arrow?¡±

    ¡°The arrow is out.¡± The man pointed at the bloody fragment on the floor. Jessup¡¯s face turned ghastly pale.

    ¡°Oh, no! Master Noah, why couldn¡¯t you just wait!?¡± His fingers frantically started unwrapping the bandages before the young man could even stop him. ¡°I looked for a physician everywhere but no one was free. If that stupid woman has pulled the arrow out by force, your shoulder¡­¡±

    Jessup¡¯s words died out and he froze in his tracks staring at the neat clean stitches. He blinked several times, his mouth agape.

    ¡°I told you she dressed the wound.¡± The man chuckled secretly and ruffled the hair of his petrified page. ¡°Stop daydreaming and wrap it back. And help me get into that tub before the water gets cold. I don¡¯t think that my legs are going to listen to me.¡±

    The boy nodded and sprang into action. After undressing him, he helped the large swaying man to the wooden tub. When the warm water engulfed him, the man allowed himself a small delighted sigh. The fatigue swept across his body almost instantly. He leaned his head on the edge, eyes half-closed, and wished for the whole damn world to leave him alone in peace just for a while. This, however, was a luxury he could not afford.

    ¡°How are the men?¡± His voice sounded drowsy, but the tinge of sternness still remained.

    ¡°Most have been put in the courtyard, master.¡± The boy¡¯s fingers untied the knots of the black mask. ¡°There is an old physician from town looking after them. The mansion¡¯s surgeon and another town physician are currently helping his highness and his men.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be very busy with the royal scratches, I presume.¡± The man¡¯s right fist clenched until the knuckles turned white. ¡°Merciful Gods, I hope the old healer knows his trade. Jess¡­ how many did we lose?¡±

    ¡°Over two hundred knights and almost four times as much from the conscripted men. And that is only from our own men.¡± The boy¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Sir Duncan lost his right eye. Sir Gregor is in bad shape. His leg got infected¡­ they might have to cut it off if the wound worsens. Captain Jorrel¡­ won¡¯t make it through the night. Sir Kiran¡­¡±

    Silently the tears ran down the page¡¯s cheeks, dripping in the tub, as he reported their devastating losses one after the other. The man bit his teeth in silence. After a while, he lifted his hand and patted the sniffling boy on the shoulder.

    ¡°Women shed tears, Jess. Men endure. Tears won¡¯t bring back the dead. Heads up. We¡¯ll be sailing back home soon. Now go wash yourself up and eat something. I need you as fit as possible. Tonight, we are participating in the celebrations.¡±

    ¡°I thought you hated banquets, master?¡± The boy stood up obediently and dried his face with his sleeve.

    ¡°I do. But courtesy requires it tonight. Besides, this time I will participate, even if only to spoil my dear brother¡¯s digestion. Now go. And tell the men that I am alive and fine before they start swarming this place. I swear, if anyone disturbs me before evening, I¡¯ll beat the living soul out of him.¡±

    ¡°But, master,¡± the boy chuckled, wiping his runny nose, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can even lift a finger right now.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I now?¡± The man scooped a handful of water and splashed it at his mouthy page, who shrieked and darted away. At the door, the boy turned around and bowed.

    ¡°Lord Noah, I¡¯ll bring you a set of suitable clothes later, so please spare my soul at least.¡±

    The door closed silently and the man in the tub sighed, shaking his head. He was spoiling the boy too much. Still, he preferred his cheerfulness before the dreaded silence of death and sorrow.

    The man splashed some water on his face, trying to wash away the fatigue and the treacherous stinging in his eyes. So many of his men had died! And for what? For the glory of his younger brother, who couldn¡¯t lift a sword, even if it was stuck up his ass? Who could not follow the simplest tactics, preferring to flashily show off at the cost of others¡¯ lives?

    Noah gritted his teeth. This was supposed to be a simple campaign.

    One of the southern marzbans was getting too cocky lately, attacking several imperial border towns. They were supposed to just go there, show some muscles, kill one or two of the pillaging squads, scare the marzban, and demand a lot of gold and a piece of barren land as compensation. But no, it couldn¡¯t go that smoothly, could it? This was his imperial brother¡¯s first real campaign, after all. So, he had demanded seven-thousand men and the emperor had agreed. How could he deny his precious spoiled third son anything? Noah himself was forced to contribute two thousand strong as the prince¡¯s brother. Even so, this overkill could have been successful, if the one at the helm hadn¡¯t been Lionel.

    From the very beginning, there had been problems with the supplies, communication, reconnaissance. Even with this, they somehow had managed to press the marzban to one of his coastal fortresses. All they had to do was besiege the stronghold and wait till the marzban and his men surrendered. They had blocked all the routes on land and sea. Easy right? At least until that nice morning when Noah had woken up and realized that he was left with little over two thousand men and his snake of a brother¡¯s order to take over the fortress. In the meantime, the Sun of the Empire had taken most of the soldiers and gone ¡®subduing¡¯ the ¡®rebellious¡¯ nobles in the area. The marzban¡¯s main forces and all the prominent nobles had been trapped in that very same fortress they were besieging! No, Lionel had simply gone to plunder.

    Left with a handful of people, Noah had been forced to stretch his men thin just to keep the blockade, not to say take over the stronghold. There were moments where he had even considered lifting the siege and letting Lionel handle the angry marzban himself. But, even though a bastard, he was still of royal blood and could not betray his orders. Then, after almost three weeks, Lionel had hurriedly returned and ordered a hasty retreat. It turned out that the marzban¡¯s father-in-law had rallied close to ten thousand troops from the southeastern territories and was in pursuit. They had to abandon all equipment and board the ships under the heavy volleys from the fortress¡¯ guards, who had started fighting with new vigor at the sight of reinforcements. It was then that a stray arrow had found a gap in his armor. But Noah wasn¡¯t given the luxury of even taking care of his wounds. His men were dying all around him, and his stupid brother was boasting about the ¡®great lesson¡¯ he had taught the marzban and his people. Noah knew very well what the lesson was, and he knew about the sad living cargo in the belly of Lionel¡¯s ships. His own mother had come to the Empire the same way. But despite his stupidity and all his atrocities, his brother was revered as a hero. The price for this triumph ¨C Noah had lost almost a third of his men and many were heavily injured. In total, the casualties were over three and a half thousand. It was a disaster!

    The anger building up in his chest finally erupted. He slammed his fists on the tub, shaking the wooden barrel and splashing water all over. Almost immediately, however, he bent over and hissed as sharp pain tore his shoulder. Taking in deep breaths he calmed himself down. She had mentioned two weeks without strain. Obviously, she knew what she was talking about.

    Noah leaned back and closed his eyes, muttering a silent prayer to the Gods. If she was there helping out, maybe some of his men still had a chance.

    The sleep overcame him without him realizing it, drowning him in blissful nothingness.

    ***

    Night silently crept in, donning the indigo sky with thousands of stars. The cool spring breeze rustling in the leaves brought the scent of early flowers and wet dirt. The mansion was silent, compared to the bustling from earlier today. Only a weak moan or a cough indicated the sorrowful truth behind the neat white tents in the courtyard.

    The lights lit the grand hall of the mansion brightly, golden decorations shining in every corner. Sefis was a large city, capital of the south-western provinces. Riches from all over the Empire were flowing in it and in the chests of its lord. The said lord, Count Orten, was a prime example of a healthy well-about noble ¨C short, burly, and with more gold on his fingers than many people had had in their pockets in their entire lifetime. Right now, Count Orten was overly delighted, sipping on a cup of fine wine and entertaining his esteemed guests. For tonight he had invited all the prominent houses from the region to boast about the imperial visit. If the light of the Empire had decided to shine over this small piece of land, he was determined to bask in it for as long as he could.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    A joyous giggle came from his left. The count smirked happily. His precious little girl, Pricilla, was doing an excellent job charming his imperial highness. Who knew, maybe this was going to be a momentous evening for their family. Overjoyed, he leaned forward with a benign smile.

    ¡°I hope my dear child is not disturbing you, my prince. If so, please be lenient. She just turned seventeen.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, Count Orten.¡± Prince Lionel toasted with his cup, throwing a glance at the clouds of pink silk sitting next to him. ¡°She did an excellent job tending to my wounds this afternoon. For this, I am eternally grateful.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me, my prince!¡± Lady Pricilla turned beet-red, her eyelashes fluttering. ¡°I only did what any loyal subject would do.¡±

    ¡°You have brought up the perfect lady, count.¡± The prince smiled gently, resting his gaze a bit down south from Pricilla¡¯s flushed cheeks. The plump scenery was very much to his liking.

    ¡°You make this humble father happy beyond words, your highness. My son and daughter are my pride and joy in my old years.¡± The count brushed a nonexistent tear from the edge of his eye. Everything was going perfectly.

    The door of the grand hall opened with a squeaking sound, attracting the attention of the guests. A chubby nervous servant trotted in and announced with a trembling voice:

    ¡°H-his highness D-Duke Noah Lux Norden has arrived, my lords!¡±

    Without waiting for the announcement to end, a tall imposing figure entered with large strides followed closely by his page. His raven-black hair, now orderly and combed, shone with a slight bluish tinge in the candlelight. His usually tan skin looked a bit pale, but that could have been due to the black official garments he was wearing. Every part of his clothes was the color of night ¨C his shirt, his doublet, his trousers, even his socks. The same went for his short cape and even the arm sling where his left hand rested. Of course, his black mask was also there as if glued to his calm expressionless face. The man circled the room with his gaze, then stepped forward and slightly bowed his head.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince Lionel. I am happy to see you so lively this evening, despite all odds.¡±

    ¡°Dear brother, how wonderful to see you here!¡± A lovely smile blossomed on the prince¡¯s face but his eyes remained cold and distant. ¡°I heard you were recuperating from a small injury, so we were not expecting you to grace us with your presence.¡±

    ¡°How could I dare miss my esteemed brother¡¯s celebratory banquet.¡± Dangerous light flashed in the gray eyes behind the mask. ¡°It would have been a terrible offense to you, the young hero, and all the brave men that fought and fell beside you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, brother.¡± The prince waved his hand dismissing such thoughts, but his smile felt a bit rigid. ¡°In that case, please sit down and join us.¡±

    Since there were no empty chairs, the servants rushed about and brought an extra one in, squeezing it at the head table. Duke Norden sat down elegantly without uttering even a word. His page took his place right behind him, ready to fulfill his master¡¯s every wish. The banquet resumed, but this time there were far less joyful conversations and much more secret glances and whispers. Their target was, of course, the Beast of the North. Noah, however, ignored them without batting an eye. This was amusing, compared to the usual stuff, to say the least. A bastard could not survive in the imperial capital¡¯s social circles if he was too sensitive. Only one thing bothered him. His scheming younger brother was unusually calm and collected tonight. Something was going to happen. Noah put a piece of meat in his mouth, chewed slowly, and forced himself to swallow. He had to eat to regain his strength, but right now his body had decided to ignore his commands and to mutiny.

    ¡°I was talking with Count Orten just before you entered, brother, about the importance of family.¡± The prince¡¯s words caught his attention. ¡°The count was telling me how proud he is of his children. But is it not strange, lord Orten, that we only see two of them here tonight? I thought you had an older daughter?¡±

    ¡°M-my lord¡­¡± Huge beads of sweat appeared on the count¡¯s forehead. ¡°S-he is¡­ a bit¡­ retarded, my liege. Her emotions are unstable. I didn¡¯t want her to ruin your dinner with one of her tantrums.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Noah was able to hear the pretend shock in his brother¡¯s tone. ¡°You sired two magnificent children. I am sure, the lady is simply shy. Today is a joyous day of victory. Everyone should celebrate together. Bring her here.¡±

    ¡°You are so wise and lenient, my liege. But still, I wouldn¡¯t dare bring her forth in your presence, for she is low-born.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Prince Lionel laughed sweetly. ¡°Such things do not bother me. I mean the mother of my dear older brother was a lowly slave. And yet here we are, happily dining together. Bring her in, count.¡±

    From his place behind his lord, Jessup could swear he saw the fine silver cup in his master¡¯s hand bend from his tight grip. Despite that, nothing else reflected his dark turbulent emotions.

    Count Orten cleared his throat and called his son.

    ¡°Ronan, go fetch your sister. Make sure she is calm and presentable. Don¡¯t make his highness wait too long.¡±

    For a while after that, the hall was buzzing with conversation. On his side, Noah was still struggling to keep his hands put, as to not commit fratricide. When the doors opened again, he unconsciously lifted his head and froze. A frail-looking girl came in with small shaking steps. Her long chestnut hair was tied in a simple braid and her lavish dress looked old and not made for her. The hanging shoulders and trailing skirt indicated that she was hastily made to wear someone else¡¯s clothes. Her face was white with powder but even that could not hide completely the bright red slap mark on her cheek. Despite all that, Noah recognized her immediately. This was the girl from today. The one that pulled the arrow out and ran away like a startled bird. So, she wasn¡¯t a simple maid after all. Behind him, Jessup gave out an almost inaudible little squeak. Obviously, he had recognized her as well.

    She came forward, accompanied by her domineering brother, and curtsied deeply.

    ¡°Greetings to the young Sun of the Empire, the Lion Prince, his imperial highness Lionel Emanuel Joseph Limeria. May his light shine brightly over us for many years to come.¡± Her voice was even weaker and shakier than before, noted Noah. To his surprise, the girl turned towards him next. ¡°Greetings to the Guardian Star of the North, his highness Duke Noah Lux Norden. May his sword remain a beacon of hope even in the darkest night.¡±

    The crowd murmured in surprise. This was a proper court greeting no one was expecting. Furthermore, she even showed impeccable manners towards the fearsome Beast of the North. Even Noah was caught unprepared.

    ¡°Thank you for the warm wishes, dear lady.¡± The prince sized her up with a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°Come join us at the festive table.¡±

    ¡°I would not dare intrude my presence to his highness,¡± she muttered, not daring to lift her head.

    ¡°We all would be pleased to enjoy your company.¡± The prince glanced down the table. ¡°I hope my dear brother would not have anything against it if the young lady were to be seated next to him.¡±

    ¡°If that is your highness¡¯ wish.¡± Noah nodded, still trying to decipher his brother¡¯s schemes. It had to be more than the simple entertainment of two bastards sitting next to each other.

    By the count¡¯s order yet another chair was added to the table. Noah could feel the girl tremble like a leaf when she sat down next to him. For a second, he felt pity for her. She was yet another innocent victim of his brother¡¯s cruel schemes.

    ¡°Despite the grand greeting, I still have not heard the lady¡¯s name.¡± Lionel lifted his cup. ¡°Please, tell me, my dear, otherwise I could not give you a toast.¡±

    ¡°L-Lorelei, your highness,¡± she replied weakly.

    ¡°That¡¯s better. Let us drink. To Lady Lorelei and her impeccable manners.¡±

    Everyone drank from their cups but somehow the atmosphere was tense and stifling. It felt like the calm before a storm. From the edge of his eyes, Noah could see the small shaking hands beside him, unable to even pick the cutlery. He wished that this farce would soon end. There was a painful throb in his left shoulder and his body felt feverish. He had to take the drops she had given him tonight. Hopefully, they would quench the infection before it got any worse.

    Deep in thought, he realized too late that the conversation going around had shifted yet again to him.

    ¡°I heard that Lady Lorelei had turned twenty last month. So young but such impeccable manners. On the other side, my dear older brother will be thirty in about two months, yet still acts like a young ruffian far too often. That is why father and eldest brother are always so worried about him.¡±

    The absurd ranting of his brother made Noah¡¯s head almost burst.

    ¡°I told his majesty that the only way to correct his behavior at such an age would be marriage.¡±

    At these words, Noah flinched and shot a glance at Lionel. The prince snickered and the cold glint in his eyes didn¡¯t promise anything good. As expected, he set forth.

    ¡°I promised my imperial father to help him look for a suitable bride. And I believe I have found just the one.¡±

    The silence was deafening. The shock was so big that Noah forgot to breathe for a second. This was a joke! Then, right next to him, the loud clang of dropped cutlery brought everyone back to reality. He looked and saw the girl next to him shaking and so pale as if she was going to collapse any moment. This was going too far!

    ¡°Dear brother,¡± Noah¡¯s right hand clenched tightly ¡°I thank you for your and his imperial majesty¡¯s concerns. I will discuss these issues with him immediately after our return. However, here and now is not the right time for such talks. Especially since we are putting a lady in a difficult position.¡±

    ¡°I beg to differ.¡± Prince Lionel stood up and everyone in the hall was forced to follow suit. He stepped forward and stopped right behind the petrified Lorelei, who''s face looked like the one of a criminal before the gallows. ¡°The lady is well mannered, does not lack certain¡­ charm, if not beauty, and is the first daughter of an esteemed count¡¯s family. She has the perfect qualifications to be duchess Norden, if, of course, her father agrees to part with his treasure.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Count Orten. Lorelei¡¯s pale lips parted and an almost inaudible ¡°Father, please!¡± came from them. The count ignored her whisper. He clapped his hands and his body shook with delighted laughter.

    ¡°There would be no greater honor for my family, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Enough with this charade, Lionel!¡± Noah¡¯s voice rumbled in the hall.

    ¡°Charade?¡± The prince¡¯s eyebrows flew high. ¡°This is no charade, Duke Norden. Every word I said is true. Or do you intend to rebel against the orders of your liege?¡±

    Noah stood there rigid, feeling the penetrating looks of the crowd. Their gloating smiles disgusted him. His eyes met with the tear-filled ones of Lorelei. She was begging him. But what could he do? He was in the presence of an imperial prince, a true royalty. His own tainted blood could not compare. As Duke Norden, he was just a vassal, an expensive slave to his brother¡¯s wishes.

    Drowning his own feelings, Noah bent his knee in front of Lionel and bowed his head.

    ¡°I, Duke Noah Lux Norden, am faithful to the imperial family of Limeria now and forever.¡± He swallowed hard and continued. ¡°My liege, your wish is my command. I will take Lady Lorelei as a wife and duchess Norden. Please, allow me a couple of months to prepare properly for the joyous occasion.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    At Prince Lionel¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat and he slowly lifted his gaze. His brother¡¯s eyes were like those of a snake about to capture its prey.

    ¡°Why postpone the jubilant occasion?¡± His voice was soft, almost like a hiss. ¡°With so many esteemed guests why not do it now? I really wish to bring our imperial father and brother the good news. The only thing we need is a priest.¡±

    He turned to the guests with a sunny smile.

    ¡°I hope there is at least one clergyman amongst you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my liege.¡± A fat old man with a scrawny beard stepped forward. His expensive black and white attire meant that he was from the Church of the Two Gods. ¡°I am bishop Orelio of Sefis, my prince. It would be my humblest honor to be of assistance.¡±

    ¡°Simply marvelous!¡± Prince Lionel clapped his hands. ¡°My personal scribe will officiate everything. But before that¡­¡± He turned again towards the still kneeling Noah. ¡°I think it is only fair for the bride to see the face of her future husband.¡±

    Before Noah could stop him, he grabbed his mask and yanked it away. The bands snapped and the black piece of metal flew away, revealing the secret beneath.

    The shrill scream of a female echoed through the hall.

 3. The darkness before dawn (1)

    Lorelei didn¡¯t feel a thing. It was just a dream. A nightmare. But this time there was no waking up. She remembered in a haze what happened after her sister screamed. Actually, there was a lot of screaming, but Pricilla started it all. There was the priest mumbling the oaths of marriage. She had repeated them unconsciously. Beside her, there was a male voice repeating them too. There was a large, rough male hand holding hers. That¡¯s right. It belonged to the masked knight from earlier. The Beast of the North. Her husband.

    She didn¡¯t care.

    After the ceremony, she was sent away with a group of ladies. They undressed her and washed her from head to toe. They brushed her hair so many times that it became almost like real silk. Her body was rubbed with scented oils and dressed in a thin gown. And she was forced to drink cup after cup of strong wine. Her head felt heavy and dizzy. Through the drunken fog, she could hear them talk to her about what she was supposed to do. Soon, she would have to please her new husband. It didn¡¯t matter how rough he was or how much it hurt. They told her to bear with the pain and not cry. Men hated a crying woman under them. Although Lorelei knew very well that this was not true.

    The women then surrounded her from all sides and took her to the nuptial chamber. In front of the door stood her father. He ogled her like a piece of livestock, but she didn¡¯t mind. She was indeed just that. The count grabbed her chin and lifted her head up.

    ¡°I never thought that anything good would come from a mutt like you.¡± There was glee in his voice. Gods, how much she hated his voice! He continued without care:

    ¡°Listen carefully, mutt, tonight you will open your legs wide for the well-being of this family. The duke owns you. Your body belongs to him now. You will please him no matter his wishes. Move your hips well and you might even conceive his heir. If you are like your mother, we won¡¯t need more than one night. Remember, tomorrow I want to see a bloody gown and a full belly.¡±

    Lorelei nodded. She could not answer or she feared she would vomit. He disgusted her. This animal before her was her father! No, even animals took care of their young. He was just a little greedy man. And she was his to sell to the highest bidder.

    The women then brought her into the room and laid her on the bed, arranging her hair and gown. Why bother? It was going to be ruined soon anyway. They left and locked the door behind. It was meaningless. She could not escape anyway. This was the third floor. Right below was the great hall, where all the guests were. Outside were the knights, the guards with their dogs. There was no escape.

    She lay motionless on the bed feeling the night cold seep into her arms and legs. The full moon shone through the windows, covering the room in its silver glow. Soon it was going to be midnight. She heard heavy steps in front of the door and whispers. Her heart tightened and her abdomen cramped painfully. He was coming for her. The key turned in the keyhole and the door opened. Even from there, Lorelei could smell the alcohol. His heavy steps approached her and the stench intensified. This called back the memories. The dark ones, she had tried so desperately to forget for years. At that time there was the same stench.

    The bed creaked under his weight. She could feel the heat of another body leaning towards her. Six years ago, in the stables, it had felt the same. Then and now, she was so scared! Her apathy broke apart. She screamed and flailed, hitting in every direction, only for her arms to be forcefully grabbed by a large calloused hand. Six years ago, she had managed to escape by pure luck. Now her husband¡¯s iron grip pinned her hands over her head. She struggled but it was impossible to break free. Soon the torture would begin. No, no, no!!! She choked. Everything was spinning. She gasped for air, unable to fill her lungs. Then the low voice of her tormentor reached her ears.

    ¡°Look me in the eyes, girl!¡±

    His words possessed such power that she unwillingly obeyed. Bathed in the moonlight was the face she had seen for the first time just a few hours ago, and it was now the most disgusting and hated face in the world for her. His features were chiseled, from the long straight nose to his high brow and resolute lips. They were much rougher and masculine than the fine royal lines of prince Lionel, but could still be considered attractive. But then there were the scars - spreading from his slightly drooping left eyelid to the ear and cheek, up to his forehead, and crawling down the jaw and neck. ¡®What a horrid burn!¡¯ Lorelei¡¯s mind spat out the thought against her will.

    ¡°You are right, it is an ugly burn. But luckily now you are breathing again, so no offense taken.¡±

    Had she said that out loud!? His hypnotizing gray eyes were still locked onto hers. She felt like prey, ready to be eaten.

    ¡°Now, girl,¡± his tone was a low animal¡¯s growl, ¡°listen carefully because I will not repeat this. Everyone, including you, sees me as a monster. Gods be my witness, I really do look like a monster. But I¡¯ll be damned if I were to ever start acting like one!¡±

    After that he stood up, releasing Lorelei¡¯s hands. Free at last, she curled up, grabbing her knees tightly and her whole body shook violently. She felt a warm blanket being pulled over her and the steps of her husband going further away. Her eyes blinded with tears, she lifted her head and saw his silhouette sitting on the floor, his back leaned on the hard wood of the door. It finally dawned on her. He was not going to touch her. At least not tonight. The relief made all her mental walls collapse. She wailed for an hour before falling asleep exhausted.

    All this time Noah sat at the door silently. His eyes were staring at the sobbing figure on the bed, his thoughts in chaos. For a moment there it had been really dangerous. He had almost lost control. The wine, the stress, the frustration, the fever, the fact that he hadn¡¯t touched a woman in a long time, all of it had piled up together. But he prevailed. She didn¡¯t deserve to be tortured and humiliated like this. He touched his burning shoulder and grimaced. Of one thing he was sure. His wife could throw a punch.

    From the other side of the door came a slight knock. Noah pulled himself up and opened it a bit. Jess¡¯ smiling face appeared in the crack.

    ¡°Everyone is gone, master,¡± the boy whispered and stretched his neck, trying to peek inside. His face was met with Noah¡¯s palm and he flew backward.

    His master came out and silently locked the door behind. He then grabbed his nosy page by the collar and dragged him up.

    ¡°Listen, Jess,¡± Noah¡¯s purring calm voice sounded scarier in the boy¡¯s ears than any shouting, ¡°you will guard this door with your life until morning. When the lady wakes up, you will let her out and follow her orders. If I learn that you have disobeyed me, or have set a foot in this room without being called, I¡¯ll make you into dog-food. Understood? Good. Then good night, Jessup.¡±

    With that he shoved the key in the boy¡¯s hands and walked calmly down the hall, clutching his shoulder. His wound had started bleeding again. Noah felt his head throbbing from the wine and pain. His skin was burning hot with fever and he reminded himself to take his drops the moment he returned to the room.

    He walked alone through the sleeping mansion. The floors were dark and silent. Suddenly he heard a small noise coming from a nearby niche. Muffled gasping sounds and drowned giggles reached his ears. Noah felt his burning face getting even hotter. His chest tightened. He tried averting his gaze but it was already too late. The golden head, buried in the clouds of pink silk, and the white hands, tightly wrapped around the neck, were barely visible in the darkness but still enough for Noah¡¯s well-trained vision. This scene made him frustrated, disgusted and angry at the same time. He walked by in silence, hurrying his quiet steps, trying to leave the two behind as quickly as possible.

    While passing, he thought for a second that he saw the girl looking straight at him, half ashamed, half triumphant. There was no doubt, she had seen him. However, she didn¡¯t react in the way he expected her to. There was no screaming this time. Did she just lick her lips seductively before returning her attention back to her lover? Impossible. He dismissed that thought. It was too dark to be sure. And he frankly didn¡¯t care what his royal brother and new sister-in-law were doing. He had no power to stop the prince anyway, and it didn¡¯t look like the girl was against their intimacy. She was foolish. Noah knew of Lionel¡¯s habit of ¡®plucking flowers¡¯. This was a one-night-stand. If that idiot of a girl and her father thought that they were going to capture a full-blooded imperial prince in addition to the bastard they already had, they were in for a nasty surprise tomorrow. Lionel, much like a bee, liked drinking fresh nectar and throwing the wilted flowers away the moment he smelled a fresher one. He was insatiable, just like their imperial father.

    Leaving the two lovers behind, Noah rushed to the north wing. For some time, his sensitive ears could still hear them, the girl no longer trying to lower her voice, then the blissful silence returned. He was finally alone in his empty room and grateful for his solitude. His body tensed up. Right now, fighting with his rising fever and unfulfilled desire was plenty a challenge. On top of that, witnessing Lionel with his new conquest was almost too much. Noah laid in his cold bed and breathed deeply to calm his emotions.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Well, without a doubt, this was one heck of a wedding night.

    ***

    It felt as if he went to bed not even a minute ago but then a loud bang tore him away from his sweet sleep. The gray light coming from outside indicated that it was unholy early. Even the birds were too lazy to start chirping yet. Noah growled and put the blanket over his head but the loud bangs continued. Then suddenly the door flung open and a gasping Jessup stormed in and started pulling his sheets.

    ¡°Wake up, master! We are in trouble!¡± His cries stung Noah¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Go away, Jess, it¡¯s too early!¡± He turned his back on the boy and prepared to resume his sleep.

    ¡°Master, please, hurry before it¡¯s too late. The mistress is in danger!¡± The desperation in Jessup¡¯s voice pulled the right string. Noah turned around and grimaced.

    ¡°Mistress? What mistress?¡± he asked drowsily.

    ¡°Your wife! Lady Lorelei is about to kill herself! She is about to jump from the tower!!!¡±

    This finally made him sober. Noah sprang up and grabbed his clothes, putting them on as he ran after Jessup. On the way, the boy told him through sobs and gasps what had happened. Exactly as ordered, when the lady had knocked on the door, Jessup had let her out. She then had gone on a stroll and Jessup, again as ordered, had followed her. After that, they had climbed the highest tower in the mansion and now¡­

    Crossing the yard Noah could see the tower. And on the very top stood a small figure in a white nightgown. Noah cursed and ran faster. He took two steps at once until they reached the narrow space below the roof. There Noah eyed the old crumbling wooden ladder and started cursing again.

    ¡°I am too heavy. This rotten construction will turn to dust if I try anything.¡±

    He turned to the boy beside him and grabbed his shoulders.

    ¡°Jessup, you must go up there and try to pull her back in. I will go to the window on the floor below. If the worst happens, I might have a chance to catch her.¡±

    ¡°B-but master, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Just do it, Jessup!¡± shouted Noah, already running back down.

    On the rooftop, Lorelei closed her eyes and let the cool breeze caress her cheeks. So many things happened yesterday that her head was about to explode. She didn¡¯t know what to think first or what to do. One thing was sure ¨C she would soon leave this wretched place. But wasn¡¯t she exchanging one prison for another? Her body shivered. A pair of cold gray eyes, bathed in silver moonlight, appeared before her ¨C stern, distant, unyielding, and yet more human than any eyes she had seen in this house. And they belonged to a beast?

    A loud noise to her left startled Lorelei. She tilted her head and blinked several times in disbelief. A heap of curly brown hair was popping out from the narrow roof window. The face below was pale, freckly, and wet with tears. In it, Lorelei recognized the young page from yesterday.

    ¡°M-my lady, p-please, d-don¡¯t kill yourself!¡± his stuttering voice rang in the morning silence.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lorelei thought she hadn¡¯t heard correctly.

    ¡°P-please, don¡¯t jump down!¡± The boy mustered his courage and came out of the window, flattening himself immediately against the roof tiles. Lorelei could see his knees shaking but his mouth was doing steady work in the meantime. ¡°My lady, d-don¡¯t do it. The lord is not a bad person. He might be a bit scary from time to time¡­ actually pretty often, but he¡­ he is like a shepherd¡¯s dog. He is dangerous only to those who try to harm his flock. Don¡¯t trust the rumors. Lord Noah would never harm an innocent person. His punishments might be a bit harsh¡­ actually a lot, but there is always a good reason for them. Being his wife is not such a bad thing, my lady. He might look rough sometimes¡­ almost all the time, but he is a good man. And besides he¡­¡±

    Ringing laughter interrupted his monologue. Lorelei was holding her stomach, laughing her heart out until her eyes started to tear.

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± She threw him a cunning glance. ¡°What is your name, lord squire?¡±

    ¡°I am Jessup de Mar, my lady. But you can call me just Jess, if you wish. I am still a page, though.¡±

    ¡°And what made you think I was going to kill myself, Jess?¡± Lorelei asked with the sweetest tone possible.

    ¡°Why else would my lady come way up here?!¡± His earnest reply stunned her. But of course, that would be the logical conclusion of every normal person. Lorelei felt a bit guilty for making him worry.

    ¡°I do not plan on jumping down, believe me. This is my secret spot for sunrise gazing. Since the sun is already way up, I think it would be best to go back inside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, may the Gods bless you, my lady!¡± His young face convulsed, ready to burst again into tears any second. This confused her, but his very next words cleared everything. ¡°I am actually terribly afraid of heights.¡±

    Lorelei was simply speechless for a moment. Then she chuckled.

    ¡°Well, Jess, now I do believe that your master must be quite the man if he has such a devoted servant.¡±

    ¡°You are right, my lady. My master is one of a kind¡± The boy puffed up his chest but, in his excitement, his foot slipped and he almost fell from the roof. Lorelei grabbed him quickly and pulled him back. Both of them crashed through the window. The old staircase trembled but held up. Lying there, gasping and staring at the dark wooden pillars crisscrossing over their heads, they burst into relieved laughter.

    When the two finally descended the stairs, there was a very cranky shepherd¡¯s dog waiting for them down below. The moment the boy met his master¡¯s eyes, he flinched and tried to pull back, but Noah was faster. His iron fingers dug into his page¡¯s ear and pulled mercilessly.

    ¡°It was quite the experience to listen to you badmouthing me and praising me at the same time, dear Jess!¡± Noah seemed fuming.

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow, master, careful! I¡¯ll start to look like a donkey! Ow! You said to bring the lady back in. You didn¡¯t say how!¡±

    ¡°Who taught you to talk back to your master?¡±

    Witnessing their bickering, Lorelei didn¡¯t know how to react. Was this man in front of her the same scary knight from yesterday? His ruffled black hair and untidy clothes showed that he had come here in a hurry. Her eyes fell on the ugly scar on his face, now even more visible in the daylight. Her throat tightened. Noah caught her gaze and realized what she was looking at. He let go of Jessup¡¯s ear and turned his back to her.

    ¡°Jess, take the lady to her chambers to put some decent clothes on. After that, both come to my room. And whatever you do, do not forget to bring the nightgown with you.¡±

    With these words he left them, totally oblivious to Lorelei¡¯s flushed face and Jessup¡¯s wide grin.

    Not even half an hour later Lorelei and Jessup made their way to the secluded room in the northern wing. She had tried to put her nicest clothes on, but no matter how one looked at it, she was still quite shabby and unladylike, looking more like a maid than a duchess. To her relief, Jessup hadn¡¯t even uttered a word about her old faded dress, simply braided hair or face devoid of any makeup, and had gallantly escorted her all the way. His bright and carefree personality was a breath of fresh air. And all the time, while they were crossing the still empty halls, he was talking about the great deeds of his beloved master. Lorelei had the peculiar feeling that in the last couple of minutes the honorable duke Norden was presented to her in a light, rarely seen by others. If one were to believe Jessup, his highness Noah Lux Norden was faster than a horse and even able to battle a mountain lion with his bare hands. She laughed politely at that and offered the expected compliments. Still, deep inside her heart she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, just how much of the boy¡¯s words were true, and how much false flattery on his lord¡¯s order.

    When they finally arrived, the boy excused himself and asked Lorelei to wait for a bit in front of the door. ¡®Can¡¯t have the lady enter, if master is not presentable enough¡¯ were his parting words as he slipped in. Left alone in the empty hallway, she stepped to the narrow muddy window and looked outside. The mansion was already waking up and the familiar everyday sounds entered her ears. It looked like the beginning of a normal day, just like so many before. But for her today was different. And all because of the man behind the tightly closed door.

    A big shadow fell on her. She turned around and froze, unable to move a muscle. Why didn¡¯t she hear him approaching? A rough hand grabbed her neck, preventing her from breathing, not to mention giving out even a squeak. The man pinned her to the cold stone wall.

    ¡°So, this is where the little slut went.¡± Ronan¡¯s face was so close to hers that Lorelei could smell her brother¡¯s foul breath. ¡°Did you spend a pleasant night, mutt?¡±

    His other hand grabbed her ass tightly and he forcefully shoved his right knee between her legs.

    ¡°It must have been indeed great. Was it so pleasant that you have come here this early looking for more? It should have been. We all could hear your screams from downstairs. Did you enjoy straddling a beast all night long, mutt? To think you would shake your hips for a disfigured monster but claw at your brother for even touching you.¡± His left hand started groping her as the fingers of his right dug into her throat. ¡°Oh, I understand now, you just like it rough, don¡¯t you? Like mother, like daughter. A bitch can only birth a bitch. How do you like me now, hm? I bet that monster couldn¡¯t satisfy your lust. Now, be a good mutt. Spread your legs for me, and I¡¯ll give you what you want. After all, you truly are just a little slu¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, someone grabbed him from behind and tore him away. Lorelei coughed violently. Her legs gave out and she dropped to the ground, green lights circling before her eyes. Someone patted her on the back while talking to her. At first, Lorelei was frightened, but then she finally recognized Jessup¡¯s panicked voice. She blinked to clear her vision but what she saw seemed unreal. Her brother Ronan was rolling on the floor, wailing, hands clutching his crotch. Above him was a towering figure dressed completely in black. When the man turned around, Lorelei could see the black mask hiding his scars. She couldn¡¯t see her husband¡¯s face but could clearly feel his boiling anger.

    Despite that, when he spoke to her his voice was completely calm and leveled.

    ¡°Are you alright? Can you stand up?¡± He reached out his hand but Lorelei flinched and shrugged back. She could see the eyes behind the mask squinting.

    ¡°Jess, help the lady get up.¡±

    Saying that he went away, bent down, and dragged up her squirming brother by the collar. One iron hand on Ronan¡¯s neck, the other viciously twisting his right arm behind his back until something cracked, Noah¡¯s order reverberated in the empty hallway, drowning Ronan¡¯s wails.

    ¡°Lady Lorelei, if you are able to, please show us to your father¡¯s chambers.¡±

 4. The darkness before dawn (2)

    The four of them walking through the mansion was quite a spectacle. Lorelei led the way with Noah and her screaming brother in tow and Jessup as the rearguard. If she wasn¡¯t so scared and shaken by what had just happened, she might have found the whole situation rather funny. Followed by the servant¡¯s whispers they arrived at an ornate double door. Lorelei¡¯s steps slowed down and her chest felt tight again. The old servant in front of her father¡¯s chambers sprang up the moment he saw them.

    ¡°Dear saints, young master Ronan! What is going on? Wait, wait, you can''t go inside. The lord is still sleeping!¡±

    ¡°Get behind me, girl,¡± Noah ordered in a low tone and Lorelei immediately obeyed.

    Ignoring the old servant¡¯s ranting he lifted his foot and landed a powerful kick on the door. The wood groaned and creaked, one of the wings flew out of its hinges and fell inside the room with a loud crash. Noah stepped in and hurled Ronan on the floor, where he spun several times before stopping abruptly in one of the large bed¡¯s pillars. All this played before the terrified eyes of the now very awake Lord Orten who sat there petrified.

    ¡°Jess.¡± Noah stretched his hand and his page hurried to give him something long and white.

    With surprise, Lorelei recognized her own nightgown. But right now, on the thin cloth were some very visible red stains that she couldn¡¯t remember ever being there. Her husband grabbed the dress and threw it in her father¡¯s stupefied face.

    ¡°The marriage has been consummated. Here is your proof. From now on, if anyone of this household even dares to lay a finger on the Duchess Norden, I will personally torch this trash pile.¡±

    He turned around and stretched his hand out.

    ¡°Shall we go, dear wife?¡±

    His gesture told Lorelei that she had no other choice but to play along. She gave him her hand. Her husband held her fingers lightly and led her out of the room. Just like that, hand in hand, they went back through the now busy mansion under the curious gazes of all inhabitants. When they reached the northern wing, at last, he gallantly led her to his room. The moment they stepped in and the door closed behind them, he immediately let go of her. Lorelei couldn¡¯t quite understand why but, for a fleeting moment, she felt a sense of loss. He motioned to the empty chair and she obediently sat down. Her husband sat on the bed and threw her a glance.

    ¡°Jess, go to the kitchen and bring the lady something to eat. And bring her a cup of warm honey milk. She looks too scrawny.¡±

    Lorelei felt her cheeks blush at his words. She wanted to say something but Jessup had already nimbly run out. And now she was alone in the room¡­ with her husband. Shivers ran down her spine. This was the first time they were alone together since last night. The bed screeched a bit and she flinched, but he was just readjusting his weight. Her reaction didn¡¯t escape his eyes though.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so jumpy, wife.¡± The new address made her feel even more nervous. ¡°I do not have a habit of eating humans. And especially not scrawny little girls.¡±

    ¡°I-I know, m-my lord.¡± Her reply came out far shakier than intended.

    Silence fell, and, for a while, no one uttered a word. Lorelei secretly threw a glance at her husband and realized that his grey eyes were fixed on her. Who knows why, but this made her blush? She tried, out of habit, to put a strand of hair behind her ear, only to remember too late that she had already braided her hair this morning. It felt awkward. She lowered her head and started nervously playing with the hem of her sleeve.

    ¡°One year.¡± Her husband¡¯s sudden words forced her to look up. ¡°I would require you to play the role of Duchess Norden for a single year. It can¡¯t be shorter, otherwise my imperial brother could see this as an offense. Afterward, you may live however and wherever you like. In one year, you should have learned enough of Norden¡¯s customs to manage on your own. If you like, I will provide you with an allowance and a quiet place to stay in my territory. Or if you wish to be completely free from a monster like me, I can arrange for you to live anywhere in the empire.¡±

    Lorelei was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even think straight. What was he saying? He was going to give her back her freedom? What about the wrath of the Gods for their broken vows? Was a husband supposed to talk in such a calm manner about throwing away his wife? What about his pride? What about his name? Her chest tightened. Somehow, she felt a bit¡­ yes. She was hurt.

    A bastard was not equal to a bastard. She knew that as a woman and as a human being, she was not worthy enough to be Duchess Norden. What was she even thinking? He was Noah Lux Norden. The protector of the North; illegitimate son of the emperor and a slave princess. And who was she? The one-night child of a beast and a simple maid. It would be understandable for him to despise her lowly blood and the big stain that came with this unequal union. How could a low-born like her be married and share a name with someone like him? Enough! This was a stupid reaction. After all, she didn¡¯t want this union to begin with. Shouldn¡¯t she actually feel happy about his proposal? She would get away from the new prison she was forced into and be able to do as she pleased. The duke was kind enough to give her an honorable way out. Other men would have just killed her off or sent her to a nunnery.

    ¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± she muttered in a low voice, her eyes starting to sting despite her efforts.

    ¡°I am really happy that you agree.¡± His words sounded distant in her ears. ¡°Unfortunately, this is all I can do to compensate you. You became a victim of the fight between my brother and me. I do not wish to ruin your life and hope that you could bear to live with the Beast of the North for the next year.¡±

    Wait, what!? Her eyes rounded when she realized what he was saying. Compensate? Victim? Bare living with him? Dear saints, he was apologizing! To someone like her! For something he had no power over! This was insane! Lorelei forced herself to remain calm. She gulped, trying to make the knot in her throat disappear. Then, she locked eyes with his calm gray gaze as her lips parted.

    ¡°What would be the duties of Duchess Norden, my lord?¡±

    Was this a relief she saw on his face? Impossible. The mask was still hiding his features.

    ¡°You would have to meet me once a day, be it breakfast or dinner so that the servants of my house remain¡­ calm and don''t give rise to rumors.¡± This condition confused her a bit, but Lorelei nodded in agreement.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Furthermore, you would have to appear with me in public places and during festivities. That would include holding hands or dancing together if the occasion requires it. Do you agree to that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± She nodded again. ¡°What more?¡±

    ¡°That would be it. For the rest of the time, you are free to do whatever you like as long as it does not put in jeopardy the life of my citizens or the name of house Norden. I plan to assign Jessup to you, for now, seeing as you two get along well. When we arrive in Norden I will provide you with a lady-in-waiting and guards. Are you satisfied with these conditions?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, but¡­¡± Lorelei suddenly blushed and stopped in the middle of the sentence.

    ¡°But what? Don¡¯t worry, speak up.¡±

    ¡°W-what about¡­¡± Lorelei mustered up her courage and spat out: ¡°What about my¡­ ¡®wifely duties¡¯?¡±

    She could swear that he flinched but managed to regain his composure almost instantly.

    ¡°I swear upon my name,¡± he put his hand over his heart, ¡°I will never force myself on you. I know that the word of a monster might not be enough but¡­¡±

    ¡°The word of duke Norden is plenty enough for me, my lord.¡±

    Noah was startled by her answer. But what surprised him even more, was the shy gentle smile on her lips. His wife was indeed a peculiar person. And pretty straight forward. Luckily, she didn¡¯t have any of the sneaky snobbish traits so common amongst the noble ladies he knew. This was quite refreshing.

    At that moment Jessup came back with a tray of food and a steaming cup of milk and their conversation had to end. The boy happily gave Lorelei the tray and then turned to his master. His face suddenly became serious as he gave the man a small scroll with a tiny golden seal on it.

    ¡°This just arrived from the capital via messenger bird, master.¡±

    Noah knitted his brows and took the letter. He broke the seal and started reading, his face getting darker and darker. He handed the note to his page.

    ¡°Jessup, give this to Duncan and bring him here. We need to talk.¡±

    The boy nodded and dashed out. Noah rubbed his stiff neck and realized that Lorelei had stopped eating and was staring at him. Now was as good a time to tell her as any.

    ¡°I am afraid that we are forced to hasten our departure. There seems to be trouble brewing in Norden. The emperor orders me to go back immediately.¡±

    ¡°When do we depart?¡± Her response was oddly calm. On the other hand, Noah remembered everything that had happened just in the past few hours. If he was in her place, he too would like nothing more than to leave this hellhole.

    ¡°I wanted to give my men a bit more time to rest, but the note seems quite urgent. I will leave the wounded here but everyone else should be prepared to depart tomorrow evening. I hope the time will be enough to ready your things.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lord.¡±

    A light knock signaled the return of Jessup. Lorelei sprang up and looked around for a place to put the tray, but the room was virtually empty. Noah also stood up and took it out of her hands. To his delight this time she didn¡¯t flinch. He put the tray on the bed and called for Jessup to enter.

    Together with the young page an older man in his mid-fifties also came in. His shoulders were broad and muscular and his face wore a gray well-trimmed beard, matching his pepper-gray short hair. There were clean bandages over his right eye, but the left one shone sharp and vigilant. He came closer and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, my liege.¡±

    Noah nodded in return.

    ¡°Lady Lorelei, let me introduce you to Count Duncan de Moran. He has been my advisor and friend ever since my youth. Duncan, this here is lady Lorelei, as of yesterday, my wife and the Duchess Norden.¡±

    The old knight froze for a second. Then, without showing any expression or uttering a word, he bowed to her too. Lorelei was ready to return his greeting and curtsy, but the knight stopped her.

    ¡°A simple nod will suffice, lady Lorelei. The Duchess Norden may lower her head only before his highness the duke and members of the imperial family but to no one else.¡±

    Silence fell. Lorelei took a deep breath and forced a smile on her lips. If she was to play the role of Duchess Norden, she should start practicing her manners, right?

    ¡°Thank you very much for the valuable advice, Count de Moran. I hope to receive your wise guidance in the future too.¡±

    Noah was trying hard to suppress a chuckle at the startled expression of his friend and mentor. Lorelei¡¯s calm and polite reaction was absolutely not what he had expected. He coughed slightly and attracted their attention.

    ¡°Jess, bring my wife to her chambers and help her pack. I leave the lady¡¯s security tonight to you. Make sure no harm comes to her.¡±

    After that, he turned to Lorelei and took her right hand. ¡®His fingers are so hot¡¯ the unconscious thought passed through her mind, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. He bowed, his lips almost touching her skin.

    ¡°My lady.¡±

    ¡°My lord.¡± Lorelei curtsied and followed Jessup out.

    The door had just shut when the old knight erupted.

    ¡°I do not believe my eyes! So, the rumors were true? What have you done, you foolish boy?¡±

    ¡°Calm down and sit, Duncan. I get dizzy just by looking at you stomping around.¡±

    With this said, Noah slumped on the bed waving his friend to take the chair. With a calm voice, he started retelling him the events from last night. It didn¡¯t take long for Duncan to raise his voice again.

    ¡°That slithering, scheming bastard dared to do something like this!¡±

    ¡°We both know that my brother is many things, but bastard he is not. But in short, yes.¡± Noah put a hand on his forehead and sighed. His vision was a bit blurry and he felt nauseous. The accumulated pain, fatigue, and stress from all the events until now were taking their toll.

    ¡°And what about the girl?¡± Duncan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Can we be sure that she isn¡¯t one of Lionel¡¯s pawns? She could be a spy.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, my friend, if she was acting through all this, then I am the esteemed first queen of Shareeba. No. She just fitted in his plan perfectly ¨C noble by name, no power, no connections, and also the shameful origin of a bastard to satisfy Lionel''s perverted ego. What better way to prevent me from getting political connections through my future in-laws? The poor girl was simply in the worst place at the worst time and in the presence of the worst possible person ¨C me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you on that. But if she tries to harm you in any way, her head will roll, duchess, or not.¡±

    ¡°I never expected anything else from you, old friend,¡± replied Noah, but could not hide his fatigue well enough. This, of course, did not escape Duncan¡¯s sharp ears.

    ¡°How is your wound, boy?¡± He sounded genuinely worried.

    ¡°Hurting marvelously, thank you. And let me remind you, I am a grown man and your lord, you know! When will you stop calling me ¡®boy¡¯?¡± The cranky reply made the old knight snort.

    ¡°Probably never.¡±

    Duncan stood up and closed in on his lord. His rough hand touched the exposed skin on his cheek.

    ¡°Noah, you are burning up!¡± This time there was concern in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll get the physician.¡±

    ¡°You will do no such thing. Gods, Duncan, just let me rest for a bit. I haven¡¯t slept properly in over a week and it seems that the whole world is against me having a nice long shuteye!¡±

    The angry tirade convinced Duncan that, at the very least, his lord was not going to join his forefathers any time soon.

    ¡°Then go to bed and leave all preparations for departure to me. And remove that wretched mask from your face already.¡±

    ¡°Alright, mother.¡±

    ¡°Cocky kid. I¡¯ll make sure to report all this to lady Nelini, when we return.¡±

 5. Troubles at sea (1)

    The carriage rattled down the hill in the spring dusk. Inside, Lorelei sat quietly, contemplating her future. She had no second thoughts about leaving her family¡­ if those people could be called so at all. On the contrary, she felt rather happy and relieved. No matter what awaited her in Norden it would definitely be better than here. The only thing that overshadowed her happiness was the separation from her master. Ever since meeting him over ten years ago, he had become more like a father to her than her birth-parent. In that regard, she considered herself lucky. Master Levi had taught her not only his trade but also reading, writing and arithmetic ¨C all things considered inappropriate or unnecessary for a woman. She would really miss their discussions over a steaming cup of fragrant eastern tea; his deep laughter when she asked him to tell her about his home country; his desperate cries when she would mix up the wrong medicine. Her eyes reddened. She would never go to wake him up again. She would never see his warm smile. Lorelei took a few deep breaths and wiped her tears. She had begged Jessup to bring him a letter from her where she explained everything that happened and bid him farewell. Jessup had returned without a reply.

    The carriage stopped gently. They had arrived at the harbor. Lorelei peaked out of the small window. The salty air filled her nose with the smell of seaweed, fish, and oiled ropes. The ships from the prince¡¯s fleet were right in front of her, flags fluttering in the wind, rigging squeaking. But there was also something that didn¡¯t belong there ¨C a very familiar cart, pulled by a small gray donkey.

    Lorelei sprang from the carriage almost running over Jessup, who had come to help her out, and flung herself in the inviting embrace of the old man waiting on the pier. He cradled her in his arms, stroking her hair gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, child, don¡¯t cry. Teacher is here.¡±

    ¡°I-I thought you were angry with me, master. You didn¡¯t reply.¡± Lorelei sobbed, clinging to the old man¡¯s robes.

    ¡°I am sorry, child. I had much to do. A parting gift worthy of a duchess is hard to prepare.¡±

    Lorelei looked at him with surprise. The old man just chuckled and gestured to his cart. Lorelei¡¯s eyes immediately widened. There were three familiar big chests inside. She gasped.

    ¡°Master, your books!?¡±

    ¡°They are yours now. I wanted to retire and go back to Shareeba anyway, and I couldn¡¯t take them all with me.¡±

    This statement left her speechless. She knew very well that these books were her master¡¯s life. Some of them he had even written himself. She saw tears in the corners of his old eyes. He hugged her one last time and kissed her forehead.

    ¡°From a father to a daughter,¡± he whispered quietly, ¡°I give you my blessing and the blessing of my forefathers. May you find happiness, child, no matter where the wind takes you.¡±

    He then let her go and slowly walked away. Lorelei watched his bent back disappearing in the night and her heart was breaking. She heard Jessup calling and forced herself to follow him up the ramp.

    ***

    Lying on the bed in his cabin Noah was cursing the whole world. No, not the world, just his stupid, arrogant, merciless younger brother and that mangy dog ¨C Count Orten. Were they devoid of any conscience? Noah wanted to scream in anger and desperation but knew that the walls were far too thin and everyone could hear him. The gloating faces of these two monsters surfaced in his mind.

    Just as they were about to depart, Count Orten had come to him, telling him that he could not take care of his wounded men. The injured were too many. The winter had been too harsh and the estate had no way of feeding so many people. If they wanted to stay, they either had to pay two gold per person beforehand or provide the equivalent amount of food and medicine. Orten clearly knew Noah couldn¡¯t procure such money at once, and he refused a loan. The only other option, the count had told him, would be to tax the local farmers again. Then his brother had chimed in, telling him with an angelic smile to consider the livelihood of the locals. That no one would agree to give their last bread to outsiders willingly.

    Faced with the possibility of civil unrest, Noah had no other choice but to yield. It would take at least two and a half weeks from Sefis to Norden, and that was in case the winds held. He knew that this would be far too long for some of his men. From the eight ships at his disposal, the flagman ¡®Dolphin¡¯ was the fastest. They had carried the most heavily wounded there and now raced against time. Even with this, they could gain no more than a day or two. He even had to bargain desperately with some of Sefis¡¯ merchants to procure the minimal amount of food for the voyage.

    The ship violently swayed and Noah clenched his teeth. The world spun around. As if he didn¡¯t have enough other worries, but his own wound was getting worse. His fever rarely went down and the pain in his shoulder was spreading like fire, preventing him from getting any sleep. They had managed to hire only a single physician in Sefis, willing, or rather greedy, enough to follow them to Norden. Thanks to his medicine, Noah managed to fool the keen eyes of Duncan and his men for the past three days. However, things were slowly starting to look grim. The effects of the medicine were weakening gradually and he had to take it more often. If he didn¡¯t the pain always returned twice as strong.

    Noah put a hand in his breast-pocket, taking out a small flask. He took a sip and grimaced at the bitter-sweet taste when the tincture touched his tongue. There was a knock on the door. He hid the flask in time, just as Jessup¡¯s head peeked in the cabin.

    ¡°How are you, master? I brought you something to eat.¡±

    The boy came in with a full plate and a cup of mild wine. Noah strained himself to get up and put his best fake smile on. It was a blessing from the gods that Jess didn¡¯t have his brother¡¯s hawk-like eyes. Just thinking of the older de Mar made Noah¡¯s head hurt even more. Taking a deep breath, he started to eat slowly, struggling every bite down his throat. In the meantime, Jessup was chirping happily.

    ¡°The lady is truly something, master. She has never been on a ship before but she didn¡¯t get seasick. Have I told you, she is chewing on these strange black roots, she calls them licorice and says they help against the seasickness? She gave some to me, and they are really sweet. I brought you some too, master. Here, try them.¡±

    ¡°Very thoughtful of you, Jess.¡± Just looking at the black wrinkled roots in the boy¡¯s hand made Noah¡¯s stomach churn. As he was about to politely decline, the cabin door opened and Duncan flew in. The young man had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°Noah, come quickly. We have a problem. Gregor he-¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Without a moment of hesitation, Noah sprang up and ran behind the old knight.

    The underbelly of the ship was dim and the air there felt sticky and heavy. The creaking wood and the smell of salt and seaweed assaulted the senses. At the very end of the narrow passage, several people had gathered. Loud cries reached Noah¡¯s ears.

    ¡°No! Do not touch it! Don¡¯t touch my leg! No!!¡±

    Noah stepped closer and his men parted to make way. On the narrow cot lay a pale young man, his face distorted in agony. Beside him was the physician from Sefis with arms folded on his chest. The moment he saw his lord, the young knight screamed again.

    ¡°Noah! By the Gods, please tell him! He wants to cut my leg! Please, my lord!¡±

    Noah knelt beside him and took his shaking hand. He then lifted the blanket a bit. The sight was ghastly. He covered him again and sighed.

    ¡°I am sorry, Gregor. If he does not do this, you will die.¡±

    ¡°I would rather die than live as a cripple. Please!¡± Tears started running down the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°But you have a wife and a child. Think about them.¡±

    ¡°If I am gone, Saya can remarry; my spirit can watch over her and Soraishu from the Spirit Plane!" His free hand clenched around the small green pendant hanging from his neck that was giving off a slight red shimmer. "If I survive a cripple, I¡¯ll be a burden to her for the rest of her life! Please, Noah, please, my lord, let me die, but don¡¯t take my leg!¡±

    Heart tearing apart, Noah¡¯s jaw clenched. He shook his head firmly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow your death, Gerash. Help me hold him down.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    The man flailed but his comrades held him tight. The physician lifted the blanket, revealing the swollen red leg below and the horrid wound that ran along the calf. As he was about to begin his work, an unexpected voice echoed in the narrow space.

    ¡°His leg¡­ there is a chance to save it.¡±

    Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t dare move. Were they hearing things? Noah turned his head and saw Lorelei¡¯s scrawny figure standing right behind him. He was as stupefied as his men. What was she even doing here? This was no place for her. Before he could say a word, the physician erupted.

    ¡°Stupid girl, don¡¯t you see that we have work to do? If we don¡¯t act now, this man will die! Go away and don¡¯t disturb us with your nonsense!¡±

    ¡°His wound is really bad, but he is not about to die just yet. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t need four strong men holding him down.¡± While saying that, there was a fire burning deep in Lorelei¡¯s pupils.

    Noah gaped at her words and so did everyone else. Was she brave, stupid, or both? He never expected the timid woman he knew to muster up so much courage. Right now, she was like a completely different person. He felt angry at her for putting his man¡¯s life in danger. But at the same time, a tiny flicker of hope was kindled in his heart. Maybe¡­

    The physician, however, did not seem pleased at all. He put up his chin and gave her a scornful look.

    ¡°What would a woman know about these things? Go away and stop delaying us.¡±

    ¡°I have seen my teacher heal wounds much worse than his.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, her tone was resolute.

    ¡°Teacher?¡± The physician puffed disdainfully. ¡°What teacher can a little girl like you have? Some village quack, no doubt. Now scram!¡±

    ¡°My master is physician Ser Levi of Shareeba.¡±

    After hearing the name, the physician from Sefis gulped and immediately went silent. A small vein popped on his temple. Noah was honestly confused by his reaction. Was this physician Levi famous? The answer came from the most unexpected source.

    ¡°Ser Levi?¡± Duncan¡¯s loud voice boomed. ¡°That¡¯s the guy who took care of my eye. I heard he also patched up Rober pretty well, and the boy was already knocking on Death¡¯s door.¡±

    There was a murmur and several others confirmed Duncan¡¯s words. Noah¡¯s heart was pounding. What should he do? If there was even a slim chance¡­ Should he risk Gregor¡¯s life on something like a chance?

    ¡°Tell me, my lady,¡± he carefully considered every word, ¡°in your opinion, how much does this man have?¡±

    Her forehead wrinkled in thought.

    ¡°From this point three days until it gets critical. After that nothing can save him.¡±

    ¡°I give you two.¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡± The physician from Sefis protested but Noah held up his hand to make him silent.

    ¡°I will give you two days. If by then I don¡¯t see any improvement, the leg goes. When are you going to start the treatment?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± She looked at him slightly bewildered, unable to comprehend immediately that he had given her his permission. Then her whole face lit up. ¡°I will start immediately, my lord! Give me a couple of minutes to prepare the things I need. Jess, come and help me.¡±

    She ran away fast, followed by the curious gazes of the men. Noah could still hear the physician murmuring that this is a mistake. Maybe it was. But right now, Noah really wanted to believe in this strange girl. He gripped Gregor¡¯s hand tightly and saw hope rekindling in his muddled blue eyes. At least he owed him a chance.

    Lorelei returned before long, hands full with ointments and bottles. She was still in a haze. What made her talk so confidently just now? If it was back in Sefis, she didn¡¯t believe she could have mustered the courage to say a word. Was the reason the sorrowful cries of the young knight that reached to her even through the deck? She remembered her teacher¡¯s words. ¡®When there are people in pain, it is our duty to help them.¡¯ Right now, she could help that man, for she possessed not only the knowledge but also the means to do so. Lorelei thanked her master from the bottom of her heart. Besides the books, the old man had gifted her a couple of boxes of his medicines and a small bag of tools. This was more than enough to save the young knight¡¯s life.

    The men let her through and she knelt beside the bunk, arranging and pouring alcohol on her knives. She then made Gregor swallow a spoon of a reddish-black liquid and waited for a while. Soon the strained features of her patient relaxed. On her instruction, Noah and Duncan held down the young knight, who had become strangely cooperative. What followed next was the procedure itself. She had seen her teacher do it several times. It was not difficult, but it was messy. After the first cut, white pus started flowing out from the wound. The stench was unbelievable. She pressed and pressed the leg until only fresh blood started coming out. Then she washed the wound several times with alcohol and one of her master¡¯s herbal tinctures and started to cut away the dead tissue. Working methodically and in full concentration, Lorelei was oblivious to everything save her patient. In the end, she applied some honey on a piece of cloth and bandaged it to the wound.

    After she finished, she sighed in relief and wiped her hands clean. Strange. It was so quiet around her. Only the whizzing sound of the young knight¡¯s heavy breaths was audible. She looked around and was met with a lot of wide-eyed gazes. To her surprise, there were fewer men than before around her. What was going on? Suddenly she heard a whistle. It came from Duncan.

    ¡°Formidable,¡± muttered the old knight. The people around him nodded.

    She felt a large hand touching her shoulder. For a moment she panicked but then realized it was Noah¡¯s.

    ¡°You should go and rest.¡± His voice sounded strained and tired, but there was also something else, hidden deep beneath. Was it¡­ praise?

    She shook her head.

    ¡°There is no need, my lord. I will stay and watch over him for a bit longer. We also have to clean here, so that the wound won¡¯t get dirty again.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish. Jessup will help¡­ where, the hell, did he go?¡±

    ¡°I believe he went out to puke, my lord,¡± answered Duncan and his eye squinted. ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll stay with the lady and help her.¡±

    Noah threw him a grateful look and stood up. He didn¡¯t know how his wife did it, but just assisting in the procedure left him totally drained, physically and mentally. Gregor¡¯s cries still rang in his ears and the stench of pus lingered in his nose. With some effort he reached his cabin and crumbled on the bed, unable to lift even a finger. His consciousness immediately drowned in a sea of distorted dreams.

 6. Troubles at sea (2)

    It felt like he had closed his eyes just for a second, but then his throbbing shoulder woke him up again. Noah struggled to get up and pulled out the flask with the medicine. Its unpleasant sweetness made him want to vomit. Just when was the pain going to stop? Should he ask the girl about this? She had helped Gregor¡­

    There was a light knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Noah¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. He felt unusually cranky at the moment but tried to calm himself down.

    The door opened and Lorelei stepped in, followed by the mountain-like figure of Duncan.

    ¡°I just wanted to tell you, my lord, that Sir Gregor is soundly asleep.¡± Her tone possessed cheerfulness that he hadn¡¯t heard before.

    ¡°I am glad to hear that, my lady. You were of great help,¡± uttered Noah, his head spinning. Maybe he should ask her? She seemed knowledgeable enough.

    Before he could do anything, Lorelei¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He could see her little nose sniffing the air a few times. She then came a bit closer to him and sniffed again.

    ¡°The same smell¡­ No, it¡¯s much stronger!¡± He could hear her muttering. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I¡­ back then...?¡±

    Suddenly she sprang up and ran out before either Noah or Duncan could stop her. The two men looked puzzled at each other. Fortunately, she immediately ran back, clutching a big old book in her hand. She came before Noah, her face pale.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± her stern tone shook him, ¡°have you taken any other medicines lately, besides the drops I gave you?¡±

    ¡°Why should it matter?¡± Noah snapped and was immediately startled by his own rudeness. He tried to correct himself. ¡°I have received a tincture for the pain in my shoulder.¡±

    ¡°You should throw it away immediately!¡± She almost screamed in his face, her panic evident.

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Noah was getting confused. His ears were ringing and his vision was starting to blur again.

    ¡°Does the tincture have a bitter-sweet taste? Does it make your pain go away for a while, but then it comes back even stronger? Do you have trouble sleeping? Do you wake up sweaty and nauseous? Do you feel dizzy and disorientated? Does your body feel weak even after rest?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, but how do you know¡­?¡±

    She pushed the book into his hands. On the opened page there was a picture of a flower with thin black petals. He furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A black poppy.¡± Her voice was grim. ¡°It grows in the east. It is a poisonous plant that could lead to addiction if consumed. Some even smoke it as a narcotic and it turns them into mindless animals. The people of Shreeba use it in very small doses as a painkiller. Just now I gave sir Gregor a small amount of diluted extract to numb him.¡±

    ¡°Smoking? Narcotic?¡± Now was Duncan¡¯s turn to get pale. ¡°Girl, you don¡¯t mean the ¡®cursed pearls¡¯?¡± Obviously, he knew of it.

    ¡°I do,¡± she nodded. ¡°In large doses, the black poppy extract could even be fatal. Especially if the person taking it is weakened. From what I could smell on the duke, the contents of his ¡®medicine¡¯ is an almost pure extract. My lord, please, believe me. Someone is trying to harm you!¡±

    Noah¡¯s thoughts were totally jumbled up. Black poppy? Poison? He clenched his teeth, trying to concentrate. So that¡¯s how it was. He held his hand, interrupting Lorelei¡¯s pleas, and stood up.

    ¡°Call the men on deck, Duncan. And bring the physician. You come with me, wife.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    After saying that he darted out.

    The fresh salty air ruffled his hair and brought a bit of relief to his pounding head. Soon enough his men assembled and Duncan pushed forth the very frightened physician. Noah stared at him and chuckled evilly. He pulled the flask from his breast-pocket and held it in front of the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do you know what this is, physician?¡± His words were like ice daggers.

    ¡°Of course, my lord. This is the tonic I gave you for your pain.¡± Seeing that no reaction came from Noah, he became bolder. ¡°Is there a problem, my lord? If it does not work, I could mix it stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°What is inside?¡±

    ¡°W-well, it contains several rare herbs and spices that¡­¡±

    ¡°And does black poppy happen to be amongst these herbs?¡±

    A murmur rose from the crowd. Some people looked confused but others had a dawn of realization, their faces turning grim.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how your highness came to that conclusion¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes or no.¡±

    ¡°It might contain some trace amounts of¡­¡±

    ¡°My lady, what do you think? Are there any traces of black poppy in this tincture?¡± Noah looked at Lorelei who stood beside him.

    She bit her lips and shook her head.

    ¡°That tincture does not contain trace amounts. It contains at least ten times the normal dose.¡±

    ¡°Ten times.¡± The young man clicked his tongue, accompanied by the surprised exclamations of the soldiers. ¡°Tell me physician, what would such amount do to a person?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡± The man stuttered, his eyes darting around in desperation. ¡°My lord, you are mistaken! Even if there is some black poppy inside, it is the perfect amount to relieve your lordship¡¯s pain! It is a healthy tincture. No harm could¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Noah raised his voice making the man take a step back. ¡°It seems that your knowledge is a bit lacking, physician. Let¡¯s hear the truth.¡± He turned to Lorelei and his strained face softened slightly. ¡°My lady, would you care to enlighten us instead?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei hesitated for a second but Noah gave her an encouraging nod. ¡°In such quantities, black poppy would lead to severe addiction at best. If taken long enough your highness would become completely dependent and unable to function without regular intake. However, if the physical condition of the person taking it is weakened for some reason, such high amounts are very likely to be lethal.¡±

    Shouts of shock erupted from the crowd. Instantly, the air was filled with immense bloodlust. Noah laughed but it was a listless, hollow sound that caused anyone who heard it to feel as if ants were crawling over their bodies.

    ¡°So amusing, don¡¯t you think? It turns out that your ¡®healthy tincture¡¯ would either turn me into a mindless vegetable or kill me.¡± There was murder in Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°This is impossible, my lord! A lie!¡± The physician fiddled with the hem of his shirt and looked around in panic. Seeing Lorelei half hiding behind Noah¡¯s broad back, he pointed a finger at her. ¡°Your highness, she is trying to slander an honest man. What could someone like her even know? Playing a physician. Toying with peoples¡¯ lives. I call for justice, my lord! All I did is try to relieve your pain! She is just a jealous little slut that tries to sow discord! There is no way she could discern what amount¡­¡±

    ¡°For an honest man seeking justice you are digging your own grave by insulting my wife, physician.¡± Right now, the evil grin on Noah¡¯s face was getting wider and for a moment, with his black mask and dark smile, he really looked like a beast. ¡°A while ago I personally witnessed what my wife can and can¡¯t do. I must say, her performance was very convincing, much more than yours at the very least. Besides, for an honest man you are sweating quite a lot, master physician. Now, stop the charade and tell me, who paid you to poison me?¡±

    ¡°Mercy, my lord!¡± The physician fell on his knees. ¡°It must be a mistake. Believe me! Why would I ever even dream of harming you?!¡±

    Noah bent down, grabbing the man¡¯s shirt. He forced him to look straight into his eyes. Then he very slowly asked:

    ¡°Are you paid by the second prince, physician?¡±

    The man in his hands flinched and his face lost all its color. This sealed his fate. With one sudden move Noah hurled him over the rails. There was a short cry, a splash, and then silence. The ship sailed undisturbed further.

    Duncan approached his lord and his face was grim.

    ¡°If he was one of Lionel¡¯s men, won¡¯t that be a problem? Killing him without a trial¡­¡±

    ¡°I am the trial, Duncan,¡± said Noah softly, looking at the clear blue sky, stretching out to the horizon. ¡°Besides, you know that during a sea-storm some unfortunate accidents are bound to happen.¡±

    He patted the old knight¡¯s shoulder with a deep sigh.

    ¡°I am really sorry, dear friend. I was¡­ careless. It seems I¡¯ll have to leave this whole mess in your hands for a while. Forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± Duncan blinked confused.

    But Noah didn¡¯t hear him. He was short of breath and his ears rang like church bells. The world spun violently and suddenly turned black. Before anyone could react, his lifeless body crashed on the deck.

 7. A friend

    Noah¡¯s eyelids fluttered and slowly opened. Where was he? What happened? For a moment, he felt disoriented. The light coming through the small, waterproof window blinded him. He was in his own bed in his cabin. Yes, right, he had lost consciousness a little while ago on the deck. His body felt a bit stiff and heavy but, strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. The burning pain in his shoulder was gone, and so were the nausea and the skull-splitting headache. Only his throat felt incredibly dry. He tried moving a bit but paused when his hand touched something round and woolly. With surprise, he realized that this was Jessup¡¯s curly head. The boy had been asleep, his body half leaning on the bed, but Noah¡¯s touch woke him up. He yawned and stretched his arms but froze the second his eyes met the man¡¯s amused gaze.

    ¡°Good morning, Jess.¡± Noah¡¯s voice came from between his lips unexpectedly hoarse.

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Master is awake!¡± he suddenly shouted and sprang up.

    Before Noah could say something or stop him, Jess ran out shouting at the top of his lungs:

    ¡°Master is awake! The lord has woken up!¡±

    This over-the-top reaction left the young man speechless. What devil had gotten into Jess now? Outside of the cabin came the sound of heavy steps and Duncan flew in. His only eye was bloodshot, his pepper-gray hair was totally disheveled and his face looked haggard. The old knight¡¯s look struck Noah deeply and made him think. Just how long had he been out? Duncan knelt at the bed and grabbed the young man¡¯s hand, pressing it to his brow. Seeing his trembling shoulders, Noah realized that the old knight was about to cry. This made him panic.

    ¡°Duncan, my friend, what¡¯s going on? Why are you acting like this?¡±

    ¡°Thank the merciful Gods, thank all the saints, you are finally awake, my boy! We thought that you¡¯ll never open your eyes again!¡± came the hoarse reply.

    ¡°Wait, Duncan, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand. Just¡­ just how long was I out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week since you fainted, boy.¡± The knight wiped his tears in his shirt, without letting go of his lord¡¯s hand. ¡°We thought we were going to lose you. And if it weren¡¯t for the duchess we might have had.¡±

    So, it had been that long! His body indeed felt weak but as a whole, his condition didn¡¯t seem so bad. Noah struggled a bit to sit and Duncan helped him up.

    ¡°How do you feel, boy?¡± The old knight had finally calmed down.

    ¡°Hungry like a bear and dryer than a desert, otherwise there are no problems.¡±

    ¡°Jessup, go and bring him something to eat. A few ship biscuits and a cup of watered wine. Nothing more or his stomach will get upset.¡±

    The young page immediately fulfilled the order and then stood outside the door, ready to run the moment his master wished for something. Looking at Noah wolfing down his food, washing it down with big mouthfuls from his cup, Duncan¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°If you have mercy on us, never ever do such a thing again, boy!¡± Hearing these words, the young man immediately knew what was coming ¨C ever since his childhood his friend had been worse than a nagging mother. However, he also knew that right now he deserved every bit of it. ¡°Can you imagine how we felt? One minute you were talking, the next ¨C your body was hitting the deck. You looked like a dead man. No one knew what to do. If it weren''t for the duchess, you would have died there and then! And even after she did everything possible, we didn¡¯t know whether you are going to make it. You know your men well enough. Can you imagine that godless bunch praying? Well, they did. To every god, saint, totem, or whatever they could think of. For days! Even I prayed! I begged your late mother not to take you away to the afterlife.¡±

    Noah sat there, feeling touched and ashamed at the same time. He could not look Duncan in the eye. The old man continued.

    ¡°But even all the prayers in the world would have been in vain if her highness was not here. She took care of you, day and night for the whole week!¡±

    ¡°I understand, my friend. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Despite his bubbling emotions, Noah didn¡¯t miss the fact that Duncan had called Lorelei ¡®duchess¡¯ several times already. She must have gone to great lengths to win the stubborn old knight¡¯s respect. ¡°Where is my wife now?¡±

    ¡°She was here ''till just a while ago, but Jessup forced her to go to sleep. To be honest, there was a point where I feared that we were going to end up with two dead bodies.¡±

    His words made Noah lower his head in contemplation. This girl was indeed strange. Why would she go so far for someone she barely knew? Their lives might be tied together for the time being as husband and wife, but it didn¡¯t mean she had to follow him to the grave like the wives of old. Besides, he had told Duncan about their agreement. Noah was sure the old knight would have taken care of her if anything were to happen to him.

    At this moment Jessup coughed and peeked inside.

    ¡°I am sorry, master, sir Duncan, the men were asking if they could come in and congratulate the duke on his recovery.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Noah brushed away his blanket. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and meet them.¡±

    ¡°No, you are not!¡± Duncan sprang up angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t be hopping around in your condition.¡±

    ¡°Please, my friend, I have been lying in bed for a week. My body aches for some movement. If you lend me your shoulder, everything will be fine. And I swear to tell you immediately if I start feeling unwell.¡±

    The old knight huffed and puffed but, in the end, reluctantly agreed. Jessup helped Noah put on his boots and threw the jacket over his shoulders. As he was ready to get up, the young man remembered something and his expression darkened.

    ¡°Jess, give me my mask.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, master,¡± came the unexpected reply.

    Duncan chimed in.

    ¡°I threw that wretched thing overboard a good few days ago.¡±

    ¡°You did what!?¡± Noah couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    ¡°The lady said that it is only rubbing on your burn scars, making them worse,¡± Jessup hurriedly explained, anticipating the upcoming eruption. ¡°She said that they were inflamed because the mask was too stuffy and tight. While you were unconscious, she put some strange green salve on your face and¡­¡±

    Instead of finishing, the boy handed his master a small pocket mirror. Pushing down the disgust, Noah forced himself to look. He knew painfully well what he was going to see¡­ or so he thought. Of course, the horrid scar was still there. However, now it looked different ¨C much lighter and less wrinkly. His fingers touched the skin in disbelief. It didn¡¯t feel so tight and leathery anymore. His eyes reddened against his will. Was this really true? His face looked almost human again! This was not a dream, right? He clenched the mirror and had to blink furiously to clear his sight. Jessup and Duncan tactfully averted their gazes, giving the young man a couple of minutes to compose himself.

    After a while, Noah carefully left the mirror to the side.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The chill wind brushed his cheeks the moment they stepped outside. It felt strange and nice at the same time. For the past six years, only his closest friends and family had seen him without a mask. That is, until the night he was wed to Lorelei. Noah remembered the fear and disgust in everyone¡¯s eyes when they saw him. He remembered Lorelei¡¯s fear. Then what about now? How would his own people react to his deformity? Would they be disgusted? Would they pity or fear him? He steeled himself.

    Coming on deck didn¡¯t remain unnoticed for long. There was a loud shout and then all hell went loose ¨C feet stomping, tens of throats roaring, relieved laughter, joyous whistling. Some men were even crying. Noah was left speechless, tightly surrounded by his people. Right now, these tough warriors, the embodiment of fear on the battlefield, were behaving like children!

    Duncan, who was supporting him, leaned a bit and whispered in his ear:

    ¡°Why so surprised? I am amazed you haven¡¯t realized till now much you mean to these men, oh, Star of the North.¡±

    Suddenly amongst the joyful cheers, a roar echoed.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°All right, crybabies, step aside and let the lord breathe! Do you think he would like to be groped by a bunch of filthy, smelly men?¡±

    Laughter erupted again and the crowd parted. A young knight hopped in, helping himself with a wooden crutch, his silver-white hair swaying in the wind.

    ¡°G-Gregor!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me. Alive and kicking with both legs, if I may add. Right now, you look way worse than me, my lord.¡± The knight laughed heartily and patted him carefully on the shoulder. Then his voice dropped down so that only Noah and Duncan could hear him. ¡°Thank the Morning Star, the duchess was able to save you, Noah. She said if you were just a bit weaker, you would be with the Mother Above by now.¡±

    Noah nodded and his gaze went around. His heart felt light for the first time in weeks, no, months. The good mood of his men caught to him and his lips curved up slightly. It had been far too long since they had a reason to be happy. Then he suddenly realized something. There were too many people on deck. This ship was sailing with minimal crew so that there would be enough space for the wounded. But here and now, he saw faces, he thought he would never see again in this life. They were haggard and thin. Many wore bandages or were leaning on crutches, but they were alive! Was this her doing again? It had to be. Was she even human, or rather a miracle worker? Noah¡¯s eyes stung but he managed to hide his feelings. He could not allow emotions to overwhelm him in front of his men. Duncan, however, noticed his lord¡¯s struggle.

    ¡°The duke shouldn¡¯t strain himself anymore today. We should let him rest. And you, scoundrels, should follow his example, lest the duchess learns you have been hopping around like rabbits, instead of keeping to the bunks.¡± His words brought down silence and quite a few ashamed coughs.

    Supported by the old knight, Noah returned to his cabin. The moment his head touched the pillow, he realized how exhausting his little walk had been. The burden on his heart finally lifted, he slept like a baby till evening under Jessup¡¯s watchful eye.

    When he woke up, Noah felt refreshed and again hungry like a wolf. The cabin was empty. The young man sat up and tried calling for his page, but no one answered. Just as he was getting impatient, the door opened and Lorelei entered, carrying some crackers and a jug. She curtsied and went over to the small stool near his bed. After sitting down, she handed him the modest supper and watched silently until he finished eating his fill.

    ¡°I am happy your appetite has returned, my lord. This is an excellent sign.¡± Her tone was genuinely delighted but tired. ¡°May I take your hand for a bit?¡±

    He complied and for some time she was checking his pulse. ¡®She¡¯s gotten even thinner,¡¯ thought Noah. This wife of his looked like she was going to topple over by the slightest gust of wind. Around her eyes, black circles were clearly visible. Despite all that, she looked livelier than just a week ago. There was a strange fire burning in her gaze and her face looked determined.

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about any longer, my lord. The critical phase is over. Now you just have to regain your strength.¡±

    She was about to let go of his wrist, but Noah surprised her and took her hand in his. In an instant, her whole being reverted back to the frightened helpless girl from their wedding night. Seeing that, Noah regretted his action and hurriedly let go. She grabbed her hand, pressing it against her chest, and trembled.

    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I just wanted to thank you. You saved my life and the lives of my men.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such praise, my lord,¡± she whispered weakly and lowered her head.

    ¡°This was a ship of the dead,¡± said Noah with a sad smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t even hope to bring half of these men back alive. You have created a miracle, my wife.¡±

    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t deserve your praise, my lord. Three people died only yesterday. If my master was here, maybe they could have been saved.¡±

    He could see her sad expression, her eyes - red with fatigue and sorrow. And there was also fear. Did she think he would punish her for their deaths? Silly girl! She had done so much already and yet was still so harsh on herself.

    ¡°And if you weren¡¯t here, duchess, many more lives would have been lost. Mine included.¡±

    Lorelei looked at him, bewildered by the address he used. Noah laughed quietly.

    ¡°It is time to stop underestimating yourself and your abilities, duchess. We all owe you our lives. If nothing else, at least know that from this day on, no matter what happens, you have earned my lifelong gratitude and friendship, my duchess.¡±

    At his words, Lorelei blushed to the tip of her ears. She saw his outstretched hand and hesitated for a second before giving him hers in return. It was awkward. A handshake was supposed to be exchanged only between equals. Still, she could see that his gratitude was genuine. He was really different, compared to the men in her family and the other nobles she had met ¨C straightforward and honest, without the usual well-cultivated false fa?ade. And above all, he was a man of honor. For the first time in many days, a shy smile blossomed on her lips.

    ¡°Then I would consider this friendship my life¡¯s greatest honor, my lord.¡±

    ***

    Time trickled by. Just as Noah had feared, halfway through their sail they met with strong headwinds. This prolonged their journey by a week, but no one was worried about that anymore. The wounded recovered steadily and there was still some food and plenty of water left in the barrels. For Noah himself, this dreaded trip also suddenly turned into a not so unpleasant endeavor.

    His days passed quietly. After he woke up in the mornings, he spent most of the time in his cabin, except for the occasions when Lorelei gave him permission to go on deck, supported and guarded carefully by Duncan. At such times he could enjoy not only the fresh air but also the peculiar interaction between his wife and his men. He knew very well how stubborn and unyielding his people could be, but, strangely enough, these battle-hardened wolves were turning into meek sheep in the presence of Lorelei. Sometimes one of them would joke that, if the lady was not already taken, he would gladly make her his bride. This always brought out hearty laughter and a few good-natured jokes, at the price of Lorelei¡¯s cherry-red face.

    Since their last conversation, his wife had started to talk to him more openly and didn¡¯t flinch every time their gazes met. Though she was busy with the sick and wounded, she came to him every day to give an update on their condition and usually chatted with him for a bit. Without any of them noticing, these conversations were getting longer and longer by the day. Noah usually hated small talk and had never expected to enjoy chatting, let alone with his partner being, at least theoretically, a noblewoman. He was pleasantly surprised by that. Her unusual behavior and way of speaking to him were refreshing.

    In Noah¡¯s mind, there were only two types of Limerian noblewomen. The first type was the giggly annoying one, that tended to faint at the sight of a mouse and only talked about dresses, poetry, religion, babies, and¡­ well, that was it. The second type was the ice-cold scheming one, which had a warm and gentle mask on her face and a flask of poison in her hand. They thirsted to control everything and everyone, and their cruel games came at the cost of many innocent lives. Well, now he discovered for himself a third type ¨C his wife.

    What probably surprised him most, was how literate she was. Of course, in Limeria it was somewhat expected for noble daughters to learn to read, write and do calculations to a certain extent and then use their knowledge for the bookkeeping of their household or for writing poetry. This, however, was a privilege denied to most bastards. Lorelei, on the other hand, was not only highly competent in these basic tasks, but was also flawless in the language of Shareeba. On top of that, she had more than a basic understanding of court etiquette, geography, and politics and was, as he and his men had personally experienced, highly proficient in the medical arts. Such a high level of education was beyond the capabilities of that stupid Count Orten. Even the little he knew about her father was enough to deduce that he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow his bastard daughter to get a proper lady¡¯s upbringing.

    When Noah had asked her about it, she had shyly replied that it was all thanks to her teacher. This piqued his curiosity even more. Sefis was not small, but a man of such caliber should not have remained unnoticed. Such a brilliant mind would have been every lord''s treasure! Everything considered, that Ser Levi possessed the qualifications to stand on par with the imperial tutors. Yet, he wasn¡¯t part of the count¡¯s court.

    He had remarked this to his wife, but she had just shrugged. It turned out that her mentor despised Count Orten and his legitimate offspring deeply and passionately, which elevated him even further in Noah¡¯s eyes. To the young man¡¯s delight, his open appreciation of her teacher, despite the old man¡¯s quirkiness, had finally won him Lorelei¡¯s trust. She could talk to him for hours with shining eyes about the days spent with master Levi. In the end, Noah felt like he almost knew the real person himself. One day she even proudly showed him the wedding gift her teacher had given her. Yet again, he was left awed. No commoner, be it even a renowned physician, could afford to possess so many rare books. Not being an avid reader himself, Noah could only guess how precious the content of these crates was. But he knew someone who could evaluate them. It would be delightful to see how Stone-face William would react upon their arrival.

    On her side, Lorelei was also deeply surprised. She was used to being ogled, belittled, and having biting remarks thrown at her, ever since she could remember. And since that night six years ago, when her own brother had almost raped her, she was afraid of men. The only exception had been her teacher. But right now, she was on a ship, far away from any help, surrounded by soldiers, and felt¡­ safe! Was it because she saw them simply as patients? Or was it due to the presence of that one man? Despite everything that had happened, or maybe exactly because of it, she no longer feared her husband. In the short time since they had met, he had treated her with more respect than anyone in her blood-related family had ever done. Despite the ugly rumors, Duke Norden was far from being a monster. How did Jessup call him? A shepherd¡¯s dog. This suited him quite well.

    During the past couple of days, she could see the interaction between the master and his people. To her, it was truly bizarre. She had never seen a lord care as much for his subordinates as this man. Every day he asked her about their condition with a calm and stoic face, but Lorelei could see the tension hidden deep in his gaze. When they had first met, she had thought that these gray eyes were cold and distant. Now she knew that they could be warm and comforting like smoldering ash. And his men were the perfect reflection of their master ¨C rough and scary at first glance, but deep down ¨C burning with honor. They all treated her with the same respect he had shown her, throwing an innocent joke from time to time, which made her cheeks blush.

    There was also something else that had changed. Her daily reports to the duke had become long conversations, and Lorelei, to her own surprise, started opening more and more to her husband. She unexpectedly enjoyed the time they spent together. He was mostly silent, but a good listener, and skilled enough to keep the conversation going. He was also the first man who treated her as an equal.

    His royal upbringing was reflected by his deep and broad knowledge, and, before Lorelei realized it, they were talking about medicine, history, and geography like old acquaintances. It was mesmerizing. Her husband possessed a lot of experience, despite his age, and had visited places she only knew about from books. On the rare occasions when he told her about the far reaches of the North, the deserts in the South, or the glamour of the imperial capital, she could almost see the views he was describing. There were nights when the two would lose track of time, talking about various things, until Jessup or Duncan would show up and usher them to sleep. At those times, lying in her cabin, Lorelei would sense a strange pull in her heart. Her master was her master. This was different. It made her feel so happy, that words could not describe it. So, this is how it felt to have a friend?! Her first and only friend in twenty years.

 8. Tales of Norden (1)

    It was another usual evening. Lorelei had just given Noah her report and the two were chatting about something insignificant. The past days had had a positive influence on her husband and now he had almost regained his full strength. This made Lorelei really delighted, as she watched him sit in his bed, his face full of vigor. Today he seemed more cheerful and talkative than usual. That is why she finally dared to address the topic, that was bothering her for some time now.

    ¡°My lord, may I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Of course, duchess.¡± There were some playful sparks in his eyes, as he positioned himself more comfortably in the bed.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lorelei suddenly regretted her decision. What if it would cause trouble? ¡°No, forget it, my lord. It is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and ask. When you start something, you have to see it to the very end.¡±

    She cursed herself internally but there was no way to retreat now.

    ¡°Well, my lord, the thing is¡­ a couple of days ago¡­ one of the knights called me by a strange name. I don¡¯t think it was meant as an offense. I am simply curious since I¡¯ve never heard the word before and he refused to tell me what it means when I asked.¡±

    ¡°Oho, and what exactly did he call you?¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression darkened considerably, making Lorelei feel even more guilty. Now, due to her stupid curiosity, the poor knight was in trouble. The good thing at least was that she hadn¡¯t mentioned that since then a few other knights also started calling her the same way. And there was always a strange smile on their lips when they said it.

    ¡°Please, my lord, first promise me, that you won¡¯t punish him.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Whether there will be punishment or not depends on what he has called you. Now spit it out, duchess.¡± His voice was starting to get stern.

    ¡°He called me shimshi, my lord.¡±

    Silence fell in the cabin. Noah¡¯s face froze. Seeing his reaction Lorelei felt her heart sink. The young knight was surely doomed. Very slowly, her husband¡¯s brow wrinkled.

    ¡°I believe I know who said that to you. He is a young knight with silver-white hair, innocent blue puppy-eyes, and a grin from ear to ear, am I right?¡±

    No doubt about it. Lorelei¡¯s pale face was all the proof he needed. Then, all of a sudden, a smile crept on Noah¡¯s lips and he chuckled.

    ¡°That rascal Gregor. I never knew he was so poetic.¡±

    His reaction startled Lorelei.

    ¡°Do not worry, he won¡¯t be punished. Even though, it is a bit¡­¡± Noah sighed and looked at the ceiling while searching for the right words. ¡°To be able to understand what he meant, you first need to know some things about Norden in general and Sir Gregor in particular. Be warned, it could be long.¡±

    Lorelei nodded energetically and Noah could see the light of curiosity kindling in her eyes. Right now, she really looked like an impatient child. Unbeknown to him, his smile became wider.

    ¡°Norden is¡­ a strange place, to say the least,¡± began Noah, scratching his stubbly chin. ¡°It is a land where myths are living and breathing just like you and me. If you live there long enough, you start to believe that the tales from the old legends about gods, giants, and elves are real. I myself have witnessed enough strange things during my years there. It is a magical place, but sadly the empire has been doing its utmost to¡­ ¡®civilize¡¯ it for the past two hundred or so years. Many people on the mainland find the local beliefs and stories childish, gross, and even heretical and thus fear and despise the North.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    For a moment Lorelei could see the sadness in Noah¡¯s gaze, but he continued without interruption.

    ¡°Amongst the strangest and the most intriguing tales about Norden are the ones about its indigenous folk. They are called Binshi, or the White People. Some Limerians even wrongly call them White Elves. It is said that Binshi are born out of the deepest snow in the mountains and, according to rumors, they can call down snowstorms and lightning. It is also believed that they feed on the blood of humans, especially Limerians.¡±

    ¡°I-is that really true?¡± His wife¡¯s flustered question almost made Noah burst into laughter.

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen Gregor drink anyone¡¯s blood until now, and I know his mother and father, so judge for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Sir Gregor is¡­¡± Lorelei gasped.

    ¡°Yes, he is a Binshi,¡± Noah asserted calmly. ¡°His actual name is Gerashgor of Wolf Mountain. Unfortunately for him, when he came to serve under me some fourteen years ago, Duncan could never say his name correctly, so he started calling him Gregor and it stuck.¡±

    The young man could see Lorelei¡¯s eyes round with amusement and suppressed laughter and somehow felt strangely happy. He continued.

    ¡°As I said, Norden is a land of myths. And the Binshi, are extremely superstitious folk. Well, most of them. They worship the Morning Star as their mother and life-giver and refer to her as the Mother Above. In one of their folktales, the Morning Star saw the terrible hardship and suffering of her children and felt pity. She shed a single tear and from it, a white swallow was born. It is believed that if one sees the white swallow, they will be cured of all ailments and be forever blessed. In the indigenous language, shimshi means white swallow. So, there you have it.¡±

    Lorelei was stunned.

    ¡°B-but my lord, if sir Gregor calls me like this, then he¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is basically calling you a messenger of the gods,¡± concluded Noah and savored his wife¡¯s embarrassed face. Her next question, however, surprised him a bit.

    ¡°Would¡­ would that not be a problem, my lord? I mean¡­ a religious one. I am really honored but¡­ Won¡¯t this bring trouble to you and sir Gregor? The Church of Two Gods might view such words as blasphemy ¨C calling a mortal, be it the wife of an imperial duke, God¡¯s envoy¡­ They might say that his highness and his men do not respect the church¡¯s authority¡­¡±

    ¡°You are overthinking it.¡± Noah brushed her worries away. ¡°It is just a legend and the people of Norden aren¡¯t as strict and narrow-minded in their religion as some Limerians. Besides, you being called shimshi is totally deserved. You saved his life, after all.¡±

    ¡°B-but there were also others, who started calling me like that¡­¡±

    Her husband interrupted her.

    ¡°Dear duchess, in my territory, my people have the freedom to believe in everything they want, unless it is the Evil Gods or the Cult of Pure Blood. If they want to call you a mythical bird, you have only two choices. You can either talk to them and convince them to stop calling you shimshi, or you can get used to it. Knowing how stubborn they are, you are only left with the second option.¡±

    Noah had never thought that Lorelei¡¯s face could get even more flushed, but now he had to correct himself. If he had to be honest, he found Gregor calling her shimshi to be spot-on. Besides, if she was going to live in Norden for the next year, she had to get to know its customs and peculiarities. Honestly, he was greatly relieved after seeing her reaction to the fact that one of his most trusted friends was Binshi. Normally, the mainland people were¡­ not very polite about this, to put it mildly. His wife sure showed promise.

    With the matter settled, Noah decided that it is time to change the subject. He secretly hoped that Lorelei would remain just as calm as she was up until now when she heard what he was about to drop on her. His demeanor became earnest yet again.

    ¡°Dear wife, since we are on the topic of my territory and people, there is something else that I have to talk to you about. It is related to your position as my duchess and mistress of house Norden.¡±

    Hearing his earnest words, Lorelei straightened her back and looked him in the eyes. But¡­ what did she see in them? Was her husband perturbed? No way. Right?

    Noah took a deep breath.

    ¡°You must know, lady Lorelei, that you are the only woman I have ever wed. However, you should know that house Norden also has another lady, and this lady is my¡­ daughter.¡±

 9. Tales of Norden (2)

    The sun was shining high up in the sky, gilding the waves around the ship¡¯s bow and making the scarce pieces of thin ice still floating around sparkle like diamonds. Flocks of seagulls were flying around the masts and their cries echoed over the calm sea. For a short while, a couple of dolphins came dancing and playing around the nose of the ship for the delight of all crewmembers. In the distance, the tall green-gray shores of Norden were getting closer by the hour.

    Lorelei stood perched on the bow. Today she had left her long hair unbraided and the cold wind was playing with it. On her left Jessup sat cross-legged on a pile of rope and was telling her about Norden and its biggest city and capital ¨C Yalda. But Lorelei didn¡¯t listen to him much. Right now, she was contemplating the talk with her husband from last night.

    She closed her eyes, as the still fresh memories overwhelmed her.

    ***

    ¡°I have a daughter.¡±

    Noah held his breath as his eyes peered at Lorelei, forcing her to avert her haze.

    The young woman could feel the loud bangs of her heart, each beat a painful spasm that shook her very core. A daughter. So, her husband had a child. Without even realizing it, Lorelei bit her lip. Somehow this news made her feel¡­ strange. It was truly a childish notion, a foolish reaction, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    From her own experience, Lorelei knew very well that many nobles had illegitimate children. This was quite normal. To be honest, she had always been surprised that she was the only Orten bastard since her father had gotten almost every maid in the mansion laid. And Noah, even more than the count, was at an age when every healthy man had certain¡­ needs. Still, she somehow could never picture the honorable duke Norden doing the same things as her father. She couldn¡¯t, no, didn¡¯t believe it!

    Lorelei swallowed hard, driving the unwanted images away from her mind. Maybe¡­ Maybe the child had been the fruit of true love?

    Trying to ignore the inexplicable sharp stabs in her chest, Lorelei motioned to smoothen up some non-existent creases of her dress, but then stopped. Her palms were shaking slightly, so she clasped them together. It did not matter how long she would procrastinate. The question had to be asked.

    As she lifted her head, Lorelei met Noah¡¯s sharp eyes and realized that he had been observing her intently this whole time. She moistened her lips a bit before daring to speak.

    ¡°And the mother?¡±

    Now was her husband¡¯s turn to look away.

    ¡°She died seven years ago,¡± came the quiet reply.

    The silence that followed hung heavily in the air. Lorelei could see Noah¡¯s brows drawing together. His gray eyes also became strangely glassy and distant. So, this woman had been that special to him. Again, this realization made the pain in Lorelei¡¯s heart even sharper, and yet again she tried to suppress it with little success. Why should she even care? Their marriage was a farce anyway. They didn¡¯t even know each other that well. He could have as many lovers as he wanted, past, present, or future. It meant nothing to her.

    Noah¡¯s soft words broke the silence.

    ¡°Both the child¡¯s mother and father passed away seven years ago, so I¡¯m all she has left.¡±

    ¡°P-pardon?¡± In the first second, Lorelei thought that she had misheard and just gawked at the man. She bit her lips, trying to fight the sudden urge to burst into laughter after the relief of realization had swept over her. It was a ward! The child he talked about was his ward. But then why being so anxious?

    Luckily, her husband continued to speak with his head down, which saved her from a really awkward situation.

    ¡°Please, understand, lady Lorelei, my daughter has a special place in my heart.¡± Noah¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°She saved me in a way that is difficult to explain. So, I hope that you too would show her kindness and support.¡±

    After saying this, the man lifted his head and was met by two clear brown eyes. Lorelei nodded and gave him a shy smile.

    ¡°What would my responsibilities be, my lord?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± The duke blinked. This reaction was oddly familiar. He quickly composed himself. ¡°Since the child has no mother, I would like you to guide her and play the role for the time you spend in my home. She has nannies and caretakers, but there are things that only a mother can give.¡±

    ¡°I will do as you wish, my lord. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Just one thing. This is a rule that applies to all of my retainers. Treat the child fairly, punish her if needed, but never lift your hand at her.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s face froze. Her hands curled into fists as she abruptly stood up, startling Noah. How could he? How dared he? A wave of emotions overtook her, resulting in her tongue being a tad quicker than her common sense.

    ¡°What person do you think I am, lord Norden?¡± Her voice shook and she could feel her eyes starting to sting. ¡°Do you think I would ever hit a child?! I never thought your opinion of me was so low. A daughter, a ward, a bastard, it does not matter. It is still a precious child. So fear not, my lord, I will fulfill my obligations as per your wish.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Met with such a passionate reaction, Noah¡¯s brow furrowed. He too stood up from his cot, looming over Lorelei¡¯s small figure. She gulped and stepped back, both anger and fear filling her heart. Had she overdone it? Was he going to hit her?

    Then her eyes rounded.

    With a hand over his heart, her husband bowed deeply.

    ¡°Forgive me, lady Lorelei. My words have offended you. It was not my intention.¡±

    ¡°N-no, please, my lord, stand up! I¡­ it was my mistake¡­ You shouldn¡¯t bow to the likes of me!¡±

    ¡°A husband has offended his wife. A lord has offended his lady. Both the laws of heaven and man demand an apology.¡±

    ¡°I accept your apology, my lord! Please, please, get up before Jess or sir Duncan see you!¡±

    Noah finally straightened his back. On his face, Lorelei could read relief, but also something else. The slightly drawn corners of his mouth and the spark in his eyes left her with the feeling that before her stood a mischievous rascal and not a dignified duke. She could not comprehend what he was thinking. Noah Lux Norden, what a peculiar man he was.

    ***

    The memory slowly faded. Leaning on the railing, Lorelei sighed and shook her head. Enough was enough! She had been thinking about it the whole night, but her thoughts had finally cleared. It was actually pretty simple. Whatever awaited her in Norden, she had vowed to support her husband through anything in the next year, there was nothing much left to ponder about.

    Her spirit being lifted, she finally lent an ear to Jessup¡¯s monologue.

    ¡°¡­ On the other side of that long cape in the distance lies the Black fjord, and then, right before us, you can see the Seagulls-Nest and Blue fjords to the left and right, my lady. Between them lies Tight-Pass fjord, where we are heading to. That one is actually the only fjord in Norden that completely freezes during winter. My family is actually from Blue-Harbor, but I came to Yalda after I started serving as master¡¯s page four years ago. I can¡¯t wait to finally become a full squire. Master has promised that I will have my promotion when we get back. You must know, it is not an easy feat, but I will manage to beat sir Gregor¡¯s record and become a full-fledged knight even faster than him. Usually, the squires in Norden are knighted at twenty-three, you see, so sir Gregor was a big exception.¡±

    ¡°This is no doubt a great aspiration, Jess.¡± Lorelei rewarded him with a big smile. ¡°And who was sir Gregor¡¯s master, to be able to train such a splendid knight in such a short time? Wait, let me guess, it was sir Duncan, right?¡±

    ¡°Well no, my lady. Sir Gregor was actually master¡¯s squire before me. He has been serving master ever since he was ten.¡±

    This was yet another surprise dropped on Lorelei.

    ¡°But Jess, if sir Gregor started serving the duke at the age of ten and had been knighted four years ago, just how¡­? I mean, sir Gregor is indeed young but still, his highness himself is not even thirty, so how¡­?¡±

    ¡°To answer your question, my duchess, Gregor happens to be exactly six years younger than me.¡± Noah¡¯s voice came from behind her back. She turned around and saw him leaning on the rails, dressed in his usual black clothes. The nonchalantly open doublet, his unruly hair fluttering in the wind, and the black stubble on his chin made him look more like a pirate than a noble duke.

    He greeted her with a nod.

    ¡°And before you ask, to answer your next question. Yes, Gregor was a full-fledged page and later squire to a full-fledged knight. If you believe Duncan, I am the youngest knight in written history. The emperor knighted me on my fifteenth birthday. The same day I was sent to Norden as the new duke with the well-wishes of my father and the whole court¡¯s hope that I¡¯ll kick the bucket here in less than a year ¨C a mission I¡¯ve desperately tried to fail for the past fifteen years.¡±

    He stepped forward and stood at Lorelei¡¯s right. She could clearly see the suppressed mocking laughter in the corners of his mouth. Lifting his hand, he pointed forward.

    ¡°Now, my duchess, let me present to you your new beloved home. This is Yalda, the Gem of the North.¡±

    Following his hand, Lorelei gasped. In front of her, the mouth of the fjord was now clearly visible. On both of its sides of the narrow pass stood strong forts with towers reaching high into the sky. Noah called them Tor and Tarren ¨C the twin guardians of Yalda. Behind them stretched a narrow canal, wide enough for only two ships to pass, clenched between the almost vertical green cliff-walls on both sides. Beyond them, the fjord opened up wider with a few smaller and larger islands dotting the calm waters. And even further inside a majestic city unfolded before Lorelei¡¯s eyes and its brilliance blinded her. Layer after layer of neat houses in every color imaginable crawled up on the surrounding hills. Towers and strong walls popped here and there between them. A mighty street was splitting the city in two, climbing the hills behind. The harbor was full of ships and barges of different shapes and sizes and small rowing vessels darting between them. The vibrant colors in combination with the bustling and cheerful atmosphere brought a smile to Lorelei¡¯s face. This looked like the land of a fairytale. Beside her, Noah filled his chest and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Put a black flag on the main mast! Captain, take us to Widow Island!¡±

    A reply was shouted back and the ship turned into an ant¡¯s nest. Noah remained still and turned to Lorelei, his voice back to normal.

    ¡°We are going to Widow Island. There is a monastery of the Two Gods¡¯ Church there and a hospital. We will wait there for the other ships and prepare to enter Yalda. The headwinds have cut our advantage short, so they should arrive by tonight.¡±

    ¡°Why is it called Widow Island?¡± Asked Lorelei, already dreading the answer.

    ¡°The monastery was created by the widows of the fallen knights and soldiers as a way to support the families that were left behind. Besides, the hospital provides treatment for the ill or wounded citizens of Yalda, if needed. Over the years, it has become a custom for the ships to stop there first before entering the port if there has been death or sickness on board. The island serves as quarantine and a place for preparation of the mourning rituals.¡± Noah¡¯s words were heavy. ¡°We have already sent a messenger bird shortly after leaving Sefis, so they should be expecting us.¡±

    Seeing the worry on his brow, Lorelei knew exactly what he was feeling right now. During their journey, six people had passed away due to their injuries. And that was without counting all the souls lost during the second prince¡¯s campaign. Since his ship carried the most heavily wounded soldiers, Noah hoped that at least the rest of the fleet had had more luck than them. Still, they had to prepare for the worst. This was indeed a sad return home for the young duke Norden.

    Soon after, the ship moored at the small pier of Widow Island. There was already a flock of people in the white-black clothes of the order waiting for them to land. As soon as the ramp was let down, they hurriedly boarded the ship to help everyone in need. With this, Lorelei¡¯s life in Norden officially started.

 10. The Eternal Flame (1)

    It was late afternoon and the weak spring sun was already starting to set down. Seven ships had just entered the safety of the fjord. Only one of them changed course and headed to Widow Island under a black flag. The rest prepared to enter the harbor. Now there was no carefree bustling, only heavy tension hung in the air. As if the two black flags today had cast a shadow on the city and its inhabitants.

    In one of the monastery¡¯s rooms, the prioress was shaking her head in disbelief. The Gods were playing with her old heart, no doubt about that. The monastery got information that duke Norden was forced to take his injured men on the long and perilous journey home. The message read that his flagship was carrying the most serious patients and racing against time. What was even scarier was the news that his royal highness himself was seriously ill. And then the ships hadn¡¯t arrived on the expected day. Such a delay could be fatal. The prioress had desperately begged the Gods to protect those young men and their lord. If she had to be honest, the old woman had dreaded the moment when that ship of the dead would dock at her island. The delay had been more than half a week. The death toll should have been immense. So many poor souls, lost without a helping hand to ease their final suffering moments. But her prayers were heard! Instead of a pile of dead bodies, what she was witnessing right now was no short of a miracle. She had even pinched herself a couple of times to assure that her old eyes were not playing tricks on her.

    ¡°So, mother prioress, tell me, how are my soldiers doing?¡±

    A male¡¯s whispering voice reached her ears. She threw a stern look at her young lord, who was sitting on the bed and giving her a very undignified grin. However, the old woman couldn¡¯t stay angry at his childish excitement, since she herself was feeling the same way.

    ¡°They are all on the path of steady recovery, my liege. The Two Gods¡¯ blessing must have been with you. The abbes will be pleased by the news.¡± She whispered back and rewarded him with a benign smile.

    Noah nodded and motioned to the person lying under the covers. The rhythmical breathing showed that they were asleep, unbothered by the two¡¯s low conversation.

    ¡°We owe everything to the duchess¡¯ knowledge and diligence, mother prioress. If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation today. Let her sleep for now. Don¡¯t allow anyone or anything disturb her. She has strained herself a lot for weeks. Tomorrow there will be people coming for her, but until then make sure she sleeps in peace.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, my liege. The poor child will be in good care. You too should rest. We have prepared your room in the men¡¯s wing. You should use the time to gather your strength. Tomorrow will be a hard day for everyone.¡±

    Throwing one final look at his sleeping wife, Noah stood up. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t want to leave her alone and helpless like that. What was happening to him? Had he gotten too used to sleeping only a thin wall away from her? There was no way that anything could happen to her here. The monastery was a peaceful place. Then why was he so reluctant to go? Noah sighed and went to the door, but stopped there and turned around.

    ¡°Mother prioress, when the lady wakes up, please bring her a cup of warm honey milk.¡±

    ¡°It will be done, my liege.¡±

    With this Noah hurriedly walked out. In his haste, he missed the knowing gentle smile on the woman¡¯s wrinkly face. The old prioress shook her head. From her experience, she could recognize the symptoms right away. Her young lord had caught a dangerous disease of the heart, without even realizing it. She laid her eyes on the thin girl sleeping silently under the covers and sighed. Only time would show whether the young lady was to be a cure or a poison to the duke¡¯s sickness.

    ***

    Lorelei slept like dead for many hours. All the fatigue and relief had overwhelmed her the moment she realized that her patients were in good hands. She vaguely remembered Noah helping her to a room with a soft clean bed. She had resisted him. She was too dirty after all the days spent on the ship, she had to wash up first. The moment he put her under the blanket though, she fell asleep ¨C without dreams, without worries.

    When she woke up the gray light of dawn was already creeping through her window. At first, she panicked, not knowing where she was. Was this Sefis? Had everything been just a dream? Was her wedding a dream? Was Noah¡­ was her husband just a ghost of her imagination? Somewhere in the courtyard, someone was shouting. Was that her brother¡¯s voice? Lorelei jumped from the bed and almost fell over while trying to reach the window. Her heart jumped a beat and then calmed down. This was an unknown scenery. Far into the distance, she could see the imposing snowy peaks of mountains. This was not Sefis! It was all real!! Lorelei almost cried from relief.

    She returned to her bed and sat down. Slowly, her memories of yesterday returned. This was Widow Island. They had finally reached Norden. They¡­ Lorelei thought for a moment. Where exactly was Noah right now? Was he staying in the monastery too? And what was she supposed to do now? Yesterday he had mentioned some mourning ritual, but nothing concrete. Should she go look for him? Should she wait here? Common sense was telling her to wait. She didn¡¯t know the place. Where should she even start looking? At the same time, she felt restless. For the past couple of weeks on the ship, she had never had a moment without anything to do. If she wasn¡¯t checking on the men, she would be in Noah¡¯s cabin chatting with him. She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it, but right now she missed her husband. Her friend. She made a decision. No one had said that she is a prisoner, right? That meant she had the right to at least leave her room. Maybe she would find someone who could tell her where the duke was. Or even someone willing to help her draw some water for a bath.

    Without bothering to put her shoes on, Lorelei stood up and pressed the handle of the door. For a second, she feared it would be locked, but then it silently opened. Lorelei peeked outside. The large hallway was dim and empty. She tiptoed outside and looked around. There was not a living soul in sight. The wooden walls and ceiling were swallowing the sound of her footsteps. To the right, a staircase led down to the lower levels, from where she could hear some inaudible noise. Lorelei started descending the stairs. Halfway down, the view of the first floor of the dormitorium and the entrance hall came into sight. Many people were coming in and out, carrying large crates inside. Some of the nuns, dressed in black and white gowns, were giving orders and guiding the workers. In all that chaos Lorelei found a familiar face. On a sidewall bench, there was a young silver-haired man sitting oblivious to all the hectic work around him, his crutch leaning on the side. Sir Gregor! Lorelei was suddenly filled with happiness. He definitely knew where Noah was.

    She ran the last couple of stairs and approached. As she was about to call out to him, another group of newcomers entered the dormitorium. A stifled cry overcame the hubbub.

    ¡°G-Gerash!¡±

    Hearing his name, the knight jumped up, swaying for a second, his eyes flying eagerly over the crowd. A very young woman fought her way to the front of the new arrivals. Her pretty, slightly chubby face was pale white, her ginger-blonde hair coming out of her crown braid. She dropped the bag she was carrying on the floor and flung herself crying in the young knight¡¯s arms.

    "The pendant was glowing red... and then... when it stopped... I thought that I''ve lost you!"

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Hush, my love. I am here. It¡¯s all right now.¡± From that distance, Lorelei could hear Gregor¡¯s gentle words and see him stroking the woman¡¯s hair to calm her down.

    Lorelei¡¯s cheeks flushed. She tried to secretly back away, feeling like an intruder in their tender moment. Unfortunately, right at that time Gregor finally saw her. The young knight whispered something in the woman¡¯s ear and reluctantly let her go. He then turned around and bent in a deep bow, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Good morning, my lady. We did not expect you to be up this early.¡±

    His words shook the surrounding people and a dawn of realization appeared on their faces. The whole hall went silent. Then everyone bowed, leaving Lorelei the only one awkwardly perched in their midst. She panicked. How was she supposed to react? At that moment Duncan¡¯s words came into mind. She nodded her head politely but was internally screaming in full realization of her shabby, undignified look right now. She didn¡¯t even have shoes on!

    ¡°Greetings to you too, sir Gregor. I am happy to see you in good health.¡± Despite her worries, her voice sounded calm enough.

    ¡°It is all thanks to her highness, that I am standing here now.¡± Gregor smiled brightly then motioned to the lady next to him. ¡°Excuse my boldness, but may I present to you my wife ¨C Saya. His highness has assigned her to you as your court lady.¡±

    ¡°Greetings to duchess Norden. May the Morning Star shine over you.¡± The young woman curtsied deeply.

    ¡°Nice to meet you too, lady Saya.¡± Lorelei nodded again, then turned to the knight. ¡°Sir Gregor, can you tell me where the duke is?¡±

    ¡°The lord is currently busy, preparing for the mourning ceremony in the men¡¯s wing, my lady. You will have to wait a bit before you can see him. The sisters here are pretty strict, especially when it comes to your highnesses¡¯ ceremony preparations.¡± Gregor¡¯s face had a guilty expression. ¡°Actually, I also wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, but¡­¡±

    His eyes glanced at his wife, who blushed in response. Lorelei chuckled looking at the two lovebirds in front of her. There was no way she could be angry at them. As if to prove Gregor¡¯s fears, a stern voice interrupted them.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing here breaking the mother abbess¡¯ rules, sir knight?¡±

    An old woman in black and white was sailing through the crowd. By the renewed bowing of heads, Lorelei could guess she was someone of status. She stopped and measured the three of them with a strict look.

    ¡°I beg your forgiveness, mother prioress.¡± Gregor lowered his head. ¡°It is just that¡­¡±

    ¡°Young man, you have nothing to do here, so go back and do not disturb us. We have tons of work to finish before the noon bell. Now go!¡±

    The old woman¡¯s order was unconditional and nonnegotiable. Gregor had no choice but to comply, although, in an obvious sign of rebellion, he gave his wife a long parting kiss. Left alone with the fuming prioress and the flustered Saya, Lorelei was yet again at a loss for words. Luckily, the old lady took matters into her own hands.

    ¡°Alright, everyone!¡± she clapped and declared in a loud voice. ¡°Do not idle around. Her highness has to prepare properly and we have little time. Sister¡¯s Rose and Flore, prepare water for the lady¡¯s bath and bring it upstairs. Sister Lilly, check if the dressmakers have finished already and bring us the garments for a final fitting. Sister Briallen, go to the kitchen and bring some breakfast and a cup of honey milk for the duchess. Everyone else ¨C back to your chores!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother prioress!¡± Came a chorus response and the hubbub resumed.

    Lorelei was fascinated by the near military discipline but felt a bit lost. All this chaos was partially her fault. The old lady, however, didn¡¯t give her any time to think. She brought Lorelei, now closely followed by Saya, back to her room and told her very politely, yet still as unyielding, to wait there for a bit.

    The door closed and the two young women were left alone. With nothing to do and no idea what to say, silence filled the room. Suddenly without any warning, Saya fell on her knees and stretched her hand to touch Lorelei¡¯s still bare feet. This act startled Lorelei so much that she jumped back with a small shout.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Her bewilderment was unfortunately wrongly interpreted by the other woman who winced terrified. Tears gleamed in her eyes.

    ¡°I beg the duchess for forgiveness!¡± Her voice was choking. ¡°Forgive me, my lady, I touched you without permission. Please, my lady, be lenient. I meant no harm. It¡¯s just¡­ kissing your highness'' feet is the only way I can express my gratitude for saving Gerash¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Saya, stop.¡± Lorelei herself was getting more and more emotional. ¡°Please, stand up. I won¡¯t do you harm. I¡¯m sorry, I appreciate your gratitude, but¡­ no! You shouldn¡¯t do this. I¡¯m¡­ too dirty. And even if I was clean, I don¡¯t deserve such honor, lady Saya!¡±

    The two looked at each other confused and overwhelmed by the sheer absurdity of the situation. Suddenly they burst into laughter. This took away the nervous tension between them. A wall was broken and the two young women made a truce, under the condition that Saya would never prostrate herself like that again, and that Gregor would hear nothing of what had transpired. By the time the sisters started coming back everything was normal and peaceful.

    Then the torture began.

    The sisters, together with two other women and Saya, who had lost all her timidity from before, started her preparations. They washed, and scrubbed, and rubbed, and combed and braided. It was even more thorough than what she had endured for her wedding night. After they finished, Lorelei sat exhausted on the bed in her chemise, dreading what was coming next. On the order of the prioress, her official garments were brought in. At their sight, all the women in the room gasped, Lorelei being no exception.

    The long soft underdress was at first glance pure white, but when the light fell on it some fine wave-like satin patterns appeared. It covered Lorelei¡¯s shoulders, crawling up her neck and reaching almost to her chin in a fashion, so different than the one in Sefis. Saya conveniently explained to her that it was specially made to ensure the duchess won¡¯t be exposed to the cold spring winds of Norden. Then came the true marvel ¨C the trailing sky-blue and white outer dress. Lorelei ran her fingers over the brocade, mesmerized by the fine patterns. They looked like feathers, flowers, leaves¡­ she held her breath. No, that was wrong. She knew what the white patterns were ¨C the skilled fingers of the weaver had recreated the frost-flowers during a winter morning. The sleeves were masterfully cut in several places to display even further the shining underdress. Lastly, the broad square neckline and the cuffs were trimmed with snow-white furs.

    ¡°White and blue are the official colors of duke Norden, my lady,¡± Saya said quietly. ¡°All seamstresses and dressmakers in Yalda worked day and night for the past weeks to finish it, my lady. The time was a bit short, but they all did their best for the duchess.¡±

    ¡°It is gorgeous!¡± whispered Lorelei. This was no mistake, right? This was her dress? It was too good for her!

    Smiling at her hesitation, the sisters and Saya helped her to put on the dress. They clasped a finely ornate silver belt around the high waistline. Then they started arraigning her many braids in a complex hairdo, entwining them with blue and white ribbons and pinning them with pearl hairpins. As a finishing touch, they attached a translucent veil, interwoven with silver threads, to her head. Finally, they hung a long dark-blue cape, padded with soft black fur, over her shoulders.

    The women stepped aside and the prioress threw an evaluating look at the finished work.

    ¡°May the Saints bless you all! Incredible!¡± The old woman¡¯s words made Lorelei feel strange, and so were the proud grins of everyone present. ¡°Bring in the mirror.¡±

    Two of the sisters hastily ran out and soon returned with the largest mirror she had ever seen. She could bet that her sister, Pricilla, would kill to have it. Although it was embedded in a simple wooden frame, the mirror was almost as tall as a person and crystal clear. The reflection that greeted her from its surface, made her understand the prioress'' praise.

    Lorelei knew very well that she was scrawny. Her breasts were not voluptuous. Her hips were too narrow. Even though she was twenty, she looked younger than the seventeen-year-old Pricilla. But the woman that stared at her from the mirror was different. For the first time in her life, Lorelei was wearing such gorgeous gowns that fitted her perfectly. They were broader where they had to be and tighter at the exact right places. Her hair matched with the dress, almost looking like she was wearing a real crown. That confident and dignified person¡­ it was impossible to be her!

    The prioress coughed lightly and pulled her out of her dreamland.

    ¡°Soon the procession will start, my lady. The duke is waiting for you.¡±

    Oh, Gods! She was supposed to appear like that before Noah! Lorelei¡¯s heart pounded. What would he think? Would he be surprised?

 11. The Eternal Flame (2)

    In the courtyard, there was a large group of people. If one was to look carefully, most of them were young squires of fifteen or sixteen years. There were forty of them and everyone had a small ornate box in their hands. The squires were standing in two perfect lines, heads held high, backs straight, faces serious. Only their eyes sparkled with deep emotions and a bit of excitement. This was totally normal, for right now their beloved duke was giving them his final orders.

    Noah looked at the silent boys with pride. Dressed in the blue and white colors of Norden, they were the new saplings of the North.

    ¡°Remember!¡± His voice came soft, but every word could be heard clearly. ¡°Today, you are responsible for the most honorable task. You are the sign-bearers for our fallen knights and soldiers. You are the ones who shall inherit their will and spirit. Do not disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t, your highness!¡± Forty young throats gave a passionate response.

    Noah was pleased. He secretly threw a glance to the far left where Jessup stood. This was the boy¡¯s first task as a squire. Noah felt a bit nervous, like a father sending his son off to battle for the first time. Up to now, Jessup was the prime example of a perfectly dignified young master. There was no grinning, no jokes, no bubbly chats. The boy stood there with a solemn face and eyes facing straight. Just as Noah was about to praise him, Jessup¡¯s jaw dropped comically. By the Gods! Was it so hard to stay serious for half a day?! He opened his mouth to scold him but realized that Jessup wasn¡¯t the only one gaping. It was a universal reaction amongst all the squires. Their eyes were glued at something behind Noah¡¯s back, their faces slowly flushing bright red.

    Slightly annoyed, Noah turned around, curious to see what had attracted the boys¡¯ attention. Then he too gaped. There was a fairy coming straight towards them! The sun was making her sparkle and the light wind was playing with her veil and the blue and white ribbons in her braids. The small pearls in her hair glimmered like water droplets, creating the feeling of a water nymph emerging from the depths of the sea. Noah held his breath, his eyes drunk on the magical being before him. The woman came closer and curtsied politely.

    ¡°Greetings, duke Norden. May the Two Gods give you their protection.¡±

    The familiar voice woke Noah up. He gently took her hand and bowed his head.

    ¡°Greetings, my duchess. May the Morning Star shine brightly over your path.¡±

    His face was straight and his manners were impeccable but Lorelei could hear a slight, almost indistinguishable, tremble in his voice. This made her happy. So, the composed duke Norden could still be surprised. She secretly took a look at her husband. His cleanly shaven face, although still a bit thin, looked refreshed and healthy. As always, he was dressed completely in black. But this wasn¡¯t to say his attire was any less a masterpiece compared to hers. His black shirt had a slight bluish tinge under the sunlight, matching his raven hair. His black doublet had an intricate, night-blue and silver pattern, that made it look like her husband was wearing part of a starry sky. The short cape over his left shoulder was deep black, adorned with the crest of house Norden ¨C white wolf and deer on the sides of a silver shield.

    Holy saints, he looked like the prince of a fairytale! She chastised herself internally, trying to suppress her feelings and stop herself from blushing. What was with her cheesy reaction?! This was so embarrassing. Now was not the time to think about fairytales. She couldn¡¯t know that right at this moment her honorable husband and a whole bunch of adolescent boys had pretty similar thoughts about her.

    At the duke¡¯s order, the whole group prepared to board the small fleet of boats waiting for them at the pier. Noah was still holding Lorelei¡¯s hand in his, supporting her lightly on the way.

    ¡°The duke and the duchess will be the last to board and disembark.¡± His voice was so low that only Lorelei could hear him. ¡°The dead have the highest honor today.¡±

    She replied with a slight nod and followed him obediently.

    The fleet crossed the mirror-like surface of the fjord in perfect order and silence. When they reached the harbor, Noah helped Lorelei out of the boat. Hand in hand they stepped on the wide main street of Yalda. In front of them, the forty squires marched silently in a double-file, carrying the ornate boxes solemnly before their chests. On both sides of the road, the people of Yalda had gathered. Lorelei remembered prince Lionel¡¯s reception in Sefis. This one was different. There was no shouting, no laughter or cheers. Only silence or muffled sobs. Something rustled behind her. She couldn¡¯t turn around but instinctively knew what was going on. The people they had just passed by, without a word, were joining the procession. It was beautiful and heart wrenching at the same time. Lorelei secretly bit her lip, asking herself how much longer she could keep her composure before the tears would start bursting out. No, she had to endure. For the fallen men and for her husband¡¯s honor.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The road seemed to have no end. More and more people were joining in, but the only audible sound was the rustling of feet. Step by step they came closer to their destination. And step by step the atmosphere grew heavier and more despondent. Finally, they reached a small hill with a stone staircase cut in it. The town¡¯s people stopped and watched as the squires ascended the stairs, followed by the duke and his duchess.

    On the top of the hill a small stone circle, surrounded by straight white columns, opened up to the clear spring sky. In its very center, there was a deep crack in the ground from which a dancing emerald flame erupted. Even though the prioress had told her about this, Lorelei still felt awed, facing the real thing. This was the Eternal Flame of Yalda. According to the legends, a thunder-spear of the heavenly army fell here, cutting the ground and igniting the Eternal Flame. This was a holy place where the souls of the deceased heroes of Norden were sent to heaven.

    Lorelei and Noah stopped at the top of the hill, standing right before the flame. Even from that distance, she could feel its heat on her face. Noah beckoned the first of the squires. He came and opened his chest. In it, there were nineteen round metal disks with several inscriptions and the emblem of Norden on them. Besides lay a piece of parchment, containing nineteen names. Lorelei¡¯s throat tightened. These were the battle emblems of the soldiers and knights. They were their most prized possession and were always carried around their necks. If they died in battle and their bodies could not be returned home, the emblems acted as a substitute to be brought back. She knew that after the ceremony their families will receive the emblem for a proper burial so their coffins would not be completely empty.

    On her right, Noah reached inside and took the parchment. He rolled it out and slowly started reading the names with a loud and clear voice so that even the people gathered below would hear him. After finishing, he threw the parchment into the crackling fire and watched as it burned to ash and flew into the sky. After that, the second squire came. On that day, seven hundred and sixty names were read ¨C first the knights, then the squires, and then the conscripted men. Noah¡¯s voice was slowly turning hoarse, but he did not lower it. When the last pieces of ash ascended towards the darkening skies, Noah and Lorelei turned around, facing the silent crowd.

    ¡°For the heroes of Norden.¡± Noah¡¯s voice rang yet again. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Thud!

    With a loud sound every man, woman, and child present fell on their knees in perfect unison. The sight was so incredible that for a second Lorelei lost her composure. A single tear rolled down her cheek. What followed after that remained in Yalda¡¯s history. To the amazement of everyone gathered that day, her highness, the duchess Norden, bent her knee in front of the duke and the people to honor the fallen.

    A minute passed. Then the lord¡¯s thunderous voice echoed again.

    ¡°Arise!¡±

    Everyone stood and Noah helped Lorelei up. There was strange light shining in his eyes. But this was not the moment for personal talks.

    ¡°Do not grieve for the dead. They died proudly, serving Limeria and protecting their homes. Do not grieve for the ones left behind, for they are alive and have inherited the will of heroes. Honor their memory and keep their names in your hearts. Now go and celebrate the return of the living. And May the Gods and the Morning Star protect you all.¡±

    The ceremony ended and the people dispersed. The squires went down the hill with their boxes followed by the duke and duchess. The boys were then sent back to the town center, where the emblems would stay for the night at the Town Hall before been given to their respective families the next day. A bit to the side of the hill a dark carriage was waiting silently. Noah brought Lorelei there and helped her in. The coachman whistled and the horses jumped forward, chasing the last rays of the sunset.

    It was dim inside the carriage, so Lorelei couldn¡¯t see Noah¡¯s face very well. Still, she could distinguish his tightly clenched jaw. Was he angry? She had seen him like that only twice ¨C when he broke her brother¡¯s arm and when he threw the traitorous physician overboard. And there was only one possible reason for his anger now. She gathered some courage and asked.

    ¡°Was me kneeling down wrong, my lord?¡±

    There was no answer.

    ¡°I beg you for forgiveness, my lord.¡± She slightly choked, ashamed of her impulsiveness earlier. ¡°I have shamed you indeed.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl! There is nothing to forgive,¡± he finally answered, his voice devoid of its usual calmness. ¡°You knelt for the honor of my fallen people and shed tears for them. I am very proud and grateful for what you did today, lady Lorelei.¡±

    _____________________________________

    Noah Lux Norden:

 12. Welcome to castle Ildemar

    A new dawn rose over the steep cliffs of Norden. The slopes of the tall mountains surrounding the cracks of the fjords were still covered in snow, despite it being spring. Their white cover glimmered like a thousand diamonds. Down in the valley, the first signs of green were starting to protrude from the ground ¨C frail and still tiny but so full of life. The fjords themselves were meandering and boring their ways deep into the lands, dotted from time to time with small islands.

    A stone-throw away from the beautiful town of Yalda, the sea bent in a big hook, creating a small cape and a deep bay in the fjord. Nestled between the high shores, facing the bay and the tall snowy mountains behind it, stood the real hidden marvel of Yalda ¨C castle Ildemar. Its sturdy white walls braved the craggy slopes. Its tall hexagonal towers with pointy battlements and green roofs stood straight and unyielding. A white stone bridge was connecting the castle to a small island in the center of the bay ¨C a wondrous garden with bushy evergreen trees and a wide terrace to enjoy the beautiful nature all around. Every person, setting eyes on the castle for the first time, would think that it was surely built by some elves from the old fairy-tales.

    Unfortunately, for all its beauty, castle Ildemar was subjected to some very restless moods today.

    ¡°NO! I won¡¯t do it!¡±

    A nine- or ten-year-old girl with shining silver hair was shouting at the top of her lungs and running through the castle halls. Behind her, two white-haired people with completely identical faces in long, fur-trimmed coats and baggy trousers were trying to catch her. On second glance, one could determine that, despite the strange attire, the two pursuers were also female.

    ¡°Come back, lady Shana!¡± shouted one of the women. ¡°If you don¡¯t go there the lord will be angry.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°You are wasting your breath, Rasha,¡± the second woman calmly commented. ¡°You know her, she can be as stubborn as a mountain goat.¡±

    ¡°By the Morning Star, Rish, we have to stop this soon. You or I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, sister. I caught her yesterday for dinner.¡±

    Without further discussion, the one called Rasha sped up, as if her running speed till now had been a leisurely walk. In a few seconds, the escaping girl was caught. The woman flung the flailing child over her shoulder and went back the way she came under the constant bombardment of tiny fists.

    ¡°Put me down Rasha! I am telling you, put me down. I won¡¯t go back there! I order you, Rasha, let me go!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, lady Shana, but the duke¡¯s orders come first,¡± came the indifferent reply.

    The two women and their screaming baggage entered a large sunny room. In the middle stretched a long table, fully prepared for the breakfast of three. Two figures were already seated there. Rasha put the child down and stepped back to stand beside the entrance with Rish.

    ¡°So, my dear daughter, I see you have not learned anything from yesterday.¡±

    Right now, Noah was furious. He threw a scary look at the little girl before him, only to receive an equally grim look back. Dear saints, how did she turn out so stubborn?! Her late parents were nothing like that! ¡®Yanosh, Orhana, give me strength not to strangle your¡­ our daughter!¡¯, he thought silently. Noah pinched the base of his nose and took a few deep breaths to calm himself. Of course, he had expected that the news of Lorelei being his wife would be a bit¡­ unexpected and confusing for Shana. Yesterday evening upon their arrival in Ildemar, he had introduced Lorelei to her and explained the situation. Then all heavens had come crashing down. He was prepared for some tears, a bit of sulking. But that?! Shana had refused to greet Lorelei, pretended to not see her during dinner, and was punished to go to her room without finishing her meal. So much for his long-anticipated homecoming. And now the drama was repeating itself again. No, it was intensifying.

    ¡°Shana, aren¡¯t you going to greet your father and mother?¡± Noah tried to sound as calm as possible.

    ¡°Good morning, father,¡± came the grumpy reply.

    A small vein popped on Noah¡¯s forehead and started to pulsate.

    ¡°And what about your mother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother. That woman is not my mother!¡± The girl¡¯s gaze threw daggers at Lorelei, who sat silently at the table. ¡°My mother is dead!¡±

    ¡°True. But lady Lorelei is my wife and duchess Norden. Even if you don¡¯t call her mother, you owe her the proper respect.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Shana!¡± Noah was going to lose it any minute now. ¡°Calm down and act properly. Greet lady Lorelei and eat your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t greet her and I won¡¯t sit on the table with her, and I would never, ever call her mother! I hate her!¡± screamed Shana looking him straight in the eyes.

    Bam!

    Noah¡¯s fist fell on the table making it shake. The little girl flinched in front of his anger, but her gaze was still defiant.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how we are going to play.¡± There was a growl like note in Noah¡¯s tone. He sounded like an angry beast. ¡°Very well. Rish, Rasha, take the young lady to her room. No breakfast for her. And if she refuses to apologize, no lunch either. Let¡¯s see how long she can remain stubborn.¡±

    The two women came forth and took the girl away. Shana was not resisting until she reached the door. Then she spun around and shouted.

    ¡°I hate you both!¡±

    After that, she ran away, followed by the two seemingly unperturbed binshi.

    The silence in the room was deafening. Even so, Lorelei¡¯s whisper was so faint that it was almost inaudible.

    ¡°I am sorry, my lord.¡±

    ¡°And when exactly did you do anything requiring an apology, wife!?¡± Noah was still so angry that his words came harsher than intended. ¡°I am the one who is sorry. I have spoiled Shana too much. Her behavior is unacceptable.¡±

    ¡°She is still a child, my lord. And I can somewhat understand her. All of a sudden there is an intruder in her home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, lady Lorelei. For better or for worse, we are currently wed.¡± Her husband¡¯s eyes were unyielding. ¡°Showing disrespect towards my wife is showing disrespect towards me. Shana will have to learn that. Do not worry, she will calm down pretty soon.¡±

    Noah was wrong. Shana didn¡¯t come for lunch or for dinner. It lasted till the following evening when the hunger finally overcame her stubbornness. Shana apologized without looking anyone in the eyes, ate her food quietly, and went back to her room without saying a word. Since that day, she hardly ever spoke to anyone except her binshi escorts.

    This made Lorelei feel extremely guilty. From the hidden looks Noah was throwing at his daughter, she could understand how hurt and worried he is at the same time, and how much he loves this little girl. And now Lorelei was the cause of the rift between them. Her life in castle Ildemar had begun with a quarrel and this didn¡¯t spell anything good for the future.

    As if to apologize and compensate for Shana¡¯s tantrums, Noah was treating Lorelei with even more respect than before, calling her ¡®honorable wife¡¯ or ¡®esteemed duchess¡¯, which often made her secretly blush. He had allowed her to roam freely through the entire castle and its grounds, without any restrictions. She could go from the attic to the laundry rooms in the basement and kitchens; from the stables to the falconer tower; she could visit the armory, the storage houses, the minstrel¡¯s gallery, the trophy room, the treasury, the great hall; she could enter any bedroom, even the lord¡¯s personal chambers if she wanted. This was new to her. In Sefis her father forbade her from entering any of the family rooms and made her use the servant¡¯s entry and hallways, not to mention the treasury, which was off-limits even to her sister. The only time she had been allowed in the great hall was for the New Year celebrations, and even then, she would be seated at the very back. On normal days, she was supposed to eat with the servants, instead with the rest of the Ortens in the dining parlor. They also forbade her from entering the rose garden, since it was Pricilla¡¯s favorite place for strolls. The only place Lorelei could actually visit without restrictions was, funny enough, the count¡¯s library. Since none of the Ortens were into reading, the small, book-filled room, or rather closet, had been her sanctuary. After her master had taught her to read, she would spend hours turning the old yellow pages, breathing in their sweet and dusty aroma. Those books had been her only friends in that cold disgusting place. But now everything was different.

    Lorelei needed almost two days to tour the whole castle. It was an incredible place. Accompanied by Saya, she marveled at the big sunny rooms, the painted walls, the intricate stone and wood decorations, and the wonders gathered in the spacious halls. Ildemar was almost like a fairy-tale castle! At one point, Saya proudly showed her the mineral baths in one of the basements. Lorelei was stunned. From the lion head sculptures on the walls jets of burning hot water were flowing into several marble basins, filling the room with clouds of white steam. According to Saya, Ildemar was built on top of natural hot springs. The builders had used this and had laid a complex system of pipes, that not only fed the lord¡¯s personal bath but also provided hot water to the servants¡¯ quarters. What is more, the piping was planned so, that it heated a large portion of the castle itself, driving away the cold from the long northern winters. It seemed that the entire castle was planned to stand against the vicious snowstorms of Norden. All buildings behind the castle walls were interconnected with long galleries to protect the servants and owners from the harsh winds and deep snow, resulting in many big and small courtyards being enclosed by their walls.

    And as if that was not enough, Saya also brought her to a small inner courtyard in the main building, that had a strange transparent dome. This was incredible! Lorelei could have never considered it possible that someone could create a large dome out of glass but the small round facets, glittering in the daylight were the solid proof. There, surrounded by narrow channels with hot water, bloomed a lush green paradise ¨C the Misty Garden. There were flowers and trees that Lorelei had never seen before. One had strange wooly bark and huge feather-like leaves. Another was donned with little white star-like flowers that were giving off an intoxicating aroma. There were also some thick vines with bluish flowers and long yellow tubes. Lorelei had gasped at the site. This was skyflower! She knew from her teacher¡¯s books that it grew in the tropical regions in the south-east and its leaves could be used to make medicine against snake-bite. How could it possibly survive so far up north!? The answer stunned her even more. According to Saya, due to the hot water channels and the construction of the dome, these plants could survive the harsh climate during winter and early spring. The duke, whose mother was originally from the south, had brought a piece of her homeland to the snowy fields of Norden. Learning this, Lorelei was deep in thought. Noah didn¡¯t strike her as the most sentimental person, but she was slowly starting to reconsider her first impression. Going through so much trouble just for a couple of plants was somehow incomprehensible.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Seeing the delighted sparkle in Lorelei¡¯s eyes, Saya happily chatted and told her about the other miracle of Ildemar ¨C the Star-gazer Garden. The two women made their way through the castle and then across the white stone bridge, connecting it with the small green island in the middle of the bay. The moment they stepped on the dim gravel-path Lorelei¡¯s lungs were filled with the thick smell of pine resin. The trees and shrubs here were totally different from the ones in the Misty Garden ¨C rough, twisted, and resilient. They were all evergreen plants from the north, every one of them possessing harsh beauty. Knowing Lorelei¡¯s interest in medicine, Saya was stopping here and there and pointing out some plants used traditionally by the people of Norden ¨C leatherleaf for inflammation, bearberry against headache and for wound healing, mountain cranberries for colds and coughs. Unknowingly, they had crossed the whole length of the small island, reaching the site where it faced the bay and the distant mountains. There, at the very edge of the island, stood a small stone gazebo, only partially covered by an intricate marble dome. Lorelei went carefully to the low railing and dared a look. It was beautiful! Right now, the surface of the fjord was calm and flat like a mirror with the surrounding peaks reflected on its surface. Some thirty meters below small waves gently washed the steep cliff with a low splash. Lorelei closed her eyes, breathing in the fresh salty air, mixed with the scent of pines.

    Suddenly a scream came from behind her.

    ¡°What is she doing here!?¡±

    Lorelei turned around and saw Shana standing there with a fuming-red face and tightly clenched little fists flailing all around. One of her two attendants was trying to hold her not especially gently by the collar, and the other was staring at Saya and her with an apologetic look.

    ¡°This is my garden!¡± The little girl continued to scream at the top of her lungs. ¡°She has no right to be here!¡±

    ¡°Actually, she is the lady of the castle,¡± very calmly said one of the twins, probably Rasha. ¡°This means that she can go wherever she wants.¡±

    ¡°No, she has to leave! I don¡¯t want her here!!!¡±

    When one thought there is no way it can get louder, Sana¡¯s voice reached even higher peaks and her tantrum was threatening to get out of hand. Lorelei knew from her experience with Pricilla, that, if not managed, the girl will be lying foaming on the ground any second now. There was only one way if good spanking was out of the question.

    ¡°Then, as lady Shana requests, I shall leave. And do not worry, I shall never set foot in this garden again.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s voice was extremely quiet, but somehow it managed to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Having expected a bitter fight, Shana only gaped at her, panting heavily. Lorelei nodded at the three and prepared to take her leave. Just then the girl¡¯s cracking voice sounded again, filled with so much venom that it made everyone instinctively shiver.

    ¡°Then I request for you to disappear. Just go far, far away, and never come back!¡±

    ¡°I serve the duke, lady Shana.¡± Lorelei threw a glance over her shoulder. ¡°He is the only one who can order me away. So, I advise you to speak to your father personally about that. Now, excuse me, ladies.¡±

    Without saying anything else, Lorelei strode away, with Saya scurrying behind her. She didn¡¯t look back, she didn¡¯t hurry her step, she just went away gracefully with head held high and a strange smile on her lips. Behind her calm fa?ade, however, she was internally screaming. Did she deserve that? No! Definitely not! She never even wanted to be here in the first place! She never wanted to marry the Beast of the North! She never wanted to leave her teacher and come to a cold, unknown place. She never wanted to be a step-mother! But she had to endure for one year. Be it unwritten, she still had a contract with her husband to play the role of duchess Norden. And she was going to keep her end of the deal. Slowly, she calmed down and started to pay more attention to her surroundings. Somehow, she had come back to the Misty Garden. She found a small bench and slumped on it, without caring how un-ladylike it was or whether someone was watching her.

    ¡°My lady! My lady!¡± Saya¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Yes, Saya, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Thank the Morning Star! You are finally responding!¡±

    Lorelei only looked at her puzzled.

    ¡°I have been calling you for quite some time now, my lady.¡± Saya¡¯s round face was full of worry. ¡°But you didn¡¯t answer me. And your face is so pale with that strange smile on it¡­ it frightened me, my lady!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I am perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, my lady? Should I bring you something? Some refreshments maybe? Or do you want me to do something to cheer you up, my lady?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Lorelei hesitated for a moment. ¡°Actually, there is something you could do for me.¡±

    ¡°Just say it, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me ¡®my lady¡¯.¡±

    ¡°P-pardon?¡± Saya stammered.

    ¡°In Sefis, before I married the duke, I was called ¡®bastard¡¯ or ¡®mutt¡¯.¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes looked distant and devoid of any emotion. ¡°After I married the duke, I have been called ¡®wife¡¯, ¡®duchess¡¯, ¡®my lady¡¯, ¡®your highness¡¯ every single day. I fear that I¡¯ll soon forget my own name. So, Saya, can you please call me by my name? Can you call me Lorelei?¡±

    ¡°B-but, my lady, it would be disrespectful¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing disrespectful if one friend calls another by their name.¡± Lorelei hesitated. ¡°Or would it be too shameful to call a bastard your friend?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not!¡± Saya hurriedly knelt before her and grabbed her hands. ¡°I mean, it would be my pleasure to be your friend, my lady¡­ no, Lorelei.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Saya.¡± Lorelei squeezed her fingers lightly and realized that her eyes were wet. ¡°From now on, you are one of my very few friends.¡±

    Saya sniffled a bit too, but then suddenly burst out into laughter.

    ¡°I am sorry, my la¡­ Lorelei.¡± She wiped away her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I remember something that Gerash once told me.¡±

    Lorelei gave her a curious look, and Saya continued with a low giggle.

    ¡°Well, Gerash told me that, at the time he came to serve under the duke, he said almost exactly the same words to him.¡± Saya coughed a bit, then her brow furrowed imitating a stern expression. To Lorelei¡¯s surprise, she could recognize in it the way Noah usually frowned and had to bite her lips to stop herself from laughing. But Saya¡¯s imitation was not over just yet. An unusually low voice escaped from her throat. ¡°¡®If you are my friend, call me Noah, otherwise ¨C scram. Everyone calls me ¡®lord¡¯ or ¡®highness¡¯, so I am just about to forget that a sorry bastard like me even has a name of his own.¡¯ You two actually are surprisingly similar!¡±

    Lorelei just didn¡¯t know how to respond to this, so she allowed herself a small giggle. Saya continued smiling and pulled her from the bench.

    ¡°I know what will cheer you up. You still haven¡¯t seen the library. It is a true marvel! Let¡¯s go. Just be warned¡­ if we meet Stone-face William, do not panic. He is actually a nice person when one gets to know him, but he¡­ well, you will see for yourself, I suppose.¡±

    ***

    Sitting behind his desk, Noah rubbed the base of his nose and waved with his hand, dismissing Rasha. The door closed behind the binshi. The room was quiet, but Rasha¡¯s words still rang in his head. This was getting out of control! He had never thought that Shana would go that far. Why did she behave like this? Lorelei¡¯s presence didn¡¯t change a thing. He didn¡¯t love his daughter less, only because he was married now. Besides, it was all just a formality. In one year, Lorelei would leave. Noah sighed and felt his chest tighten for some reason. He was getting tired, no doubt. Was a bit of peace and harmony after six months on the battlefield too much to ask for? And actually, why didn¡¯t Lorelei retaliate? He had told her to refrain from hitting Shana, but he had never said anything about not reprimanding or punishing her. She didn¡¯t have to go with the child¡¯s every whim. How could his wife be so spineless and let a nine-year-old order her around?! What happened to the will and determination she showed during their sea-voyage? Honestly, he really could not understand this wife of his at all!

    Beside him, Duncan coughed, drawing back his attention to the present.

    ¡°Right, sorry my friend, where were we? Yes, Will¡¯s report about the past half-year. We need to have a better look into it, there are some worrisome things...¡±

    ¡°You know, I believe lady Shana deserves a good spanking.¡± The old knight¡¯s voice was as thunderous as always as he remarked all of a sudden.

    ¡°I will pretend that I haven¡¯t heard that, Duncan! And now let us continue...¡±

    However, they were not meant to finish their conversation.

    The door of the room sprang open and a thin tall man stormed in, limping heavily since one of his legs was shorter than the other. He was in his late twenties or early thirties at most, his freckly face ¨C like chiseled and usually devoid of any emotion. That is what had earned sir William de Mar the nickname Stone-face William. But right about now, his big round eyes were about to pop out, giving him a look very similar to his overly emotional younger brother.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me, Noah!?¡± he almost screamed and limped closer to the desk.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t tell you what, Will?¡± Noah and Duncan looked at each other perplexed. What devil had gotten into their friend? The answer came without delay.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me who exactly you¡¯ve married!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah wrinkled his brow. ¡°Of course, I have told you. I even introduced you to Lorelei the day we arrived at the castle. Did your memory play some trick on you?¡±

    ¡°You said that she is the bastard between count Orten and a maid.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s who she is, Will. I can assure you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it like that, Noah! Do you really not know who she is?¡± The young man ran his fingers through his thick curly hair.

    ¡°Well, please enlighten us then.¡±

    ¡°I-I met her a few moments ago in the library.¡± William started gesturing wildly, his speech getting faster and faster. ¡°She asked me about some books on medicine. I was naturally surprised. I mean, you¡¯ve told me those unbelievable tales about what supposedly happened on the ship and stuff, but still¡­ A lady and medical books? No way, I thought. But¡­ but then she said¡­ she said that she is the student of Ser Levi!!!¡±

    Duncan and Noah looked at their panting friend with empty expressions.

    ¡°Aaand?¡± asked the old knight starting to lose patience.

    ¡°By the saints, don¡¯t you know who Ser Levi is!?¡±

    ¡°Well, obviously not.¡± Noah too was starting to get impatient. He had more important things to do than chat about his wife¡¯s medicine teacher.

    ¡°Ser Levi is one of the grand-uncles of the current king of Sareeba. He is the seventeenth prince, blood brother to the late queen-regnant Afanasi! He was the royal physician to the court for over thirty years! He founded the medical academy in Shareeba. A third of the books on medicine in our imperial capital come either from him or from his students. Then some twenty years ago he just left Shareeba. Everyone would think he was dead if it wasn¡¯t for the three books on tropical medicine and the flora of the southern marzbanats that were published. And then, ten years ago, he completely disappeared. Everyone thought that he had died during his journeys. And right now, it turns out that he had a student. His first and only personal student! And that¡¯s your wife, the current duchess Norden!!!¡±

    William stopped to gather some air. In the meantime, both Duncan and Noah thought they were struck by lightning.

    ¡°You are kidding me, Will,¡± Duncan managed to finally spit out some words. ¡°It must be a coincidence. Similar names or something.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± William shook his head vigorously. ¡°I thought so myself at first. But then I asked the lady if I could see some of the books that she brought with her and she graciously agreed, and¡­ They are all Ser Levi¡¯s original manuscripts. Not first copies. Originals. With the side-notes and ink splatters and everything!¡±

    He then turned towards Noah and fixated him with his eyes.

    ¡°Your highness, duke Norden, Noah, my friend. I don¡¯t care what agreement you had with lady Lorelei about a one-year marriage or whatnot. Listen carefully. Even just her medical knowledge alone turns her into an invaluable treasure. Not to say her potential connections to the court of Shareeba. So, I don¡¯t care how you do it, Noah ¨C pay her, lock her up, take her in your bed. You. Have. To. Keep. Her. Here!¡±

    __________________________________

    These are some of the knights of Illdemar. So, guess who is who ;) .

 13. The Blood of Norden (1)

    After almost a week spent in Ildemar, Lorelei started to get restless. It was a beautiful castle, no doubt, but somehow it started to look almost like a golden cage. Ever since the day she met Stone-face William, no, sir William de Mar, steward of castle Ildemad and Noah¡¯s right-hand man, she had the strange feeling that someone was constantly monitoring and planning her every step. If she was in the library reading a book, taking a stroll in the Misty Garden or even quietly sitting in her own chambers, all of a sudden, a servant would come and offer her refreshments or try to entertain her, ask her how she felt or if needed anything, never leaving her alone even for a second. At first, she thought nothing of it, but little by little it started to get nerve-wracking. Even sir William himself would sometimes come to chat with her and, on those occasions, he was nothing like his Stone-face nickname. Rather, he looked pretty similar to his younger brother Jessup. Still, somehow, compared to Jessup¡¯s naturally cheerful personality, William¡¯s felt a bit¡­ forced and artificial. As if he was desperately trying to please her all the time. Finally, it got to the point where she was forced to talk to Noah. After that, these spurts of unwanted attention seized.

    Nevertheless, she remained restless. Then she decided that it is about time to visit Yalda. Noah had said that she could go anywhere she wished. Planning her little trip together with Saya lifted her spirits. Unfortunately, on the night before their outing, Saya¡¯s two-year-old son got a nasty fever. Luckily, it was nothing life-threatening, however, Lorelei insisted that Saya remained by his side. This made her consider postponing the trip, but she then decided to take only Jessup as an escort and go anyway.

    On the set morning, Lorelei finished her final preparations and looked satisfied in the mirror. Instead of the heavy, uncomfortable long dress, she was wearing a knee-long padded tunic with fine red and black embroidery, a pair of long, baggy trousers, tucked in sturdy leather boots, and a striped colorful scarf around her neck. This was a typical attire that many of the binshi women wore. Luckily, this type of fashion was popular even amongst some of the working non-binshi ladies in Yalda, so Lorelei¡¯s attire was not that uncommon or strange. Over her shoulder was a comfortable leather bag, where she put a small knife and the money pouch Noah had arranged for her. Honestly, its content was more than she had ever seen in her entire life, but she remained silent after seeing her husband¡¯s determined face. This was probably again a way for him to apologize for Shana¡¯s unending war on her.

    Lorelei sighed and went to the entrance hall. There, however, the first surprise for the day was awaiting her ¨C Noah in his customary black attire, with one of the binshi twins at his side. When his grey eyes met hers, Lorelei gave him a small smile and greeted him politely.

    ¡°Good morning, my lord. To what do I owe the pleasure of meeting you here?¡±

    ¡°Good morning, duchess.¡± His deep voice carried a slight cheerfulness today. ¡°I heard that you will be visiting the city with Jessup.¡±

    He looked up and down at her with a discerning glance, then nodded satisfied.

    ¡°The local attire suits you very well, my duchess. However, I believe something is still missing.¡±

    Noah gestured towards the binshi woman beside him. She just nodded and stepped forward, pulling out a blood-red embroidered scarf. She bent and tied the scarf around Lorelei¡¯s waist, letting its ends fall free along her right thigh. After that, the woman took a small box from her pocket, filled with some blueish-black paste. The binshi dipped the tip of her thumb and carefully pressed it between Lorelei¡¯s brows, creating a small moon-shaped mark on her forehead.

    ¡°Now, dear duchess, you truly look like a proper wedded wife from Norden.¡± Noah gave her one of his rare smiles. ¡°According to binshi customs, red scarf tied to the right and the ¡®kiss of the moon¡¯ on the forehead are the symbols of marriage. I hope you will accept to wear them, at least for today.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ of course, my lord.¡± Lorelei curtsied and felt her cheeks burning. Her emotions didn¡¯t escape Noah¡¯s sharp eyes but he braced himself. He shouldn¡¯t tease his poor wife too much. Instead, his face became serious again.

    ¡°My duchess, I know that Jessup is a very capable lad, but Yalda, although safer than most places, still hides some dangers. Therefore, I have assigned Rish as your second guard today. Do not be fooled by her young appearance. She was personally trained by Gregor and is as capable as any knight. Believe me, if the imperial law didn¡¯t forbid me, Rish and Rasha would have been knighted long ago.¡±

    The binshi woman bowed at the compliment, her eyes sparkling from her master¡¯s recognition. Still, her face remained as calm as water.

    On her side, Lorelei had some real difficulties responding to this development. Seeing her hesitation, Noah asked:

    ¡°What is the problem, duchess? Is Rish¡¯s presence not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°No, no! Absolutely not, my lord!¡± Lorelei hurriedly denied. She didn¡¯t want to offend either of them, but still¡­ ¡°I am just¡­ a bit concerned, my lord. Lady Rish is one of lady Shana¡¯s companions. I wouldn¡¯t dare to take her away from her duties.¡±

    Noah clicked his tongue.

    ¡°If that is your only concern, you needn¡¯t worry. This is my order, but Rish also agreed to accompany you. As for Shana, let me handle the rest. It is only for a single day, so it is not like they will part forever.¡±

    Seeing his unyielding expression, Lorelei had no other choice but to sigh and agree. Her husband¡¯s stubbornness was sometimes just too much. She knew that when he took a decision, he would follow it to the very end, crushing every resistance on the way. Well, Lorelei was starting to see whom exactly is Shana taking after. Still, she wished that Noah could be a bit more sensitive, especially when it concerned his own daughter¡¯s feelings. Her going out with Rish would definitely have consequences.

    With a bit of a heavy heart, Lorelei bid Noah farewell and boarded a small boat together with Jessup and Rish. The boatman pushed them away and they sailed the mirror surface of the fjord. The early spring day was promising to be exceptionally beautiful ¨C clear sky, warm sun, and gentle breeze. All around, the fjord was shedding its winter attire and starting to show bits and pieces of greenery.

    Lorelei was looking around, bright-eyed, enjoying every new sight. There was some wild and harsh beauty in Norden, that was very much to her liking. Suddenly, a light cough came from behind her. She turned around, only to see Rish, whose face had a strange expression.

    ¡°My lady,¡± the binshi spoke for the first time with a bit of hesitation, ¡°I want to thank you for what you did before. No, for everything that you have done.¡±

    Lorelei only blinked surprised and confused but gestured for the other woman to continue.

    ¡°I appreciate your thoughts about lady Shana.¡± Rish lowered her head. ¡°Despite everything she did to you¡­ Allow me to apologize on her behalf. Lady Shana is actually a very sweet kid. Her reaction is¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, lady Rish. You don¡¯t need to say anything more.¡± Lorelei gave her a sad smile. ¡°I hope that someday lady Shana and I will see eye to eye. Actually, it is me who should be thanking you for accompanying us today.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, my lady.¡± Rish lifted her head and looked Lorelei straight in the eye. ¡°My clan has a debt to lady shimsi that needs to be repaid. This is the least I can do for now. You saved the life of my clan leader.¡±

    ¡°Clan leader¡­¡± Amidst her confusion, Lorelei had a sudden realization. ¡°You mean sir Gregor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, lady shimsi. Gerash is the turgan, the leader, of Wolf Mountain clan. He is also Rasha and mine third cousin. We are the only binshi clan currently life-bonded with his highness the duke.¡±

    Lorelei was thrilled and intrigued. Somehow the people around Noah always turned out to be more than one would expect. For the rest of their journey, Lorelei asked Rish a lot more about her family and the binshi clans in general, and she readily answered all of her questions. From what she learned, the political situation in Norden was far more complex than she could ever imagine. But what was more ¨C it was tragic and bloody.

    Norden was a huge island at the northern edge of Limeria, its territory almost a fifth of the imperial domain. For many years it had been considered hostile and barren land where only a few ¡®wild¡¯ people lived, and thus of little importance. That was until some precious stones were mined there and the empire had concentrated its gaze on the North. Officially, all the mining sites and the fertile coast-lands were reserved for the limerian conquerors and their five barons. The indigenous binsh were driven to the cold and harsh inlands. This resulted in many bloody uprisings and many losses on both sides. Against the five barons stood the united binshi clans. There were initially seven large clans, led by the seven kush-turgan, or ¡®great leaders of men¡¯. Each one of them had several subordinate smaller clans, who in turn consisted of one or several large families.

    The bloody war between the barons and the hordes of the kush-turgan continued for more than a century, until just fifteen years ago. Then the new duke Norden ascended the throne in castle Ildemar ¨C a boy of only fifteen, not even a man yet. To everyone, this ¡®duke¡¯ was simply a joke, a piece of fresh meat to butcher. They had made their plans without knowing their opponent. Noah Lux Norden swept the lands with his knights, forcing the greedy barons into submission. Then he turned his gaze to the binshi, but contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, instead of bloody retaliation, he offered them peace. Initially, the seven kush-turgan were suspicious. The new duke came with promises of equal rights between binshi and limerians ¨C a thing no one could believe. But the boy-duke kept his word and changed the local laws, enforcing harsh punishments without discriminating between race, religion, or wealth.

    And then one of the seven great clans, the people of Star-path Valley, swore allegiance to the house Norden. This was unheard of! Despite being the smallest in numbers of the Great Seven, Star-path Valley was special even among the other clans. They were the spiritual leaders and guides of the binsh people, the ones able to talk to the Mother Above ¨C the Morning Star. Their decision to join an alliance with the limerian invaders resulted in an uproar. What is more, they and their subordinate clan swore a life-bond with the duke ¨C whatever happened, they were going to fight to the last soul, protecting house Norden. Kush-turgan Yanosh of Star-path Valley announced to all the clans that he does not wish to see the blood of his brethren being spilled in a war they could not win. That the Mother Above had given him a revelation, showing him two possible futures ¨C the binshi would prosper under the wing of duke Norden, or they would perish under his sword. Hearing this, the other clans grudgingly agreed and finally, after innumerable years of fighting, peace came to Norden. Duke Noah continued to defend this fragile peace with an iron fist, closely assisted by his now friend and sworn brother Yanosh of Star-path Valley. In the meantime, he also dedicated his efforts to improve life in Norden ¨C trade, crafts, construction, religion, military education, arts ¨C he encouraged their development and allowed equal access to them for both binshi and limerians.

    For almost seven years the land prospered, just as kush-turgan Yanosh foretold. Then the Cult of Pure Blood appeared. They were fanatics, proclaiming to be the holy army of the Morning Star, sent to cleanse the North. They started massacring any and all mixed families between binshi and limerians, deeming them ¡®inpure¡¯ and ¡®heretical¡¯ in the eyes of the Mother Above. Hypocritically enough, there was nothing more uniting than bloodlust ¨C some members of the Cult were limerians themselves. They also started targeting the clans who had especially friendly relationships with ¡®the monster-duke¡¯ as they called him. Amongst their many victims was also Star-path Valley.

    ¡°It was horrible.¡± Rish¡¯s eyes were glassy as she recalled the past. ¡°In a single night, one of the seven large clans perished. I was eleven at the time but the sight still comes in my nightmares to this day. Even from Wolf Mountain, we could see the smoke rising in the night sky, clouding the stars. Our elders cried, but we were too late to help. The duke¡¯s men also didn¡¯t arrive in time. Gerash told me much later¡­ that the snow was dyed red and on every burning house there was the bloody handprint-sign of the Cult of Pure Blood. There was only one survivor from Star-path Valley ¨C lady Shana, the child of kush-turgan Yanosh¡­ the next and last Star Maiden of our people. It was a miracle for a two-year-old to live through that massacre. But she did, and the duke took her in to raise her as his own. After that¡­¡±

    ¡°The Manhunt¡­¡± Jessup, who was listening the entire time without uttering a word, whispered fearfully. ¡°I was little but also remember it. It seemed like the Cult had infiltrated everywhere. No one was safe. My¡­ my eldest sister Jenna, her husband, and their unborn child were killed by the Pure Blood. Father and brother Allen went crazy, like¡­ they were different people. Both of them participated in the hunt together with master. Mother even had to tie Will up so he couldn''t follow them. That was the last time ever I saw Will cry. It was¡­ a horrible sight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rish nodded bitterly. ¡°My father and grandfather also participated as the duke and his men went out hunting. They didn¡¯t leave a stone unturned. And everywhere they found members of the Cult, there was no mercy. The duke rooted them out like the poisonous weed they were. Gerash still refuses to tell us everything that happened, but¡­ His mother once said that on the night the duke returned to Ildemar, he and everyone who followed him, burned their clothes. After that, Gerash washed for hours and vomited the whole night. Even to this day, there is only one fate awaiting the Cult of Pure Blood, if they try to re-surface ¨C death.¡±

    Heavy silence fell after Rish¡¯s last words. Only the oar of the boatman splashing in the clear water disturbed it. Lorelei¡¯s head sank and her chest felt so very tight. She had wanted to learn more about Norden. But it was never her intention to bring back the painful memories from Rish¡¯s and Jessup¡¯s childhood. She could never even start to imagine the horrors all of them had gone through. And Noah. Lorelei felt the tears running down her cheeks. She had felt from time to time that there was a bit of darkness in him, especially when he was really angry. Now she knew at least part of its source. He had lost many things and in return had gained a fragile peace and the title of Beast. She could finally understand so many things ¨C the indifference and mockery in his gaze when the people in Sefis had called him ¡®beast¡¯ or ¡®monster¡¯; his sadness when he talked about his beloved home; the peculiar warm friendship he shared with Gregor, despite their big difference in status; the bond between him and Shana, that ran deeper than blood. Now, Lorelei really knew that she truly was nothing more than an intruder in the lives of these tightly-knit people.

    ¡°I am sorry, my lady.¡± Rish¡¯s words brought her back to reality. ¡°I have upset you. This was supposed to be a joyous, carefree day.¡±

    ¡°I asked you about Norden, and you¡¯ve answered me honestly, lady Rish.¡± Lorelei wiped her face. ¡°It isn¡¯t right to blame others for my curiosity. Besides, I had to learn about this someday. Now that I know the truth, my gaze has cleared.¡±

    ¡°Please, my lady, don¡¯t think badly of master.¡± Jessup sounded really distraught as he spoke. ¡°He might have killed the members of the Cult, but he only did what he had to. He is not a blood-thirsty monster, believe me!¡±

    ¡°I know, Jess.¡± Lorelei patted the boy¡¯s shoulder and tried to sound more cheerful. ¡°You said it yourself. A shepherd¡¯s dog protects its flock.¡±

    __________________

    As a bonus - my attempts at reproducing the coat of arms of Norden.

    "Ad astra per aspera" means "To the stars through hardship".

 14. The Blood of Norden (2)

    The atmosphere on the boat continued to be heavy until they reached the port of Yalda. Jessup and Rish skillfully disembarked and helped Lorelei out. As if reaching a silent agreement, the three of them never mentioned the conversation from before, trying to start the visit with a clean slate. Although Lorelei thought that it would be difficult to forget about that horrid story, very soon her attention was captured by the sceneries and bubbling everyday life of Yalda. Jessup proclaimed himself as her guide and didn¡¯t waste even a minute but started to show her the wonders of the port. Right beside them, Rish was giving some remarks from time to time, especially when it concerned the binshi-related aspects, but otherwise left the young squire handle the rest.

    Yalda was not simply the capital of Norden. It was also the embodiment of Noah¡¯s efforts to unite the North. The bustling streets were full of people of all color and ethnicity. A binshi tanner was working next to a limerian shoemaker; some old sailors were joking and laughing with a group of young white-haired warriors; limerian women in binshi clothing were running around and selling warm snacks from the big baskets on their backs; flocks of black-, brown-, white-, blonde- and ginger-haired children were happily darting around. There were also people from the south ¨C mostly spice merchants ¨C their dark skins and colorful clothing attracting the children¡¯s innocent curiosity. Not far from them, another group of merchants from the East were praising their fine intricate tapestries and iridescent textiles to several giggling young ladies. Lorelei chuckled, recognizing from their funny conical hats, that the merchants were from Shareeba. Right next to them a young binsi man was selling songbirds and squirrels in small basket-like cages, and next to him a veiled woman from the Far East was showing a young limerian some fine hair-combs made of horn and bone.

    Not only the people but also the houses of Yalda seemed strange and unfamiliar to Lorelei. In Sefis everything was made of wood or pressed straw, covered with a layer of colorful plaster. Here, the lower floor of the buildings was made of solid round stones, with the upper wooden one slightly protruding over it. But what was even more amazing were the windows. Only the lord and the few richest families in Sefis could afford themselves glass windows. Everyone else had to go only with wooden shutters. Here, there were many more glass windows, even on some houses that were definitely not extensively rich. Even the poorer looking ones had windows made of some strange white fabric.

    ¡°The white cloth is called ¡®snow silk¡¯,¡± informed her Rish. ¡°It is something we binshi are really proud of. It is as light as a feather and resilient like leather. It keeps the wind and rain out, but the heat in, and if it is woven thin enough it is even semi-transparent. Some of the nomad-clans use it to make parts of their tents.¡±

    ¡°As for the glass windows, my lady,¡± Jessup chimed in, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t be that surprised. You have seen the dome over the Misty Garden, right. Norden might be the land of gems, but Yalda is the city of glass.¡±

    His words were the very truth. A few streets away from the port stood the glass-maker borough. In front of the small shops were displayed the most intricate ornaments and utensils Lorelei had ever seen. There were goblets as clear as raindrops and as blue as the skies or red as blood; vases, flasks, and vials in all colors shapes, and sizes decorated the stands; birds, animals, and flowers, so life-like but all made of glass, reflected the sunlight and gathered the attention of the passersby. One of the shops specialized in mirror-making, another ¨C in window glass. There were even hair ornaments and jewelry of sparkling glass and gems, embedded in ornate silver and golden frames.

    Drifting from stall to stall, Lorelei felt as if she had entered a magical land. She was tempted several times to buy an ornament or a small hand mirror but managed to restrain herself. They were beautiful indeed, but their prices were correspondingly high. For the amount required to buy the simplest hairpin one could get a decent set of clothing and a pair of socks. This was unnecessary spending. She clenched her bag and walked away.

    Her qualms didn¡¯t remain unnoticed by Jessup, who simply shook his head.

    ¡°My lady, master gave you money to buy the stuff you like. If something pleases your eye, just take it. You can spend as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Throwing coins on trinkets is wasteful, Jess. I don¡¯t need them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my!¡± Rish looked at her from the corner of her eye. ¡°Could the duchess possibly think that the money she spends here would turn the Norden household into beggars? The duke would surely be very hurt if he could hear that.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! What if people thought his house was really poor?¡± Jessup put his hand over his heart with a tragic expression. ¡°Such great, unbearable shame.¡±

    ¡°All right, stop it, you two! I get it, I get it!¡±

    With triumphant smiles, Jessup and Rish winked at each other and brought Lorelei to one of the stands. After careful consideration and some decently fearsome haggling, she happily purchased a few things ¨C a small life-like white daffodil she intended to give Shana as a sign of truce and reconciliation and three red bead-pendants with beautiful green tassels that she was going to gift Saya, Rish, and Jessup when they return to Ildemar. Lorelei couldn¡¯t stop herself from grinning like a child. Being able to buy gifts for someone else was a new experience and she liked it very much. Still, there was a small worry, clouding her happiness. She¡­ she wanted to buy something for Noah too. He had done much for her until now and she felt the need to show him her gratitude. But would it be even appropriate? A woman giving a man something like a gift was considered rather intimate. Well¡­ they were technically married, so maybe¡­ And he had said she was his friend. Still, even if she was to buy anything, he was the esteemed duke Norden, after all. He already had everything one could wish for. Could she even find something good enough for him here? A glass trinket would surely not be a worthy gift.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Deep in thought, Lorelei walked around. She passed several stalls but nothing seemed able to catch her eye. The products were either too fancy and flamboyant, or too plain and ordinary. Just as she feared, there was nothing remotely suitable to gift Noah. Suddenly, she heard a weak old voice coming from her right.

    ¡°Moon-kissed child! Moon-kissed child! Come here for a second.¡±

    A few steps away from her there was a small stall. Behind the wooden table sat a very old woman in a dark-blue binshi attire, smoking from a long thin pipe. Their eyes met and the old lady gave her a bright toothless grin. Lorelei curiously looked around, trying to make out who was this ¡®moon-kissed child¡¯ the old woman was calling. Currently, there were no other people around the stall. Rish and Jessup were a few steps away, buying some snacks from the basket of a lady-vendor. Lorelei turned again to the smiling grandma behind the table and saw that she was waving at her. It now dawned to her that there was a small moon-shaped symbol on her forehead. The one Rish had painted this morning. With slight hesitation, Lorelei stepped closer and greeted the old lady.

    ¡°Good day, madam. Can I somehow help you?¡±

    ¡°Good day to you too, child!¡± The old woman¡¯s voice crackled. ¡°I believe I am the one that can help you.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand what you mean, madam.¡± Lorelei was honestly confused.

    ¡°My eyes are old, but they are still quite sharp, dear moon-kissed child.¡± The still grinning grandma puffed out a cloud of fragrant smoke. ¡°A young bride like you, going from stall to stall, looking at trinkets but not buying a thing, could only mean one thing. You are looking for something for your young lad, am I right?¡±

    Lorelei blinked stupefied unable to properly react. The old binshi laughed.

    ¡°You, young people, are easy to read. Especially when you are in love. And a lad giving his bride a moon¡¯s kiss is indeed worthy of something really special.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­ I am not¡­ really¡­¡± Lorelei stuttered, her face getting hotter by the second, but her reaction only brought out another puff of smoke and a burst of cackling laughter from the granny.

    ¡°Do not be ashamed of your feelings, child. Youth is the time to enjoy love. Now come to me, I have what you are looking for right here.¡±

    As if put under some strange spell, Lorelei inched closer. The old woman pulled a small bundle from bellow the table and very gently opened it. When the sunlight fell on the object inside, a small exclamation escaped Lorelei¡¯s lips. On the piece of cloth lay two slightly curved tear-drop amulets that formed a perfect circle when put together. The one half was on first glance white, but everywhere the sunlight touched iridescent reflections sparkled, making it look like it was on fire. The other one was the deepest night blue and gave out a cold and domineering feeling, but when moved around a myriad of tiny stars sparkled in its depths. Both pendants hung on simple leather stripes, but this did not take anything away from their beauty. Instead, it accentuated their unparalleled craftsmanship.

    ¡°These twin-drops are meant for two parts of a whole.¡± The lady¡¯s voice reached Lorelei like a distant whisper. ¡°The white one represents the pure passion, burning in the hearth of a young maiden. The blue one stands for the strong and soothing embrace of a man, dedicated to protecting his loved-one. I believe they are meant for you and your lad, moon-kissed child. And I am rarely wrong.¡±

    Lorelei was like hypnotized. She couldn¡¯t move a muscle, while the old lady hung both pendants over her neck and hid them in her tunic.

    ¡°The twin-drops were created together and have remained inseparable till now.¡± The woman¡¯s low voice continued. ¡°Gift the blue one to your lad. Like that, the two of you will also remain inseparable. They will be your protection charms for the rest of your lives.¡±

    Like in a dream Lorelei paid the woman and slowly walked away. Under her tunic, she could feel the slight coldness of the pendants touching her skin, but for some reason, there was a warm wave spreading from them to her whole body. This was incomprehensible! Like some sort of magic. Staggering a bit, she came to Rish and Jessup, who hadn¡¯t seen a thing.

    ¡°My lady, are you all right?¡± Jessup worriedly asked, noticing her unnatural expression.

    Lorelei only nodded and then turned to Rish with a serious gaze.

    ¡°Lady Rish, I believe it is high-time to explain to me what exactly the ¡®moon kiss¡¯ on my forehead means.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, you see, my lady¡­¡± The young binshi suddenly became nervous. ¡°Actually, the ¡®kiss of the moon¡¯ is an old local tradition.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ it is sometimes given to a bride when she is welcomed into her new home.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And¡­ it means that the master of the house sees his bride as¡­ gift from heaven. She is seen as a bringer of prosperity and good fortune for the clan and her position in the family is equal to his. She is the one and only mistress of the family and there could never be another. There is nothing more respectful to a binshi woman than to be given a ¡®moon kiss¡¯ because it shows that she is cherished as a treasure of the house.¡±

    Lorelei lowered her head, unable to look her companions in the eye. Her face was burning red and her heart was racing. By the Gods, what was Noah thinking?! It was really embarrassing! This was too much even as an apology for Shana¡¯s tantrums. This¡­ This¡­ She hid her face in the palms of her hands, trying to hide her emotions, but at the same time was vividly aware that even her ears were turning bright red. She had to control herself!

    Suddenly, an ugly cry tore the hubbub of the crowd and startled the three of them.

    ¡°Thief! Thief! Catch the thief!¡±

 15. The Thief (1)

    In his study in the castle, Noah was going through heaps of documents together with William. For the six months he had been absent, there had been a ton of things happening in Norden, and a lot of them were worrying. The winter had been extremely long and hard. The game had been scarce and there had been a few small clashes between some of the nomadic binshi clans and a couple of farmers. This was not an unusual occurrence and William had managed to smoothen things out well even in his absence. On his order, the storehouses had been opened and food rations distributed so the people would survive till the first harvest this year. Unfortunately, not all of the barons had followed his order and there were many hunger victims in the lands of baron Rowell. Many had thus left his domain, despite fear of punishment for entering another territory without permission, and were now flocking towards Yalda, seeking asylum. Since the land ruled directly by the duke of Norden was neutral territory, independent of the five baronies, there had been many homeless families camping outside the city, creating a whole new slum in their hope for protection.

    Noah didn¡¯t like the sound of this. These new arrivals presented not only a financial burden to his coffers with the additional mouths to feed. They were also a security risk for Yalda and the rest of the territory. Without home or means of living, driven by hunger and necessity, it would be understandable for them to turn to banditry. Indeed, amidst the chaos and the fleeting people, there had been several bandit attacks already. And it was getting worse. According to William¡¯s report, it had started around the winter solstice. For the last three months or so, many smaller villages and binshi hunting camps, including some in the Ducal domain, had been raided. This, on the other hand, had further increased the number of refugees coming to Yalda. Noah was furious. Someone had dared to harm his subjects! Even more so, they shamelessly dared to do that even in the lands under the duke¡¯s direct supervision. And the worst thing was that the marauders had also killed and kidnapped people. They were seeking death.

    ¡°Are we talking slave traders?¡± Noah¡¯s voice was dark.

    There were no slaves in Norden. This was the first law he had enforced after ascending to the ducal throne. Even though slavery was accepted and practiced in the Limerian empire, in Norden the people were free men or, rarely, serfs at most. This was especially the case for the binshi, most of whom lived a nomadic life unbound by the borders of the five baronies. But even if they were serfs, the people of Norden had rights. No one could sell or buy another person in the territories; no one could destroy their settlements or evict them from their land without valid reason and permission from the duke¡¯s administration; just like with free men, no one could take the life of serfs without a proper trial, not even their lord. Plundering and kidnapping people away from their homes was a grave crime. No amount of hunger could excuse such actions. This was intentional!

    ¡°I do believe so,¡± William solemnly agreed. ¡°The raids were very well organized and to add to that, someone is hiding and supporting them. Someone powerful, at that. Our own men, father¡¯s troops from Blue-Harbor, and even the people baroness de Vindur dispatched on her side couldn¡¯t follow their trace for long.¡±

    ¡°Lady Sigurd got involved?¡± That rather surprised Noah. ¡°But as far as I understand, the raids happened at the north-east where the borders of our lands meet the territories of de Mar and Rowell.¡±

    ¡°That is true. Father is furious. Elgar Rowell and his lazy bunch are doing next to nothing to improve security and help catch the bandits, using the harsh winter conditions and their reduced manpower due to prince Lionel¡¯s campaign as an excuse. Honestly, who would believe such crappy excuse?! He was the one who provided the least amount of men for the campaign! Since he has been acting extremely suspicious, I have assigned a few Shadows to observe him.¡± William lowered his voice and his face became even colder. ¡°The recent reports are pretty concerning. That is also part of the reason why I have informed Lady de Vindur about the incidents. I thought that she might have personal interest to help us in the matter. There are indications that¡­ Red Hands have been involved, at least in some of the abductions, and that they are indeed most likely working together with baron Rowell. Our spies suspect that they are operating from his territory or the Wild Lands close by but were unable to find the exact location.¡±

    ¡°The Cult of Pure Blood must have forgotten what awaits them, if they ever decide to re-surface!¡± Noah¡¯s words carried unmistakable viciousness as his fist slammed on the table.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    It was now clear why lady Sigurd de Vindur was assisting them, even though her lands lay in the Black fjord to the west of Yalda and were over six hundred kilometers from baron Rowell¡¯s territory. Six years ago, her only son and heir and his soon-to be wife were killed by the Pure Blood. Ever since then the widowed baroness had been tracking and rooting out members of the Cult even more fervently than Noah himself. If there were rumors of Red Hands anywhere in Norden, baroness de Vindur would send her fastest riders to assist in the extermination.

    The young man¡¯s fists clenched tightly. If those fanatics were starting to act up again, it could only mean more trouble for the territory. Additionally, these events gave new importance to the newly-formed slum in the outskirts of Yalda. What better place to hide their members than amongst a bunch of unknown vagrants?

    ¡°Will, send birds to your father and the baroness. I want them to increase patrols as much as possible. Inform also baron Argente about the developments. He should make sure there are always fresh horses in all the relay-stations from the de Vindur territories to us. I hope our relays and the ones in your father¡¯s barony are up to par.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± William sounded almost offended. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I was the one who planned the routes and rotations. Ever since the snow started melting, I have ordered the dog sleds to be put on standby. Currently, the horses in the stations are in peak shape and ready to run at any given moment. The condition of the roads is also good, so fast travel is not a problem. I can guarantee that right now an experienced rider can manage six hundred kilometers in under four days.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Noah nodded still deep in thought. ¡°Also, send a warning to baron Rowell. He has neglected his duties one too many times. If he does not wish to be punished, he should clear the mess in his territory. Otherwise I¡¯ll personally go and advise him how to do his job. And keep the Shadows on him. I want irrefutable evidence that he is involved in all this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Good. I intend to go to Yalda this afternoon and check on the security and the situation of the vagrants.¡±

    ¡°I hope Duncan and Gregor will accompany you.¡± Raising an eyebrow, William fixated his lord with a strict look.

    ¡°Do not worry, Will. How could I possibly leave Ildemar without my nannies? Still, I believe Gregor needs at least another week before he is completely fit again, so Duncan alone will have to do.¡±

    ¡°No. In that case you should take Aiden or Lucas with you, even better, take them both. One person is not enough.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡± William was resolute. ¡°The Red Hands want nothing more than to kill you, Noah. Two additional meat-shields are better than just one.¡±

    ¡°If only your friends could hear what you are saying about them.¡±

    ¡°They would agree with me.¡± The other man turned around and limped towards the door. ¡°If I could, I would take their place gladly.¡±

    ¡°You know very well, Will, you are a thinker, not a fighter.¡± Noah looked at his friend with regret.

    ¡°True.¡± William paused at the door. ¡°Still, even a cripple¡¯s body can stop an arrow from reaching its target.¡±

    Without saying anything else, he went out of the room, leaving his lord and friend deeply in thought. Noah brushed his hair back from his eyes and sighed. By the Gods, why couldn¡¯t William be content with his current duties, without trying to get himself killed for glory and honor!? That¡¯s what Duncan and Gregor¡¯s stupid bragging brought about. He was his personal steward and the head running half of Norden¡¯s affairs, for crying out loud! If anything were to happen to Noah, William was supposed to be the one taking the reins until the Duchy was stabilized. That big brain of his was so full of knowledge that it was leaking out of his ears, but, in the end, he was still blabbing stupidities like wanting to be his ¡°meat-shield¡±! This behavior of his was just so frustrating!!

    Fuming, Noah closed his eyes and tried to calm himself. He doubted that any other master would allow his subordinates to act so cocky around him. Well, he was not any other master, and Will was not a servant but family. Still, he had to find some way to fix his suicidal tendencies. And speaking of family¡­ He chuckled, taken off guard by his sudden mood swing. Right about now, Lorelei should be experiencing her first visit in Yalda. Was she enjoying it?

    Just as fast as it came, however, his happy mood quickly gave way to dread. She was in Yalda only with Jessup and Rish! But she was wearing binshi clothing and her face was unknown to the Red Hands, right? The only time she was in public was during the mourning ceremony and in full ducal attire at that. It shouldn¡¯t have been enough for them to remember her features, right?

    Without a delay, Noah ran out of the room.

 16. The Thief (2)

    ¡°Thief! Thief! Catch the thief!¡±

    The ugly cry echoed over the street. This startled Lorelei as she frantically looked around. In the distance she saw two guards running towards them, chasing a small nimble figure. Before she could react, Jessup and Rish sprang into action. The young squire hurriedly stepped in front of Lorelei, protecting her with his body, and drew his dagger. At the same time, the binshi jumped forward with an outstretched hand. Lorelei couldn¡¯t see exactly what happened but just in a few seconds, there was a crash and a pained scream. The thief lay flat on the ground with Rish¡¯s knee digging in his back, keeping him down, and her hand tightly grabbing his neck. With large eyes, Lorelei stared at the figure wriggling in the binshi¡¯s hold. It was a boy! No older than eleven or twelve and scrawny looking, with dirty clothes and ash-white hair. His face was distorted with pain, his nose bleeding from when he hit the ground, yet his hand still clutched the now dirty piece of bread with desperation.

    Soon enough, the two guards came running. One of them pulled the boy up, the other gave Rish a small nod of thanks. Without saying a word, they started to drag the crying boy from where he came. His sad sobbing made Lorelei¡¯s heart throb.

    ¡°W-what is going to happen to him?¡± she asked in a small voice.

    ¡°The punishment in Norden for stealing varies depending on the crime.¡± Jessup put his dagger back and answered. ¡°For first-time offenders doing petty theft, it is flogging. Repeated crimes or stealing valuables call for one or both arms to be broken.¡±

    All the blood left Lorelei¡¯s face.

    ¡°But he is a child! And he took a piece of bread because he was hungry!¡±

    ¡°Stealing is still stealing, my lady.¡± Rish was perfectly calm. ¡°If he has stolen something, the boy deserves to be punished.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    With a determined look, Lorelei turned around and hurriedly followed after the guards and their prisoner, forcing her escorts to run after her with confused and strained expressions. It was not hard to find them. The commotion a few streets away drew Lorelei¡¯s attention immediately. In front of a bakery shop, a large crowd of people had gathered. The two guards stood there with the young sniffling thief between them. Just as Lorelei was getting closer, one of the guards pulled the boy to an empty cart standing nearby and forcefully bent him over the back. The other guard bound the boy¡¯s hands to the sides so that he couldn¡¯t move even an inch. They intended to execute the punishment right there!

    Lorelei was preparing to shout and stop them when she felt someone pulling her to the side. She saw Rish¡¯s grim face in front of hers and the words stuck in her throat.

    ¡°I am terribly sorry, my lady, but I can¡¯t let you interfere.¡± The binshi¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Every theft should be punished. This is the law in Norden. The duke was the one who proclaimed it and he is the one under whose orders it is implemented. As his wife, you can¡¯t break the laws the duke has decreed.¡±

    In the distance, there was the clear snapping sound of a whip and a child¡¯s scream. Lorelei tried to struggle out, but the other woman was holding her tight.

    ¡°It is unfair! He was just hungry!¡± She felt her eyes sting but deep down she also somehow understood that the law was right, even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it. As if reading her thoughts, Rish said with a milder tone:

    ¡°You always start small, my lady. You take away a loaf of bread because you are hungry. Then you get bolder and steal an egg, a chicken, a horse. In the end, you rob someone from their last coin and slit their throat. If the boy does not understand his crime early, his future will be dark.¡±

    Lorelei bit her lip as the whip¡¯s loud crack sounded again. The boy¡¯s screams were digging right into her heart. Next to her, Jessup whispered in her ear:

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my lady. The guards also know that the kid is just hungry. The normal punishment is twenty strokes on bareback. But they left the boy¡¯s clothes on. Besides, that loud noise the whip makes each time ¨C it is just for show. He is not striking with full force. The sound then would have been different.¡±

    Still, thirteen more lashes followed. After the fifteenth, the guard stopped and proclaimed loudly.

    ¡°The duke does not want corpses lying on the streets. The punishment for stealing a loaf of bread has been implemented in accordance with duke Norden¡¯s order. Now disperse!¡±

    The crowd slowly dissipated, leaving only the baker, the two guards, and the crying boy. One of the guards cut the rope holding his wrists and the child slumped on the ground trembling.

    With most of the eyes gone, Rish finally decided it is safe enough and released her grip. Like a freed bird, Lorelei ran towards the boy. Her arrival surprised the guards and one of them tried to stop her, only for Jessup to step in.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Keep your hands away, men! This is the lady¡¯s private business.¡±

    The squire moved between them and pulled out a small silver token, engraved with two coats of arms ¨C at the top, there were a deer and wolf around a shield; at the bottom was a ship with open sails with three stars above the masts. The guards froze, immediately recognizing the crests of duke Norden and baron de Mar. Furthermore, seeing the token was silver definitely meant that the carrier was from the nobility.

    In the meantime, Lorelei had squatted beside the boy. The clothes on his back were torn, but there was barely any blood. Just as Jessup had told her, the guard had lightened his strikes. She tried helping the boy up, but he shrugged away from her and curled up on the ground.

    ¡°Mercy, lady, mercy! I won¡¯t do it again. Don¡¯t punish me anymore, please, lady!¡± His voice was hoarse and breaking.

    Seeing that he was scared of her, Lorelei thought for a second and then stood up. She went straight to the confused baker. After a short conversation and the exchange of some small coins, she returned to the boy with a big loaf of freshly baked bread. She leaned over him with a benign smile and handed him the bread.

    ¡°I am not going to harm you, child, I promise. Here, take it.¡±

    The boy just looked at her with teary eyes but didn¡¯t dare touch the bread, squirming even farther away instead. Faced with so much fear and mistrust, Lorelei wondered what to do. She remembered one time she was scared and crying because her father had ordered her to be beaten. At that time, out of shock, she had lost the ability to speak for days. Her master was the one who had calmed her down and treated her wounds, jokingly talking to her all the time. She could clearly remember his calm and assuring behavior and gentle tone. This gave her a good idea about what to do.

    To everyone¡¯s utter astonishment, the noble lady sat down right on the wet, muddy street cobbles, feet crossed, and broke a large chunk of the bread, stuffing it in her mouth. She chewed slowly with half-closed eyes, never letting the boy out of her sight.

    ¡°This is such a lovely, tasty bread.¡± Her cheerful voice chimed like a small bell. ¡°It is warm and fluffy and simply melts in the mouth.¡±

    The boy slowly stopped trembling. She could clearly see him gulping when the scent of freshly baked bread reached him. So, he was that hungry. She took another smaller piece and ate it.

    ¡°It sure is so tasty but is too large for me. Just two bites and I am so full already. What should I do? It would be a waste to throw it away!¡± Lorelei sighed theatrically and looked at the loaf in her hands with a sorrowful expression. She then tore away another two small pieces and handed them over to the very nervous Jessup and Rish. ¡°Here, have some too. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Her two companions hesitantly complied, but after finishing their shares they also stated that they are full. Lorelei turned to the boy again, her smile still bright and cheerful.

    ¡°It is so sad that this good bread will go to waste. Young friend, would you like to have it? Otherwise, I would have no other choice but to throw it away or feed it to a dog. That would be such a waste, indeed.¡±

    She stretched out her hand with the still-warm loaf. Very slowly, with fear and hesitation clearly visible on his dirty wet face, the boy reached out and touched the bread with trembling fingers as if it was some kind of holy object. Then, in a split second, he grabbed it and hugged it tightly to his chest, curling up like a little hedgehog to protect it. Everyone could hear muffled sobs coming from him yet again.

    Lorelei stood up and patted her clothes. She then nodded to the startled baker and the guards and waved for Rish and Jessup to follow her. They hadn¡¯t even gotten a few steps away when Lorelei felt a small tug at the hem of her tunic. She turned around and saw the boy, still clutching the large bread, his big blue eyes staring hopefully at her. Jessup motioned to drive him away, but Lorelei stopped him and gave the child an encouraging smile.

    ¡°L-lady fairy,¡± the boy¡¯s voice was shaky with fear and anguish but he still held to the hem of her tunic, ¡°please, kind lady, help us! My little sister is very sick. Please, good lady, save her!¡±

    ¡°What do you think you are you doing, kid?¡± Rish stepped in and tore his hand away before Lorelei could interfere. The boy retreated a small step back but still didn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°Please, lovely lady. You are rich. Please, buy some medicine for my little sister!¡± He was choking while saying this. ¡°In return, I¡¯ll be your slave for the rest of my days, lady. I¡¯ll give you my life, but please, save my little sister!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jessup stepped in, standing next to Rish and blocking the child¡¯s way to Lorelei. ¡°Go away and be grateful, that the lady showed you mercy today.¡±

    ¡°Lady, please!¡± The boy fell on his knees, bending down so that his brow touched the round.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Jessup¡¯s voice was dangerously low, but suddenly he felt a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Back away, Jess. You too, lady Rish.¡± Lorelei came between them and bend over, helping the boy up. ¡°Lead the way, young friend. I will help your sister, but first I need to see her. Otherwise, the medicine might not work.¡±

    ¡°My lady, this is crazy!¡± Jessup was exasperated. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly follow some unknown beggar to god knows where! Think about your safety!¡±

    ¡°I agree with Jess on this, my lady.¡± Rish¡¯s tone was steely. ¡°It is unfortunate, but you can¡¯t save every poor soul in Yalda. Think about your position.¡±

    ¡°It is exactly as you say, lady Rish.¡±

    Lorelei threw a glance over her shoulder and the binshi was surprised to see the usually meek face of her mistress now hardened with determination. Her expression was very much like the one she had so often seen on the duke when he had made an unshakable decision.

    ¡°But lady Rish,¡± Lorelei continued, ¡°I am not going to help every poor soul in Yalda. I am going to help a child, begging on his knees. And as for my position ¨C it is exactly why I must help them. Now then, lead the way, little friend. We have no time to waste.¡±

    Just like that, the esteemed duchess Norden followed a little bread-thief into something that would later become a legend amongst common people and nobles alike.

 17. Clash of Wills (1)

    To the west of the harbor lay a flat piece of barren land, where, in late spring, summer, and early autumn, large markets often took place. People from all around the Ducal Lands would gather here to sell their cattle, dogs, and horses. Some would even travel from other territories for the event. The animal markets, together with their glass-blowing artisans were the highlights of Yalda. But right now, there were no sheep or horses, or cows there. During the last winter, a small dilapidated town had appeared on the muddy, wet field. The houses, if they could be called that, were made out of everything a soul could find lying around ¨C pieces of wood, old planks, torn sails, branches, pieces of fabric, spanned over some sticks, mud, straw, old barrels. There were no roads, only small slippery footpaths between the run-down dwellings. The stench of rotten fish and seaweed from the harbor was mixed with the unpleasant odor of garbage and cramped bodies. The settlement was unusually quiet, even though it was the middle of the day. There was almost no living soul in sight, and even the few people present hastily ran away at the sight of the newcomers.

    Lorelei and her companions followed the young boy, whose name turned out to be Kai, to a small shack near the water. It looked a bit better, compared to the rest, as if its owner had previous experience in either building or camping out. There was even a small boat near the house, but it was so rotten that it could barely stay afloat.

    Kai ran forward, his squishing steps loud in the eerie silence. His young voice rang over the gentle splashing of the nearby water.

    ¡°Grandfather, grandfather, I am back! I brought guests.¡±

    ¡°May the mountain wolfs eat me! What guests?¡± a cranky reply came from inside the hut. ¡°We don¡¯t have even a crumb of bread and you are dragging me even more mouths to feed!¡±

    The flap on the entrance lifted and an old binshi man came out. His clothes hung around his body and his long hair fell in sticky tufts around his haggard face. The man stopped in front of the entrance and measured up the newcomers. He spat on the ground and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Now what do we have here? By the looks of it, a rich young master, a little mistress playing with our sacred customs, and a toothless wolf-cub. So, what do you want from an old beggar and his pups, your lordships? If you are looking for fun and entertainment, you have chosen poorly.¡±

    ¡°Know your place, kudash!¡± Rish bared her teeth at him and at that moment she truly looked like a wild animal. ¡°You have no idea who you are talking to. Watch your mouth.¡±

    ¡°And what are you going to do to me?¡± The old man spat again, his spittle landing pretty close to their feet this time. ¡°Are you going to not only insult but also beat your elders, youngling? Go on, your ancestors are watching. Or are you going to kill me even? There is not much life left in these old bones anyway. Heh, I should turn into a wraith and haunt you and your kin! And as for my pups, they would be better off this world than slowly dying of hunger. Just scram, stop gloating at people¡¯s misery.¡±

    ¡°No, grandfather, you are wrong!¡± Kai jumped in just in time to prevent a brawl. ¡°They are here to help Anuk. Please, calm down. Look, I even got us bread.¡±

    The old man froze, looking at the big loaf in the boy¡¯s hands. All of a sudden, his face darkened and he gave Kai a mighty slap, almost making him drop his precious cargo.

    ¡°Stupid child, where did you get the coins for that? Did you steal it? If so, go away. There is no place for thieves under my roof.¡±

    ¡°Quell your anger, honorable elder.¡± Lorelei who was watching from the side finally spoke up. ¡°This bread was a gift from me. Kai didn¡¯t steal it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, everything is fine then.¡± The man¡¯s face was full of contempt. ¡°Such generosity. By the Morning Star, you are even peskier than those black leeches you call nuns that have been crawling around lately! So, am I supposed to grovel in your feet and thank you, mistress? Well, it was your people who drove us to this state in the first place, so my ancestors will punish me if I were to do that. Or maybe you are here to preach and try to convert me to your gods like those accursed nuns!?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what hardships you¡¯ve been through, elder.¡± Lorelei remained calm and polite. ¡°Please, believe me when I say that I desire no thanks from you. Gifting this bread was¡­ just a lady¡¯s whim, unworthy of attention. And I am here now also on a whim, for your grandson¡¯s plea has touched my heart. There is nothing more to read into it.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, please, let her in. The lady said she can help Anuk. Please!¡±

    Kai came closer and tugged at his grandfather¡¯s clothes. The old binshi frowned, glaring daggers at Lorelei and her company. She, however, didn¡¯t even flinch. This was no way near the terrifying looks Noah could throw when he was angry. The two stared at each other for a while. Then the old man cursed in a low voice and went back inside. Counting this as receiving this grudging permission, Lorelei followed him.

    The inside of the hut was narrow, yet, everything considered, surprisingly clean. There was only enough place for Lorelei and Jessup, so Rish decided wisely to stay outside. In the cramped poorly lit space, Lorelei could discern a small bundle lying near one of the walls. Kai rushed there immediately, pulling the bundle gently away. Curled in the shabby blanket was a little girl with a pale face and huge eyes. Around her tiny mouth, there were some black smears and dried black crumbs. Seeing her, Lorelei¡¯s throat tightened and a suspicion started to bud. Kai¡¯s desperate cry only confirmed it.

    ¡°Anuk, no! You¡¯ve been eating dirt again!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, brother.¡± Her answer was so low and weak that it was almost inaudible. Tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°I was hungry. My tummy is hurting so much.¡±

    The boy hugged his little sister and cradled her for a bit, whispering gently to her.

    ¡°Everything is fine. Big brother is here. I¡¯ve brought you a huge loaf of fresh bread. And I also met a fairy. She said she will cure your tummy.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡± The girl stopped crying and her eyes became even bigger from amazement. At that moment they looked like two precious sapphires.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Really, little one,¡± said Lorelei and leaned closer. ¡°Will you let me touch your tummy for a moment?¡±

    The girl nodded with a trusting expression. Lorelei¡¯s fingers gently touched her belly. It was slightly protruding and hard. She carefully pressed here and there until Anuk flinched and gave out a small yelp.

    ¡°Kai, how long has she been eating dirt?¡± The young woman¡¯s face was serious.

    ¡°I first saw her a week ago,¡± he answered and his voice was full of fear. ¡°We... we had nothing to eat and she... Will she die? Lady fairy, can you help her? Please, save Anuk. I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, she won¡¯t die,¡± Lorelei said confidently to him and stroke the little girl¡¯s cheek to calm her down. ¡°Everything will be fine. It hasn¡¯t been that long. We just need to purge her tummy and she¡¯ll get better. Jessup.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady,¡± the squire readily answered.

    ¡°I want you to run to the harbor. Find a pharmacy or a spice merchant and bring me some sena-leaves. I also need some licorice root. Do you remember, the black things I gave you on the ship?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember, my lady. But¡­ I can¡¯t leave you alone. Master ordered me to protect you¡­¡±

    ¡°I have Rish with me so it will be fine.¡± Lorelei was unyielding before Jessup¡¯s puppy-pleading look.

    ¡°But my, lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to imply that lady Rish is too weak to protect me from an old man and a malnourished child?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°Besides, this little girl needs your help. A knight is supposed to help the needy. Especially if it is a young damsel.¡±

    ¡°Alright, my lady. You win.¡± Jessup¡¯s head hung in capitulation. His mistress was just as bad as the master!

    ¡°Good.¡± Lorelei gave him her money pouch. ¡°Bring also a few dried prunes, if you can find any.¡±

    Jessup nodded and immediately ran away under the premise that the faster he went, the faster he would be back again. The moment he left, Rish¡¯s head popped inside.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you sit here on your own, my lady, or the lord will have my neck.¡±

    "What, you think I''ll put a curse on your mistress or something?" grumbled the old man.

    Without an answer, the young woman entered and sat down, ignoring the glares the other binshi was giving her. For a while everyone was silent. Then Anuk¡¯s little voice broke the tension.

    ¡°Are you really a fairy, pretty lady?¡±

    Her innocent question made the grown-ups chuckle and Kai blush beet red.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I am. I do not have wings, do I?¡±

    ¡°But you have a moon on your forehead.¡± The girl sounded very serious. ¡°So, you must be friends with lady Morning Star, right? Mother used to say that all the friends of the Morning Star are fairies. So, you are a fairy.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Lorelei was confused by the child¡¯s logic. What do you say to that?

    ¡°My lady is not a fairy,¡± Rish suddenly said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°She is more than that. She is shimshi!¡±

    ¡°Such blasphemy!¡± the old man huffed. Somehow his attitude was getting even edgier than a few moments ago.

    ¡°It is true. The lady personally saved the life of my turgan and many others.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? She saved a turgan?! And what clan might you be from, little insolent cub?¡±

    ¡°I am Rish, daughter of Torangar, and my turgan is Gerashgor of Wolf Mountain.¡±

    The old man snorted.

    ¡°I see, you are from the life-bonded traitors. Tell me, how does it feel to wag your tail for an arrogant limerian master, youngling? Sacrificing your soul for an outsider?¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult my lord?!¡±

    The woman was about to jump, but Lorelei tugged her down by the belt and shook her head slightly. The old man, unfortunately, didn¡¯t stop there.

    ¡°How do I dare? Listen, pup, all limerians are the same. They only take and take away. How do you think we ended up here? These two I found five weeks ago ¨C hungry, tired, shackle marks still visible on their wrists and feet. They were forced to work in a lord¡¯s mine! Who do you think made slaves out of them? It was the dirty limerians! They are all just a heartless, greedy, arrogant bunch¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it, grandfather!¡± Kai¡¯s scream interrupted him.

    The boy was standing trembling in the middle of the hut, his eyes glassy and his fists tightly clenched.

    "You¡¯re right.¡± His voice was shaky. ¡°The dirty Limerians put us in shackles. But¡­ this lady is Limerian, and she said she¡¯ll save Anuk. Our¡­ our mama was also a dirty Limerian but¡­ she loved Anuk and me, and father more than anything; she was good and liked to laugh, and her hugs were so warm... I¡­ I miss her so much! Mama was killed because she gave birth to us¡­ to ¡®filth¡¯. Father¡¯s people, the Binshi, killed her. They beat up father until he couldn¡¯t move and threw us three into a cart. But we slipped out of the shackles. We¡­ left father behind and ran¡­ ran away, just like the dirty, ungrateful filth we are! Mama died because of us mixed-breeds. Father is in that hell because of us mixed-breeds. Our blood is tainted. I just wonder¡­ which half."

    After his last words, the boy stood there breathing heavily. His body was swaying like a leaf in the wind. From inside the blanket, Anuk¡¯s sobs could be heard. The old man hung his head ashamed and even Rish looked away. Without a word, Lorelei stood up and pressed the boy to her chest. As if a dam had broken. Tears started flowing out unstoppably. His cries were even more heart-wrenching than at the time when the guard¡¯s whip was hitting him.

    ¡°You did great, Kai. You did nothing wrong. You saved Anuk and managed to come here. Your parents will be so very proud of you,¡± she whispered in his ear, while he pressed himself deeper into her embrace.

    Little by little the boy calmed down. He sat on the dirt floor and held his sister¡¯s hand in silence.

    ¡°Where was the duke when all this happened?¡± The old man¡¯s voice came again, but this time there was only sorrow and desperation in it. ¡°He had promised that we too are going to be his people. Then why didn¡¯t he help us, when we were starving? Why didn¡¯t he protect us, when we were hunted like animals? He was fighting far in the South against some people that haven¡¯t done anything to Norden.¡±

    ¡°When the emperor summons him, he has no other choice but to obey,¡± Lorelei answered solemnly. ¡°Believe me, elder, the duke would never tolerate such a thing, if he was here and knew what¡¯s going on. Now that he is back, I am sure he will do everything to help.¡±

    ¡°You are so young and na?ve, child,¡± sighed the old man and rubbed his face. There was no longer malice in his speech. ¡°He is up there in his shining castle. Why would he bother with small people like us? At most he will only drive us away for trespassing in his territory. We are just a burden.¡±

    ¡°He is not such a man, elder! He cares deeply for his people.¡±

    ¡°Dear child, I will believe this, if I ever see the duke coming to this dirty god-forsaken place. But he won¡¯t. A nobleman is a nobleman, a peasant is a peasant. ¡°

    ¡°But I came here, elder.¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes were shining.

    Before the old binshi could answer, Jessup¡¯s scream came from outside.

    ¡°My lady, come out quickly!¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lorelei jumped out, followed closely by Rish. Right in front of the run-down shack stood a group of people. Jessup was there, head sunken between his shoulders like a tortoise. There were two unknown men with him, their capes adorned with a very familiar silver crest. Beside them, the towering Duncan gave a slight greeting bow. But Lorelei¡¯s eyes were fixed only on the person at the very front ¨C short hair swaying in the light breeze and his brow grimly furrowed. His low voice made her skin tinge.

    ¡°Good day, wife. This is the last place I was expecting to see you.¡±

    Dear Gods, he was so angry!

 18. Clash of Wills (2)

    Noah was furious. But more than that, he was scared and confused. What was she even doing here?! Right now, this was the most dangerous place to be! What if the Red Hands caught her? He was sure that they wouldn¡¯t just kill her. The sheer thought of what they could do to her made him tremble. He had seen their brutalities one too many times. Memories of Orhana¡¯s blood-drenched body surfaced in his mind and paralyzed him for a second. He knew very well that his tone had scared Lorelei, but didn¡¯t care right now. The most important thing was to get her out of here.

    ¡°So then, dear wife, was Yalda not to your taste, that you have decided to come to such a place?¡±

    ¡°My lord, I¡­ some things happened¡­¡±

    ¡°I am aware. Dear Jessup here sang like a little bird when I caught him coming back from the harbor. He has neglected his duties and will be punished accordingly.¡±

    ¡°But I was the one who ordered him to go!¡± Lorelei protested.

    ¡°And it was I who ordered him to never leave your side.¡± Noah¡¯s face was stone-cold and his voice was very similar to a rumbling thunder. ¡°Jessup is my squire. His lack of obedience and discipline tarnishes the name of his master.¡±

    Lorelei lowered her head unable to look him in the eye. Although she looked a bit ashamed, there was still clear defiance in her bearing. Noah tried to calm himself. He probably overreacted. Why was she driving him this mad? It was just a chain of coincidences that brought her here. She had no way of knowing the danger she was putting herself in. Still, she had to go back to Illdemar as fast as possible.

    ¡°You have played enough for today, my lady. You are going to return to the castle immediately.¡±

    ¡°No, my lord.¡±

    For a moment Noah thought he hadn¡¯t heard correctly. Was she openly defying his order?! He just stood there staring blankly at her.

    ¡°What did you say, wife?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back yet, my lord. There is a little girl here that needs my help.¡±

    ¡°Then take her with you.¡±

    ¡°It would be dangerous. She is very weak.¡± Lorelei shook her head. ¡°The stress and the emotions from the trip might further worsen her condition.¡±

    ¡°I will order a physician from Yalda here then. You go back with Duncan.¡±

    ¡°No, my lord.¡± The young woman was unyielding. ¡°The people here won¡¯t trust a limerian physician. And will he even agree to look after some beggar children with mixed blood?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be your concern. I will make it work.¡± Noah lowered his voice so that only she could hear him. Swallowing his pride, he pleaded to her reason. ¡°My duchess, you need to return to the castle. It is not safe here. Your life might be in danger.¡±

    ¡°I will stay, my lord.¡±

    Her stubbornness was close to driving him crazy! Her next reply, however, made his mind go blank.

    ¡°Back in Sefis you said that, as long as I am duchess Norden, I can act as I please, if it does not harm your subjects or the honor of your house. Right now, these people need me. Helping them does not violate the conditions of our contract, quite the contrary.¡±

    ¡°Why, in the name of all saints, are you so impossible?! I am trying to protect your life!¡±

    ¡°And what would you do, if your men were under attack from the enemy? Would you run away to save yourself and leave them, or would you risk your life to save them?¡±

    ¡°This is an unfair comparison, duchess!¡± he hissed angrily. ¡°Me bleeding to death for them is one thing. You losing your life here out of stubbornness is another. They are my people, not yours.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°As long as I am the duchess Norden, they are my people too, my lord,¡± she whispered in reply.

    Noah was left speechless. Before he could find the words to say anything else, Lorelei caught his hand and pulled him lightly but resolutely. Subduing his bubbling anger, he followed, confused not only because of her unusual determination but also due to the fact that she had dared to touch him on her own accord. Up until now, the only instance she had ever done that willingly was when she had cared for him on the ship. Otherwise, she would stiffen every time he took a hold of her hand. Was she feeling alright today?

    The two entered the small hut. Noah could see an old man covering a young boy with his body. On the floor behind them lay a small shivering bundle. He frowned a bit. Had his presence frightened them this much? Next to him Lorelei squeezed his hand gently and turned to the old man with a charming smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, elder. This knight is my husband. He won¡¯t harm you or the children.¡±

    Hearing her words, the old binshi relaxed a bit, but his eyes remained vigilant.

    ¡°Greetings to the esteemed elder.¡± Noah nodded lightly.

    ¡°T-there is no need for the young knight to be this polite. We are merely humble folk unworthy of such honor,¡± came the stuttering reply.

    Noah threw his wife a questioning look. What now? To his surprise she sat down on the dirty floor, giving him a sign to follow her. It was very awkward and inappropriate for a noble lady of her status to do such a thing, but he still decided to comply. Oddly enough, his wife¡¯s tactic worked and the old man and the boy looked less scared now.

    ¡°My lord, I would like you to meet Anuk, the girl I told you about.¡± Lorelei turned towards the trembling bundle. ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened, little one. My husband might look a bit dark and scary, but he is a good man.¡±

    Her words made Noah feel strange. Was she insulting him or praising him? Either way, the familiarity with which she called him ¡®my husband¡¯ brought him unexpected delight. At that moment, he noticed a pair of jewel-like eyes peeking at him from the bundle. His previous anger and frustration melted away. He could definitely understand Lorelei¡¯s insistence now. By the Gods, the girl was even younger than Shana! Their gazes crossed and he could see her eyes widening. This made Noah reflexively touch his scar and avert his face to the other side. Was she going to scream like the people in Sefis? To his surprise, a soft weak voice spoke to him with some strange emotion.

    ¡°If he married lady fairy, then he shouldn¡¯t be a bad man. Unless he is a fairy catcher. Then he is bad.¡±

    ¡°A fairy catcher?¡± Noah asked slightly amused. ¡°And who might that be, little one?¡±

    ¡°They are bad people who kidnap fairies,¡± the weak voice explained. ¡°That¡¯s what mother said. They imprison them and force them to do magic against their will, and make them sad. They are really, really bad men, like the ones that took us away, but worse. Are you a fairy catcher?¡±

    ¡°No, dear.¡± Lorelei¡¯s fingers in his palm squeezed him a little tighter and she answered in his stead. ¡°My husband is definitely not one of them. But I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I was indeed imprisoned by bad people in a land far, far away from here. And they did try to harm me. But then this knight came and saved me. He beat them all up and brought me here to Norden. For that, I¡¯ll always be grateful to him.¡±

    There was a little pull in Noah¡¯s stomach when he heard her words. Was she really not hating him, even after everything she was forced to endure? Their eyes met and he could see her sincere feelings deep in them. There was no hate. Instead, it was something he could not completely understand. What was she feeling?

    ¡°Then he is a hero,¡± concluded the little girl and pulled him back to reality. Then she added with a bit of sadness: ¡°I wish the hero could save father too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Anuk?¡±

    Managing to keep his tone gentle, Noah frowned at her words. He had heard her say something about bad people taking her and her brother away. Was it possible...? This time around, the young boy chimed in.

    ¡°Does the lord knight serve under duke Norden?¡± Noah could clearly hear the desperation and hope in his tone. ¡°Will you tell the duke about us? Will he be willing to help free father and the rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kai.¡± Lorelei nodded. ¡°What my husband hears, the duke hears. You can tell him everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± said Noah and gave the boy a reassuring look. ¡°Tell me your story, lad, and I swear by the Morning Star, the duke will help you.¡±

    ¡°Dear Mother Above! It is you!¡±

    All of a sudden, the old man cried out loudly, frightening everyone. His eyes looked like they were going to pop out. He stuttered.

    ¡°T-the rumors¡­ S-skin the color of bark... Hair as d-dark as night¡­ G-gaze as c-cold as winter day¡­ Always d-dressed in pitch b-black¡­ A sca-scar on his l-left¡­¡±

    Without finishing, the binshi threw himself on the ground, pulling the boy down with him. All his courage from a while ago was gone as he banged his forehead on the dirty floor.

    ¡°Mercy, duke Norden! Spare us for not recognizing your lordship earlier!¡±

    As if time stopped. Noah straighten his back and managed somehow to look towering even while sitting on the ground. His demeanor changed in a second and now he truly had the aura of royalty.

    ¡°Arise.¡± Even his words sounded more powerful. ¡°You may speak freely boy. The duke will listen to your request now.¡±

 19. Separation (1)

    Lorelei had never seen someone act so swiftly. Just minutes after Kai finished his story, Noah was already out, giving orders. She couldn¡¯t tell what exactly he was thinking, since from the moment they had left the little hut his face was cold and expressionless like the one of a marble statue. Nevertheless, his wife was somehow able to sense something boiling deep beneath this calm surface. A hidden beast ready to burrow its teeth in the nearest prey. If that ¡°something¡± had been directed at her, Lorelei would have been terrified. The slavers were doomed.

    Noah¡¯s escorts and Jessup were running around frantically and before long two large tents stood erect in a clearing not far from the small shack. Guards from Yalda and even some knights arrived for the utter horror of all the poor souls in the make-shift vagrant camp. Soon the air was filled with the rough shouts of soldiers and the surprised, even frightened, cries of the refugees. Everyone was gathered on Noah¡¯s order and encircled by the soldiers.

    Noah jumped on an old cart standing nearby and looked at the murmuring people from above ¨C a hawk ready to sink its talons. His next demand stunned Lorelei greatly.

    ¡°Every man, woman, and child,¡± Noah¡¯s roar echoed over the scared crowd, ¡°show me the left side of your chest! Those, who refuse to do so, will be deemed criminals and met with severe punishment!¡±

    Faced with their lord¡¯s fury and the glistening spears of the guards, everyone complied. The soldiers went around, checking each person carefully. Lorelei was really confused about what was going on. Even forcing the women to reveal themselves! This was highly indecent. Amid her confusion, she felt a small tug at her sleeve.

    ¡°Members of the Cult of Pure Blood have special brands over their hearts,¡± whispered Rish in her ear. ¡°A red opened hand. They defile their own bodies to show their devotion to the cause.¡±

    Merciful saints! He believed that there might be some of those fanatics hiding in the crowd. Lorelei finally understood why Noah was so adamant about her being in danger. She was, for the time being, the duchess Norden. And she had made herself the perfect target for those wishing to undermine the ducal authority by coming here, far from the city and its well-trained guards, only with Rish and Jessup. If something were to happen¡­ What would people think if the duke couldn¡¯t keep even his own family safe? The realization was like a cold shower running over her body.

    The search continued. The soldiers were very meticulous. They even checked inside the shacks if someone was hiding there. After obviously finding nothing suspicious, the guards retreated. Noah looked at the tensed faces and his loud voice bore into their ears.

    ¡°You are all very lucky today. If I had found even one member of the Cult of Pure Blood amongst you, I would have driven the rest out of my lands at the very least. You might think this is too harsh. It is. But the peace in this land is my top priority. Hiding or supporting the Red Hands is just as big a crime as being a member of the Cult. Remember this. I will never tolerate anyone seeking to spill the blood of Norden¡¯s people. My people.¡±

    No one dared to utter even a sound. Despite that, Lorelei could see that the expressions on some faces were changing. The previous fear was giving way to burning hate against a common enemy. The Cult of Pure Blood had tragically marked too many lives.

    Noah continued.

    ¡°Years ago, I swore that I will unite binshi and limerians. I still stand behind my word. Anyone who harms you is my enemy. You are all my people. And you are under my protection. It came to my knowledge, that you have been driven from your lands by hunger and banditry. I promise you today, I will use all my power so that you may return to your homes. Until that time comes, I will provide you with food and shelter, as long as you don¡¯t break the law and don¡¯t threaten the livelihood of the people in Yalda. To all this, I swear upon my name as duke Noah Lux Norden. May the Two Gods and the Morning Star be my witness!¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    First, there was silence. Then a murmur started and quickly avalanched into a mighty roar. People were shouting, crying, hugging their children. But most importantly there was new hope written all over their faces.

    Noah swiftly jumped down from the cart. He turned around and saw Lorelei, standing close by. He gave her a small nod, the fire, and bloodlust in his eyes subsiding a bit.

    ¡°I will be in the left tent with Duncan and the rest. We have to discuss the next steps. I would like to catch those vermin as soon as I can before they have time to erase their tracks. When you finish treating the girl for the day, you may rest in the tent on the right. I have instructed for fresh clothes and a camp bed to be prepared. It isn¡¯t much, but you are the one who insisted on staying here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you are letting me stay?!¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.

    ¡°I must be going crazy. If it was up to me, I would have taken you back to Ildemar and locked you up with triple guards.¡± Noah shook his head in resignation. ¡°Unfortunately, as I have come to realize, even this would probably not be able to stop you. I will leave a couple of knights here for your protection in addition to Jessup and Rish. When we leave tomorrow, you can use the second tent as a field hospital. It will be much safer than to personally go into every single shack. The supplies will also be arriving shortly and I have sent orders to the pharmacists in Yalda and the sisters from Widow Island to assist you. This should make things easier.¡±

    By the Gods, was he able to read minds!? Lorelei blinked at him. He had guessed perfectly what was going on in her head right now. It was as if he knew her every thought. Not only that, but he had predicted every possibility and found a perfect solution to all potential problems. Her heart was pounding so fast that her chest was almost going to explode. Driven by some instinct, she grabbed his hand and knelt before him, pressing his palm to her forehead.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± she said, trying not to choke on her words.

    ¡°Stand up, duchess.¡± For some reason, his voice carried a sliver of sadness. ¡°Do not thank me for this. I am just ensuring the well-being of my people. Besides, if we have missed someone and anything goes wrong, your blood will be on my hands.¡±

    With these words he disappeared inside the tent, leaving Lorelei to cope with a stormy ocean of feelings. Feelings, that she could not clearly comprehend. Nevertheless, she was slowly starting to understand why his men followed Noah with such devotion. There was something mesmerizing in him, something that made one willing to offer him his life and soul. Somehow, she had the feeling that if he willed it, the people around him would gladly bring down even the moon and the stars from the sky just to please him. Such was his charm. Was it due to his earnest concern for the well-being of this harsh land and its people? Was it the steely will and unbending determination shining in his eyes every time he spoke? Or maybe his generosity and selflessness?

    Lorelei closed her eyes for a bit, breathing heavily. Enough. Now was not the time for such thoughts. There was work to be done. With quick steps, she returned to the small shack. But despite all her efforts, in the back of her mind, a pair of warm yet sad eyes were still looking at her.

    After that everything went smoothly... mostly. Cooking the herbal bread-porridge for Anuk was no big deal. The hard part was to make Kai and the old binshi stop treating her like¡­ well like the duchess Norden. Every time they talked to her, they didn¡¯t dare to even lift their heads and they jumped up every time she opened her mouth to say something. Nothing she tried, changed the situation and it was really frustrating. Above all else, she didn¡¯t deserve such honors. She was just the person currently filling the position of duchess Norden. All this was just basking in Noah¡¯s glory, and she didn¡¯t like it.

    Just when all this fearful reverence was getting unbearable, Jessup¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°My lady, master wishes to speak with the boy and the old man.¡±

    The binshi and his young ward couldn¡¯t move a muscle and looked like they were going to faint any moment. This forced Lorelei to take matters into her own hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder, Kai. I will accompany you to see the duke. Let¡¯s go. Rish, stay with Anuk.¡±

 20. Separation (2)

    With Kai and the old binshi tailing reluctantly behind her, Lorelei entered the well-lit tent. Around an improvised war table in the middle, several knights were vigorously discussing some matter and, judging by their furrowed brows, it was a topic of high importance. Duncan¡¯s thundering voice was overpowering all the rest as usual.

    ¡°Taking only twenty people is suicidal, my lord!¡± the old knight grumbled. ¡°Even if they are our best-trained soldiers, you have no idea how big the enemy forces are!¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t want to cause a commotion and catch the attention of baron Rowell¡¯s spies, we need a small force. With all the information Will has gathered it is almost certain by now that he too is involved in this. We need to be careful not to alert him and give him any chance to react. Besides, I have ordered Jess to send a bird to baron de Mar. We should have twenty of his men at our disposal. Forty strong should be more than enough,¡± Noah replied calmly.

    ¡°Even so,¡± Duncan was not going down without a fight, ¡°even if we assume that the manpower is barely enough, what about the equipment. Only wearing chain mail is like inviting someone to kill you all.¡±

    ¡°Speed is of the essence, Duncan.¡± This time the reply came a bit harsher. ¡°We will tire the men and the horses too much with bulky equipment. I am not planning to wage war, but rather going to exterminate some vermin. Besides, I have no intention of freezing our buts in plate in the middle of nowhere while camping under a bush. No, inconspicuous armor and archers with good eyes are all we need.¡±

    In the middle of the heated debate, it took everyone some time to notice the new arrivals. Jessup didn¡¯t dare disturb the knights who outranked him but also couldn¡¯t send the duchess Norden to wait outside in the cold spring dusk. There was one way to solve this dilemma. Lorelei stepped forward, head held high, and butterflies in her stomach.

    ¡°Please excuse my intrusion, my liege.¡± Her clear voice gathered everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°As you¡¯ve requested, I¡¯ve brought the old man and the boy.¡±

    For a brief second Noah seemed perplexed by her presence there, but then his eyes glanced at the two trembling figures hiding behind her and everything became clear.

    ¡°Thank you, duchess.¡± He nodded and beckoned with his hand. ¡°Elder, lad, come here. We need some more information from you.¡±

    The old man and Kai inched nearer with pale expressions ready to throw themselves on the ground and beg for their lives at any moment. On her side, Lorelei remained standing with Jessup at the entrance. Since Noah didn¡¯t send her away immediately, she concluded that he meant for her to observe the meeting.

    Without any delay, Noah came straight to the point.

    ¡°I want from you two information on the exact location of the mine and the slavers¡¯ camp, as well as possibly their numbers and organization. Elder, from what I gathered, you¡¯ve assisted the children in their escape. Can you show us where you found them and give us some details about the terrain and manpower the slavers possess?¡±

    ¡°M-my lord¡­¡± The old man gulped. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¡­ my lord is mistaken¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, man, stop mumbling and speak up already!¡± Duncan thundered, resulting in the old binshi falling on his knees.

    ¡°Duncan, lower your voice. You are scaring them,¡± came Noah¡¯s swift reprimand. ¡°Excuse my knight, elder. He has a fiery temper. Tell us, what exactly do you mean.¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­¡± The binshi managed to gather some courage. ¡°I didn¡¯t assist the children. I met them five weeks ago on the north-eastern shore of Tight-Pass fjord and took them in. That¡¯s all I did, my lord. But¡­the children said they had been walking for almost two weeks before that.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy, old man?¡± Duncan threw him a grim look and snorted. ¡°You mean to tell me that two small children wandered for weeks in the mountains alone during winter? Not just wandered, but survived!?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes sir knight. That is the truth, I swear in the Mother Above!¡±

    A murmur rose from the knights. All eyes were now staring at Kai. The boy fidgeted a bit, not daring to raise his head.

    ¡°Is that true, lad?¡± Noah¡¯s words carried distinct softness. ¡°Did you two managed this no your own?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, my lord,¡± Kai nodded and replied weakly. ¡°We¡­ had no other choice. We couldn¡¯t wait anymore. They¡­ they were planning to sell Anuk to a whorehouse at the beginning of spring since she is too weak to work.¡±

    ¡°Dear saints, but how?¡± Duncan was looking at the boy with burning eyes. ¡°How did you do it!?¡±

    ¡°Father has taught me how to survive in the wild.¡± Kai went silent for a moment but managed to compose himself with some effort. ¡°We escaped only because those people thought that we are going to die in the mountains, so they didn¡¯t chase us. After that it was easy. We just followed the river.¡±

    ¡°Easy, you say?¡± Duncan was shaking his head in disbelief and a few others looked just as stunned as he was. ¡°Do you realize what you are saying, lad? You¡­¡±

    ¡°You said river,¡± Noah interrupted him abruptly. His eyes were sparkling with the delight of a hound closing in on its prey. ¡°There is only one river near the north-eastern shores of the fjord ¨C Dunai.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Suddenly it got livelier around the table. That was the clue they needed! Now they had an approximate location to start their search.

    ¡°Come here and show me where you were held, lad.¡± Noah gestured to the big map on the table.

    For everyone¡¯s disappointment, Kai shook his head and his face got paler.

    ¡°I am sorry, my lord. I¡­ I can¡¯t read maps.¡±

    Noah frowned slightly, then sighed with regret.

    ¡°I should have thought of that. It was foolish of me.¡±

    ¡°Still, we have an approximate location, my lord,¡± said one of the knights.

    ¡°But the area we are talking about is huge,¡± another one replied. ¡°There are three mountain ranges near Dunai. It could take us months to search everywhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can lead you there,¡± a small voice interrupted them.

    Silence fell. Kai hung his head between his shoulders and looked amazed and scared by his own words. Nevertheless, he repeated a bit louder.

    ¡°I can¡¯t read maps, but I can find the way back if that¡¯s what the duke wishes.¡±

    Hearing this, Noah measured the boy from head to toe. He was so young and frail, but there was quite the familiar fire burning in his eyes. The man smiled gently and stepped in front of him, putting his hands on the boy¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°You are a brave lad, Kai. Your father will be very proud of you.¡± He turned to his knights and in a split second his mood changed completely. An icy grin appeared on his face. ¡°It seems like we have our guide, men. Tomorrow we go hunting vermin.¡±

    ***

    It was incredibly early. The moon hadn¡¯t even set and the cold spring winds were making the ropes of the tents squeak and their covers flap as if a bunch of angry desolate souls were taking a stroll in the outskirts of Yalda. In the darkness of the early morning, a shadow crept towards one of the tents.

    ¡°Stop! Who goes there?¡± Jessup stepped up with his dagger ready, but soon his tense muscle relaxed. ¡°Oh, good morning, master.¡±

    Noah silently greeted him and went for the entrance of the tent. Inside was almost as dark as the rest of the camp. Only the faint glimmer of a brazier provided scarce light. This posed no difficulty for Noah, however, since his eyes were well accustomed to the murk. He walked to the camp bed softly like a cat. On top of it, he could discern Lorelei¡¯s shape. She was sleeping so peacefully as if her whole life had been spent camping in the wild. What a strange lady she was. Noah chuckled, imagining his wife being an old war-hardened veteran resting before the next battle. Well, this was true to some extent. They both had their separate battles awaiting them and hers was going to be just as difficult as his.

    Deciding against waking her up, he leaned down and carefully pulled the blanket over her shoulders to cover her better. The night air was still chilly enough for her to catch a cold. Lorelei sighed and turned around but didn¡¯t wake up. By the Gods, had she no instincts of self-preservation? Noah didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. What if he was an assassin? He leaned further down, his face only inches away from hers. Her unique bitter-sweet scent of herbs and soap filled his nose, making him lose himself for a moment. He could see her white skin shining in the dim light, surrounded by the darkness of her hair. An unruly strand had fallen over her forehead. His hand reached carefully and took it. To his touch, it felt like smooth silk. His heart was starting to thump wilder with emotion he could hardly control. She seemed so fragile and vulnerable that he felt almost like a hungry wolf, preparing to sink its teeth in a helpless doe. Noah hesitated for a moment, then finally his lips gave the lock of hair a light kiss before letting it slide like a waterfall between his fingers.

    ¡°Goodbye, my duchess,¡± he whispered softly. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again soon.¡±

    With that, he stood up and hastily went out of the tent. Not far from there a group of horsemen was waiting. Noah jumped on his steed and gave a short whistle, and they trotted towards the port.

    In the early hour, the harbor was bustling with sailors and ships ready to leave with the morning tide. A bit to the side a lean ship was waiting to take the duke and his men across the fjord. The preparations were almost ready. Everyone was on board. On the pier, Noah was giving his final instructions to the knights staying behind. At that moment a shout startled them.

    ¡°My lord, wait!¡±

    Noah turned his head and what he saw was going to remain with him for the rest of his days. In the gray morning light, a woman was running towards him, her long hair trailing behind her like a flag. The knights stepped forward to block her way, protecting their lord, but Noah pushed them aside and went to meet her. Due to the gathered momentum, the woman couldn¡¯t stop, stumbled, and almost crashed into him. He stretched his arms out and caught the panting Lorelei before she could fall over.

    ¡°Wife! What are you doing here? Where are Jessup and Rish?¡±

    As if to answer his question, another two panting figures appeared on the pier. Jessup was holding his side and limping painfully, his expression saying that he desperately wanted to puke. Rish looked a bit better but still on the brink of collapsing.

    ¡°Did¡­ did you run all the way here?!¡± Noah was shaken but their collision had nothing to do with it. The distance between the refugee camp and the port was nearly two kilometers! And she had run from there, on the uneven road, in the sparse morning light, even leaving Jessup and Rish trailing behind. By the Gods, was she a noble lady or a rabbit?!

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ glad¡­ I¡­ made it!¡± came the gasping reply.

    After managing to collect her breath, Lorelei got up with some effort and looked Noah straight in the eyes. With slightly shaking hands she took something from her neck. Even in the dim light, the man could clearly see a rather familiar shape.

    ¡°This¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish. She put the amulet carefully around his neck.

    ¡°From a friend for good luck and safe return, your highness,¡± mumbled Lorelei.

    Despite the sparse light, Noah could discern her blushing cheeks. Fighting for air with a bright red face, she looked unexpectedly cute! What was more, he could see the silhouette of a white pendant shaped similarly to his lying on her chest.

    ¡°But¡­ my duchess¡­¡± Noah had difficulties finding the right words. ¡°These¡­ are these twin-drops?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know¡­ Do you know what they mean? What they do?¡±

    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t it an amulet for protection?¡± She averted her gaze and pulled herself away from him. ¡°Goodbye, my lord. I hope to see you soon, safe and sound.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, Lorelei turned around and prepared to go back. Suddenly, she felt something long and heavy enveloping her.

    ¡°Coming back safe and sound only to find you down with a cold is not something I wish for, my duchess,¡± said Noah softly while wrapping his cloak around her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in two weeks, my lady.¡±

    She turned around, but he was already running up the ramp. With a rattling sound, the anchor was lifted. The sails opened, catching the strong morning breeze. Lorelei couldn¡¯t move, so she stood there, watching the ship getting smaller and smaller. As it disappeared behind the horizon, the sharp pain in her chest intensified.

 21. To each their own demons (1)

    Morning turned to noon and Lorelei had little time to ponder over the strange emotions swirling in her chest. With the help of Jessup and Rish, she began her tour of the camp, trying to talk with some of the people and learn whether they needed medical or other help. Immediately, she was met with mistrust and sometimes even with hostility, masked behind deep bows and polite words. This didn¡¯t discourage her. She talked and smiled, and went away, but during all this time she was watching and remembering. Were there children living alone? Were there elderly or any pregnant women? Did they look sick, or were they just tired? Any signs of wounds or other ailments? Who had only a single thin shirt on? Who looked like dying from hunger? Whose shack was about to collapse? She went and saw everything. And remembered.

    After her round, Lorelei returned with her escorts to the tent only to find a pleasant surprise there. The supplies, of which Noah had spoken, had already arrived, and with them ¨C a dear and familiar face.

    ¡°Saya! What are you doing here?¡± Lorelei greeted the young woman warmly, albeit confused.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to help. I can¡¯t leave you alone, doing all the work.¡± The other woman smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have permission from both Gerash and sir William to assist you. I might not look like it, but I have some experience in relief-work thanks to assisting my aunt.¡±

    ¡°But I have Jessup and Rish here. Besides, what about your son?¡± Lorelei was not quite convinced.

    ¡°About those two hot-heads, one of them thinks mainly with her muscles and the other goes with his gut.¡± Saya puffed her cheeks. ¡°I bet Rish has almost started a brawl or two already. Fiery temperaments and poorly thought decisions aren¡¯t the best when trying to cope with frightened distrustful people.¡±

    Taking into account the events from yesterday, Lorelei had no other choice but to agree.

    ¡°And as for Soraishu, Gerash is with him,¡± Saya continued. ¡°In the past six months our son has almost forgotten his own father¡¯s face, so I think it will be good for the two to spend some time together. Soraishu¡¯s fever is down thanks to your medicine and he was starting to get wild again. And Gerash was throwing a tantrum for being left behind by his highness for the raid. So, I decided it is time for him to man-up a bit and be a responsible father to his son. The two will surely get along perfectly.¡±

    ¡®You left a sick overly active two-year-old in the care of your still recuperating husband!¡¯ Lorelei thought and shivered. Poor Gregor must have done really something to incur the wrath of his wife. Nevertheless, she was very happy to have Saya here. With her help and the assistance of some of the knights, all supplies were inspected, listed, and prepared for distribution. It was a demanding task ¨C handing over rations, watching for cheaters trying to cut the line or lineup multiple times, preventing brawls. Thankfully, with the help of the knights, all the heavier physical work was done in no time and without accidents. Still, she had to keep an eye on everything, checking and re-checking so that no one was left hungry. With several hundred refugees, the distribution lasted late into the night. But it was all worth it. At the end of this tiring first day, Lorelei saw for the first time the sliver of a smile on these strained and haggard faces.

    The days started passing one by one. Anuk¡¯s condition improved by leaps and bounds and soon she was running around the camp with delighted laughter, helping Lorelei and Saya with some small tasks. The little girl¡¯s greatest contribution, however, was winning the trust of the vagrants. One by one they started to open up to Lorelei and her people. During all this time, Lorelei visited again every single hut, distributing extra provisions, depending on the needs of the inhabitants ¨C here an additional blanket for an elderly couple, there some dried apples and herbal tonic for an expecting mother. The refugees she spoke to thanked her and showed their respect as usual, but the fear and suspicion were starting to melt little by little. This time there were glimpses of sincerity and real gratitude in their actions.

    The improvised field hospital also slowly started to fill up. Soon there were so many patients that Lorelei wondered if she can attend to them all. Luckily, on the third day, a pharmacist and two members of the medical guild arrived. It would have been a lie to say that the four of them cooperated smoothly from the get-go. The physicians, although pretending to follow Lorelei¡¯s orders, did what they thought was best behind her back. This made her angry but she couldn¡¯t blame them. She might have been the duchess Norden, but she was still a woman trying to interfere in a man¡¯s field. Luckily for her, the two physicians were, albeit young, overconfident, and haughty, still unbound by the rigid mindset of their older colleagues. Lorelei had a valid suspicion that Noah had chosen the two exactly for that. And they didn¡¯t disappoint their lord. By the end of the seventh day, one of them proclaimed his undying loyalty and willingness to be her student and the other offered her a heartfelt apology.

    Nevertheless, the four of them would not have been capable to handle all the patients, was it not for the help they received. The sisters from Widow island, led by the mother prioress, also came as an addition to Lorelei¡¯s camp. The women provided council and spiritual support to anyone in need and also willingly helped in taking care of the sick, elderly, and children.

    With all the medical help they received, the overall condition in the camp improved. But it wasn¡¯t only that. The mother prioress had called it a wonder. To Lorelei, it was just an example of Norden¡¯s values.

    A word had spread that the duchess is helping the refugees in the outskirts, even personally healing many of them. The people of Yalda were surprised and skeptical at first. A limerian noblewoman mingling with the common folk? Personally taking care of dirty beggars? It was unheard of. Well, she was the wife of their beloved, albeit rather eccentric, duke, but still¡­ And there were the rumors. The new duchess was supposedly a cunning and calculating schemer that had forced duke Norden into marrying her. Every person in Yalda knew that duke Norden was not a ladies¡¯ man, and yet he suddenly came back from the last campaign with a wife¡­ it was suspicious. What is more, not even two weeks after coming back, his highness had left the city on a hunting trip, leaving his new bride behind. The more knowledgeable insisted that this was irrefutable evidence that the duchess definitely does not have the duke¡¯s affection. That was why she was pretending to be charitable and pure to win him back. How could their poor duke end up with such a woman!?

    Still, having witnessed her actions during the mourning-ritual, many were doubting such theories. But it was still possible that everything had been an act and the duchess was just pretending to care for the people, just like all of those nasty mainland nobles. And now the unbelievable story that her ladyship was spending her days in the beggar¡¯s shanty town... Who could believe this? There was also the rumor that a lady from the castle was assigned to chaperone the duchess so that she does not shame the duke¡¯s name with her lack of knowledge. People had just scoffed at the thought. Still, a few curious gossipers personally went to the beggar¡¯s camp to see everything with their own eyes and brought stunning news. It was no lie! The duchess was there day and night, even sleeping in a tent near the encampment. She was bandaging wounds, distributing food, mixing medicine with the physicians. And she was even eating at the same table as her servants! At that moment, the people of Yalda sprang into action. How could they idle when her highness duchess Norden was willing to dirty herself for the ones in need?

    The first to arrive one rainy evening was the very same baker Kai had stolen from. He had bowed deeply to the duchess and her escorts and then had given them two bags of bread.

    ¡°I baked too much yesterday and this was left. No one wants stale bread,¡± he had mumbled, nervously squeezing his hat in his hands. ¡°It would be a waste for it to go bad.¡±

    After that he hurriedly went away, leaving them with the sacks of, as Jessup didn¡¯t miss to remark, suspiciously fragrant ¡®stale¡¯ bread.

    This was only the beginning. Some of the wealthier families in Yalda donated blankets or old clothes. Others helped by bringing food and small everyday items. Some workers even volunteered and helped repair or rebuild the run-down shacks.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Looking at them, Lorelei felt her heart warming up. No words could express how grateful she was. These were good, honest, and caring people. Just like their master.

    ***

    A week had passed without any news from the Duke and his men. On the seventh night, a snowstorm swept over Yalda for the utter amazement of Lorelei. She had never seen anything like that. Where had the spring gone? In just a few minutes everything turned white. Lorelei sat together with Rish and Saya in her tent, listening to the howling wind and the rustling of the snow. Jessup had insisted to guard outside together with the knights from the first shift, stating that it is part of his training as a squire. The guards¡¯ voices came muffled from the other side of the flap. Someone laughed roughly.

    Lorelei¡¯s thoughts wandered about, checking and re-checking the camp¡¯s condition in her mind. Did the braziers have enough wood? Were the soldiers cold? And what about the people of the camp? Did they have enough blankets and fuel for their fires? Luckily, the housings had been fixed, but would the thin make-shift roofs hold out? Still, no matter how hard she tried to distract herself with other issues, her mind constantly returned to the same starting point over and over again. Was he all right? Was he cold? Was he in danger? Her hand nervously squeezed the white pendant around her neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lorelei. The lord will be fine,¡± Saya¡¯s words suddenly came.

    ¡°No, I¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Lorelei tried to deny it but the other woman¡¯s mischievous look made her capitulate. ¡°You are right, I do feel a bit nervous. With this horrible snowstorm out of nowhere, it might hinder their plans. It must be even worse in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Are you calling these tiny flakes snowstorm, my lady?¡± Rish laughed heartily. ¡°One can really see that you are from the South. Just wait till winter comes. This is no storm at all. It will be barely an inconvenience to them.¡±

    Lorelei remembered the large white clumps falling heavily from the sky and the biting wind. In a few minutes, they had put the whole camp under thick icy cover. But now it turned out that it was nothing!

    ¡°Rish is right. You¡¯ll see, it will be melting again by tomorrow.¡± The mischievous look in Saya¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°Still, it is so cute to see you worry about his highness. No one in his right mind would do that. His highness truly is lucky.¡±

    ¡°How can you say such a thing, Saya!?¡± Lorelei protested vigorously. ¡°What if something unexpected happens and he¡­ they get injured, or worse? These aren¡¯t just some simple bandits they are facing!¡±

    She was starting to get really angry. For a moment Noah¡¯s helpless body lying on the ship¡¯s cot came back to her mind. Never, ever did she want to see this strong, energetic person reduced to such a miserable state again. What were they thinking? He was not invulnerable! She hoped from the bottom of her heart that he will come back to her¡­ to them safe and sound.

    ¡°Well, if something were to happen, all you need to do is tend to his wounds and nurture him back to health, right?¡± Saya nudged her gently.

    ¡°Yes, Saya is right!¡± Rish¡¯s face was glowing with strong admiration. ¡°But there is no chance of anything like that happening. After all, the duke is the best warrior in Norden. He can trek the wilderness for days and fight a mountain lion with his bare hands. Even five knights can¡¯t defeat him in combat. His sword is swift and his body is hard as a rock and nimble like a mountain goat.¡±

    ¡°Rish¡¯s been the duke¡¯s devoted admirer ever since she saw him and Gerash spar on our wedding tournament,¡± whispered Saya in her ear and giggled. ¡°Poor Gerash had to get so drunk that he challenged the duke to a ritual fight. Well, he soon suffered the harsh consequences when his highness swept the floor with him. After that, he almost wasn¡¯t able to fulfill his nuptial duties. Almost. Soraishu is the best proof of that.¡±

    She giggled again, making Lorelei and Rish blush simultaneously.

    ¡°Aw, Saya, that¡¯s gross!¡± The young binshi furrowed her nose.

    ¡°It is a natural process, dear Rish.¡± The other woman snuggled in her blanket with a wide devilish grin. ¡°And quite pleasant at that. But there is no way you could know, miss ¡®I am never going to marry and be a warrior for life¡¯.¡±

    ¡°And why should I marry and be at some man¡¯s mercy?¡± the binshi huffed. ¡°What is so great about that anyway. Even the dogs and horses do it.¡±

    ¡°Poor delusional child.¡± Saya put a hand on her brow theatrically. ¡°You are talking about the greatest bliss of all with such disdain! I could tell you tales¡­¡±

    Suddenly she caught Lorelei¡¯s intense gaze and went silent, lowering her head in shame.

    ¡°I am sorry, for being so impudent¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, now, lady Saya,¡± Despite her utter embarrassment Lorelei realized that somehow her friend¡¯s¡­ lax and unbridled attitude had rubbed onto her. She was surely going to burn in hell for this but¡­ well, there was still time until then. Besides, if it would get her mind off of the matter with the raid, she was ready for anything. ¡°When you start something, you should see it to the very end. Now, you were saying...?¡±

    A devilish expression immediately lit Saya¡¯s face. The women huddled closer together, blushing and giggling. Three pairs of eyes glowed with excitement at the soon-to-be-tasted forbidden fruit, as one of them started whispering.

    Outside of the tent Jessup rubbed his hands and put them closer to the brazier. For some time now it had gone quiet inside. Occasionally, however, there would be some muffled exclamation.

    ¡°What?! No way?¡±

    ¡°He did what!?

    ¡°Dear saints! How¡­ how long!?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Afterwards he still did¡­ No way! Really?¡±

    ¡°No! Gross!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! You must be joking! For how long?¡±

    In the end, Jessup couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lifted the flap, peeking inside.

    ¡°Everything alright, ladies?¡±

    Rish¡¯s well-aimed boot almost hit him straight in the face.

    ¡°Get out of here, Jess, you moron!¡±

    The young squire hurriedly returned to his post, shaking his head vigorously. Women were so strange!

    Inside the tent, three flaming faces leaned towards each other again. Lorelei felt her heart racing like crazy. The things Saya told them¡­ Dear Lords, have mercy! They made her feel like her body was on fire. Was¡­ was it truly like that when two people who loved each other¡­ did it? It sounded unbelievable. Would a man really be gentle when satiating his craving? Could it really feel nice? Her own tragic experience, as little as it was, was pointing otherwise. Well, Saya had no reason for lying, but still¡­ Lorelei thought of her own wedding night. At that time, she had been drowning in fear so every touch, no, even Noah¡¯s mere presence had felt disgusting. But right now, this memory was making her blood boil and her skin tingle. Lorelei realized that she is remembering details about him that had slipped her mind before. Like Noah¡¯s face, masterfully contoured by the moonlight, possessing a kind of wild, savage beauty. His gray eyes, deep like the endless winter sky and filled with suppressed emotion, were no longer evil but hypnotizingly attractive. His stern lips that looked unable to do anything else but shout orders were actually always ready for a sarcastic smirk or sometimes even a rare gentle smile. And what about that time they had to hold hands during the mourning ritual¡­ his big palms had felt so rough, yet their grip was firm but gentle and not repulsive at all¡­ No! Enough! Such thoughts were¡­ wrong? Inappropriate!

    ¡°Y-you¡¯ve made up at least half of it, be honest!¡± Next to her Rish stuttered, covering her ruby-red face with her hands, completely decimated by Saya¡¯s vivid storytelling.

    ¡°I¡¯m totally honest. In no time it starts feeling¡­ heavenly. Tell her, Lorelei.¡±

    The two women looked at her with impatience. Oh, no! They wanted her to tell them about her own intimacy! There was no way she could tell them the truth about their first and only night. Noah¡¯s honor and reputation depended on it. Of course, she could refuse to answer based on her position as duchess Norden. But then they would probably start speculating¡­

    ¡°Well,¡± she squeezed her white twin-drop seeking support, ¡°I am not at liberty to say much. But I can assure you, Rish, my wedding night is something I¡¯ll never forget till the end of my days.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. She had thought that her wedding night would haunt her for the rest of her life. But lately, the only things that remained burned into her mind were Noah¡¯s expression, full of sadness and self-mocking, and his words. ¡®I am a monster¡¯ he had said. At that moment she hadn¡¯t realized it, but there had been so much pain in his voice. The memory made her throat tighten. What nonsense! She knew very well what true monsters looked like. She had lived with them for twenty years. Noah was no monster! He was the most noble, caring, and honorable person she had ever known. For some reason, she suddenly felt the need to embrace and comfort him... No! This was¡­ impossible. To him, she was only a burden. A medal of shame, given by that cruel second prince to humiliate him. It was a wonder that he even considered her his friend. Yes, a friend should be enough. She would repay him his kindness in the year she had left and then go away.

    Lorelei clutched her white twin-drop and sent a silent prayer to the Gods.

    ¡®Fathers of Light and Darkness, mother Morning Star, please, protect my husband!¡¯

 22. To each their own demons (2)

    Three figures lay behind the snow-covered bushes. Before, the forest abruptly ended, cut by a small ravine. Far down below their vantage point, a bustling camp was clearly visible. There were three big huts and several smaller shelters. People were going to and fro the houses and the dark cavern, opening on the near cliff-side. One particular thing about most of the people was the fact that many were either chained in pairs or had iron balls attached to their feet. In stark contrast to them, there were a few well-armed individuals, shouting commands and ushering the captives to the large shacks. Around the perimeter there were small watch-fires burning, lighting the disk blood red with sentry¡¯s positioned nearby.

    ¡°Just as the kid told us,¡± Duncan whispered, squinting his eyes. ¡°At the end of the day all the slaves get locked in the barracks. This makes things easier.¡±

    ¡°I counted about thirty guards. With what Kai said, they shouldn¡¯t be more than forty-five so we are evenly matched,¡± Noah replied, his gaze still fixated on the camp bellow. ¡°Lucky for us they don¡¯t have dogs or mobile patrols. It just makes me wonder¡­ could it be a trap? They can¡¯t be so stupid and arrogant in thinking that no one could escape or attack them?¡±

    ¡°But they truly have nothing to fear, my lord,¡± the third person, a man in his early thirties with the inherent de Mar freckles, answered. ¡°The mountains around are like a deadly trap. They don¡¯t need to chase anybody. Any poor fool stupid enough to venture out during winter is dead. And dogs would be additional mouths to feed. Furthermore, this place is so remote that one rarely comes near here for hunting or timber.¡±

    ¡°Cheeky bastards.¡± Duncan cracked his knuckles. ¡°That explains why even sir Allen and his men couldn¡¯t find any traces of them till now.¡±

    ¡°No, sir Duncan.¡± Allen de Mar had a stern look. ¡°It is my gravest mistake for allowing such a thing to happen. This mountain range actually belongs to the de Mar barony. We were neglectful.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Allen. No one is blaming you or your father for this.¡± Noah carefully slid back and stood up behind the cover of the nearby trees. ¡°It isn¡¯t like you can check every crack or valley from Dunai to the coast. And that snake Rowell is clever. Did you see? There are some binshi amongst the guards. No one is better than a binshi in hiding their tracks.¡±

    ¡°We still have no definite proof that Rowell is involved.¡± Allen followed his lord. ¡°If we can prove it, and if the binshi are from the Red Hands, which is likely, then he is doomed this time.¡±

    ¡°No problem with that. We just need to capture a couple of them and make them sing. The easy or the hard way.¡± Duncan¡¯s eye had an evil glint as he brushed away the snow from his clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times already - torture is the last option.¡± Noah frowned at his friend¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°As you wish. Then we will have to do it the hard way.¡±

    The three of them slipped nimbly through the thicket. Two kilometers from their observation spot, their own camp was hidden in a narrow dell. The dense fir branches prevented the smoke from the small fires from being discovered. When the three were half the way to the camp, a quiet bird-like whistle came from the woods. Allen lifted his hand and replied in a similar manner. Immediately, a shadowy figure appeared next to them. Dressed completely in black, only his white hair shimmered in the scarce moonlight.

    ¡°No movements, my lords,¡± the man reported. ¡°They haven¡¯t noticed our presence. The spirits are calm too. We couldn''t detect any malicious summons or hexes, so most likely they don''t have a shaman with them. No enemy scouts around whatsoever either.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡± Noah nodded. ¡°Still, rotate in teams of two every four hours and check the Spirit Plane regularly for any changes. The ones off-duty should come and warm themselves. I need you in top form for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°As you command, my lord.¡± The Shadow bowed and disappeared between the threes.

    Following his own advice, Noah and his escorts hurried to the welcoming warmth of the camp. When they stepped into the firelight, a scrawny boy jumped up and ran to greet them.

    ¡°My lord! How did it go?¡±

    ¡°It was exactly as you said, Kai. Well done.¡± Noah gave the child a small nod and praised him.

    ¡°You are one tough kid, ain¡¯t ya?¡± Duncan ruffled the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you and your sister aren¡¯t in the belly of a wolf right now.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ father taught me what to do in the wilderness, sir Duncan.¡± Despite his efforts, the boy¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°The rest was just luck.¡±

    ¡°Cheer up, Kai.¡± Noah patted the boy¡¯s shoulder, trying to disperse his anguish. ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯ll see him. I gave you my word, and I tend to keep my promises. Now go and rest. The journey has been tough on you.¡±

    The boy just swallowed hard and nodded. Then he ran away to sit near one of the fires. Duncan¡¯s gaze lingered after him.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°He is a capable lad ¨C tough and smart for his age. Say, Noah, what would you think if I take him as my page?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The old knight gaped at the unexpected refusal.

    ¡°No offense, dear friend, but I¡¯ve planned to pair him up with Gregor.¡± His lord gave him a nonchalant reply. ¡°The two are a perfect match.¡±

    ¡°I never get the good ones!¡± grumbled Duncan. ¡°First Jess, now Kai. I haven¡¯t had a page in over a decade, you know. It is getting so tedious to have to borrow someone when I need to armor up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but, if I remember correctly, you always complained about your last page, old friend.¡±

    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I!? The kid was wild, insubordinate, lacked common sense, and tried to get himself killed at least a hundred times. In the end, he just had to go to a god-forsaken chunk of ice and become the new duke there.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t agree, Duncan. I think I was¡­ yes, free-spirited, innovative, and maybe just a tiny bit wild. And I know that you like this chunk of ice much more than the nice, warm, and scheming capital.¡±

    ¡°You rascal, when did your mouth turn so glib?¡± The old knight clicked his tongue.

    After exchanging some not-so-hidden smirks, the two went to the central fire where all other men had already gathered. The crowd parted, making place for Noah to sit on the long dry trunk in front of the happily crackling flames. He stretched out his arms, warming his chilled fingers on the fire.

    ¡°We attack tomorrow at first dawn,¡± he said, rubbing his palms. ¡°At that time the night shift should be quite sleepy and the day-watch ¨C half-awake. Still, I want no heroism. Take hostages only if you can.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, catching them in the gray of dawn with their pants down.¡± Duncan scratched his beard. ¡°It isn¡¯t very chivalrous but I still like it.¡±

    There was muffled laughter from the knights.

    ¡°To hell with chivalry if it means that we keep our lives and skins intact.¡± Noah didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid, which earned him another round of rough laughter. ¡°Now, all except the sentries go to sleep!¡±

    The crowd dispersed looking for a good place to huddle near the small fires on the periphery. Soon, only Noah, Duncan, and Allen remained at the central one. At the young knight¡¯s signal, his squire ran to them, offering Noah a wooden bowl of soup.

    ¡°I know, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, my lord.¡± Allen frowned slightly. ¡°Your old habits are acting up again. We aren¡¯t at war. No need to mind food rations.¡±

    ¡°You start to sound more and more like your nagging brother, Allen.¡± Noah drank his soup, savoring the pleasant warmth that spread throughout his body. ¡°Two Williams are too much even for me to handle.¡±

    ¡°How are my little brothers doing in Ildemar?¡± Allen took a stick and shoved it in the dancing flames with a small chuckle. ¡°Mother complains because they barely write us these days.¡±

    ¡°All things considered, pretty well.¡± Noah threw the young knight a glance. ¡°Has the baroness forgiven me already for snatching two of her sons?¡±

    ¡°Mother sends you her best wishes as always, my lord.¡± Allen laughed. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever truly accept that her chicks are already grown-up and out of the nest. And speaking of children¡­ I heard that you¡¯ve finally married. I wish I could have attended the wedding, but still, congratulations, my lord. I hope we¡¯ll soon receive the good news about a little prince on the way.¡±

    Noah choked on his soup and coughed violently.

    ¡°Y-yes¡­ sure¡­ eventually,¡± he mumbled and for some reason, his face got hotter.

    ¡°Is everything alright, my lord?¡± Allen was worried slightly by his unexpectedly violent reaction. ¡°Are you and the duchess¡­?¡±

    ¡°We are totally fine,¡± Noah cut him off. Suddenly he felt Duncan¡¯s large arm around his shoulder.

    ¡°Of course. They are even more than fine.¡± He winked at the young knight. ¡°Just so you know, our lord received a twin-drop before we left.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my! That¡¯s wonderful, my lord.¡± A wide smile appeared on Allen¡¯s lips and his tension disappeared. ¡°I might even be a bit jealous.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, you two!¡± Losing his patience, Noah brushed off Duncan¡¯s arm and said sternly. ¡°Tomorrow will be a rough day. No more chit-chat. Hit the sacks. Now!¡±

    This was an unmistakable order. His friends winked at each other again and Allen went away. Duncan threw himself on the pile of freshly cut fir branches near the fire, huddling in his cloak.

    ¡°You know, boy, sir Allen is right,¡± he murmured under his breath. ¡°I do hope you and lady Lorelei forget about that stupid one-year-promise and make a baby or two as soon as possible. The years pass and I ain¡¯t getting younger. I wish to see your son before I go to meet your mother.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep already, Duncan,¡± barked Noah.

    ¡°Just saying.¡±

    Noah turned his back on him and tried to ignore this annoying mentor of his. What would the old man even know? His fingers dug secretly under his collar and took out a small shining amulet. The embers from the fire were making the little stars in the twin-drop¡¯s blue depths sparkle. It was beautiful. He had never liked jewelry, but this tiny piece of glass was truly something else. Holding it in his hand, Noah felt a pull his chest. There was no need for sir Allen to be jealous. She had given it to him as a good luck charm, without knowing the true meaning of a twin-drop. Well, what did he even expect? They were forced together by Lionel¡¯s sadistic games. He had tried his best to compensate her for all the hardships she had been put through but still... It wasn¡¯t like she had any feelings for him. ¡®From a friend¡¯ she had said. Maybe he should be grateful that she saw him at least as a friend worthy of a good luck charm and not as a scary, ugly monster that had trapped her in the frozen lands of the North. Yet his mentor and his friends were telling him to¡­ ¡®bed¡¯ her as fast as possible, just like a wild beast would do. As if Lorelei was some kind of object in his possession. A piece of meat for him to gobble up when hungry and not a person worthy of respect. What would any of them know? He understood that Duncan was concerned about his lack of an heir to continue the ducal bloodline. He could also clearly see why William insisted on keeping Lorelei in Norden at all costs. To hell with them! Ever since he could remember, he desperately tried to deny his beastly heritage. He was not like his father. He would never force himself on her!

    Kissing his twin-drop lightly, Noah closed his eyes and made a wordless wish.

    ¡®Good night, my wife. May the Mother Above watch over you and send you pleasant dreams.¡¯

 23. Turbulent meetings (1)

    Thick fog crept through the ravines, engulfing the trees in their white silence. The weak sunlight hadn¡¯t yet seeped over the nearby ridges, so the gray darkness of dawn still prevailed. In the sleepy stillness of the new day, the crackling and melodic dripping of melting ice was like soft music. The moaning of the wind in the branches made the narrow dell look like the haunting place of ghosts. Only¡­ it wasn¡¯t the wind moaning.

    Noah jumped to the side and the shining blade passed near him in a deadly arch. Without wasting any time, he swung his sword. There was a knack of bones and a shrill scream, and his enemy¡¯s arm was lying on the ground in a fast-growing puddle of blood. He didn¡¯t linger even a second and soon steel was clashing with steel yet again. This opponent was more skilled with the sword than his unlucky brethren currently wriggling on the ground, and his armor was also better.

    The two men interlocked, fighting with all their strength to overwhelm the other. The slaver tried pushing Noah to one of the shed¡¯s walls and pinning him there, but the young man was as slippery as an eel. With a few sparing movements, Noah managed to avoid the dangerous situation and dragged his opponent back in the open. Seeing that the fight isn¡¯t going in his favor, the other man started to lose composure and decided to risk it with a dirty trick. As his next attack was parried again, his foot aimed at Noah¡¯s knee. Unfortunately for him, his victim was more vigilant than ever. With a lightning side-step Noah closed in in a blink. His hand rose, giving the slaver a mighty hit on the temple with the pommel of his sword, rendering him unconscious.

    With two people down, Noah brushed the hair from his eyes and looked around, catching his breath shortly. Despite them being discovered earlier than expected, everything was going smoothly. His men had almost overwhelmed all the guards and there was only some cleaning up left.

    Suddenly on his left, a man jumped out screaming and waving his sword. Noah rolled his eyes. How could one be so stupid!? If you ambush, you are silent. And what was with that sloppy attack? Don¡¯t pick up a sword, if you don¡¯t know how to use it.

    The young man ducked and his own weapon sliced diagonally his opponent from heap to shoulder. There was a small hiss and the slaver dropped on the ground, dyeing the muddy snow red. Noah stepped to the side, his senses alert for other attacks. Indeed, he could hear some heavy steps, running towards him. He lifted up his blade but lowered it again almost immediately. Duncan¡¯s large figure emerged from behind the hut, clutching war-hammers in each hand. He stopped abruptly, throwing a quick glance at the three bodies lying around.

    ¡°I wondered where you¡¯ve disappeared and here you are, playing around.¡± The old man clicked his tongue. ¡°Hope your cranky mood has improved.¡±

    Noah just threw him a poisonous glance. He wiped his sword clean and put it back in its scabbard.

    ¡°I guess not. Did you get off on the wrong foot this morning, boy? Bad dreams?¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and report already, Duncan.¡± Noah rebutted him harshly. Even if tortured, he would never confess that he had dreamed of Lorelei last night. It had been¡­ disturbingly realistic, albeit nice. Still, just the thought made his body feel hot all of a sudden as a little bit of guilt crept into his heart. He turned his head away hoping that the old knight had missed his suspiciously red ears. Thank the Gods and his late mother for his darker complexion!

    Lucky for him, Duncan finally stopped messing around and got serious.

    ¡°Just as planned, we¡¯ve left two of them to escape ¨C one binshi and one mercenary. The Shadows are tracking them as we speak.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± The young man nodded, his eyes still darting around in search of enemies. ¡°I love fishing with a double hook. With a bit of luck, that snake Rowell and his allies will soon fall into our hands. I really want to know which of the turgans is aiding the Red Hands.¡±

    Noah walked away, followed by his friend. In the center of the camp, the knights had already gathered. Surrounded by them, about ten slavers were kneeling in the mud, their faces full of anguish. The young man threw them a fleeting glance. These people didn¡¯t garner any pity. They themselves had given none to the families they had destroyed.

    Allen de Mar separated from the group of knights and welcomed them.

    ¡°Any casualties?¡± asked Noah, looking at the red and brown splatters on the knight¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°None, unless you count some scratches.¡± Allen¡¯s reply sounded just as relieved as Noah felt. Then he asked gesturing towards the slavers. ¡°What are we going to do with them?¡±

    ¡°Bring them to Blue-Harbor for trial. They have trespassed in the de Mar territory, so your father should enact judgment.¡±

    Allen nodded with appreciation. His lord was giving their barony some face. He followed Duncan and Noah to the slave¡¯s barracks. The old knight grabbed the heavy steel latch and gave it a mighty pull. It slid to the side with a screeching moan and the doors flung open. In the young morning rays, a large group of frightened people stood huddled together at the very back of the building.

    ¡°By the grace of duke Norden, you are all free.¡± Duncan¡¯s voice boomed in the dusty darkness of the shack.

    Heavy silence followed his words. None of the prisoners, still tightly gripped by fear, dared to move a muscle.

    ¡°No need to be scared, good people.¡± Allen also stepped in. ¡°The guards have been subdued. You truly are free.¡±

    From the depths of the hut came the sound of metal dragging on wood. A slightly hunched man came forward, stopping midway to the entrance. Despite the dirt and sparse light, his white hair still stood out. He measured the three knights and after some consideration spoke at last.

    ¡°We are grateful to the lords for killing our captors.¡± The voice of the old man was a bit hoarse but powerful. ¡°Which baron are the knights serving?"

    ¡°Are you deaf, man?¡± Duncan puffed up his chest. ¡°We come under the direct orders of his highness Duke Norden.¡±

    A murmur rose.

    ¡°The duke! It¡¯s a miracle! The duke is finally back! He really saved us?!¡±

    The old man however was still not completely convinced.

    ¡°How do we know that you aren¡¯t trying to trick us and just re-capture or kill us the moment we set foot outside?¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± Duncan was honestly shocked by the statement.

    At that moment Noah stepped forward to face the bold slave.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Two reasons.¡± His eyes locked onto the other man making him tremble visibly. ¡°First, if I wanted you dead, I would have ordered this place torched to the ground. It would have been much easier and less messy than stabbing each and every one of you separately.¡±

    There were some panicked exclamations, but Noah ignored them. His staring competition with the old man continued.

    ¡°Second, I have enough well-trained men to take over this camp. If I wanted to capture, sell, or otherwise abuse you, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you politely to come out. Is this enough of a reason?¡±

    The slave representative threw a glance over his shoulder at his distraught brethren and made a decision.

    ¡°I apologize for my impudence towards the lord knight.¡± He bowed deeply. ¡°We are at your mercy.¡±

    With these words he walked with dragging steps towards the door, his heavy chains trailing behind him. As he came closer Noah could see with some surprise that, despite the messy white hair and stubby beard, the man was actually not that old at all, probably barely in his thirties. He was simply a very thin and malnourished binshi. The rest of the captives followed behind him into the light and there were quite a lot of white heads amongst them. The binshi comprised more than half of the slaves. This reminded Noah of the promise he had made with his little guide. He secretly gave a sign to Duncan, who nodded and went away.

    One by one, the slaves left the building, blinking in the strong blinding sun. They were thin and dirty, but their faces were glowing with hope and happiness. A similarly haggard group came out from the second barrack, resulting in about a hundred now-free slaves gathering in the clearing between the shacks. Some of the knights started removing their chains, others began preparing funeral pyres and gathering the slavers¡¯ bodies to be burned.

    After getting his own shackles removed, the binshi-spokesman started helping the rest of his comrades. Soon, all the men were free. They huddled close together, their happiness slowly dying out replaced by worry. The brave young binshi, obviously delegated to be their leader due to his bold actions earlier, found himself standing in front of Noah and his escorts yet again.

    ¡°We are eternally indebted to the honorable and just knights for granting us our freedom.¡± His voice was polite but cautious as he spoke to Noah and the rest. ¡°Still, we would like to know what you are going to do with us now? What will happen to this wretched place?¡±

    ¡°After a short questioning, you are free to return to your homes,¡± Allen hurriedly reassured him. ¡°You will be provided with clothes and rations as needed for your return-trip by the De Mar barony. The mine will be closed until the investigation is finished.¡±

    ¡°We are sincerely grateful for your generosity, my lords. However, many of us have nowhere to return to.¡± There was bitterness in the binshi¡¯s voice. ¡°Our livelihoods were destroyed. Our relatives were slaughtered. For some of us¡­ our wives, sisters, daughters, mothers were sold like animals and sent to brothels. What will happen to them? What will happen to us? Will¡­ will there be justice?¡±

    ¡°The ones of you who still can, should return to their home,¡± replied Noah calmly, despite the rage boiling deep in his chest. Rowell would pay for this! ¡°For the rest, the De Mar barony and the Ducal Lands are open to anyone seeking asylum. If you can¡¯t find a new livelihood there, when this mine re-opens you can come and work here as paid miners. As for your families, we will do everything possible to track them down or at the very least punish the perpetrators.¡±

    ¡°Even if the perpetrator is high nobility?¡± The question was almost inaudible.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Noah¡¯s determination was unshakable. This short reply made the other man shudder.

    ¡°It sounds almost too good to be true, my lord knight.¡± The young bishi gave a small bitter laugh.

    ¡°This is the least we can do,¡± said Allen and his face showed sincere sadness and compassion. ¡°This is the will of his highness the duke.¡±

    ¡°We should thank the Mother Above for his grace.¡± The man lowered his head and whispered mostly to himself. ¡°I only wish the duke could have returned to Norden sooner. Maybe then none of this would have happened. Maybe my dears would still be...¡±

    He choked and went silent, tears gathering at the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Did you perhaps lose someone too?¡± Noah saw the man¡¯s empty gaze and already knew the answer.

    ¡°My wife and children are with the Mother Above, sir knight. If I wasn¡¯t such a coward, I would have been with them by now.¡± His hands quaked violently as he spoke.

    ¡°As a father myself I know very well, there is nothing more terrifying than having to bury your own child.¡± Noah put his hand on the binshi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tell me your name, good man.¡±

    This unexpected demand caught the other man by surprise.

    ¡°I¡­ I am Andrash of Silver Creek, my lord.¡±

    Hearing that, Noah blinked stupefied but almost immediately burst into laughter, scaring the young binshi. He tried stepping back only to realize too late that the knight was holding him in an iron grip. This commotion attracted everyone¡¯s attention but Noah couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°Dear Gods, this really is either a small world or a joke from the Heavens!¡± He looked over the man¡¯s shoulder and his eyes glowed with delight. ¡°I believe that I have in my care something precious that belongs to you, Andrash of Silver Creek. I shall return it right away.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean, my lor-¡­¡±

    ¡°FATHER!!!¡±

    The second the shrill scream echoed, the young binshi jumped around, his face paler than snow and full of doubt. Was this a dream? No. Right over there, a small thin figure was running towards him, followed by a grinning old knight. If this was a dream, he didn¡¯t want to wake up from it! The man¡¯s hands opened wide on their own and the boy flung himself in his embrace, burying his face in his shoulder.

    ¡°Dad! Dad! Dad!¡± The child sniffled, tears running like streams over his cheeks.

    ¡°K-Kai! Is¡­ is it really you!? Kai! My boy¡­ my sweet, sweet boy¡­ you are alive! Oh, Mother Above, thank you! My dear child, you are alive!¡± The man was sobbing too, cradling his crying son in a tight embrace and kissing his forehead.

    It took a while until they calmed down enough to be able to talk again. Andrash gently pushed his son away a bit and measured him frantically from head to toe. Seeing that he was completely alright, he allowed himself a small sigh of relief.

    ¡°But how?¡± When he asked his eyes were round with disbelief and his voice was still choking. ¡°What are you doing here? Wha¡­ What about Anuk?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad.¡± Kai lifted his wet face and smiled brightly. ¡°Anuk is safe and sound. Everything is fine. She is in Yalda with the duchess.¡±

    ¡°Yalda? The duchess? What duchess? How...?¡± His father was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Duchess Norden, dad. The wife of the duke. She is a really good person. She and the duke helped us. I told them everything ¨C about the bandits and the mine. The duke promised to save you, so I led him and sir Duncan, and the knights back here. He really kept his promise, dad! He really saved you!¡±

    ¡°The duke? Here?¡± The young binshi shook his head unable to comprehend what he was hearing. ¡°Using his name in such a way¡­ My dear child, it is a crime to show disrespect towards the duke by making up such false tales. Tell me truthfully, Kai, where is Anuk?¡±

    ¡°But I am telling the truth, dad. You can ask his highness.¡±

    The boy turned his head and smiled shyly. Andrash followed his son¡¯s gaze only to meet a pair of calm gray eyes.

    ¡°The child speaks the truth.¡± Noah¡¯s reply was short but it was enough.

    The young binshi looked like he was struck by lightning. He swayed heavily, almost falling on the ground, but still, never let go of his son¡¯s hand. Terror and reverence were mixing on his face as he, at last, recognized the man before him.

    ¡°By the Heavens¡­? D-Duke Norden¡­ my lord¡­¡±

    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Noah reached out and steadied the other man on his feet. A rare warm smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°I was simply fulfilling my part of the deal, Andrash of Silver Creek. It would be unfair to take all the credit. You should actually be thanking your son. He saved not only his sister but also every one of you. Without his bravery, resourcefulness, and guidance, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. He has a bright future ahead of him.¡±

    ¡°That is true!¡± suddenly called one of the knights nearby. ¡°He is a tough little one.¡±

    ¡°He is a splendid lad! I wish my kid was half the man he is,¡± shouted another.

    ¡°Definitely a knight-material, if you ask me,¡± added third.

    Overwhelmed and completely speechless, the binshi just hugged his son again, crying and laughing at the same time. Noah left the two together and went to Duncan, who was standing nearby and secretly whipping the corner of his eye. He patted the old knight¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up this mess quickly and go home too, my friend.¡±

 24. Turbulent meetings (2)

    Another sleepless night passed by. The camp slowly started to wake up, preparing to meet yet another busy day. Muffled voices came through the thin walls of the tent, like the fluttering wind in the forest thicket. Lorelei stretched beneath her blankets and growled very unladylike. She blinked several times to drive away the drowsiness and sat in her bed. It was time to get going.

    Beside her Rish, who had guarded her through the night, immediately jumped up and went out to bring some water for her mistress to wash and call on Jessup for breakfast. On the other hand, Saya, who had also insisted on staying in the camp the whole time, started preparing Lorelei¡¯s attire half yawning, remarking with a chuckle that, as usual, Lorelei is an ¡®awfully early bird¡¯ for a noble lady. The young woman didn¡¯t pay any attention to this pretended nagging and hurriedly put on, strung, and buckled her favorite and highly functional binshi clothing. This made her friend grumble and roll her eyes, trying to explain for the umpteenth time that ¡®a duchess shouldn¡¯t dress on her own¡¯, all while brushing and braiding her hair.

    After that Lorelei wolfed down her cup of thin porridge, for which she had to fight with Jess one too many times. Apparently, it was ¡®unbecoming of a duchess to eat a soldier¡¯s meal¡¯. She ignored the boy¡¯s protests as per usual. What did it matter as long as it filled her belly and tasted good?

    Finishing with her preparation in less than thirty minutes, she started her daily rounds. Flanked by Jessup and Saya, she talked with the guards of the camp, inquired about accidents during the night shift, commended them for their diligence, and then moved further. She entered the tent where the sisters from Widow Island were holding their morning mass and participated, as it had become her habit in the past couple of days.

    When the mass ended, she greeted the few of the refugees who were also participating, chatted with the nuns and novices and discussed what needed to be done for the day ¨C who was going to tend to the orphans, who was going to help in the field clinic, who was responsible for performing the last rites for the dying and consoling the relatives. With that done, she went back to her tents and heard the latest news from the city from the two still sleepy physicians and the old pharmacist, who commuted every day from and to Yalda. Then in end, she finally started her medical examinations.

    After ten days of camping outside Lorelei was getting used to this morning routine. No, rather than that, it was better to say that she vigorously pursued this routine, desperately neglecting all of Saya¡¯s attempts to make her return to Illdemar. Fulfilling her small tasks diligently one after the other was the only thing that kept her mind focused and not straying to other topics. For example, Noah. If she went back to the castle, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to fill her time besides worry.

    The two weeks were mostly over but there was still no news from the subjugation party. Rish and Jessup had explained to her that the lack of news is actually good news since if anything were to happen, Noah¡¯s men would have turned heaven and earth to inform William as the duke¡¯s second in command. Since William was sitting silently in Illdemar and had only sent a couple of servants to check on the duchess¡¯ well-being, everything was fine.

    Still, despite her best efforts, Lorelei was imagining time and time again how Noah¡¯s party was met with a disaster ¨C a vicious snowstorm in the mountains, an avalanche, an ambush by the enemy. What if they couldn¡¯t send a message because they were all heavily wounded, or captured, or even worse? She told herself that it was stupid. Noah had done things like this before, right? He was a seasoned warrior and a good leader. His men were all in peak shape. But what if there was a traitor in the party like the ship¡¯s doctor last time, plotting against the duke? What if the bandits had turned out to be stronger than anticipated? Lorelei could still clearly remember the many scars Noah was bearing. He had met stronger foes and made wrong choices before. Ones that had almost cost him his life.

    She was starting to get unbearably restless.

    On that particular day, her anxiety had reached its peak. Lorelei couldn¡¯t concentrate at all on what she was doing. Luckily, all the sick were getting better and the overall condition of the refugees had drastically improved. Some of the healthiest had even started helping out as porters at the harbor. This made Lorelei really happy, but at the same time, her insides churned. This meant fewer patients to tend to. And less patients meant more free time to fill with worry. She needed something else to do! But what?

    Seeing how she didn¡¯t have much to do, Lorelei decided to take a stroll along the shore to clear her head. Unfortunately, her foul mood only deepened. She would have much preferred to be left alone but had to resign herself to Jessup¡¯s company, lest the boy should suffer Noah¡¯s wrath again. After getting chewed up by his master last time, Jessup had gotten even more diligent in his guarding duties, never leaving her side. Luckily, the young squire was quick enough to realize his lady¡¯s mood, so he tactfully remained silent for most of their walk. Saya had gone to wake up Rish to have lunch after resting from her night shift, leaving the two to trample the gravel shore.

    They wandered aimlessly for a bit until a happy shout attracted their attention.

    ¡°Lady fairy!¡±

    Jessup tensed up but soon calmed down, recognizing the little figure running energetically towards them. He only grimaced slightly as Anuk flung herself in his mistress¡¯ hands, but Lorelei had no intention to correct her un-ladylike ways. She loved the familiarity and newfound bond with this little girl. At least, Anuk didn¡¯t hate her guts like Shana.

    Lorelei smiled brightly, pushing her dark thoughts to the back of her mind.

    ¡°Hello, little one! How have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you lately.¡±

    ¡°My tummy is fine and thanks to lady fairy me and grandpa have a lot of yummy things to eat!¡± the girl chirped, her eyes shining. ¡°Lady fairy, any news from big brother? Is he back with dad and the highness?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, dear,¡± Lorelei said carefully. ¡°They are not back yet. They have an important mission so they shouldn¡¯t just rush it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± The little ash-white head sank a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am sure that they will be here soon, a day or two at most,¡± hastily replied Lorelei seeing the sadness in the little girl¡¯s eyes. There was more assurance in her voice than she actually felt, but luckily Anuk didn¡¯t notice anything. She hurriedly changed the topic.

    ¡°What are you doing here all alone, dear? Wandering around can be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I am trying to hide from the scary nun,¡± came the short answer.

    That was unexpected. Lorelei looked around and, indeed, far in the distance she could see a woman in the black and white attire of the sisters from Widow Island, surrounded by a group of children. Lorelei looked at the girl in her embrace and hardened herself to scold her.

    ¡°How can you do something like this, Anuk? The sister will be worried if you suddenly go missing.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like her. Her eyes are always scary when she looks at me.¡± The little girl puffed her cheeks. ¡°And she says mean things.¡±

    ¡°Come now, Anuk.¡± Lorelei tried to sound stern. ¡°I know that you want to play, but skipping your lessons isn¡¯t good. My master always said that learning is important for your future.¡±

    ¡°But I am not an orphan. I don¡¯t want to become a nun!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lorelei blinked surprised by that retort.

    ¡°The mean sister said that it will be best for us orphans to join the church. She said that girls with no family will otherwise go to a bad house to play with bad men if not going to the monastery. She even convinced my friend Tasha and now she is gone to be a nun, and I can¡¯t play with her and listen to her fairytales anymore. But I am not an orphan like Tasha. I have brother Kai and father, and I also have grandpa now! Brother and father will be back. You promised. I am not an orphan. I don¡¯t want to be a nun!¡±

    This made it very hard for Lorelei to find the right words, especially after seeing the girl¡¯s tear-filled eyes. The sister was technically not wrong. Many orphaned girls were shunned by society and ended up in a whore house to escape from hunger and poverty. But to tell such a thing to a small child was too much!

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°My dear, learning from the sister does not mean that you will become one. Knowledge is important. If you learn well, you can help your dad and Kai later. Look at me. I learned well from my teacher and that is why I was able to heal your tummy.¡±

    ¡°But you are different, lady. You are a limerian.¡± The child looked now even more depressed than before.

    ¡°Then what about¡­ big sister Rish. She is binshi and is one of the duke¡¯s most trusted warriors, working and living in his castle. Besides, it does not matter whether you are limerian or binshi. If you have the knowledge¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. The sister said that we won¡¯t be able to find decent work anywhere except in the cloister.¡± Anuk looked down and sucked her cheek. ¡°Especially girls like me and Tasha.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The young woman furrowed her brow. ¡°What girls are you?¡±

    ¡°Mixed-bloods.¡± Mumbled the child and looked flustered. ¡°Lady fairy, why is it a bad thing to be a mixed-blood? Did mama and papa do something bad?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Now Lorelei was angry. Servant of the Holy Church or not, this sister was allowing herself too much. She grabbed Anuk¡¯s tiny hand and motioned to Jessup to follow them. She then stomped straight to the nun. Seeing them closing in, the sister exchanged a few quiet words with the other children and turned to meet them. Lorelei could see that she was right about in her early thirties and still pretty, despite her modest attire, with a charming warm smile and dimples on her cheeks. Her innocent look, however, didn¡¯t lessen Lorelei¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Good day, honorable lady, how can I help you?¡± the sister asked politely. Then her eyes fell on Anuk, who was hiding behind Lorelei. ¡°Anuk!? There you are. Where have you been? I was beginning to worry. Are you bothering the lady?¡±

    ¡°I apologize if I have disturbed your work, honorable sister.¡± Lorelei nodded unexpectedly cold at the other woman. ¡°Forgive my insolence, I didn¡¯t know that there is a person of such high status currently residing on Widow Island. We were never informed that a relative of his majesty the emperor has graced us with her presence.¡±

    The woman blinked, not quite sure how to understand Lorelei¡¯s words but then the always so helpful Jessup stepped in. His expression was also grim.

    ¡°Sister, is this how you act before the duchess Norden? Even the abbess and the mother prioress bow when they meet her. To not even properly address her¡­ such impudence!¡±

    The realization slowly sank into the sister¡¯s confused mind. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Thousand apologies to her Ladyship. I haven¡¯t greeted you properly. It is a grave sin! Sister Simone pays respect to her highness, the duchess Norden. May the Two Gods watch over you and your kin.¡±

    The frightened nun bowed deeply. Behind her, the children were scared stiff but then one by one they followed the sister¡¯s lead and lowered their small ash-white heads, uttering a greeting. Lorelei felt ashamed for a second for frightening them but then remembered why she had come. She took a deep breath and calmed her thoughts.

    ¡°Lift your head, sister. I accept the apology.¡± She tried to imitate the noble demeanor she had seen from Noah. It worked! She then patted the little girl¡¯s head with a sweet smile. ¡°Anuk, dear, please stay here. I need to exchange privately some words with sister Simone.¡±

    Followed by the curious gazes of the children, Lorelei stepped to the side, accompanied by the nun, with Jessup shadowing them close by.

    ¡°Sister Simone, I have heard a very disturbing thing today,¡± began Lorelei. ¡°I would like you to lend me your ear on the matter and perhaps share your wisdom with me.¡±

    ¡°But of course! As long as I am of help to her highness.¡± The woman looked somewhat relieved.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Nodding at her, Lorelei recapped what she heard from Anuk word for word. With every past sentence, the nun¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. Her cheerfulness quickly wilted away. When she finished, Lorelei stood there, measuring her up. Recalling the little girl¡¯s words made her even angrier now.

    ¡°So, sister, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Her voice was icy. ¡°How can you condemn the future of these children like that?¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, duchess, I stand by my words.¡± To Lorelei¡¯s surprise, the other woman looked at her, her face pale but firm. ¡°You come from the mainland, your highness, so you might not know this, but here in Norden orphans of mixed blood have few chances in life. No matter how unfair it might seem, mixed-bloods are often shunned and despised as impure. That¡¯s the reality. Young girls like Tasha and Anuk are much better in the monastery than in a brothel.¡±

    ¡°The duke has proclaimed such segregation illegal.¡± Lorelei¡¯s tone was resolute. ¡°Besides, Anuk has a father and an older brother. She is not an orphan.¡±

    ¡°I beg for forgiveness, but her Ladyship is too na?ve.¡± Sister Simone shook her head, ignoring Jessup, who was staring daggers at her. Her words were getting bolder. ¡°The duke, as noble and righteous as he is, is but a single man. Has the duchess heard of the Red Hands?¡±

    ¡°You mean the Cult of Pure Blood?¡± The nun¡¯s words made the young woman¡¯s expression darken even further. ¡°They were fanatics eradicated by my husband six years ago.¡±

    ¡°So, her highness knows of them. This will make matters easier. There have been rumors recently that the Cult has re-surfaced.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with Anuk?¡±

    ¡°The red hands kill mixed-bloods and everyone even remotely associated with them. I know that personally. My own brother was tortured and his binshi wife was raped and killed before his very eyes. He too died a few days after that.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s heart sank but she tried to keep her composed mask on. ¡°You have my condolences, sister¡±

    ¡°It was a tribulation sent by the Gods, my lady.¡± Unexpectedly, unbecoming to a holy servant there was anger in the woman¡¯s gaze as she continued. ¡°It taught me the true nature of humans. Many people have lost loved ones just like me. And many see children of mixed blood as the living proof of the nightmare they have been through. These children are bringers of disaster, especially if the Pure Blood starts cleansing again. That is why I can¡¯t lie to these children by telling them that they would be accepted. The wounds are fresh and pain runs too deep. Society will reject them despite all honey-coated words and promises you make. And furthermore, I don¡¯t want to give Anuk false hope about her father. Being captured by the Pure Blood is as good as being dead. She should face the truth as soon as possible.¡±

    Lorelei just stared at her. Sister Simone gave her a benign smile.

    ¡°I know that her ladyship¡¯s intentions were pure.¡± The nun threw a glance at the children standing nearby. ¡°But I believe that the truth is better than sweet dreams that will never come true. It hurts less, at least. Now please excuse me, duchess, I have to continue my work.¡±

    She politely said goodbye and left. Lorelei looked after her for some time, without actually seeing anything. Her thoughts were chaotic. She suddenly sensed a movement to her left that brought her back to her senses. Lorelei instinctively stretched her hand out and grabbed Jessup¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Let go of me, my lady!¡± The boy protested. ¡°How dare she act and talk to you like that! She should be punish-¡±

    ¡°Enough, Jess!¡± The firmness in his mistress¡¯ tone was sudden, almost scary, and reminded him of his master. ¡°Think before you act. You can¡¯t behave like this towards a member of the Church. Besides, there is merit in what sister Simone said. I have acted too rash myself in this case.¡±

    Seeing his mistress so dejected and regretful made the young squire even angrier.

    ¡°No, my lady, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. You had only good intentions about Anuk¡¯s future and the future of all mixed-blood children in Norden!¡±

    ¡°There is a saying in Shareeba.¡± Lorelei went silent for a moment. ¡°The way to Hell is covered with good intentions. We do live in reality and not in a fairytale.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jessup almost shouted and squeezed her palms in a sudden burst of passion, not caring about social status and propriety at the moment. ¡°The sister is wrong, lady Lorelei! What you said to Anuk is correct. There is nothing wrong in being a mixed-blood! Everyone should be judged on merit and not based on blood. As long as we continue to live in the past nothing will change, there will be no future, no progress. And the Pure Blood Massacre is in the past!¡±

    The boy finished talking, but his face was still burning with firm determination. To his delight and relief, a small smile lifted the corners of his mistress¡¯ lips.

    ¡°That was unexpectedly deep, dear Jess.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the young squire blushed and scratched his head, ¡°these are just some words master often says. But I totally agree with him to the letter. Now, let¡¯s take little Anuk and go back to the camp before that nun fills her head with more nonsense.¡±

    The three of them went back to the camp, accompanied by the secret looks of sister Simone and her wards. Lorelei tried to ignore them. Anuk and Jessup were playfully teasing each other and laughing the whole time, lifting her spirit a little bit. Still, looking at the carefree girl beside her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pain. Was there really nothing she could do as duchess Norden to help children like Anuk? She felt so powerless, despite everything. Why was it so difficult for people to accept mixed-bloods? It was not like these little ones had any say in the matters of their birth. No, that dreadful cult was the source of all this misery. And now there were rumors of its re-surfacing. Lorelei shuddered. Everything was going to be fine. Noah would never tolerate the likes of them, she was sure of it. She would talk to him the moment he was back. Maybe he would find a way to break the grim fate of these orphans. He was the duke Norden after all.

    As they entered the slum, the three¡¯s attention was attracted by an unusual commotion. Seeing the people gathered in front of her tent, Lorelei hurried her steps. They arrived at the scene only to see a binshi woman kneeling on the ground, surrounded by some knights. In the first moment, Lorelei thought it was Rish, but then she spotted her escort standing together with Saya just nearby. Their faces were dark. This could only mean that something bad had happened. And indeed, even from the distance, the sobs of the kneeling woman could be heard.

    ¡°What is going on here!?¡± Lorelei raised her voice managing to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°My lady, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Rish tried to answer but was interrupted.

    ¡°Your highness, please show mercy!¡± The binshi woman on the ground wailed desperately. ¡°I beg you, duchess Norden, bring justice for my poor child!¡±

 25. Enemies within (1)

    Child? Justice? The woman¡¯s words made no sense. Completely confused, Lorelei ushered her escorts and the still wailing woman to her tent to escape from curious glances. The scene had attracted enough attention and some of the refugees had started to gather. The problem was that the kneeling woman was almost livid, so Rish and one of Noah¡¯s knights had to half-carry, half-drag her inside. Commander Lucas wanted his men to enter as well, but Lorelei firmly refused. To placate the rest of the knights guarding her, she allowed two of them to remain just outside the tent''s entrance. Any more than that and it would look too much like a prison. She left Anuk out together with Jessup and Saya. No matter what was going on, it seemed serious enough. It was not good for a child to witness this.

    The quiet dimness of the tent calmed the crying woman a bit, leaving her a quietly sobbing mess in Lorelei¡¯s feet. She sighed and knelt down so that her eyes wet on the same level as the distraught binshi.

    ¡°Now, good woman, would you explain to me what has brought you such misery?¡± Lorelei tried to sound as soothing as possible.

    ¡°My lady¡­ dear lady shimshi¡­¡± Struggling, the woman lifted her wet face peering at Lorelei. ¡°Please, lady shimshi, bring justice for my little girl.¡±

    The emotion was too much for her and she again slumped on the ground. Lorelei threw her escort a questioning glance. Rish was pale and her face was rigid. She remained silent, which made Lorelei seriously worried. Why wouldn¡¯t she say anything? Instead of her, the knight who helped them bring the woman in cleared his throat.

    ¡°My lady, there was an accident.¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to burden the lady¡¯s ears with something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on and speak freely.¡±

    Embarrassed, the knight coughed, clearing his throat.

    ¡°An hour ago, we found a drowned body near the camp. A young mixed girl. Thirteen at most. This woman is the mother.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an accident, lady shimshi!¡± suddenly the woman interjected. ¡°My Danika didn¡¯t drown! She was murdered. That¡¯s the only way! She wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here! Someone killed my baby, your highness! Please, give me justice!!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes widened.

    Murder? Such accusations were no joking matter. Seeing as the woman was getting more energetic due to her anger and desperation, she decided to use the moment.

    ¡°Madam, please tell me why do you think someone murdered your daughter?¡±

    ¡°I told you, lady shimshi, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be anywhere near here.¡± The distraught mother wiped her tears. ¡°Danika¡­ she went away from here two weeks ago. She was supposed to be with those nuns on their island. I didn¡¯t want her to go! I told her that the Mother Above is protecting us and we will be fine. But she said that if she pretends to be an orphan and goes with the sister there will be more food for her little siblings and me. I should have stopped her! My poor baby!!¡±

    Lorelei frowned at those words.

    ¡°Tell me more about this, sir¡­¡± She gestured towards the knight.

    ¡°Aiden,¡± the man replied, furrowing his brow. ¡°Some people went fishing around noon and discovered the body in the thicket not even half a kilometer from the camp. It hadn¡¯t been too long in the water, a day at most. The fishermen brought it here since they thought it might be one of the refugees. The news spread and then this woman came and recognized the body. It really is an unfortunate accident¡­¡±

    ¡°I swear in everything holy, your lordships!¡± the woman sobbed desperately. ¡°There is no way this is an accident! Those nuns have harmed my baby!¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s eyes closed and she bit her lips. Thoughts were flying wildly through her head and she wasn¡¯t able to gather them. This was really, really bad. If the mother was speaking the truth, this was implicating that the sisters from Widow island were somehow involved in a child¡¯s death. No, not simply death but murder! Such accusation against the Church of the Two Gods was equal to heresy. If the child was a limerian and part of the congregation, or of wealthy background, the situation might have been different. But from what Lorelei could deduce from the mother¡¯s words, the family did not worship the Two Gods but were followers of the Morning Star. In addition to that, the child was of mixed blood. This was the worst possible combination.

    Lorelei knew that the consequences of a hasty accusation, especially when the victim was considered barely human by the people of Norden, could be devastating. She couldn¡¯t imagine the conservative Church having a more positive attitude than the locals. Now she understood why sir Aiden was so insistent before. The easiest way to resolve the problem was to pronounce the child¡¯s death as a drowning accident. Like that there would be no qualms with the Church and no danger of excommunication or other retaliations. Lorelei immediately and completely dismissed the thought. A mother was kneeling in front of her ¨C crying and begging for justice. She had to do something. But what? Her fingers touched the white pendant on her neck and she felt its strange and comforting warmth. Right. What would Noah do? The figure of her husband holding a sword in hand violently swinging it around suddenly emerged in her mind. Subconsciously she shook her head and her lips twitched. Well, there had to be another way.

    Opening her eyes, Lorelei stood up and helped the crying woman to get on her feet. Then she turned to the knight standing beside them.

    ¡°Sir Aiden, show me the body.¡±

    Her resolute words caught everyone by surprise.

    ¡°No, my lady!¡± Rish and the knight shouted almost immediately. Then they started talking over each other.

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow such a thing!¡±

    ¡°This is not something a lady should witness.¡±

    ¡°Contact with the dead would defile her ladyship!¡±

    ¡°If you get ghost-touched, it could endanger your life!¡±

    ¡°His highness will never allow it!¡±

    ¡°The dignity of house Norden¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Lorelei raised her voice, forcing them to go silent.

    She summoned every bit of will and courage she had and donned her most dignified expression. Cold smile on her lips, she lifted her chin and tried to imitate Noah¡¯s calm yet menacing tone.

    ¡°I believe you did not hear me the first time. By my authority as the duchess Norden, I order you to show me the body.¡±

    There was an audible gulp from her two retainers, their eyes becoming huge. Lorelei couldn¡¯t know that, for a second, Rish thought she heard the voice of her master coming from the mouth of their frail gentle lady. This was so confusing that it made the binshi freeze. The two guards hurriedly bowed and sir Aiden obediently led the way.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ***

    When they came to the small tent where the body was kept, Lorelei turned to the girl¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Madam, allow me and my aid to see your daughter¡¯s body alone. I promise we will act with utmost respect.¡±

    ¡°Lady shimshi, I leave everything in your hands. Bring justice for my poor child.¡±

    Lorelei only nodded and lifted the flap, but then hurriedly held her hand to stop sir Aiden.

    ¡°You shall remain outside. Only Rish will be accompanying me.¡±

    ¡°But my lady¡­¡±

    She just looked him in the eyes. Soon he averted his gaze and was forced to capitulate yet again. Shaking his head, he thought that his lord and lady were a stubborn match made in heaven and stood guard outside. Overcoming another obstacle, Lorelei entered the tent followed by the pale Rish.

    The inside was well lit and some incense was burning near the makeshift wooden table. On top of it, covered with a piece of black cloth, in which Lorelei recognized a knight¡¯s cloak with the Norden coat of arms, lay the girl. Lorelei clenched her teeth and pulled the cover away. Beneath it, the small body looked almost sleeping. But the peaceful air was deceiving. If one was to look more carefully, there were sand, seaweed, and grass tangled in the long ash-white hair. The purple lips stood in stark contrast to the bloodless pale face. The girl was still dressed in a thin torn dress of indiscernible dark color that was sticking to her skin, accentuating the budding curves of her young body.

    Lorelei rolled up her sleeves, leaned closer, and stretched out her hand but Rish grabbed her arm and stopped her.

    ¡°Lady Lorelei¡­¡± The binshi looked a bit unwell. ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­ there is no need to touch the body. The aura of death will stick to you and make you sick. The ghost of the girl might haunt you¡­¡±

    ¡°Rish, let go.¡± Lorelei gently shook her off. ¡°This is something that has to be done. Besides, I don¡¯t believe in ghosts.¡±

    ¡°T-then let me or some of the knights do it!¡± The young woman sounded almost desperate. ¡°If you get ghost-touched it could be fatal!¡±

    ¡°The mother wouldn¡¯t trust the knights. And you, being from the inland, don¡¯t know what to look for, Rish.¡±

    ¡°But you do, duchess?!¡±

    ¡°I hale from a port-town.¡± Lorelei threw her a side glance. ¡°Drownings were not uncommon there. Besides, I believe this is your first time seeing a dead body.¡±

    ¡°No, my lady,¡± mumbled Rish, a bit ashamed for showing her weakness in front of her mistress. ¡°But it is my first dead child.¡±

    ¡°You can wait outside if you want.¡±

    ¡°Definitely not! The lord will skin me if I do such a thing! But¡­ What if the girl¡¯s ghost decides to curse you?¡± Rish just wouldn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°And should you be the one cursed?¡± snapped Lorelei but then added more calmly. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. No such thing will happen. I know that¡¯s your belief, but in truth, there are no such things as ghosts. My teacher always said that superstitions come from a lack of understanding of the human body. I have helped him around dead patients many times and here I am today without a curse or a scratch. Besides, even if there were ghosts, this child knows that we are here to help, so it won¡¯t harm us.¡±

    Lorelei just ignored any further protests and leaned again over the girl. Beside her, the young binshi gritted her teeth and her hand clenched around the small knife in her pocket. It was made from prime elder wood; it should be enough to protect her mistress. From the corner of her eye, Rish could see the looming dark shadow, surrounding the body. It was like turbulent wisps of black smoke, swirling around, with tendrils ready to extend towards their victim any minute. The young binshi gulped and a bead of sweat rolled down her neck. If it was Gerash or Lady Shana, there would be nothing to worry about. But her powers, especially when Rasha was not around, were¡­ meager. She couldn¡¯t even clearly see the shape of the ghost, not to mention being able to communicate with it. Nevertheless, she could feel the sadness, malice, and hunger coming from the girl¡¯s shadow. It was enormous! Her protection charm would be useless against it. If she acted rashly the ghost could feel provoked and make its move. For now, it was only looming around, biding its time, but for how long? The moment it decided to attack, all Rish could do would be to push her mistress to the side and try cutting it down with the elder-knife. Even if she got ghost-touched, her binshi blood and the emergency tincture would protect her long enough for Gerash to treat her.

    But then something unexpected happened. Before her very own eyes, the black shadow moved to the side the moment Lorelei¡¯s fingers approached the body. Rish blinked several times in disbelief. It was real. The angry black tendrils were shrinking and turning colorless ¨C a definitive sign of the ghost being purified. But how!? The young binshi knew that her mistress was just a normal person. She couldn¡¯t even see the spirit and was totally oblivious to the current situation. Yet right now the grudging apparition was slowly dissolving into nothingness. Was it possible that Lorelei¡­ no. Even the members of the Church of the Two Gods, although being able to purify malice, could do so only with a lot of preparations and special herbal concoctions. And her mistress was definitely not a binshi, so her possessing any shamanic powers was highly unlikely. Was the spirit truly sensing that they had no ill intentions and were simply trying to help? But most spirits were not able of such deep thoughts and could rarely communicate clearly with the mortal world without the help of a strong medium like lady Shana. Well, it hadn¡¯t attacked the fishermen either, but most of the inhabitants of Norden carried on their body small protection charms against ghosts at any given moment that had probably confused it in the beginning. Was it due to Lorelei¡¯s twin-drop? No, this was not how the twin-drops worked. Dear Mother Above! Now that she thought about it, did Lorelei even have a protection charm?!

    Rish realized that was not the case and shuddered. It was a huge blunder on their side! Since carrying a protection amulet was a common practice in Norden she had never thought of Lorelei not having one herself. But how could she have an amulet? She was from the mainland. She did not know the customs here and with all the confusion after the duke¡¯s return, they had forgotten to give her one! Ildemar and Yalda were safe places since Gerash and the rest of them performed regular cleansings, but this place¡­ The sisters from Widow Island could only ward off some harmless lost souls, but not something this big and evil, and the small rituals of the resident binshi were not sufficient. The tribe had left this place unattended for too long. It was a horrible mistake that could be fatal! Right now, the appearance of this ghost¡­

    To Rish¡¯s amazement, by the time she could finish her thought, the last wisps of the black aura dissipated into the air without leaving a trace. She loosened the grip on her knife, her fingers still secretly shaking in her pocket. What was that just now? She had to speak with Gerash and his highness about this.

    In the meantime, without suspecting anything, Lorelei looked carefully all over the girl¡¯s body, as if searching for something. When she reached the neck, she lingered a bit and then gently turned the head to the side. At that point, Rish could not bear it any longer.

    ¡°How can you be so calm, my lady!?¡±

    ¡°I am a physician, Rish,¡± came the distant reply, while Lorelei continued her observation. ¡°And my master was a very¡­ hands-on type of teacher. I have seen my fair share of death. And therefore, I can tell you for sure, that she didn¡¯t drown. The mother was right. Look here.¡±

    Now Rish too bent reluctantly and looked at the spot on the pale skin where her mistress was pointing. The next moment she gasped and a low curse escaped her lips. Well, this explained all the malice and anger the spirit had. A strange trail of clearly visible purple dots crawled around her neck.

    ¡°It almost looks like a necklace,¡± whispered the binshi.

    ¡°Not quite.¡± Lorelei pointed again, this time at the girl¡¯s thin wrists where red swollen marks were clearly visible. ¡°What does this look to you?¡±

    At first, Rish thought that her mistress is talking about the rope marks but then she saw a dirty bundle of strings was sticking between her tightly clenched fingers. With some effort, the young woman pried the little fist open under the mortified gaze of her escort. A black and white tassel rolled out.

    ¡°Mother Above! I-it¡¯s a rosary tassel!¡± stuttered Rish with dread written all over her face. ¡°Oh, no, no. But why? How? This is really bad, my lady!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She swallowed hard and steeled herself for her last task. ¡°But it might just get even worse if my fears come true.¡±

    Saying this, Lorelei closed her eyes and said a quick prayer. Despite the burning incense and the stench of weed and mud, her keen nose had detected something else. A bitter-sweet fragrance, that was dreadfully familiar to her. It was almost as strong as the one she had smelled on Noah. And there had been some remnants of white and pink powder on her skin, that the short stay in the water hadn¡¯t been able to wash away completely. Black poppy and makeup. This was a very bad combination, especially on a child. Lorelei gritted her teeth. Then she lifted the torn skirt that was covering the girl¡¯s lower body.

 26. Enemies within (2)

    The moment they stepped out of the tent the mother ran towards them.

    ¡°Your highness¡­?¡± She bit her lips, unable to continue. But there was no need to finish the question.

    Lorelei gave her a grim nod and declared in a low, dangerous tone, that gave the surrounding people chills:

    ¡°Do not worry, madam. I will bring justice for Danika. No matter who the perpetrator is.¡±

    The binshi woman choked and could only sob quietly. She repeatedly bowed before Lorelei and in her reddened eyes, besides pain and sorrow, there was a dark triumph. Justice would be served! Lorelei ordered one of the knights standing nearby to escort her back to her dwelling and to stand guard so no one could disturb the family. Even now there were more and more curious eyes flocking by and gossips spread like wildfire in the camp. After that, she turned to sir Aiden.

    ¡°Captain, is the mother prioress still in the camp?¡± Her words sounded like steel knives in his ears.

    ¡°She should be, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Please, go and invite her here immediately.¡±

    The knight¡¯s shoulders slumped for a second and his face turned ghastly. It was obvious what he was thinking. Seeing his hesitation, Lorelei furrowed her eyebrows.

    ¡°Tell me, captain, who rules over Norden? The Church or the duke¡¯s law? Do you believe that his highness, the duke, would let the murder of a child go unnoticed and unpunished, just out of fear?¡±

    ¡°N-no, my lady,¡± replied the knight and with a bit of surprise realized that he was starting to sweat in front of this frail-looking woman. She was much like a cat, hiding her claws. No, rather a lioness!

    With that the discussion was over. The sir Aiden obediently went away and some fifteen minutes later returned, followed by the dignified figure of the old nun. Lorelei welcomed them and greeted the mother prioress with the utmost respect. After exchanging some small words, she invited the old woman inside the tent.

    Seeing the small body on the table, the prioress exclaimed and made a sign to gain the protection of the Two Gods, and drive away the bad spirits. She turned to Lorelei and her old eyes were wet.

    ¡°Now I understand why you called for me, your highness. I heard rumors about the accident, but this¡­ such a pity! Do not worry, I¡¯ll make sure that this poor soul is sent safely to the Gods¡¯ embrace and the aura of death is purified as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°This is not why I invited you, mother prioress.¡± Lorelei felt her throat completely dry. Right now, a part of her mind was screaming that she is about to commit suicide. Still, she had to see this to the end.

    Her rebuttal surprised the old woman. Then again, it was indeed a bit strange. The aura around the body was unexpectedly peaceful. Did someone already perform a purification? In that case, why was she summoned? With growing concern, the prioress listened to Lorelei, who re-told the binshi¡¯s story and her own findings. Every sentence made the wrinkles on her forehead become deeper and deeper until the nun finally exploded.

    ¡°How dare you imply that the Church is involved in such a heinous act! This is not just blasphemy, it is¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm your anger, mother prioress.¡± Lorelei managed to keep her composure despite shaking on the inside. One small misstep and she could doom not only herself but also Noah and all of Norden. ¡°I am not condemning anyone. I am simply looking for the truth. That is why I wanted you here, to see everything for yourself. The Two Gods, in their eternal wisdom and mercy, would never turn their backs on an innocent soul. You know that even better than I do. It is even written in the holy scriptures: ¡®You shall protect the weak, the innocent and the needy, guide the lost and provide justice and salvation to the righteous. Those who inflict them harm, be it by word, deed, or indifference, shall forever be damned, and with them their whole kin.¡¯. An innocent child has been tortured, defiled, and murdered, mother prioress. If I do nothing, I am not simply ignoring the laws of Norden, I am defying a heavenly decree!¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Lorelei finished and secretly bit the inside of her cheek. Calm down, calm down! She felt her knees shaking and her heart was racing like a horse in her chest. She realized little too late that the old woman is staring at her with big round eyes. Oh, no! Did she push too hard? Dear saints, help! She needed Noah so much right now. He would know what to do. Right then, the old nun reached out her hand and her bony fingers touched Lorelei¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Blessed be, child!¡± she whispered. ¡°I was lost, trapped by my own arrogance. You have shown this old fool the Gods¡¯ path. Fear and anger were blinding me when an innocent soul was screaming for solace and retribution. Now tell me, how can I help?¡±

    Lorelei wanted to cry from relief. Instead, she motioned towards the little body.

    ¡°First, I want you to verify with your own eyes that what I¡¯ve told you is true.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my duchess,¡± nodded the nun and approached the table.

    After a few painful minutes, the old woman lifted her head and brushed some tears from her cheek.

    ¡°Your words are true, duchess. Dear Gods, the poor little lamb! Who would do such things to a child?!¡± She sighed, her lips ¨C thin from anger. ¡°But my lady, it is impossible that she was taken as a novice to Widow Island. We haven¡¯t had new initiates in a year. And we only accept them in the weeks of the spring and autumn equinox. This year there weren¡¯t any candidates. Still, the tassel in the child¡¯s hand looks undoubtedly like one of ours.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s heart sank. This was an unexpected development. She lowered her head in contemplation. Was someone trying to frame the Church? But why? What would they gain? This didn¡¯t make any sense. She collected herself and clenched her fists until the nails bored in the soft parts of her palms.

    ¡°The only people who know about this tassel are you, me, and my aid. Mother prioress, I know that it is much to ask, but could you gather all the sisters and ask them to show us their rosaries? This way we will clear them from any suspicion first. Have any of them returned to Widow Island?¡±

    ¡°It shall be done, milady.¡± The old woman nodded resolutely. ¡°Luckily, all the sisters that have been tasked with the camp are here at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±

    The two women stormed out of the tent, followed by the silent Rish, who secretly brushed the cold sweat from her brow. Dancing on the edge of a deathsman¡¯s sword like that was formidable, yet insane! Her lady was intense and on a whole different level. The duke had been the strongest and most iron-willed person she had known ¨C he could singlehandedly eradicate a group of mountain bandits without breaking a sweat. But now Rish had the peculiar feeling that the duchess, if she just wished, could talk her way through a sea of wild beasts and make them follow her like obedient puppies!

    ***

    The gathered nuns before her looked flustered and threw her not so friendly glances. Still, they cooperated without open complaints. The examination of the rosaries gave no results. All tassels were in place. No rosaries were damaged. Now, what!? Lorelei was desperate. Did they repair or exchange it? If yes, how to prove it? If no, what were they supposed to do now? What were the right steps to take? Lorelei left her gaze drift over the black-and-white group of confused women. Suddenly her head perched and she squinted her eyes. Someone was missing.

    ¡°Mother prioress, you said that you will bring all the sisters.¡±

    ¡°And I did, my duchess.¡± The old woman threw her a glance. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see sister Simone in the group.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, my lady?¡± The prioress looked honestly surprised.

    ¡°Where is sister Simone, the one responsible for taking care of the children?¡±

    ¡°You must be mistaken, your highness.¡± The old woman coughed. ¡°There is no sister Simone.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Every sister from Widow Island, upon entering the convent, relinquishes her mundane name and takes the one of a flower. We do not, and never have had, sister by the name of Simone. Besides, the ones responsible for the children are sisters Aster and Primrose.¡±

    The thoughts in Lorelei¡¯s head spun wildly. She knew what she had seen. It was a woman in the attire of Widow Island. At the shore. Surrounded by children. For a second Lorelei stopped breathing. At that time, she hadn¡¯t thought much about it but¡­ all the children with her had been of mixed blood! All around twelve or thirteen. Mostly beautiful girls¡­ She had been blind!!

    ¡°Captain Aiden!¡± she shouted and spun around. ¡°Take the knights. Comb the camp. We have an intruder dressed as a sister from the Church. And ask around for any missing children. Especially of mixed blood.¡±

    She then turned to the pale nuns.

    ¡°You should remain in your tents, mother prioress. I don¡¯t want the sisters to be put in danger of being mistaken for the intruder.¡±

    Finally, Lorelei waved at Rish.

    ¡°Send Jessup with a message to Illdemar. Explain everything to sir William and request assistance. This could very well be more dangerous than we thought. The duke¡¯s fears might come true.¡±

    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t mean¡­ Red Hands?¡±

    At these words, everyone in the crowd gasped. Lorelei bit her lips.

    ¡°I hope not. I really do.¡±

 27. Evil flowers (1)

    Already a third day, the camp was buzzing like an angry beehive. Soldiers and messengers were going in and out, carrying orders and reports, and questioning the refugees. In the beginning, the vagrants were a bit reluctant to cooperate, but the moment the rumors about Danika¡¯s fate and the possible involvement of a Red Hand dressing as a nun reached their ears, things turned around. Everyone wanted to contribute somehow and their eyes burned with anger and bloodthirst.

    By the order of sir William, the search area was expanded to also include Yalda and the surrounding settlements. He also ordered a lockdown on the harbor ¨C ships and cargo could still come in, but no vessels could leave. In addition, the land roads from and to Yalda were under constant surveillance and strict check-ups for suspicious people and cargo. But even with all that, there were no clues about the imposter. And what was even worse, the investigation showed that for the past two months over twenty children of mixed blood had disappeared, the youngest being eleven and the oldest ¨C sixteen. In all cases, some days before the disappearance, a sister from the Church was making her missionary visits and preaching the words of the Two Gods.

    When she learned of this, the mother prioress firmly denied everything, and Lorelei was inclined to trust her. Despite the missing being children, no one had reported their disappearances to the city guards. Some of the children had been orphans. Others were considered runaways or even elopers. And above all, the parents had stated the same thing ¨C who would make any effort in searching for a pauper of mixed blood?

    Hearing this, Lorelei was devastated and furious. She wanted to prove them all wrong! However, despite her desire to actively participate in the search, she knew that it was impossible. Her presence would only complicate things and hinder the investigation. For the first time ever, Lorelei yearned for the freedom that the well-trained knights and even her female escorts enjoyed. But they were not the duchess of Norden. Besides, she knew very well that wielding a scalpel did not mean being able to use a dagger. In any confrontation with the kidnappers, her abilities were totally useless. She was so weak and it was really frustrating!

    Instead of wallowing in self-pity, however, she sat in her tent, reading the reports, coordinating the knights and the vagrant volunteers, and speaking with the families and friends of the missing. She filled on maps the already searched areas and distributed them to the parties. With the help of the slum-residents, she even made a list with the descriptions of sister Simone and the missing children and handed it to the city guards. Besides that, there was also the constant correspondence and report-exchange with sir William in Ildemar, who had started to organize search-groups to comb through the Ducal Lands. And yet, the days passed by with no progress whatsoever, making her feel even more incapable and useless. The constant urges of the older de Mar brother for her to return to the castle and leave the work in the hands of the ¡°competent people¡± also didn¡¯t exactly lift her spirits. Well, she decided to pay no attention to his nagging for the time being.

    And like this time passed.

    This night was again no different than the rest. Sitting at the small table in the medical tent, Lorelei rolled up the tenth report she just read and pinched the base of her nose. Her eyes were stinging but she ignored them. There were more pressing problems at hand.

    The hunt for the fake nun had reached a dead end yet again, no matter how hard they tried to find even the smallest leads. It felt as if that woman, known as ¡°sister Simone¡±, didn¡¯t even exist. The guards had searched taverns, brothels, back-alley bars ¨C nothing. How could someone leave no trail behind? Who was so powerful and brazen to initiate and subsequently cover up such horrid operation as human trafficking, and in the very heart of the Ducal Lands at that?

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Lorelei felt her helplessness and rage coil in her chest. And there was also a sliver of guilt, but it was soon extinguished. As her master¡¯s pupil, she had vowed to care and protect life. But right now, she wished she could make that imposter and her accomplices feel the exact same pain and terror Danika had felt! The thought of this both disgusted and elated Lorelei, making her blood boil. She could very well understand now how Noah must have felt when initiating the extermination of the Red Hands. Before, she saw it as too cruel and extreme, but now she knew better. Her fingers involuntarily crumpled the report. How could a woman, no, how could any human being do such horrendous things to a child!? She would make sure that imposter would pay dearly for her deeds, even if it meant using all her power as duchess Norden.

    The flame of the candle flickered when Saya leaned towards the absentminded Lorelei.

    ¡°You need some rest. You¡¯ll get sick,¡± the woman said with a gentle but worried tone as she carefully removed the crumpled paper from her grip.

    ¡°I am fine. Just five more reports and we are finished for today.¡±

    ¡°If you collapse, you are going to get me in even more trouble with sir William than I already am,¡± huffed her friend and grabbed the next parchment from the pile. ¡°I¡¯ll read this.¡±

    ¡°Please, Saya, don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be! You should have returned to Illdemar as sir William ordered. Just leave the investigation to him and the knights! If the Red Hands really are involved, you are truly in danger staying here!¡±

    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve told you already,¡± Lorelei shook her head, the string of her patience stretched almost to the snapping point, ¡°I can¡¯t go back. If I do, it will look like I¡¯m abandoning these people. It will send the message that the duke¡¯s house is afraid of some insurgents. We can¡¯t show weakness and allow the Red Hands, if they are indeed involved, to spread even more fear amongst the populace.¡±

    Saya opened and closed her mouth, unable to retort. She hastily grabbed two more scrolls and sat at the other end of the table. ¡®I should have learned my lesson with the duke. You can¡¯t fight with stubbornly passionate people¡¯, she thought in resignation.

    The two women continued going through the documents in silence. The flickering light of the candle made their shadows dance on the walls and ceiling of the tent. Even the wind had died out, contributing to the sleepy quietness. Nothing of this calm night indicated the chaos that was to ensue shortly.

    The sound of rushing steps came from the outside, followed by Jessup¡¯s panting and urgent voice.

    ¡°My lady, my lady, urgent news!¡±

    ¡°What is it, Jess?¡±

    Lorelei dropped the documents she was holding the moment the boy flew in. The young squire stopped before his lady, trying to gather his breath, curly hair sticking on his forehead from the sweat. His face beamed with excitement.

    ¡°My lady, just received news from Ildemar. The lord sent a bird. They have already set sail to cross the fjord! He¡¯ll be here by noon the day after tomorrow!¡±

    Lorelei felt like her heart was going to fly out of her chest. He was coming back! He was alive and well! The relief was tremendous. Lorelei realized that she had been keeping her breath in. She felt Saya leaning in and putting an arm around her shoulders, supporting her slightly swaying body. This wasn¡¯t right. She shouldn¡¯t overreact like this and make her people worry. Her own emotions could wait¡­ But he was fine!

    ¡°Any news about Kai and Anuk¡¯s father?¡± she asked, managing somehow to hide the shaking and anticipation in her voice.

    ¡°He is with the lord, safe and sound, my lady!¡±

    ¡°Wonderful news!¡± exclaimed Lorelei and grabbed her cloak, drabbing it over her shoulders and hastily clasping the pin in place. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Anuk!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Lorelei, you can¡¯t just¡­¡± Saya couldn¡¯t finish and her lady was already out of the tent, running like a wild rabbit. ¡°Jess, hurry after her! Don¡¯t let her out of your sight.¡±

 28. Evil flowers (2)

    Twinkling stars adorned the ink-black sky. The air was clear and crisp, but since it was the night of the new moon barely any light dispersed the sticky darkness surrounding the camp. Despite that, Lorelei had no problem trekking the muddy path, already knowing the way to the small shack by heart. She heard Jessup¡¯s hurried steps coming from behind but didn¡¯t turn around, her whole being focused on a single target. If she had to be honest, she wanted to jump around and shout out of relief right now. Noah was safe, Kai and Anuk¡¯s father was rescued. This was the best news she had received in days! Alas, the dignity of house Norden had to be kept intact.

    In a short while the two were already standing before the small dark hut. Were they sleeping? But the moment Lorelei called, the elder¡¯s voice came from the dim building, inviting them in. Upon entering, Lorelei could see the tiny sleeping figure of Anuk curled beside the glimmering fire in the middle of the shack. Poor kid, she was so tired that even their arrival with Jessup didn¡¯t wake her up. The old man greeted them warmly and seated them around the small fire. Unable to keep her excitement, Lorelei told him the good news in a low tone, so that she wouldn¡¯t wake up the child.

    ¡°This is truly a miracle, lady shimshi!¡± whispered the elder and his hands shook with happiness. ¡°You have done so much for us¡­ for all of us. This old slave is so honored that you have personally come to bring the joyous news. May the Mother Above bless you and his highness, the duke! No other noble would do so much for some wretched beggars like us. And what¡¯s more, these old ears have heard what you are doing for Danika and her family right now...¡±

    ¡°Spare your praises, elder,¡± Lorelei replied shyly. ¡°His highness and I are just fulfilling our duty.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true! In this day, when most see half-bloods as abominations, you caring for them and bringing them justice means a lot.¡±

    The old man stood up and quickly rummaged through his possessions, pulling out a small kettle and two rough wooden cups.

    ¡°Actually, your coming here, lady shimshi, is a sign from the Mother Above. This old man was about to visit your highness and express his gratitude for everything you are doing for my pups and my kin. We are poor folks, but I hope that you and the young wolf over there would accept a cup of tea in this cold night.¡±

    ¡°It would be our pleasure, elder!¡± answered Lorelei and glanced at Jessup who nodded.

    Soon the water in the kettle started boiling. The old binshi opened a small pouch and dropped some herbs inside. The room was immediately filled with a sweet calming fragrance.

    ¡°What a peculiar smell, old man.¡± Jessup¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I haven¡¯t smelled anything like this before.¡±

    ¡°Keen nose, young wolf.¡± The binshi chuckled. ¡°But this is simply a tea of mountain herbs. It¡¯s good for your body when you live in the frozen inlands.¡±

    He let the brew simmer for a couple of minutes and after that carefully poured a bit in the cups. He hesitantly offered one to Lorelei with a deep bow. As she reached out to take it with a graceful smile, she noticed that his hands were visibly shaking. Was her status as duchess Norden still frightening him this much? She hurriedly took the cup and nodded with appreciation. When Jessup received his, Lorelei turned to the old man slightly confused.

    ¡°What about you, elder? Won¡¯t you join us?¡±

    His old face got stiff for a moment but then he sighed and lowered his head.

    ¡°I am sorry, lady shimshi, but I only have two cups. Besides, this is my present for you as my guests. How can I be drinking before your lordships? The ghosts of my forefathers would curse me if I show such disrespect!¡±

    For a split second, Lorelei felt guilty. She didn¡¯t mean to expose how impoverished the old binshi was. It was just that in Limeria the host was always the first to drink or eat, to show their guests that the food was safe. But this was Norden. Lorelei didn¡¯t know about all the local customs, and Rish had mentioned that every binshi clan has its own traditions and rituals. She didn¡¯t want to offend the old man. In the time she was thinking, he was throwing her worried glances and the shaking of his hands intensified. In a moment of hesitation, she turned to Jessup but the boy just shrugged, his face almost as confused as hers. It was entirely up to her, it seems.

    Very slowly she lifted the cup to her lips and took a sip. The hot, slightly sweet liquid filled her mouth with an incredible fragrance. The warmth of the tea quickly spread throughout her body, reaching even the tips of her fingers. Beside her Jessup gulped down his tea, smacking his lips with delight.

    ¡°Old man, this is truly delicious! I¡¯ve never had such tea before!¡±

    ¡°I am happy you like it, young wolf,¡± nodded the binshi.

    Lorelei took two more sips, savoring the taste. Jess was right. It was a unique flavor indeed. Still, there was something remotely familiar about it. The fourth sip brought a tingly sensation on her tongue. From the depths of her mind, the voice of master Levi surfaced: ¡°Be careful, child. Do not use it, if you have a choice. This is a sneaky little weed ¨C it is sweet and fragrant but it can also steal your body from you, even rob you from your last breath! It is your last option to immobilize a patent, for it is far too deadly to use on a weak person.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The cup rolled down from her numbing fingers, spilling its content on the mud-floor. Lorelei could hear a muffled cry from her left, as Jessup¡¯s body slumped on the ground like a marionette, whose strings had been cut. Her heart was pumping like crazy, only spreading the poison faster through her system.

    ¡°Yellow¡­ jasmine¡­¡± she managed to mutter with her last strength before her own body gave out and hit the ground.

    She finally knew why the smell had felt so familiar. It was Yellow jasmine! But how? This herb was native to the dry regions of the South. There was no way an impoverished binshi could have the knowledge and means to procure it. Her vision started blurring little by little, indicating that there were also other herbs mixed in the concoction. The yellow jasmine was a paralytic, not a sedative. Through her drooping eyelids, she could see the old man¡¯s face. He was crying.

    ¡°I am sorry, lady shimshi. I had no choice. They threatened my pups.¡±

    With these words, he stood up and went out of the hut. Lorelei felt tears rolling down her cheeks. From the corner of her vision, she could see Jessup¡¯s twitching hand, as the boy tried to fight with the traitorous poison. But soon enough his movements also died out. What was going to happen to them? Her chest tightened painfully. She should have taken some guards with her. She shouldn¡¯t have drunk the tea. But all regrets were useless now. Another thought flew through her fading consciousness ¨C what about Anuk? The child hadn¡¯t moved or made a sound through all of this! She was so little! If the elder had given her the same tea before they got there¡­ it could have killed her!

    Lorelei tried frantically to move. Luckily, she had had only a few sips of the tea, compared to Jess. Her body was still somewhat functioning. She called up all her will and braced herself on her elbows, crawling to the little fire in a last-ditch effort. Her numb fingers dug unto the ash and charred wood. The burning heat forced her to let out a stifled cry. The yellow jasmine was just a paralytic. It did not ease the pain. Lorelei, however, embraced the pain. It had removed the fog from her slipping consciousness.

    With a hand full of charcoal and ash, she first crawled to Jessup. It felt like ages! She could see that the boy was barely awake. After a few failed attempts, she managed to lift his head a bit and open his mouth, putting some small pieces of lukewarm charcoal inside.

    ¡°Jess¡­ swallow¡­¡± she mumbled, feeling her tongue swollen and unresponsive. There wasn¡¯t much time left!

    Luckily, Jessup managed to swallow everything without choking but almost immediately his head hung down weakly and he lost consciousness. Lorelei didn¡¯t have the luxury to worry about him right now. She felt her fingers stiffen by the second and her mind was slipping. She bit the inside of her mouth and the pain woke her up yet again. Supported only by sheer willpower, she crawled again around the fire. The short two meters to Anuk seemed like miles.

    Upon reaching the child, she was relieved to see her chest moving up and down. Still, the little girl showed no response. Lorelei lifted her head and pinched her arm as hard as her weakened fingers could. The child in her arms flinched but still didn¡¯t wake up. Good, this was enough. She pried open Anuk¡¯s mouth and put some charcoal in, then closed it and pinched her nose. Thank the Gods! She too swallowed without choking.

    Lorelei suddenly felt her strength leaving her. She slumped down and breathed heavily, inching her charcoal filled hand finally towards her own mouth. It was a tremendous effort, her limbs refusing to follow her orders. The moment the now slightly warm and damp charcoal entered her mouth, the bitter taste of burnt wood and soot stuck to her tongue. It made her cough violently but she desperately swallowed everything. After all the crawling she felt exhausted. The poison had already spread in her body and even lifting a finger felt impossible. Head leaning on the hard floor, she desperately hung to her last traces of consciousness.

    A commotion from outside reached her ears ¨C almost inaudible like coming through many layers of cotton. There were male voices, one of them sounded like the elder¡¯s. For a moment he raised his tone.

    ¡°NO! You promised not to harm my cub!¡±

    This was followed by a small scuffle, a muffled scream, and silence. Something heavy dropped with a thud next to the door. There was a screech and three shadows entered the shack ¨C two men and a woman. Through her blurring eyes, Lorelei managed to recognize the fake sister Simone.

    ¡°Take the royal bitch. And bring the girl too. We are one short anyway thanks to that lustful idiot that couldn¡¯t even handle his broken toys properly.¡± Her words were cold and full of venom. ¡°We should hurry before the commotion brings the patrols. There are more guards here than in a prison camp!¡±

    ¡°And what about this one?¡± a burly man asked, kicking mercilessly the helpless Jessup.

    ¡°Leave him here. Bring in the old fool¡¯s body and then set the place on fire. The confusion should buy us some time. And don¡¯t forget to leave the duke a nice greeting while doing this.¡±

    These were the last words Lorelei could hear. Her consciousness flickered and died out, drowned by fear and poisonous dreams.

    ***

    In the cabin aboard the small ship, Noah hurriedly sprang from his narrow cot. As he was sleeping, he had suddenly felt an icy-cold hand had clasping around his heart. He was overwhelmed by terror, pain, and desperation so strong, that for a second his body was like paralyzed. Ever since he was a little child, he hadn¡¯t felt like this, not even on the bloodiest battlefield. Why now? And then the realization came ¨C these feelings weren¡¯t his!

    With numb fingers, he dug around his collar and pulled out the little twin-drop. The amulet was so cold to the touch that it almost hurt. At the same time, a ghastly red light was sipping out of it and pulsated like a small beating heart. Noah felt like someone punched him in the gut.

    Merciful saints! Lorelei!

    He rushed outside and his mighty roar woke up the entire ship:

    ¡°All men to the oars! Top speed ahead!¡±

 29. Chaos and hexes (1)

    Booming flames rose into the night sky bathing everything in bloody light. Hot, burning sparks danced around just like a swarm of deadly fireflies, threatening to ignite the nearby shacks at any moment. Several roofs were already starting to sprout little bundles of fire. Thick smoke spread over the camp, its pungent smell choking the inhabitants. People were screaming and running around, passing buckets with water in a desperate attempt to prevent the spread of the flames even further.

    Saya stood motionless, her dead eyes staring blank at the blooming fire. How¡­ why¡­ did this happen? Everything went so wrong! It was her fault! She shouldn¡¯t have let Lorelei go without additional guards. She should have woken up Rish sooner. She should have gone with them. But everything had been peaceful. The guards hadn¡¯t reported anything suspicious. The Shadows too had been silent. She should have sent her to Ildemar. She should have followed William''s initial plan. If something happened to Lorelei¡­ Her heart ice-cold, Saya motioned towards the tear-shaped green pendant around her neck. Gerash was coming. He had sensed her distress. She could feel his presence, their connection growing stronger by the minute. Still, these precious minutes were already lost. What if Lorelei was¡­

    Suddenly, two figures jumped out from the sea of fire ¨C the one dragging the other with some effort. This brought Saya back from her thoughts as she rushed to meet them together with several of the people fighting the spreading flames. Covered in soot and with smoking clothes, Rish bent over and coughed violently. Beside her lay Jessup¡¯s unmoving body ¨Chair singed and face smeared with ash and dirt. His eyelids tightly closed and mouth half-open, some unknown black liquid staining the corner of his lips, there was no reaction coming from the boy even after Saya shook him.

    ¡°Jess! Jess! Please, wake up, dear! Jess!! Rish, oh God, what¡¯s wrong with him? Is... is he¡­ dead!? And what about Lorelei? Is she still in there? We have to...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still breathing¡­ barely¡­¡± Rish¡¯s voice came out raspy and she coughed some more. ¡°The lady and the girl are gone. The old man is dead.¡±

    She motioned weakly at the sea of flames. There, in the hot burning inferno, the big, red mark shaped like an open palm was glowing on the charred walls, its brilliance getting stronger with the intensifying fire.

    ¡°It was the Red Hands.¡± Rish¡¯s words drifted into silence.

    The sight of the handprint made Saya shiver despite the heat. No¡­This was not the plan! They were supposed to target her! Cursed be those Pure Blood devils! William had underestimated them. She hadn¡¯t been enough of a distraction for these fanatics. And now Lorelei was in their hands! At the very least, there was a chance that she was still alive. Otherwise, her body would have been left there. They could still save her!

    Jumping to her feet, Saya left Rish to tend to the unconscious Jessup and went straight to captain Aiden, who stood close by, directing his men battling the flames. She rummaged in the pouch on her belt, pulling out a small plate.

    ¡°Captain Aiden!¡± Her tone was so commanding that the knight tensed up and subconsciously stood attention. ¡°Gather your men. I want every road, footpath, animal trail and mountain pass in fifty kilometers radius searched. No, make it seventy. Send some people with the fastest boats to crisscross the fjord and intercept any vessel sailing from Yalda. Send birds to all bordering towns to stop and search all incoming caravans and any traveling party of more than one person. The life of the duchess is at stake!¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°What?! This would be¡­ Wait, do you mean the duchess is in danger?¡±

    The man started protesting but then his eyes focused on the command token the woman held before his face. The little plaque, catching the glow from the flames, was pure gold. On top was the crest of duke Norden, below it ¨C the winged sword of house De Vindur. Captain Aiden felt chills run down his spine. He knew he had to obey these orders. Only the direct successors of the five barons had golden command tokens! The knight hit the left side of his chest with a tightly clenched fist and saluted.

    ¡°I received your orders, your eminence! It will be executed with due haste.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Aiden,¡± a familiar voice sounded nearby.

    Both the knight and Saya turned around. In all the commotion they had missed the sound of hoofs on the soft ground. A group of riders had stopped some ten meters from them. Their white hair stood out over the simple black cloaks that hung over their shoulders. Every man and woman in the group possessed a pair of cold blue eyes that were giving out a dim silver glow in the midnight darkness. They all looked uncanny, almost scary, like materialized ghosts. All but their leader.

    Sir William de Mar jumped down from his saddle and closed the distance with big, limping strides, his actions a sign for the rest of the riders to dismount. His face was as calm and expressionless as ever while he threw a glance at the raging fire and the confused people running around.

    ¡°William! I mean, Lord Steward!¡± Aiden saluted again. ¡°What are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Quell the flames. Prevent their spreading. If needed, demolish some of the shacks. Bring anyone injured to the medical tent.¡±

    His eyes lingered for no more than a second on his brother¡¯s seemingly lifeless body. As he was about to continue, Saya interjected:

    ¡°But what about Lorelei? The Cult of Pure Blood has¡­¡±

    William lifted his hand and silenced her.

    ¡°That is enough, lady Saya. Sir Gregor and his Shadows will take care of the rest. No further questions will be discussed in public.¡±

    After giving his orders, William de Mar went straight to the tent that not too long ago had been Lorelei¡¯s personal quarters. The newly-arrived binshi followed him, but two of them trailed behind.

    ¡°Are you alright? You are not hurt, right?¡±

    Gregor hugged his wife and whispered, while Rasha ran to help her sister. Saya could clearly feel his anguish through their bond. It was burningly painful and mixing with her own fear and sorrow.

    ¡°They took her, Gerash!¡± Her brave fa?ade broke as she buried her head in his shoulder and sobbed. ¡°Will was wrong. They didn¡¯t fall for his tricks. What is going to happen now? I was supposed to protect her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find her. It might have been sudden, but I still managed to bring some of the best from the clan. It is all thanks to you that we figured something is wrong.¡±

    While saying that, Gregor pulled out his twin-drop. The small grass-green amulet was giving out a pale, reddish shine that was slowly beginning to wane. Ever since the duchess had decided to stay in the shanty-town the best members of the tribe had been on standby. Even so, if there hadn¡¯t been for the sudden distress of the twin-drop, it would have taken them more than the thirty minutes they had needed this time. Still, they had arrived too late.

    Despite his own bitter feelings and growing impatience, Gregor allowed his wife a few more seconds of comfort before gently separating them.

    ¡°Chin up! Let¡¯s go find her highness.¡±

    She nodded, dried her eyes, and followed him to the tent.

 30. Chaos and hexes (2)

    Saya¡¯s resolve to stay calm and collected lasted only until the flap of the tent closed behind their backs. Her gaze fell on the willowy figure of the older de Mar brother and she let her pent-up feelings loose without any inhibitions, burying William under an avalanche of words.

    ¡°Why did you call back the search? Every second counts! This must be again one of your schemy little plans. I¡¯ve had enough of them! And what good were they anyway? Wasn¡¯t I supposed to serve as bait? Didn¡¯t you say that with me here the Red Hands¡¯ attention would shift from Lorelei? It didn¡¯t work! Lorelei is gone! Jess almost died! Why are you so calm? Say something, Will!¡±

    ¡°Enough with the hysterics, Saya,¡± William¡¯s voice was completely leveled, matching his rigid face. ¡°Searching blindly for her would only be a waste of time and resources.¡±

    ¡°How can you¡­¡± Saya¡¯s eruption was cut by the man¡¯s chilling words.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, I ordered you all to return to Ildemar days ago, but you refused, so don¡¯t put the blame on me. Ever since the lady set foot in Norden, I have been tirelessly spreading rumors throughout Yalda and the surrounding settlements ¨C that the duke married the new duchess due to political reasons; that he does not even care what she does; that she does not have his favor. I have made everything possible to blacken her name enough to make her seem like a useless noblewoman playing around but at the same time not ruin the ducal household¡¯s reputation irreversibly. Do you know how hard it was?! All in the name of her safety! All this, so that the bastards from the Cult would put her as further down as possible on their target list. And then there was you. The perfect shield. The woman who gave birth to the first mixed-blooded de Vindur heir and their number one target after Noah and myself! And it was working. At least until the moment the lady decided to play a saint. But even then, her bad reputation, in combination with your presence in the camp, should have shifted all gazes from her to you.¡±

    Panting slightly after this monologue, William folded his arms on his chest and looked down at the gaping Saya.

    ¡°Honestly,¡± he continued, ¡°I never thought that the lady would overcome the vagrants¡¯ mistrust. She was supposed to come back to the castle, emotionally crushed but alive! But she just couldn¡¯t stay put, and you all encouraged her! It was my mistake. I should have dragged her back even against her will after the first two days. No, after the very first night! But instead, I let her stay, and even more, allowed her to involve herself in the murder investigation of a mixed-blood.¡±

    The man gritted his teeth and for a second his stone-like expression cracked. He felt Gregor¡¯s hand on his shoulder. The binshi¡¯s pacifying voice forced him to stop his tirade.

    ¡°Enough with the quarrels. We have work to do.¡± Gregor turned to his wife. ¡°I need some item of lady Lorelei for the hex. Even better if it is some of her hair.¡±

    Sensing the urgency in her husband¡¯s voice, Saya no longer hesitated. She quickly rummaged through their luggage and pulled out a beautiful ivory hairbrush. Gregor took it from her and gave his clansmen a sign before sitting on the tent¡¯s floor. Four of the binshi stepped forward and sat around him, marking the four cardinal directions.

    Gregor opened the bag he was carrying and took out several items ¨C a candle, some bundled herbs, a thin silver knife, and what looked like a piece of snow silk. He carefully lit the candle and took a single hair from Lorelei¡¯s brush. His nimble fingers tied the long silky strand to the herbs and then set them on fire with the candle. The aromatic smoke rose high to the ceiling of the tent, wriggling, and creating ghostly images in the air.

    Very carefully, Gregor motioned with the bundle towards each of his four clan members and his lips moved slightly, chanting something inaudible. At the very last, he held the herbs right in front of his own face and inhaled deeply. With eyes closed, his chanting intensified, while his body started swaying a little. Time trickled slowly. Gregor¡¯s lips moved faster and faster, and his features turned pale like fresh snow. Suddenly, in one violent move, he bent over, coughing and clutching his chest. Fresh blood appeared at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Gerash!¡±

    ¡°Turgan!¡±

    Saya and the binshi screamed in shock, but the man stopped them in their tracks.

    ¡°Nobody moves! Especially the four Anchors!¡± came his hoarse, distant voice. ¡°They have a shaman too!¡±

    Biting her lips, Saya desperately watched as her husband straightened his back with some effort. She could only imagine how hard his fight was. When two shamans clashed on the Spirit Plane, one wrong move could sever the connection between their body and soul. He could become a wandering ghost, or even worst! Saya tried to feel him through their twin-drops but realized that he was blocking her. Didn¡¯t they promise each other to be one in mind and body?

    She grabbed her amulet, ready to forcefully re-connect their souls but one of the binshi stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, turgan-issa! The turgan knows what he is doing. Using the twin-drop¡¯s connection can make you visible to the enemy too. It will be a greater burden for him to protect two souls right now, and a dangerous distraction.¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Of course, it would be! But despite that, Saya couldn¡¯t stand seeing him suffering alone. Maybe he could use her soul, even if it was just a little bit, to nourish his own. She wanted to support him. Instead, she bit her lips and waited.

    Luckily, a few minutes later Gregor exhaled and opened his eyes.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the exact location of the lady,¡± he said choking a bit and brushed the blood from his face. ¡°Their shaman has prepared several decoys. And the worst part is that now they know we are searching for her.¡±

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be that surprising to them,¡± William remarked calmly. ¡°It is normal for us to search when they decided to abduct the duchess of Norden. What is more important, did you leak any information to him?¡±

    ¡°I am still not that weak, Will.¡± Gregor gave him a sour smirk. ¡°The duke¡¯s secrets are safe. But I also didn¡¯t manage to get anything concrete from him. He was strong. And dark. I am afraid he was dabbling in some taboos.¡±

    ¡°But then what are we going to do?¡± Saya interjected. ¡°We have to find Lorelei, Gerash!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a hex just for that.¡±

    Her husband took the small knife and started cutting the snow silk into pieces.

    ¡°I have felt the lady¡¯s spirit scattered in five directions ¨C two to the North towards the Binshi Lands, two across the fjord to the South and East, one is West from here. The problem is, I can track only four of them right now.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the South,¡± William¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I have already issued orders for the guard-towers of Tor and Tarren to stop all exiting ships. That leaves you with exactly four. Although I find it strange.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gregor asked while arranging the small pieces of silk in four groups of two before him.

    ¡°If it was me, I would have remained hidden in Yalda until the storm passes.¡±

    ¡°I felt nothing in Yalda,¡± said the knight confidently.

    He then concentrated on his work, turning completely oblivious to his surroundings. His movements were fluent and well-practiced. The four pairs of silk lay before him. With the tip of the knife, the knight cut his finger, drawing fresh red blood out. His lips started moving again as he touched the pure white cloth, leaving four clear red marks behind.

    ¡°A part from me to grant them life¡­¡±

    After that, he gave the knife to one of the four binshi surrounding him. He followed his lead and dripped some of his own blood on two of the pieces, repeating the words. Then came the turn of his neighbor. Soon before each one of the four lay a single pair of bloody silk that they gave back to Gregor. He pulled out four tiny pieces of bark shaped like arrowheads and put them on four of the squares, one from each pair, while chanting:

    ¡°An arrow¡¯s likeness to grant them drive¡­¡±

    He then sprinkled some glistering grayish powder on top of all eight pieces.

    ¡°A Moon-stone¡¯s ash to give them light¡­¡±

    From his bag, he pulled out four small feathers and some red thread. He put the feathers on top of the arrowheads.

    ¡°An eagle¡¯s feather to give them flight¡­¡±

    Very carefully Gregor took four of Lorelei¡¯s hairs and cut them exactly in the middle, laying one half in each of the eight squares.

    ¡°A part of her to find her soul¡­¡±

    His now slightly trembling fingers folded the silk into eight small pouches. In the end, he cut four pieces of red string and tied a pouch pair to each end.

    ¡°A string of fate to bind them all.¡±

    With one sudden move, he cut all four strings at the same time. In the very second the silver blade separated them, the pouches started to give out soft white glow. The ones containing the feathers flew into the air like small balls of light and each started to circle the binshi who had given it their blood. Their other halves remained unmoving in front of Gregor, who carefully collected them and put them in his bag.

    ¡°The mimishi will show you the way to where I¡¯ve felt the lady¡¯s presence,¡± said the young man with visible difficulty. His complexion was ashen. ¡°Be careful. Do not act hastily. Always travel in pairs. When you find the duchess untie the string and I will know. If at any time the mimishi¡¯s light turns red, retreat immediately. I don¡¯t want you fighting a taboo alone. If anyone gets ghost-touched, return to Ildemar immediately.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, turgan.¡± One of the binshi surrounding him chuckled slightly. ¡°You nag like my mother. We are the Shadows of Norden. We know what to do and we can handle one or two malicious ghosts by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I hope you do. I don¡¯t want to have to bury my own nieces and nephews.¡±

    Gregor¡¯s face was grim while looking at the confident smiles of his people. He had a bad feeling about all this and did not need any Star-gazer¡¯s premonition to know that there was danger looming over them.

    He tried to stand but felt his knees traitorously shaking. Beside him Saya hurried to help him up, supporting his weakened body.

    In the meantime, William too was giving his final instructions to the Shadows.

    ¡°Do not engage in direct combat if not absolutely necessary. Follow and observe covertly. Gather as much information as possible and then return here immediately. I expect results, not heroics.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Saya almost flung herself at him but Gerash¡¯s weight hindered her. ¡°What about rescuing Lorelei?!¡±

    ¡°This is a unique opportunity to sink our teeth in the Red Hands,¡± William explained calmly as if talking to a child. ¡°There is a chance to catch some of the big fish and crush them once and for all if we tread carefully. Besides, it is dangerous to fight the kidnappers with just two people.¡±

    ¡°Then send more!¡±

    ¡°So that they can be discovered immediately before we know the full scope and endanger the duchess¡¯ life?¡± Will snorted and then turned to the other people in the tent. ¡°This is not a request but my order as the duke¡¯s steward and representative. Do not attempt to rescue the duchess on your own. Am I clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Steward!¡± Answered the binshi not especially enthusiastic.

    ¡°You can be sure that the lord will learn about this?¡± There was a clear threat in Saya¡¯s hiss, as she glared daggers at him.

    William just nodded as his thin pale lips parted.

    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll bear full responsibility. Now get going.¡±

 31. The depths of darkness (1)

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    A man hunched down, vomiting violently on the rough, wooden floor. His body spasmed and shook for a while before calming down, leaving him a messy pile on the ground. After some time, he lifted a trembling hand and wiped away the blood and vomit from his mouth.

    ¡°Damn, their shaman was a real nuisance!¡± he croaked and gathered himself up.

    ¡°What did you expect? That bastard only picks the best dogs,¡± a lean woman in black and white clothes wrinkled her nose and muttered, as she looked at him from a distance. ¡°Did they get anything from you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The man steadied himself and motioned at the slightly gleaming red markings on the four walls. They bore the shape of huge eyes with two pupils each. It felt as if they were gazing right into one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Nothing better than fresh blood, crushed vervain, and glass powder to reflect a searching gaze.¡± The shaman giggled, making the woman involuntarily shiver as chills ran down her spine. ¡°Besides, I have left them some nice presents with the decoys. My little drals will be waiting for them if they are too stupid to follow. Too bad that someone ruined my last creation before I could finish it¡­¡±

    ¡°That little wench had her nails digging in your throat. How should I know you let her free on purpose? And then you had the great idea to dump the body in the bay, instead of burying her, so that those damn dogs caught onto us.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant limerian! Water purifies!¡± screeched the shaman and grabbed a cup from the nearby table, gulping it down in one go. ¡°Since the ritual was interrupted, her spirit could not be bound. I have no intention of being latched on and haunted by a malicious ghost.¡±

    Just when things were about to get heated, the sound of clapping hands startled them both. A muffled voice said with distinct mockery:

    ¡°Enough bickering, children! Simone, please, don¡¯t nag at our benefactor. And you too, shaman, forgive us for the rude remarks.¡±

    The binshi huffed and looked away. On her end, the woman clenched her teeth but did not complain against the orders of the person leisurely leaning against the table.

    The man¡¯s body was clad in inconspicuous gray clothing with no remarkable features, except for the shiny silver mask adorning his face. It was smooth and covered his features completely. A masterful hand had carved the silver like a distorted grinning face with long curved teeth. Together with his ghostly gray robes, it made his visage similar to that of some otherworldly being. And not from the ¡®good¡¯ part of the beyond, Simone was willing to bet.

    He nodded towards the shaman and continued, his muffled tone ¨C now pleasant, almost purring.

    ¡°You did well my binshi friend. And as promised, here is your reward.¡±

    The masked man rummaged a bit through his gown and placed two small crystal vials on the table. Each of them contained golden-colored liquid. The moment he saw the flasks, the look in the shaman¡¯s eyes changed. His whole being became full of hunger and yearning as if he was seeing food for the first time after months of starvation. The binshi licked his lips and quickly motioned to grab the vials, but the masked man was even faster, snatching them away.

    ¡°Now, now, dear friend. Do not be hasty. These new and improved ¡°Angel¡¯s tears¡± will be yours, but first I need one more favor from you. Please do indulge me.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± The binshi almost whimpered, making Simone fight her laughter. In less than two months he had become totally addicted to her master¡¯s potions.

    ¡°Since I arrived just three days ago, I barely missed that ritual of yours to make a, how did you call it again¡­ dral?¡±

    ¡°N-no. Drals are animals.¡± The binshi gulped, his eyes fixated on the potions in the man¡¯s hand, as if fearing that they might disappear. ¡°Anyone can make a dral. I was about to make a dhrowghost.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I would be in your debt if you show me the end of the dhrowghost ritual.¡± The man behind the mask motioned to the door of the adjacent room that remained tightly closed. ¡°Simone told me that you have been preparing the next one since the day before yesterday.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Y-yes¡±, the shaman nodded slowly, ¡°I was just about to finish it when we were interrupted by that searching hex. Now I need some time to prepare again and purify. And the confrontation on the Spirit Plane has sucked out most of my strength¡­¡±

    ¡°If it is strength that you are lacking, I can help there.¡± The voice behind the mask chuckled as a third vial was pulled out. ¡°If one was to take half a dose of the ¡°Angel¡¯s tears¡± instead of the usual quarter it would bring not only clarity and peace to the mind but also fill a man with strength and vigor beyond imagination. I am even willing to gift you the third bottle as compensation.¡±

    ¡°Your generosity is highly appreciated, limerian!¡± exclaimed the shaman and almost lunged at the table, stretching out claw-like palms to take the potions. ¡°I¡¯ll start the purification immediately. Give me a couple of minutes.¡±

    With these words, he stormed out of the room with a lustful glow in his eyes. Left alone with the masked man, Simone clicked her tongue and shrugged.

    ¡°What a lecherous fool! He is like a beast even with the quarter dose, so I can¡¯t begin to imagine what a half would do to him. And why does he even need to purify when he¡¯ll be soon covered in blood again?¡±

    ¡°Who are we to judge the local customs, my dear.¡± The man stood up from the table and started circling the room, stopping from time to time to take a better look at the grotesque symbols on the walls.

    ¡°Anyway, it would be a nice test to see how the higher dose will affect a binshi¡¯s body. After all, I need them drugged and not dead.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, my lord, but I still don¡¯t understand. Why do we even have to work with these repulsive savages.¡±

    ¡°Well, because they are quite useful to me, of course,¡± replied the man, carefully pressing his slender finger at one of the still wet markings. ¡°I have always found their barbaric magic so fascinating and simple. Blood is the medium for the soul, vervain repels ghosts and glass reflects. Combine them with the correct glyph and you have a shielding charm from prying eyes. And you personally told me that that dral-thing is extremely powerful too. Imagine a whole army with the abilities of our dear friend here.¡±

    ¡°And under your complete bidding thanks to that little potion of yours.¡±

    Simone moved closer to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. Her lips found his bare neck where they left a light kiss, then another one.

    ¡°I like ambitious men,¡± she whispered, her breath tickling his skin. ¡°How long will you stay his time?¡±

    ¡°I have a few things to discuss with our turgan partner. But still, it will be no more than a week or two. The meeting of the Council will be around that time, so we have to be cautious. On another note, how was the hunt? Did we managed to fill our quota for the cargo?¡±

    ¡°Aw, talking work as always. And I only get to see you for a couple of days.¡± She could feel his grip tightening in response, his hands making their rounds all over her. A small whimper escaped her lips. ¡°T-they are ready for shipment the moment the port opens. But we should move on quickly. It was a bold move to even attempt this in Yalda.¡±

    ¡°Well, I thought you liked to be bold.¡±

    ¡°I do. But I like being alive even more.¡±

    She lifted her chin and nipped on his ear. Oh, how much she wanted to remove that mask and taste his lips but knew very well that this would mean her death. Instead, she had to satisfy the desire by tracing his earlobe with her tongue.

    ¡°As for the special one, she is in the cellar with the latest merchandise. We fed them your night-night tea.¡± She could feel the tight muscles underneath the man¡¯s clothing as she pulled him in even closer. Her nails dug a bit in his back resulting in a pleasant groan.

    ¡°Excellent! Then we don¡¯t have to think about them for at least a day. And don¡¯t forget to treat her highness, the duchess, with the proper respect when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°I still think it would have been better to kill her on the spot.¡± Simone pursed her lips like a naughty child which made the man laugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, my dear scheming ¡°sister¡± Simone.¡± His fingers became bolder and dug even deeper in response to her teasing, savoring every crease of her body and making her shudder with pleasure. ¡°The lady is a gift to the leader of the Red Hands. We can¡¯t break his present before the delivery, right?¡±

    While still talking, his skilled hands made her body feel on fire even without the ¡°Angel¡¯s tears¡±. Simone wanted to merge with him right here and now, to melt in his arms. And from his own vigorous reaction, it was evident that he wanted it too. Unfortunately, the sound of steps outside the door interrupted them. The man released his grip, leaving her to feel alone and frustrated.

    The door opened and the binshi shaman flew in. This time, he was dressed completely in thin white robes that were already wet and sticking to his body with perspiration. His blue irises had turned into tiny frames for the huge black pupils. There was something not quite right in his bouncing step as he came closer to them.

    ¡°I am ready, limerian.¡± His voice was jittery and urgent. ¡°Your potion is truly marvelous. We can start immediately.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the praise, dear friend.¡± The masked man threw Simone a glance. ¡°Will you be joining us, my lovely? There is nothing like a good show to lift the spirits.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± The woman¡¯s features distorted in disgust, remembering the last time she got involved in that¡­ thing.

    The man took her hand and bowed gallantly.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll catch up with you later.¡±

    Then he added in a tone that only she could hear:

    ¡°Be patient, my dear. I¡¯ll quell your hunger after the demonstration.¡±

    The door closed behind the two. Not long after, the screaming started.

 32. The depths of darkness (2)

    The red light of the sunset slowly disappeared over the horizon, dyeing the rims of the clouds the color of fresh blood. The sky was darkened by the columns of black smoke still rising from the ruins on the west side of the refugee-camp. The evening gale was quick to scatter them but was powerless to hide the charred skeletons of buildings, sticking from the now barren ground. Luckily, the fire from the previous night had not spread too much and only a couple of the rundown shacks had burned. Despite that, there were still some casualties and that is why the knights and city guards were still running around. Or at the very least, that is what most of the inhabitants knew. The truth was a closely guarded secret and everyone that was involved in it was now gathered in the large medical tent.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± shouted Jessup and desperately tried to struggle out of Rish and Rasha¡¯s tight grip. ¡°I have to be out there!¡±

    ¡°You woke up not even an hour ago,¡± Rish squeezed through her teeth and gave a sign to her twin as both women pushed the violently thrashing boy back on the bed. ¡°You are in no condition to be running around.¡±

    ¡°Stay put if you don¡¯t want me to tie you up.¡± The threat in Rasha¡¯s words was unmistakable.

    ¡°I allowed the lady to be taken by those bastards!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as he was fighting back his tears. ¡°I have to find her. Master left her in my care! I have to¡­¡±

    Pat!

    The resounding slap echoed in the tent. Jessup winced and his right cheek burned painfully from the hit.

    ¡°B-brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Foolish child!¡± William loomed over him and his cold, chiseled face was scarier than any angry mug. ¡°In your condition, you¡¯ll be totally useless. Even more, you might endanger the search party.¡±

    ¡°But, brother, I need to¡­¡±

    ¡°What you need to do is to stay put,¡± the older de Mar stated calmly, ignoring Jessup¡¯s pleading. ¡°If you want to help the duchess, tell us everything from last night. In order to save her, we need to know more about the enemy.¡±

    This time his words reached the boy. Jessup stopped struggling and the binshi twins relaxed their grip. Head hanging between his shoulders, he started recalling the events from the previous night. His quacking fists clenched the blanket and very soon big tears started dripping on its rough surface.

    ¡°The¡­the lady she then put her hand in the fireplace.¡± The boy sobbed and choked as he spoke. ¡°S-she... she took ash and charcoal and m-made me eat them. T-that¡¯s the last thing I remember.¡±

    ¡°Grandma mentioned once that ash and charcoal are very effective in absorbing poisons from the body,¡± contemplated Rasha. ¡°This probably saved your skin, Jess.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± Rish threw the young squire a glance. ¡°You were trying to crawl out through the flames half-awake when I found you.¡±

    ¡°You and the duchess both acted like complete fools!¡± William¡¯s remark rang in the tent putting everyone on edge. ¡°Custom or not, you shouldn¡¯t have accepted anything from that man. Or at the very least, as the lady¡¯s attendant, you were supposed to make her wait and drink first to see if it¡¯s safe. You have failed your duty as her guard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Will! How can you say such things right now?¡± exclaimed Saya who was sitting nearby. She intended to continue but felt a light tap on her wrist.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t like to admit it, in this instance, William is right, dear,¡± came the tired voice of Gregor. The young knight was lying on the next cot, one arm covering his eyes, still resting from the clash on the Spirit Plane. ¡°But really, it does not matter whose fault it was anymore. What we have to do now is find lady Lorelei and organize her rescue as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± William turned his back on his still sniffling brother and laid eyes on the recuperating binshi. ¡°Any new developments thus far? It has been almost a day.¡±

    Gregor pulled himself up and sat on the cot. He took the four dimly glowing mimishi out of his pouch and spread them over the blanket. After observing them for a second, the young knight exhaled in relief.

    ¡°The Shadows are yet to find lady Lorelei since these halves are still bound. But luckily, they also haven¡¯t encountered any danger. At least not of the spiritual kind.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned that the Red Hands¡¯ shaman is dabbling in taboos.¡± William¡¯s brows drew together.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Gregor, his face equally grim. ¡°His soul felt very dark and twisted when we clashed on the Spirit Plane. Such a thing only happens if you perform forbidden arts. He has without a doubt summoned malicious spirits to this world at least once.¡±

    ¡°So, you suspect a trap?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. That is why I put moon powder on the mimishi. If that shaman is simply gathering wandering souls that still haven¡¯t ascended to use against our men, the glow should turn blue. Any of the Shadows that I¡¯ve trained could handle that much, so it won¡¯t be a problem. However, if the glow is red it would mean that an extremely evil spirit has been summoned to our plane. In that case, their lives might truly be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Ahm, Gerash,¡± Rish nervously cleared her throat, ¡°what if the glow turns black?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s imp- ...¡± The knight¡¯s words remained stuck in his mouth as his eyes became huge.

    In front of him, one of the mimishi was giving out a deep purplish-black light that was twisting and wriggling around almost like tendrils. Not long after, another one¡¯s glow diminished only to be replaced by a dark, ghastly aura. Very soon, all four of them looked like balls of raging black flames.

    Everyone in the tent stared at the mimishi like hypnotized, not knowing how to react. Then, a painful cry escaped Gregor¡¯s lips.

    ¡°No! No! No! Dear Mother Above! It¡¯s a dral!¡±

    The knight jumped up and started putting his sword-belt on frantically.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± William¡¯s commanding tone stopped him in his tracks.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Will! I have to go and help them!¡± Gregor almost screamed and his face was distorted with fear. ¡°This is not simply a vengeful ghost. It¡¯s a dral! It¡¯s the cruelest and most evil thing imaginable. That bastard of a shaman has tortured living creatures to fill them with pain and malice before killing and binding them! No one can reason with a dral. It¡¯s a mindless beast of rage and carnage. Right now, the only people we have who can deal with such monstrosity are lady Shana and myself.¡±

    ¡°You shall remain here, Gregor.¡± William stood before him without even batting an eyelid, barring his path. ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡±

    ¡°Move away, Will!¡± The binshi knight bared his teeth, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. ¡°They are my kin! They need me.¡±

    ¡°Come back to your senses! You are but one man. You can¡¯t be in four places at once. Besides, before you even reach them¡­¡±

    ¡°Out of my way, de Mar!¡± Gregor barked and with a forceful shove sent the frail tall figure of the other man tumbling on the ground.

    Without even looking back, the binshi stormed towards the entrance. Just as he was about to fly out of the tent, his body heavily collided with a firm, fleshy obstacle. The shock from the impact threw the man off-balance. As he was falling back, an iron hand grabbed his forearm and steadied him in place. Gregor lifted his head, blinking several times, and on his face, a whole bunch of expressions came and went in quick succession ¨C confusion, realization, amazement, happiness, guilt, and awe.

    ¡°N-Noah!¡± he whispered. ¡°How?¡±

    The steel-gray eyes of the duke of Norden trailed over to the rest of his stunned retainers. He saw Jessup half-laying on one of the cots, the boy¡¯s older brother sprawled on the ground, and Saya and the twins in different stages of disarray. A deep crease appeared between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Report!¡± Noah¡¯s stern tone made everyone shrink back. ¡°What is going on? And where is Lorelei?¡±

 33. Resolve (1)

    The first thing she felt was pain. It started as a prickling sensation crawling from the tips of her burnt fingers up the palms and slowly turned into a scorching agony. Then in quick succession, her right shoulder and temple screamed in response with throbbing pulses spreading throughout her body. This was the final act that woke Lorelei up. She winced and a low moan escaped her cracked lips. Little by little, her full consciousness returned like trickling drops of fragmented memories. There had been Jessup ¨C grinning and chatting and then suddenly collapsing on the floor. The pleasant sweet taste of poison on the tip of her tongue. The image of the old binshi, trembling and crying, flew by, replaced by the cold commanding voice of a woman. But then? After a certain point, there was only darkness left in Lorelei¡¯s memories. What was going on? Where was she?

    With the budding sense of awareness also came the gut-wrapping, paralyzing fear and realization. She had been taken by the Red Hands!

    Upon trying to lift her hand, Lorelei realized that something was restricting her movement. There were still traces of poison in her system, so the couple of seconds of seemingly futile struggle exhausted her. Did they bind her? Did they stuff her in some sort of a large sack? Was this why it was so dark around?

    With a final effort, Lorelei jerked her head and managed to shake off part of the cloth covering her face. Her nose was assaulted by the intense smell of mold and dust. Little by little, her mind caught up and she finally understood ¨C the thing she was trying to struggle free from was her own cloak wrapped and twisted around her limbs. Luckily, the kidnappers had been overconfident in the potency of their drug and had left her unbound. Still, this hardly made the situation any better. Everything else around her was drowned by such complete darkness that Lorelei couldn¡¯t even see her own hands. In the first moment, the thought of having gone blind crossed her mind.

    Lorelei remained lying on the hard, cold ground and her body shook uncontrollably. She could feel the grainy surface of stone scraping against her cheek. It didn¡¯t really matter. It was just another pain to add to the burning sensation in her hands. And right now, the pain was good. It kept her awake.

    A rustling sound came not far from her and something touched her leg. Lorelei jolted, pulling her knees to her chest. Her breathing intensified and she had to fight the urge to scream and flail around. What was that!? A rat? A snake? Some other unholy creatures? Her mind started painting pictures, one scarier than the other.

    At that moment, her ears detected a soft sobbing coming from somewhere on her left. Now, this did not sound demonic at all. Lorelei quickly sobered up as her mind shook off the last traces of drowsiness. She recognized what the source was and for a second her heart fluttered with happiness.

    ¡°A-Anuk?!¡± The word came out no more than a hoarse whisper.

    ¡°Lady shimshi!¡± a tiny voice replied in between sobs. ¡°I-is that you, lady? Where are you?! I c-can¡¯t see!¡±

    Lorelei felt some movement again and stretched out her arms. Two pairs of searching hands found each other amidst the sticky darkness. The woman pulled the little body into a tight embrace, cradling it on her chest.

    ¡°W-what is g-going on? W-where a-are we? Where is g-grandpa?¡± Anuk¡¯s words came out muffled as she pressed her tiny face in Lorelei¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hush, little one! I am here.¡±

    ¡°I am s-scared, lady shimshi!¡± The girl trembled like a leaf and Lorelei hugged her even tighter.

    ¡°I am scared too, little one. But at least we are together.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡¯ Oh, how much Lorelei wished to be able to say these words aloud. But no matter how much she tried they wouldn¡¯t come past her lips. Because deep down she knew that nothing was fine. They were captured by a bunch of fanatics who viewed Anuk as an abomination and Lorelei as a way to harm the ducal authority. Their lives were hanging on the thinnest possible thread. It was a miracle that they still hadn¡¯t stepped into the Beyond. And all of this was largely her fault. Why was she so stubborn? Why didn¡¯t she listen to William? If she had left the camp earlier, then none of this would have happened! Then Jess would still be¡­

    Lorelei bit her lips and tasted the saltiness of blood on her tongue. Tears rolled down her cheeks and for an instant, she was glad that they would remain invisible in the darkness. She lifted her hand and started stroking the child¡¯s head trying to calm her just as much as calming herself. Little by little Anuk stopped shivering.

    ¡°Will the highness come looking for us?¡±

    At this innocent question, Lorelei¡¯s hand paused just for a split second. Then, with a perfectly leveled tone, she spat out a blatant lie.

    ¡°Of course, he will, dear.¡±

    ¡®No one is going to come!¡¯ she screamed internally. Noah was most likely still at sea and had no idea of their predicament. The people in the camp had no clue where they were held. Who knew how long it would take to find them? After all, they were unsuccessful in finding the hideout even before. Besides, there was a little nagging voice in her mind telling her that this was the perfect opportunity to get rid of a pesky nuisance. While the successful kidnapping of the duchess Norden could be seen as a sign of weakness on the duke¡¯s side, it could also be beneficial to Noah. With a single well-played move, he could be the mourning widower looking for revenge on the Red Hands and at the same time get free from the burden imposed on him by Prince Lionel.

    This thought was horrifying and she felt disgusted from even having it. Noah wasn¡¯t such a person! Yet Lorelei knew deep down that it would be the most logical and most beneficial move to make. This was in the best interest of Norden. And Noah was someone who had dedicated his whole being to serve this land. That much at least she knew.

    Around her neck, the small white amulet seemed to radiate faint warmth. Almost like it was telling her that there is still hope. That he will really come. Despite her best efforts, a bitter laugh escaped her lips. If only this warmth was real and not simply the fruit of her imagination¡­ But it wasn¡¯t. No one was going to look for her. She was alone and that was the truth.

    ¡°L-lady shimshi, why are you acting so scary?!¡± A jittery voice reached her ears and Lorelei realized that she was laughing and crying at the same time.

    No!

    The woman braced herself and steeled her confused thoughts. She was not alone. Anuk was here. There was no time to wallow in misery and self-pity. Instead, she needed to look for a way out. She had to save the little girl who got dragged in this whole mess because of her.

    ¡°I am sorry, dear!¡± Lorelei brushed her eyes in her sleeve and whispered. ¡°I just thought of a funny game to pass the time until his highness comes.¡±

    ¡°A game?¡± There were curiosity and mistrust mixed in the child¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Yes, a game. Let¡¯s explore this place together, shall we?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s so dark and scary!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why this is a game of courage. It is called¡­ ¡°blind fly¡±. We are the little blind flies and we have to find out what is around only by touching it. It will be a lot of fun. We just have to be quiet while playing so that the bad people don¡¯t come and ruin our game. Alright?¡±

    Lorelei stood up on her shaky feet.

    ¡°I am scared, lady shimshi!¡± The little girl¡¯s fingers desperately dug in her palm making Lorelei wince. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    The woman tightened her grip around the small hand ignoring the pain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, dear. I promise you we¡¯ll hold hands the whole time. Now, repeat after me:

    ¡®Fly, fly little fly!

    Where shall thy hand land?

    Is it stone, or wood, or brick?

    Is it nail, or plank or stick?

    Is it on a blooming rose?

    Is it on an old crone¡¯s nose?

    Fly, fly little fly!

    Where shall my hand land?¡¯¡±

    Trying to make rhymes on the go, Lorelei carefully inched her foot forward.

 34. Resolve (2)

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Noah secretly rubbed his sore palms while trying to organize his thoughts. Despite the flying speed the oars had given them, they had still arrived too late. The situation turned out to be worse than he had dared to imagine. His eyes trailed over to the cot where Jessup lay limp. They then moved on to grasp the tired, pale face of Gregor and the death-glares Saya and William were exchanging.

    The sight left an unpleasant taste in his mouth. There were dark feelings brewing in his chest ¨C anger, fear, remorse. The current situation was entirely his fault. If he had acted firmer; if he had forced Lorelei back to the castle; if he had left more guards¡­ probably none of this would have happened.

    Noah clenched his jaw and his aching hands balled into fists. Enough! There was no time for regrets. He had to act and pray for the best.

    ¡°Jess, can you move?¡± Noah¡¯s tone was stern.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The boy perked up, his eyes gleaming. ¡°Just say the word and I¡¯m ready to ride out.¡±

    ¡°In that case, you will immediately return to Ildemar with your brother and Saya.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    One look from Noah was enough to stem his protest.

    ¡°As you wish, master!¡± the boy muttered dejectedly.

    ¡°Good.¡± Noah then turned to his steward. ¡°Will, I want you to prepare five groups of our best Shadows and knights. No matter where the real hideout is, we can¡¯t let these monsters run wild. The moment the troops are ready, send four units to the locations detected by Gregor. Let¡¯s hope that the scouts can hold on until then. One group will remain on standby and await my orders. Gregor and the twins will stay here for now and help me track Lorelei. We will join the fifth squad the moment her location is verified.¡±

    ¡°I believe Gregor mentioned something about only him and lady Shana being able to purify a dral.¡± William, who was sitting nearby, tilted his head. ¡°Even our dear shaman can¡¯t be at four places at once and dispatching lady Shana is also out of the question. Still, without these two, I¡¯ll be sending men to the slaughter.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face darkened but before he could continue one of the binshi twins interjected.

    ¡°While it is true that only the turgan and lady Shana can deal with the drals, their powers can¡¯t even be compared. The mere presence of a Star-gazer is enough to subdue dark souls. A couple of lady Shana¡¯s doppelganger-talismans per dral should be enough to render it harmless if not killing it.¡±

    ¡°What are you implying?¡± The creases on the duke¡¯s forehead deepened.

    ¡°Rasha is suggesting to use blood-talismans with lady Shana¡¯s blood as the medium to create spirit substitutes for her. Like this, a sort of barrier can be made that would trap the creatures,¡± answered Gregor cautiously.

    ¡°Are you insane?! Out of the question!¡± Noah glared at his friend.

    ¡°This is exactly why I hoped to avoid it and never mentioned it.¡± The binshi knight withstood his piercing gaze.

    ¡°Why are you two acting like fools?¡± William clicked his tongue while rubbing his temple. ¡°We are not talking about killing the child, right? It¡¯s most likely only a few drops of blood. Otherwise, Rasha would never even mention it.¡±

    ¡°Not a word more, William!¡± Noah growled and there was a dangerous spark in his eyes.

    ¡°Gregor, tell him.¡± Unfazed by this animosity, the older de Mar crossed his arms in front of his chest.

    ¡°William is technically correct.¡± The binshi nodded with reluctance. ¡°A few drops of blood on a piece of snow silk should be enough to make a talisman. With enough of them to weaken and entrap the creatures our troops would be relatively safe. But there is a catch. The talismans must be made willingly. Any attempts to force a Star-gazer to use their powers and there is a high chance the magic won¡¯t work at best. At worst it could turn from a purification hex into a curse.¡±

    ¡°If a Star-gazer¡¯s blood is all that¡¯s needed to subdue these monsters, then we¡¯ll just use this.¡±

    With a solemn tone, Noah picked his sword and unsheathed it. A red shimmer ran along the blade when it caught the light of the lamps. All gazes were drawn to the carefully polished surface where wavy red patterns were clearly visible.

    Noah¡¯s grip around the hilt tightened. This blade carried the final magic of his best friend. From the depths of his memory, an image re-surfaced ¨C a burning village and bodies lying everywhere; a trembling bloody hand, clenched around his own, driving the sword through a wound-covered body; a whisper carrying Yanosh¡¯s dying breath: ¡°At least¡­ in death¡­ I might be able to¡­ protect you both. Forgive me¡­little brother.¡±

    From seemingly far away Gregor¡¯s words bore their way through the painful memory.

    ¡°Indeed. Red Dawn is an elder-quenched blade that has also been tempered in the blood of a Star-gazer. It can destroy normal spirits and wound a dral. But without the proper incantation, you can¡¯t kill it. Besides, you forget an important thing. You too can¡¯t be in four places at once.¡±

    ¡°And also,¡± added William while looking his lord straight in the eyes, ¡°the best course of action would be to send our strongest warriors to rescue the duchess. This would mean both you and Gregor. If you just went blindly to one of the locations before properly tracking lady Lorelei, there is three in four chance that you are in the wrong spot. But even as we speak, the scouts are running out of time. Take a gamble and sacrifice their lives for nothing or spill a bit of blood? You know better than I do what the right course of action is.¡±

    A deafening silence fell in the tent. For several painful minutes, Noah was viewing and re-thinking all options. Could he weigh the lives of his men against the wellbeing of his daughter? With a heavy heart, he finally nodded.

    ¡°Upon returning to Ildemar, talk to Shana, explain her the situation, and request her help.¡± Noah squinted his eyes while looking at William. ¡°Let Saya do the talking. If Shana agrees, make sure that only the minimal number of talismans are made. If she doesn¡¯t¡­ there is nothing we can do. I any case, distribute enough regular amulets, talismans, potions, or whatever else is needed to the reinforcement parties. Make sure everyone is equipped with at least one blade that has been quenched in elder-potion before sending them out. Also, take Gregor¡¯s halves of the mimishi. The Shadows should be able to use them to reverse-track our men.¡±

    ¡°As you command.¡± William agreed without further discussions and stood up, carefully collecting the four ominously glowing pouches. ¡°Let¡¯s make haste.¡±

    Beside him, Saya nodded as well with a determined expression and went to help Jessup up and the three hurriedly left the tent.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    With that task finished, Noah turned to Gregor.

    ¡°You, Rish, and Rasha will help me look for Lorelei. I don¡¯t want to lose any more time. As soon as we know which of the four locations is the correct one, we will meet with the fifth unit from Ildemar and proceed with rescuing her.¡±

    While talking, Noah pulled out his twin-drop. The little amulet continued to exude a bright, red glow as if it was shrouded by a scarlet mist. The second Gregor saw the small pendant, his eyes became huge.

    ¡°Dear Mother Above, would you look at that!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°Your twin-drop is resonating! We are incredibly lucky! It is extremely rare for this to happen if not at least one of the partners is binshi.¡±

    ¡°So, I was correct to think that you¡¯ll be able to find her with this.¡±

    Noah motioned to put the pendant in his friend¡¯s hand but the man suddenly backed away a bit. The happiness and relief from just a second ago also drained from his face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find the lady.¡± His blue eyes locked with Noah¡¯s. ¡°You are the one carrying the connection. Your soul is tied to hers, not mine. It wouldn¡¯t work for me.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to find her. That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    ¡°You are joking.¡± Noah drove a hand through his hair as his jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯m not a binshi. I don¡¯t possess powers like you.¡±

    ¡°I am aware.¡± Gregor started pacing back and forth. ¡°Our only option would be to soul-merge so that I can guide you.¡±

    ¡°But, Gerash, that¡¯s suicidal!¡± exclaimed Rasha.

    Beside her Rish vigorously nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You know even better than us that soul-merging is only possible between binshi. And even then, it isn¡¯t without risk.¡±

    ¡°You are both wrong.¡± The shaman procured from his bag the small satchel of glittery moon-stone ash and started to draw some shapes on the floor. ¡°It is more dangerous and the success rate is low but it is still doable. That, and it is going to be rather painful.¡±

    He snickered for a second and threw a glance at Noah.

    ¡°I bet you can handle a bit of pain, right?¡±

    ¡°Less talking and more hexing.¡±

    Despite brushing off the remark, Noah could feel the distinct weight in the pit of his stomach. If it was any other shaman, he would have denied the soul-merge. He knew better than to take the spirit-magic of Norden lightly. Noah still remembered Yanosh lecturing his then young and oblivious self about the binshi ways as if it was yesterday.

    Soul-merge and soul-projection ¨C the two most difficult hexes that any normal binshi could only dream to perform. The later was a skill exclusively inherited by the Star-gazers from Star-path Valley, who were able to separate their soul from their body and materialize it somewhere else in the living world. This was a difficult task since, unlike the Spirit Plane, the world of the living rejected wandering souls without a vessel.

    As for soul-merge, only experienced shamans ever attempted it. As the name implied, it meant that two souls had to temporary share the same vessel. This was an unnatural condition and the recipient¡¯s body was put under tremendous stress, very often leading to severe injuries or death. There was always the chance of one or both people performing a soul-merge to get their souls permanently detached and send to the Spirit Plane. What is more, if the two souls remained merged for too long, they started to lose themselves to the point that their personalities could change.

    Noah remembered that even Yanosh, with all his powers of a Star-gazer, would always be cautious when touching another living soul and had firmly refused to ever merge with him. The binshi were different than the limerians. Their souls were not so tightly bound to the mundane world, which made it possible for them to use soul-magic. But it also meant that a limenrian and a binshi trying to soul-merge was incredibly dangerous.

    In the time Noah was sunken in thought, Gregor sprinkled the last bits of moon-stone powder and dusted his palms. On the floor of the tent now stood something that very much looked like a giant eye. Simply seeing it made an unnerving feeling creep down Noah¡¯s spine.

    Under Gregor¡¯s guidance, both men sat facing each other in the center of the eye where the iris was. Rish and Rasha took their places in both corners to serve as anchors and protect their souls from dispersing or wandering of. Gregor stretched out his hands and beckoned to Noah. Both men placed their palms on top of each other. Between them lay the tiny twin-drop. For some reason, Noah thought that it looked like a miniature pupil completing the image of an eye.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± The binshi¡¯s features were strained as he asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°When my spirit touches you, don¡¯t fight it.¡± Gregor¡¯s eyes slowly closed and his voice started to become more and more distant. ¡°It will hurt, but you have to remain concentrated. Forget all doubts. Pour all your thoughts into the twin-drop and lady Lorelei. And no matter what happens, don¡¯t let go of my hands.¡±

    Noah nodded and, following the binshi¡¯s example, closed his eyes. He thought he was prepared for what was to come. He was not.

    The moment his eyelids dropped a bone-splitting pain ravaged his skull. Bending in two, Noah groaned and his nails dug into Gregor¡¯s palms. It was pure agony! He had never experienced something like this! Not even the pain of his burning face six years ago could be compared to the excruciating sensation spreading throughout his body. He desperately wanted to let go, to break the connection.

    His mind screamed.

    Was he insane!? Why was he even doing this? For a woman he barely knew? For a shackle, clasped around his wings by his enemy? Why did he need to suffer for her? She was only a burden... right?

    Noah¡¯s fingers twitched. The temptation was so big. Just one move and the pain would be gone¡­

    ¡®But that¡¯s stupid! The infection could also spread throughout your body and kill you!¡¯

    Suddenly the image of a thin girl scolding a knight almost twice her size popped into his mind. Back then, she had been so recklessly honest that it had almost made him chuckle. Despite being visibly intimidated, she had kept going, taking care of his wounds. He could still not quite believe that she had dared talk back to him! The person who could end her life with a single blow!

    The pain from the hex continued to ravage his body and soul. Noah wanted to scream, to cry, to curl into a corner. Was all this even worth it? Maybe she was already dead. This agony could be for nothing. If his body were to break now, if he died from the soul-merge, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge on the Red Hands. Maybe it was best to stop the magic? Re-group and forge a better plan than relying on a tiny piece of glass to find someone most likely long-gone?

    ¡®What a horrid burn!¡¯

    Noah could see through the blinding pain splitting his skull a room bathed in moonlight and two frightened brown eyes staring into his face. His throat tightened. These were the girl¡¯s first words to him after becoming his wife. Just like everyone else, she had seen only the monster in him¡­ No! This was wrong. Unlike with others, there had been no disgust in her eyes. Yes, he had seen fear in them. Of course, there would be fear! She was given as a tribute to an unknown man. Yet, Noah could also remember something else ¨C compassion hidden deep beneath the layers of anguish. For him! Her perceived tormentor!

    The man felt tears running down his cheeks. What if she really was dead? Raped and mutilated by those demons like they had done with Orhana and the women in Star-path Valley. Maybe the Red Hands had won this time too. Because he dragged her into this. Because he was neglectful and overconfident. Because he had been enjoying these years of peace¡­

    ¡®I am happy your appetite has returned, my lord.¡¯

    Another memory dug its way through the pain and despair. The ship was swaying under Noah¡¯s feet. His wife, even thinner than he last remembered, was bringing him food. She had looked so frail and worn out after taking care of him for days. Yet, there had been genuine happiness in her voice seeing him awake again. Him! The terrible and scary Beast of the North!

    Somehow Noah could feel a slight warmth spreading in his consciousness. It was calm and gentle, nothing like the scorching spasms from a moment ago. It fluttered like a bird¡¯s wings, growing and waning like a tide, rhythmical like the beats of a heart.

    ¡®From a friend for good luck and safe return, your highness.¡¯

    As if a thousand needles bore into Noah¡¯s bones. Despite that, a flushed face beaming with gratitude and pride glowed like a beacon in his tormented mind. She had come to send him off. Running kilometers on foot to reach him.

    Sweat started dripping from Noah¡¯s forehead and mixed with the tears. His breathing became labored. But strangely enough, his soul felt at peace. His doubts were no more. What he was going through was not meaningless torture. It was all for her. His duchess. His friend. And she was alive! She had to be!

    Noah¡¯s fingers dug desperately into Gregor¡¯s palms as a single word escaped his clenched teeth:

    ¡°Lorelei!¡±

 35. Preparations (1)

    In the stuffy darkness, something dragged across the dusty uneven floor. A ghastly voice hummed in a low, almost inaudible tone:

    ¡®Fly, fly little fly!

    Where shall my hand land?¡¯

    As the words died out completely, silence crept in. Then a child¡¯s whisper followed the strange chant.

    ¡°It feels like¡­ a bottle! Like many dusty bottles!¡±

    ¡°Very well, Anuk! You are getting better.¡±

    Lorelei leaned her back against the wall and tried to systemize their findings, while still firmly holding the girl¡¯s hand.

    They were in a medium-sized room ¨C ten paces long and eight paces broad, no windows, and a single sturdy door. In the far end across the door, there were some buckets and baskets, a bunch of dusty bottles, and several big barrels. Judging by the rancid stench coming out, at least one of them was full of old cooking oil. The nose piercing fumes lingering above another indicated unmistakably the presence of vinegar. To add to the picture, on one of the walls hung a string of roundish, slightly moldy objects that exuded a strong onion smell. Not far from it, they found three large lumps of something that proved to be ham. Just below lay two big millstone-like cheese wheels. Some feathery carcasses dangling from a nearby iron hook could only belong to slightly rotting pheasants, especially judging by the sweet odor spreading trough the air.

    Taking all this together with the scarce information she had on the occupation of sister Simone and her thugs, Lorelei was almost certain that their current location was the storage space of a mid-tire tavern. Or even more likely ¨C the brothel where Danika had been kept and murdered. Unfortunately, this discovery had no influence on their desperate situation. A brothel¡¯s cellar or a dungeon, it did not matter. There was still no way out.

    The young woman supported her head on the rough stone wall and closed her eyes, mainly out of habit. It was not like there was any light to blind her. Clenching her teeth, she fought the tears and panic and told herself to stay calm, while her knees were traitorously shaking. Was there really nothing she could do to escape? Did she miss something? Was there a way out she simply could not see?

    As she was racking her brains in desperation, Lorelei felt the little hand in her grasp shivering. Anuk¡¯s body pressed tightly against her.

    ¡°Are you cold, little one?¡± asked Lorelei under her breath and cursed herself for being so neglectful.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, I¡¯ll get you warm.¡± She squatted down. ¡°Good thing we still have my cloak.¡±

    Lorelei lifted her free hand to unclasp the pin of the mantle. Her fingers touched its smooth and familiar surface, and for a second her thoughts trailed off to her master.

    She got this pin from him as a present for her twelfth birthday. It was a simple thing, a piece of twisted steel that had its ends curling up to form a heart. Despite that, it was one of her most prized possessions. When Saya had tried to convince her that the duchess of Norden should wear something more dignified, she had refused to give it up even for the finest gem-adorned silver broaches. It was her good-luck charm after all.

    This nostalgic memory called a bitter smile on Lorelei¡¯s lips as she removed her cloak and draped it around the little girl¡¯s shoulders. Well, it had brought her one hell of luck, no doubt about it. At least she wasn¡¯t dead¡­ yet.

    As the young woman was about to pin the ends of the cloak in place, her hands froze. An involuntary gasp escaped her lips, followed by a low giggle.

    ¡°Lady shimshi? Why do you laugh?¡± There was obvious confusion in Anuks voice.

    ¡°Just wait a moment and you¡¯ll see,¡± chuckled Lorelei, managing to suppress her wish to perform a little triumphant dance. She got it! Her fingers squeezed tightly the heart-shaped pin. It was indeed her good-luck charm! If nothing else, she had found a solution to one of their many problems. If her idea worked, of course.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Roughly acquainted with the layout of their prison, Lorelei guided Anuk to the cellar¡¯s door with a confident step. Arriving at their destination, she unbound her red binshi sash and stuffed it as best as she could in the thin gap between the wood and the rough floor. After this, she jumped up immediately and almost dragged the child back across the room to the place where the barrels and bottles were stored. Lorelei carefully picked a bottle and, wrapping its body with the trailing end of the cloak, smashed its neck open in the wall. As the dull clang of broken pottery died out, she held her breath and listened carefully for any signs of movement outside the cellar. All was peaceful! With a sigh of relief, Lorelei licked her lips and hurriedly emptied the content of the bottle, which turned out to be watered-down spiced wine. No matter how thirsty she was, she did not need any alcohol to muddle her head even further.

    Empty bottle in hand, the young woman then inched towards the oil barrel. Carefully scooping some of its contents, she put it near the wall and went on with the second part of her plan. Rummaging a bit in her clothes, she tore a long piece from her undershirt and twisted it between her fingers. Dipping this crude wick in the oil-filled bottle, Lorelei was ready to try her luck. After all, a fire-striker was nothing more than a piece of steel anyway.

    However, striking her pin against the rough wall turned out to be more arduous than she had imagined. Her hand slipped a couple of times, painfully scraping her already hurting fingers on the stone. Every couple of strokes she had to stop and strain her ears to check for steps coming from the outside. Despite that, she continued to hit the small pin with hope and desperation fighting for dominance in her heart. Finally, a few small sparks caught on the wick and soon a flickering yellowish flame illuminated the darkness.

    A low yell came from Anuk, before the child quickly gagged her mouth with her palms. Her blue eyes sparkled with delight at the dancing flame. Beside her, the young woman felt her own eyes tearing up, but it was not only due to the sudden presence of light. This was a victory! As small as it might seem, it boosted her courage.

    Lorelei pressed the heart-shaped pin to her lips, as the tears poured out. Her bloodied fingers caressed its cold surface. Then suddenly, a tiny smile bloomed on her face. Her master had come to her aid one final time! The woman rubbed her eyes and carefully hid the pin in her bosom, close to her heart. She would be damned to lose her precious charm! Luck was the only thing she could hope for in this situation. That, and her master¡¯s teachings.

    After suppressing her chaotic feelings, Lorelei stood up, and for the first time gave some attention to her hands. In the unstable light of the lamp, the sight was not very pleasant. The fresh burn blisters had ruptured and the skin on her knuckles had been scraped by the rough stones. Blood and ichor were oozing out, mixing in a sticky mess over her fingers. Well, it could have been worse. At least the burns didn¡¯t impede the movement of her fingers. As for the rest, she was not a refined lady, so she had never put any importance on pearl-white skin anyway. Nevertheless, not treating her wounds was a bad idea.

    Contemplating shortly, Lorelei tore another piece of her undershirt and went again to the very helpful barrels in the back of the cellar. This time, she dipped her improvised bandage in the vinegar cask and wrapped it around her bleeding knuckles. A loud hiss escaped her lips as her scrapes and blisters came in contact with the acid. Still, it was better than having them infected, and besides, vinegar was good for her burns.

    After this crude treatment, Lorelei went back to Anuk, who was giving her curious, and slightly worried, looks.

    ¡°Now then, dear,¡± she lifted her makeshift lamp and the weak light illuminated their prison, ¡°let¡¯s look for a way out, shall we?¡±

    Just as she was about to make the first step, an overwhelming pain enveloped her whole body. Her heart was gripped by inexplicable fear and blinding rage that threatened to overwhelm her. Lorelei swayed and had to lean on the wall as to not fall over. Her hand desperately clenched around their only source of light, while in the meantime her head was trying to understand what was going on. It was so strange. The sudden pain seemed so alien. She hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries heavy enough to warrant such a reaction. Besides, the pain and fear had come all of a sudden and without warning. True, the sensation lasted for less than two minutes but it felt like an eternity to her.

    Slowly, Lorelei regained her bearing and felt Anuk¡¯s hand stroking her back in a desperate attempt to comfort her.

    ¡°L-lady, a-are you hurt?¡± Her words quaked as tears ran down in dirty streams over her cheeks. ¡°Y-you just f-froze¡­¡±

    ¡°N-no, no! I am fine, dear. I just thought I heard something from the other side of the wall and wanted to listen!¡± Lorelei hurriedly replied, thinking that she was getting better at lying every time she opened her mouth.

    She tried to ignore the terribly bitter taste on her tongue as well as the small lingering ache that remained in the back of her head. She had no idea what this attack meant and there was currently no point to dwell on it. Of one she was sure though ¨C she had to hurry. Who knew when this painful seizure would come back and, if it did, whether she would be able to remain conscious? She had to get them out before that.

    Unbeknownst to her, hidden by her clothes, the little twin-drop around her neck had started glowing bright red.

 36. Preparations (2)

    When he finally opened his eyes, Noah felt nauseous and disoriented. If he had the choice, he would never agree to soul-merge again. Ever! After the initial excruciating pain, he had yet to endure more than an hour of gut-wrapping, temple-splitting sensations. Still, the benefits of the hex were beyond any doubt. With Gregor¡¯s guidance, he had established a deeper connection with the blue amulet lying in his feet.

    Heart-link. That¡¯s how the binshi called the bond between two twin-drops that made it possible for one half to sense the other. Right now, Noah could faintly feel a pulling sensation in his chest that, he knew, would grow stronger the closer he got to Lorelei. With the two amulets attracting each other and serving as a compass of sorts, they now had a real chance to find her.

    Noah cracked his stiff neck. He was tempted to jump up immediately but decided it was wiser to remain sitting on the ground until his head stopped spinning. He threw Gregor a slightly worried glance, but the young binshi seemed fine, almost completely unfazed, compared to his lord. This brought the man relief but also a slight annoyance.

    ¡°Say, does it always hurt that much when you merge with your ancestral spirits?¡± grumbled Noah, moving a bit to loosen his stiff joints.

    ¡°Hell, no!¡± The other man shook his head with a dry laugh. ¡°Merging with a dead spirit is always easier. But even then, we prefer to call them in a totem or an amulet instead of soul-merging. You know, ghosts like to snatch away bodies and such, so it is safer that way.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, this time it went better than expected.¡± The young knight gave his lord a sheepish smile in an attempt to cheer him up. ¡°You did well for your first soul-merge. I have heard about cases of people crying for their mother and screaming their lungs out.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I probably look better than I feel,¡± remarked Noah, and with that their attempt for cheerful small talk ended abruptly.

    After a few seconds of awkward silence, Gregor got up on his feet and held a hand in front of his master, who gladly accepted it. Noah steadied himself and hung the twin-drop around his neck. Gripping the pommel of his sword tightly, a resolute spark kindled in his eyes.

    ¡°Time to head out!¡± He could not hide the impatience in his words.

    ¡°Not so fast. You know very well that we are not ready yet.¡± Gregor cooled him down and turned to the twins who were patiently awaiting orders close by. ¡°Rasha, how many elder potions did you bring? And do you have the scryer-balm?¡±

    ¡°I have around twelve potions. The balm is also prepared,¡± answered the woman curtly.

    She went to one of the bags nearby and pulled out a leather roll-up case and a small jar. Noah observed his friend as the knight received the items and placed the case on one of the cots rolling it open. In each of its slots was tucked a tightly corked cylindrical vial containing some dark-red liquid. At first glance, it almost looked like blood.

    Gregor quickly took out four of the cylinders and gave one to Noah and the two women.

    ¡°Bottoms up. The protective effects should last about five hours. Make sure each person that is coming with us has drunk a dose.¡±

    With that said, he unplugged his vial and downed the liquid.

    Noah quickly followed suit. As the potion burned its way down his throat, he could taste the distinct flavor of elderberries and wormwood. He tensed but it was not from the spicy bitterness. Rather, it was the flashbacks that came with it. Taking the last sip, Noah threw the vial on the ground, shattering it in pieces. He brushed the blood-like trail left by the potion from the corner of his mouth, his fingers involuntarily touching the burnt mark sprawling over his cheek. Noah gritted his teeth as the memories flooded in.

    To him, the taste of elderberry and wormwood was synonymous with pain and loss. The first time he drank this potion was seven years ago. Back then he had just lost two of the most important people in his life and had to become a little girl¡¯s father ¨C a task that had seemed more impossible than storming a mountain castle. The last time he had to take it was six years ago. Yet again, the Red hands had tried to rob him of something precious, but he had made sure they would fail. The price had been his face. At the very least, he had managed to keep his daughter safe.

    And now, history was about to repeat itself! The Cult of Pure Blood had dared to lay hand on something of his yet again! The potion¡¯s bitter aftertaste lingered on the tip of Noah¡¯s tongue. Elderberry and wormwood, loss and gain. But not this time! This time he was not going to let those bastards win! He had been keeping his beast in check for far too long. Today he was going to set it loose again.

    To the side, Gregor pressed his lips tightly and his gem-like eyes flared with silver light. The young binshi could very well imagine what was going on in his friend¡¯s heart. For the past fourteen years he had been by his lord¡¯s side through thick and thin; through every battle, victory, and loss. The memories from seven years ago still kept him awake some nights. He could never forget it. Not the carnage. Not the screams. Not even the nauseating smell of burning flesh. He couldn¡¯t forget the face of his lord ¨C soulless, covered in dust and blood, with tear-trails crawling over his dirty cheeks. For days he had gone in something like a trance ¨C swinging his sword and cutting down enemies without saying a word, to the point where sir Duncan had even feared that their lord had become mute.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Engulfed by the resurrected memory, Gregor squeezed the balm jar so tightly that it gave out a slight cracking noise. This time he would not allow history to repeat itself. The helpless youth from back then was no more. Today he could help his master¡­ his friend, instead of just watching him fight alone from the side.

    The knight stepped forward and dipped his thumb into the balm, carefully spreading a bit over Noah¡¯s eyelids. His calm words betrayed nothing of his anxiousness and anger.

    ¡°This will make you see some outlines and the rough shapes of the spirits but that¡¯s all. It can¡¯t compare to a binshi¡¯s sight and will only last a couple of hours.¡±

    ¡°I know very well how the scryer-balm works, Gerash. It¡¯s not my first time using it.¡± Noah sounded a bit annoyed. However, the following response made him rethink his words.

    ¡°And that¡¯s the reason why you are ready to jump heads first in this battle against creatures you barely see?¡± The blue eyes of his former page squinted. ¡°Have a bit more trust in your Shadows, lord Norden. Our purpose is to be your eyes and ears where your own can¡¯t reach.¡±

    Noah felt ashamed. Right now, he was indeed behaving irrationally and knew very well why, even though he still didn¡¯t want to admit it. He chastised himself for his impatience This was not the time to act rashly. Not if he wanted the mission to succeed.

    The balm stung his eyes a bit, so he blinked a couple of times to hide his embarrassment and to adjust to his newly acquired sense. The world still looked mostly the same. The only bigger change was the slight silver aura shimmering around Gregor¡¯s body that was obviously absent around Rish and Rasha.

    This was no joking matter!

    ¡°Gerash, your spirit is unstable!¡±

    ¡°Well, I just performed soul-merge with a certain someone.¡± Gregor chuckled and waved his hand, dismissing Noah¡¯s fears. ¡°Give me five minutes and it¡¯ll be all gone.¡±

    ¡°You performed a searching hex, fought with a shaman in the Spirit Plane, made tracking talismans, and did a soul-merge with a limerian in just a day.¡± His friend lifted an eyebrow still not fully convinced. ¡°Maybe it would be better if you remain here?¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t affect the mission in any way.¡± Gregor tightened his sword-belt and threw a leather stripe with several leaf-shaped knives attached to it over his shoulder. ¡°Besides, if we meet a dral you will need me to subdue it. So that¡¯s that.¡±

    Faced with such stubbornness on top of irrefutable logic, Noah could only sigh and lead his small party outside. Right beside the tent, he saw a familiar face. An old knight was discussing something in a low voice with sir Lucas and sir Aiden with an especially grim expression.

    ¡°Duncan! I thought you went back to Ildemar with the rest of the men!¡± Noah was a little surprised. After rowing like crazy for hours, his people and the ship¡¯s crew looked more dead than alive when they reached the harbor.

    In response to his questioning look, Duncan only snorted.

    ¡°I ordered the boys to get some rest and followed you here as soon as I could. Honestly, these days the lads are becoming softer than women! I have to re-train them in due time, otherwise they¡¯ll be the laughing stock of Norden.¡±

    Looking at his mentor¡¯s bulging muscles that could be clearly discerned even under the garments, Noah could only sigh. People who were able to row for hours without rest were considered weaklings!? His poor soldiers were soon going to face a very familiar type of hell. Noah knew that from personal experience.

    ¡°I have heard everything from these two.¡± Duncan suddenly changed the topic and with that his previously cheerful tone switched to a thunderous rumble. ¡°Do we have any new leads about the lady¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Gregor I will now be able to roughly sense her location,¡± nodded Noah and turned to the three binshi. ¡°Give Duncan a potion and some scryer-balm. Same for Aiden and Lucas. And then find me five more knights that have experience in fighting summons. If there are currently any of the Shadows still in the camp take them instead.¡±

    ¡°So, you are letting me tag along?¡± Duncan¡¯s teeth flashed in a devilish grin as he grabbed a vial from Rasha¡¯s hands. ¡°Smart decision, my lord.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d come anyway, so I want to have you where I can see you, you stubborn old man.¡±

    ¡°You know what they say, my lord. Like master, like servant.¡± Duncan shrugged and downed the potion. His face stiffened for a moment and then shriveled in a disgusted grimace. ¡°By the heavens! I¡¯ll never get used to the taste!¡±

    He coughed and turned to Gregor.

    ¡°Now, lad, what are we facing? Wandering ghosts? Anchored souls? A wraith summons?¡±

    ¡°A dral,¡± answered the binshi.

    ¡°A what?!¡±

    ¡°Very evil, big teeth, foul stench, poisons you with a single touch.¡±

    ¡°Bunnies¡­¡± mumbled Duncan suddenly and spat on the ground to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°P-pardon?¡± Even Gregor was taken aback.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you damn shamans for once summon something that is not a flesh-rotting nightmare?! I would have nothing against fighting a horde of bunnies for a change. Besides, bunnies are creepy enough with them piercing red eyes¡­¡±

    After a few seconds of confused silence, everyone burst into laughter. The tension from the looming fight washed away and the small group prepared to head out.

    Jumping in his saddle, Noah clutched the reins. He had to subdue the urge to ride off until the whole party assembled. Sensing his master¡¯s impatience, the horse danced a bit underneath him before calming down.

    Gregor and Duncan flanked their lord, both of them mounted on their war-steeds.

    ¡°Whereto, Noah?¡± The old knight adjusted his weight in the saddle.

    ¡°I believe the most likely direction would be the Binshi Lands to the north,¡± pondered Gregor and patted his horse on the neck. ¡°It would be the best option for the Red Hands to disappear into the wilderness and avoid our patrols.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ and no.¡± Noah closed his eyes for a moment, letting the sensation coming from the twin-drop penetrate his mind. ¡°That¡¯s surprising! I can feel her to the north-east and rather close¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gregor drew some air through his teeth and cursed quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Will was right and they are hiding somewhere in the city?¡±

    Noah remained silent. He squinted his eyes as his lips thinned into a line. The enemy had infiltrated his city, and dared to kidnap his people! The sword on his hip quaked slightly as if sensing his emotions. The Red Hands would pay for their crimes.

    It was time for blood!

 37. A glimpse of hope

    Holding their make-shift lamp with both hands, Anuk followed Lorelei closely as the latter hectically rummaged through the barrels and baskets piled in the back of the basement. For the last couple of minutes, they had gone through bags of potatoes and heaps of moldy turnips; had looked behind several small beer casks and between the oil and vinegar barrels; had peeked in a box full of broken pottery and discovered a sack full of deformed tin mugs. Lorelei was starting to get impatient. This was the cellar of an inn, for goodness sake! What she was looking for had to be here! This was their only way out! Please, dear Gods, it had to be here!

    The first plan to just pour oil on the wood and set the door ablaze had been quickly abandoned. In the closed-off space, this would spell their own death. Surviving being drugged and kidnapped by bloodthirsty fanatics, Lorelei had no intention to commit suicide by suffocating from the smoke. Besides, the flames and the smell would have alerted their kidnappers.

    Picking the lock was also not an option. The latch was most likely secured with a padlock on the outside where she could not reach it. But even if she could, Lorelei had zero knowledge in lock-picking to make use of. Still, there was another weak spot that she could take advantage of. If she could somehow remove the pins of the hinges then maybe, just maybe, they had a way out.

    With persistence stemming from desperation, Lorelei was determined to check every inch and corner of the cellar if she had to. The time was running out. Who knew when their jailors would decide to check on them?

    At last, her meticulous search was rewarded. Between some dusty crates, her wandering fingers found their target ¨C a tool-box that the inn-keepers used to repair the damaged or leaking barrels. Inside, amongst other things, was a heavy wooden mallet for hammering in the spigot of the wine and beer caskets, as well as nails and chisels to tighten the loosened hoops. This was their way out!

    The young woman grabbed the mallet and the thinnest chisel she could find and rushed to the door. Under her instructions, Anuk left their lamp on the ground and hurried to scoop oil from the barrel and pour a bit on the old, rusty hinges. Hopefully, this would make it easier to pry the pins out and reduce the noise.

    Lorelei licked her cracked lips and muttered a prayer. The wooden mallet felt so heavy in her hand, yet compared to it, her heart felt even heavier. Until now they had been lucky. But how long could that last? If the Red Hands caught wind of what they were doing, they were dead on the spot.

    ¡®You are dead anyway if you just stay and do nothing!¡¯ thought Lorelei, steeling her resolve, and positioned the chisel just below the pin¡¯s head. After a heartbeat, the hammer came swinging. The sound of the collision rang in her ears like a church bell. Lorelei jumped up and listened intensely while her heart almost flew out of her chest. One second. Two seconds. Half a minute. There was no movement from the outside. No one came down screaming to look for the source of the unusual noise. This gave the young woman some courage. Again and again, she swung the mallet. Inch by inch, the rusty old pin started to come loose from its socket.

    After a few minutes of diligent hammering, the lower pin could be removed. Lorelei sighed and brushed away the sweat from her forehead. Half of the work was done. Now came the turn of the upper hinge. Having gained some experience, she started her fight with the pin yet again. Slowly but surely, the wretched piece of rusty iron was sliding out. Just a bit more. It needed only two-three more hits and then¡­

    Then Lorelei¡¯s worst fears came true.

    From behind the door, her tensed senses could distinguish rough voices and heavy steps in the distance. Two men were slowly approaching the basement and arguing all the way.

    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy bastard, you know!¡± The first man had a slight lisp and a cranky disposition. ¡°They should still be out cold for a whole while. That drug is no joke. I¡¯ve seen it being used on the feistier whores. It knocks them out and makes them as dolce as sheep for hours. No way these two are up already.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tellin¡¯ ya, I heard something.¡± The second thug¡¯s high-pitched voice rang under the low ceiling. ¡°I trust ma ears.¡±

    ¡°Probably just some rats thrashing around or the cat trashing them.¡±

    ¡°Yea, if a puss can swing a hammer. ¡®m tellin¡¯ ya, somethin¡¯s fishy.¡±

    ¡°Your brain¡¯s fishy!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s bet. If it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m buyin¡¯ the booze tonight. If not ¨C yer in.¡±

    ¡°Add a whore to the bunch and I¡¯m definitely in.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Rough laughter echoed under the basement¡¯s arches.

    Lorelei felt her heart freezing as horror paralyzed her whole body. She had no idea what to do, how to react. They were coming. They would find them out and kill them! Her legs felt so soft and wobbly that she almost fell over. At that moment, Lorelei could feel a small hand grabbing her sleeve. She looked down and saw two huge scared eyes.

    Right! She needed to protect Anuk.

    Lorelei fell into a strange state of numbness but, surprisingly enough, the fog in her mind cleared. She quickly grabbed the cloak from the child¡¯s shoulders and tossed it over some sacks and baskets in one of the corners. Spinning around, she blew out the flickering light of their oil lamp, drowning the room in complete darkness. At the same time, she pulled Anuk, pressing her to the wall right behind the door, and covered the child with her body. Counting the passing seconds, Lorelei clutched the heavy mallet in her right hand while her left gagged the little girl¡¯s mouth to keep her silent.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Soon enough, the clang of metal scraping on metal came from the outside. Someone cursed and the rattling sound repeated itself again as the man looked for the right key. Finally, the lock clicked and sprang open and the jailors pushed the door. The old wood gave in and scraped the floor before it stopped jammed by something.

    ¡°The hell!?¡± The lisping man grumbled loudly. ¡°That darn thing won¡¯t budge. Somethin¡¯s stuck there!¡±

    Hidden behind the door, Lorelei wanted to scream. She forgot her sash! And that was not the only problem. Hanging on only one of its hinges, the door was putting even more pressure on the half pulled rusty pin. The young woman could hear the light moaning sound that the bending iron gave out. In a flash, she knew what would follow and made a decision.

    The angry thug gave the door a kick. With a groan, the door gave in. At the exact same moment, Lorelei threw her entire weight on the wooden boards. This was followed by a loud twang and the pin finally broke. The heavy door crashed down, driving the thug on the ground with its weight. The man screamed in pain and confusion.

    ¡°Run, Anuk!¡± Lorelei yelled and jumped over the fallen door and the unlucky jailor beneath it.

    The second thug was totally taken aback but quickly gathered his wits. He tried to bar the escapee¡¯s way only to be met with the full force of the swinging mallet. There were a crunch and a gurgling moan, and he found himself sprawled on the floor too. On her side, Lorelei had no time to see the results of her attack. She darted forward, pulling Anuk by the hand, and flew towards the staircase.

    Up and out! Their only hope was to get out of the basement.

    Quickly! Maybe no one else had heard the commotion.

    Faster! Before even more of Simone¡¯s men showed up.

    Half carrying, half dragging the child up the ladder, Lorelei was jumping two steps at once. She shot out of the basement¡¯s trapdoor and frantically looked around. It was a dim room with an iron-barred muddy window that leaked sparse sunrays. Directly to Lorelei¡¯s right, there was a cooking stove with a big simmering pot and right beside it ¨C a tightly shut door. The path to her left was barred by a sturdy table with a half-chopped rabbit and heaps of potatoes on top, but on the other side of the table, she could see another door.

    After a second of hesitation, Lorelei pulled the child out of the trapdoor and was ready to follow when something suddenly pulled on her ankle, sending her toppling on the floor. She peered over her shoulder and saw the bloody mug of one of their jailors whose upper body was half protruding from the basement opening.

    ¡°Go, Anuk!¡±

    Lorelei pushed the girl away from herself. Lifting her free foot, she kicked the man holding her straight in the face. Howling and spitting blood and some broken teeth, the thug loosened his grip. Like an agile eel, Lorelei wriggled free and sprinted towards Anuk, who was trying to pry open the door beside the fireplace. Pulling on its ring handle with all her might, she soon had to give up. It was locked.

    Scurrying through the room, the young woman grabbed the fire poker and stormed the second door with the binshi girl trailing not far behind her. This one gave way after the first push and the two runaways landed in a dim parlor. On the left, a staircase ascended to the upper floor. On both sides of the hall, there were doors, leading somewhere. But it did not matter. For straight-ahead two bright windows flanked a third door. This was the way out!

    The crashing and shouting behind their backs ushered them to hurry. Woman and child both jumped towards the exit. Alas, this door too was locked. And yet this could not break Lorelei¡¯s determination.

    ¡°Stand back!¡±, she hissed and swung the fire poker.

    The sound of shattering glass filled the air. Shards flew everywhere. Lorelei¡¯s heart was pounding so fast that it was painful. She threw away the rod and grabbed Anuk by the waist, hurling her out of the broken window.

    ¡°Run and don¡¯t look back!¡±

    In that very second, someone grabbed her by the hair and yanked her backward. Lorelei cried in pain and tried to struggle, but a heavy body slammed her on the ground, pressing all the air out of her lungs.

    ¡°You fushing bitsh!¡±, came a familiar lisp, now intensified by a few missing teeth. ¡°Ya dead!¡±

    A fist landed on Lorelei¡¯s cheek. Her ears rang and then, a split-second later, the pain overwhelmed her. But before she could even let out a peep, the second blow landed in her stomach. She curled into a ball and threw up some bitter bile, mixed with the salty taste of blood.

    Coughing and gasping for air, Lorelei tried to crawl away, but the sturdy hand pulled at her hair again. At the same time, her ringing ears could discern the slamming of a door, followed by heavy footsteps. Shortly after a child¡¯s yelp rang in the courtyard, only to be cut sharply. Lorelei¡¯s heart froze. Anuk! With last desperation, she bore her nails in the arm holding her braid and felt something liquid streaming down her fingers. Cursing loudly, the man slammed her head in on the floor, knocking his victim half-unconscious.

    Then a female voice penetrated through the pain and fog in Lorelei¡¯s head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the commotion?¡±

    Stairs creaked, followed by light steps. Her capturer shifted his weight and pulled away, leaving Lorelei free at last. It was all the same. She couldn¡¯t muster up the strength to move even a finger and remained lying limp on the wooden floor. There was the rustling of cloths as someone knelt beside her. A hand painfully grabbed her chin and twisted her head. What came into Lorelei¡¯s blurred vision was a waterfall of curly hair falling over a smooth shoulder, barely covered by a light gown. As its deep cleavage ran all the way down to the navel, the woman¡¯s plump breasts were mostly exposed. And on the left one, just above the heart, there was the sign of an opened read palm burned into the milky skin.

    ¡°My, my, if it isn¡¯t the duchess of Norden!¡± Sister Simone¡¯s mocking tone made Lorelei want to vomit again. ¡°You brewed up quite the mess, your highness. Now, what am I to do with such unruly guests? Bigs!¡±

    ¡°Yesh, ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°Put the mix-blood with the rest of the whores and tell them to keep an eye on her. As for the noble pain in the ass¡­¡±

    ¡°Bring her to me.¡±

    A new voice coming from above joined in the conversation. Its tone made shivers run down Lorelei¡¯s spine. Every word coming out of the man¡¯s mouth felt like snakes crawling over her bare skin.

    ¡°I will personally check our merchandise for damage. We can¡¯t deliver broken goods to the turgan.¡±

    ¡°Yesh, mashter Argente!¡±

    A rough hand forcefully pulled Lorelei from the ground and dragged her to the staircase.

 38. The Monster (1)

    The earthy smell of wet clay permeated the room. Small specks of dust danced in the air, tingling the nose and giving substance to the thin rays of light that dared to peek through the shutters. Hidden behind the half-closed window, Noah fidgeted a bit, his unblinking eyes remaining focused on the view outside. Despite their good vantage point, he was still unhappy. The storehouse of the pottery shop he and his men were currently occupying was a one-story building. There was no way to peek over the tall wall of the merchant¡¯s residence on the other side of the street unless they climbed the roof. And this would increase the chance of the enemy spotting them.

    For now, however, their enemies were going on with their work, not suspecting a thing.

    The street outside the shop was almost empty in the early morning. There were only two people in front of the gate of the big merchant house across the road. One was a binshi man in his mid to late thirties pretending to sweep some garbage away from the entrance but instead spending most of the time basking in the spring sun. The other was a youth of seventeen who was busy refilling the lanterns on both sides of the gate.

    Everything seemed peaceful.

    Noah cursed quietly and squeezed the pendant that lay on his chest. On the way here he had felt a sharp pain piercing his heart. This could only mean one thing ¨C Lorelei was hurt! To his relief, Noah could still sense the connection of her twin-drop, which, according to Gregor, meant that she was alive. Feeling the presence of the other amulet so close, yet still out of reach, was infuriating! Right now, his instincts were screaming to barge through the gate, sword in hand, and get to Lorelei as soon as possible. His mind was telling him a blind attack would bring death to his men and to her. There was no other way. They had to gather information before the strike.

    Behind the man¡¯s back, some shadows shifted, but he ignored them. Duncan and the rest were itching for action just like him. The tension in the air was palpable.

    Just as the wait was getting unbearable, something moved outside of the pottery, attracting Noah¡¯s attention. Two giggling women, probably barely out of their teens, were walking down the cobblestone street. The warm sunlight was making their hair sparkle like fresh snow. Despite the budding spring, the fresh wind was still carrying some chill, but this did not seem to bother the two young binshi. Both women were wearing only thin shirts over their baggy trousers, so their plump breasts were clearly contoured for everyone to admire. What was more, the strings of their gowns were loosened, so the boldly opened shirts ensured just enough view of their pearly skin and the deep dent between the two perfectly shaped mounds. As a finishing touch, a colorful sash hugged each of their slender waists, emphasizing the curviness of their bodies. With flushed cheeks, smiling blue eyes, and the alluring figures of elves, the view of the two young damsels could leave no man unmoved.

    A low moan reached Noah¡¯s ears:

    ¡°Mother Above, second aunt will skin me alive if she finds out!¡±

    He threw a glance back and saw Gregor¡¯s flustered face inches away from his shoulder, glaring daggers through the shutters.

    ¡°Then send your aunt to me.¡± Noah returned his attention to the street. ¡°Besides, it was their idea.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s stupid! We didn¡¯t have ingredients for a proper infatuation charm. Who would ever fall for such an obvious act? In broad daylight! They only have an attraction-sigil on their bodies. And I had to draw it with charcoal instead of flower ash, and with my blood! My blood! It had to be the blood of a virgin male!! Damn, if anything goes wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Gerash! If you wanted to protect them, you shouldn¡¯t have let them tag along. You trust them to fight spirits. Now trust them to fight men.¡±

    Despite his seemingly harsh reprimand, Noah too felt uneasy, but they had no better plan to get the information they needed without raising even more suspicion. Feeling the tension coursing through his veins, the man lay a hand on the pommel of his sword. His muscles relaxed, as he prepared to jump out at the first sign of hostility towards the girls. Fortunately for all, no intervention was needed.

    The twins reach their targets and with a loud giggle started to chat with them. From the distance, Noah couldn¡¯t clearly hear the conversation, but he could see Rish pressing herself against the man and whispering something in his ear. Not even a minute later, there was a large hand wrapped around her body. Her sister, in the meantime, was teasing the blushing servant boy, who was staring at her like hypnotized. She unbound her sash and wrapped it around the youth¡¯s neck, all while circling playfully around him.

    Crack!

    Looking down, Noah saw Gregor¡¯s fingers digging into the splintered window frame. Well, at least now they knew that his hex was working. Yet, Noah was not completely sure how much exactly was magic, and how much due to the twin¡¯s own charm.

    Just as the man thought that his friend was going to lose it and jump out, the twins turned around and went with light steps towards the storehouse. The man and the boy followed them in a daze.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡±, hissed Noah and dove into the shadows.

    With the grace and silence of wild cats, the knights and the binshi followed his lead. In mere seconds, the room looked completely empty. And just in time. Some muffled conversation came from behind the wall.

    ¡°D-Desh, we can¡¯t simply leave¡­¡± a young voice stuttered in a weak attempt to protest but was immediately interrupted.

    ¡°Then go back to filling your darn lamps!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts! These flowers have requested our help. Such an evil master, to make them carry heavy crates all by themselves.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Oh, my! Uncle, you are so nice!¡± Rish laughed. ¡°What would we do without someone as strong and kindhearted as uncle to help us?¡±

    ¡°I told you, call me big brother. And don¡¯t forget your promise ¨C a kiss for each crate of pots. And to be clear, a kiss per crate from both of you, my little snow-flowers!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what a greedy big brother¡­¡±

    ¡°B-but the potter and his apprentice should be the ones to help them.¡± The youth tried to protest again without much success.

    ¡°Shadap, Evan!¡± The man named Desh erupted. ¡°That good for nothing potter is probably drunk and sleeping under some bridge. You too, better get out of my sight. A cowardly pip-squeak has no work here anyway.¡±

    ¡°Nooo, big brother! Don¡¯t drive him awaaay.¡± There was some childish pleading in Rish¡¯s voice.

    ¡°And why not? He is a whining idiot.¡±

    ¡°But big brother,¡± Rasha said shyly, ¡°we¡­ we thought that¡­ since the potter and his apprentice are gone¡­ we could¡­ play a bit before finishing work. Letting big brother go with just a kiss, it¡¯s unfair!¡±

    ¡°She is right, big brother. Serving master is so dull. All day work, work, work. We really would like to play a bit. And, you know what they say ¨C when you play, the more, the merrier. ¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry, I have more than enough to satisfy you both, my beauties.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please, big brother! Please!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you insist¡­ I¡¯ll be generous. Hey, half-pint, I know you love peeping in the women¡¯s baths, so count yourself lucky. Who knows, maybe today will be the day when you finally become a real man.¡±

    There were some rough laughter and a delighted squeal. Then, a kick landed on the door and it flung open. A grinning man stumbled in; each arm tightly wrapped around a slender waist. Behind the three, the youth dragged his feet, and there was a strange mixture of unwillingness and desire written on his flushed face.

    The door screeched to a close behind them. Rasha smiled and licked her lips, beckoning the boy closer, and then stemmed any future protests with a long kiss. Beside her, the older binshi was already ravaging her sister¡¯s mouth. Grabbing the man by the collar, Rish let out a muffled grunt as she struggled to breathe. Then in a flash, her knee slammed the groin of her eager wooer.

    With the wheezing of deflating bellows, the man folded in two and dropped on the floor. Simultaneously, Rasha kicked the boy¡¯s knees, swiftly throwing him on the ground before he even could fathom what was going on, and stuffed her sash in his mouth. A split second later, Noah and the knights sprang out of their hiding spots and completely immobilized the two.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Rish coughed and spat in the direction of her still squirming target.

    ¡°Well, lass, it looked like you two had everything under control.¡± Duncan shrugged and won himself an icy glare.

    ¡°You two¡­ how did you¡­ the things you did¡­ when did you learn this?¡± Gregor¡¯s gaze was wandering between the girls and he seemed genuinely frustrated.

    ¡°Well,¡± Rish gave her cousin a smirk, ¡°Saya¡¯s stories were great source material.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­ That¡¯s enough! Go put your clothes and mail back on. And rub away that damn attraction-sigil.¡±

    ¡°Yes, turgan,¡± came the chorus reply.

    Turning a deaf ear to their family squabble, Noah knelled down by his two captives. A dagger appeared in his hand and in two swift moves their shirts were cut open to reveal their chests. The binshi¡¯s skin was smooth and untainted, but over the heart of the youth sprawled the red mark of an open palm.

    Shadows crept over Noah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Lucas. Aiden. Take the twins and two more knights and bring the man to the other room. I want him to sing. I want to know everything about their hideout and the whereabouts of the duchess. Use force if necessary. I¡¯ll deal with our little friend here personally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my liege!¡±

    After the knights dragged their prisoner out and closed the door, Noah turned to Duncan.

    ¡°Lift him up and hold him. If he tries to scream, you know what to do.¡±

    Noah then removed the gag from his mouth. In the next second, the youth spat in his face.

    ¡°Damn monster! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    There was venom in his words as his face contorted, looking more beast-like than human. It had nothing to do with his previously shy expression; as if standing before them was a different person.

    Instead of getting angry, Noah just calmly wiped away the spittle. He then gave the youth a glance.

    ¡°I can see you aren¡¯t. It seems that you people have forgotten who I am and why you should fear me.¡±

    ¡°The blessing of the Two Gods protects me.¡± The flames of insanity were burning deep in the youth¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have to fear a heretic that goes against the laws of the Gods! A mixed-blood yourself, you are colluding with those white demons to create even more abominations. The Pure Blood will right your wrongs and bring divine retribution upon you all!¡±

    ¡°Just a while ago you were pretty intimate with said demons yourself.¡±

    ¡°That wench bewitched me!¡±

    ¡°But why?!¡± Gregor stepped forward and his fists were shaking. ¡°Why are you with the Cult when you hate my people so much? The Red Hands proclaim mixed-bloods as impure beings since they lose their connection to the Spirits. But you are a limerian! Limerians have no connection with the Spirits to begin with. Why are you aiding them?¡±

    ¡°Poison flows both ways,¡± hissed the youth. ¡°Mixing limerian blood with the likes of you, with some unholy creatures that simply wear the skin of humans and disturb the rest of the dead, is disgusting! Your whole unnatural kin should be cleansed by fire and¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Noah was swifter than a diving hawk. No one really saw how it happened. There was a flash. Then there was blood. Even the prisoner needed a few seconds to realize that a dagger was now sticking handle-deep into his right thigh. Luckily, Duncan was also fast to react, so the youth¡¯s scream came only as a muffled sigh from behind his palm.

    ¡°Quit your crazed rambling!¡± Noah leaned in and his gray eyes were colder than the steal in his hand. ¡°I need information, and I¡¯ll get it. Even though I hate torture, I don¡¯t have the luxury of time.¡±

    Another muffled scream escaped the prisoner¡¯s mouth as Noah twisted his dagger a bit.

    ¡°I have missed your major blood vessels. This gives us a few more chances for the persuasion to work. Now tell me, how many guards are inside? How many exits are there? Where are you keeping the duchess?¡±

    He motioned to Duncan who let go of the youth¡¯s mouth.

    The prisoner heaved deeply, tears gleaming in his eyes. In the next moment, however, he gave the knights a toothy grin.

    ¡°The monster cares for his bitch! Too bad, you won¡¯t get her back. After master Argente and that shaman are done with her, you might have some nice leftover pieces to bring back home though.¡±

    This time Duncan was a second too late. A short howl tore the youth¡¯s throat after Noah turned the dagger a full rotation.

    ¡°This,¡± whispered the man, ¡°was a wrong move.¡±

    There was a slight tremor in his voice, that no one but Duncan could hear. Noah let go of the blade and stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Gregor, how many knives do you have?¡±

    ¡°Ten.¡± The binshi pushed the knife-belt in his master¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Good. Then you have ten more chances to give me the right answer. Speak! Where is my wife?¡±

 39. The Monster (2)

    Climbing each step felt like scaling a steep mountain. Lorelei¡¯s ribs flared with pain every time she took a breath. Her mind was hazy and her ears still rang like church bells as she was dragged to the upper floor by Simone¡¯s thug. A door opened and closed. Then the man hurled Lorelei into a room and left her lying on the floor. At least this time there was a carpet between her and the coarse wooden planks that cushioned the fall.

    Lorelei remained still, trying to organize the information coming from her confused senses. In short succession, she had gone from the darkness of the basement through the light of the entrance hall, to what looked like a spacious bedroom. With the curtains almost completely closed, everything was drowned in twilight. Several candles flickered in heavy candelabras but only made the shadows deeper instead of driving them away. From what little Lorelei¡¯s eyes could distinguish, the room was filled with the shapes of furniture, the central piece being a large bed with a heavy brocade canopy carried by spiral-carved poles.

    This dim and secretive atmosphere was extremely uncanny, but what made Lorelei¡¯s heart truly race with fear was the smell lingering in the air. Her gaze quickly drifted around until it fell on a small incense burner hanging from one of the walls. Another one was put on a low table directly at the head of the bed.

    Someone was burning love-herbs!

    Lorelei recognized the scent of sandalwood and opium that mixed with the muskiness of human sweat. Her eyes widened and she tried to still her breathing to avoid inhaling the sweet, traitorous fumes. Unfortunately, it was too late. The woman felt her body becoming hot and even more sluggish. A strange warmth burned in the pit of her stomach as a sense of calmness started to envelop her. No! She had to focus her drifting thoughts. She could not let her guard down. Not now and especially not here!

    Gritting her teeth, Lorelei tried to pull herself up and at that moment realized that there was a dark figure casually sitting at the end of the bed. It was a lean man. A loose robe covered his shoulders but beneath its folds peaked the bare skin of an immaculately shaped body. Half-hidden in the shadows of the canopy, the man¡¯s features were heavily obscured. Still, Lorelei could feel his invisible eyes wandering over her and it made her shudder. Then he leaned forward and a gasp escaped her lips. A silver mask in the likeness of a demon covered the man¡¯s face. In the flickering light of the candles, the grooves and swirls of the metal made it look like a real creature of darkness had ascended from the nether-realms.

    The intense gaze coming from between the eye-slits of the mask was akin to a snake¡¯s ¨C mesmerizing and binding its victim. Lorelei winced. Her stomach twisted in fear despite the calming effects of the incense. In an involuntary spasm, her fingers dug into the carpet.

    ¡®Run!¡¯ her instincts screamed. ¡®He is dangerous!¡¯

    She tried to crawl farther away from him but it was futile.

    The man graciously stood up and took a stride which led him right before his fleeing prey, his cat-like footsteps silenced completely by the thick rug. He squatted down, coming so close to her that Lorelei could see the beads of sweat gleaming on his bare chest. The thick musky smell of an animal, mixed with the sweet fragrance of the aphrodisiac, assaulted her nose again, this time even stronger. A hand that looked pearl-white in the dimness stretched out and brushed off the hair from Lorelei¡¯s face in an almost gentle manner. The man¡¯s slender fingers traced the curve of her jaw, carefully caressing her bruised cheek.

    ¡°Your men have overdone it, Simone,¡± his muffled voice came from behind the mask. Its tone sounded familiar in Lorelei¡¯s ears. This was the man that had called for her a moment ago.

    ¡°She tried to escape and hurt some guards, master Argente,¡± Simone glided by and stood by the man¡¯s side. ¡°We had no choice but to subdue her.¡±

    ¡°Our turgan friend won¡¯t be too happy about this. He wanted to break her in himself. Well, the damage is already done.¡±

    As he was talking, the man¡¯s hand slid down her neck. Lorelei was petrified. Fear and disgust bubbled in her chest. This seemingly gentle touch reminded her of Ronan. Of his dirty hands over her body. Of his heavy breaths over her skin. She knew what was going to follow. But this time Noah wasn¡¯t there to save her.

    ¡°You are suddenly so quiet, dear duchess,¡± there was mocking in the man¡¯s tone. ¡°I expected you to scream, fight, ask me why I¡¯m doing this to you.¡±

    ¡°A-and you would have answered?¡± Lorelei tried to quell the terror in her heart and make her voice stop shaking. Her situation was desperate anyway, so no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t give him the pleasure to taunt her. She forced herself to smile, despite her torn lip. ¡°No need. I know why you are doing this anyway.¡±

    ¡°Really?! Pray tell.¡±

    ¡°You are giving me to the leader of the Red Hands.¡± Lorelei stiffened as the masked man¡¯s hand traced her collarbone. ¡°After he has his way with me, he can send me back to the duke as a symbol of his victory. Dead or alive, it does not matter. He would be the one who had defiled the wife of the Beast of Norden, tarnishing the duke¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°What a calm assessment.¡± The man sounded surprised. His fingers returned to her face, lifting her chin up a bit. ¡°I am starting to like you, duchess. Such a shame that I have to give you away. If it was an ordinary turgan, I might have reconsidered our deal and kept you for myself. Alas, he could put a curse on me and seven generations of my offspring.¡±

    Despite his words, the man¡¯s thumb brushed over Lorelei¡¯s lips, making her jolt. He leaned in even closer so that the strands of his dark hair touched her cheek and filled her nose with the unusual scent of herbs and walnuts. Lorelei could now feel his other hand crawling over her back. His whisper, distorted by the mask, reached her ear.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°But playing around with you for a bit won¡¯t be an issue. The turgan never expected a virgin to begin with, lady Norden.¡±

    He was so close that Lorelei could feel his arousal pressing against her through the layers of clothing. Her limbs grew cold. She tried to struggle free but the man pinned her on the ground with his body. The thumb that was caressing her lips became rougher and bolder, trying to pry her mouth open.

    Something snapped in Lorelei¡¯s mind.

    Without giving out a sound, she sunk her teeth in the man¡¯s hand.

    A painful scream echoed in the room. The man tried to jump back but Lorelei didn¡¯t let go and soon her mouth was filled with the salty metallic taste of blood. Only when the fist of the thug Bigs landed in the pit of her stomach did she let go, coughing bile and blood and struggling for air.

    ¡°Lord Argente!¡± Simone jumped forward, hurriedly tearing a piece of her gown and binding the man¡¯s bleeding finger.

    ¡°You mangy mutt!¡± The man howled, pressing his injured hand to his chest. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±

    ¡°Touch¡­ me¡­ again,¡± heaved Lorelei, ¡°and I¡¯ll bite¡­ your thumb off! Next¡­ will be that precious¡­ manhood of yours!¡±

    With a scream, Simone lunged at the young woman who curled up to protect herself from the onslaught of kicks and punches. In a distant corner of her mind, Lorelei thought that she won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. But that was good. Better die here with her honor intact than become the plaything of some twisted creatures.

    Just then, the barrage of fists stopped. Someone yanked at her collar and then she heard Simone¡¯s panting voice.

    ¡°What the hell is this!? It¡¯s glowing!¡±

    With some difficulty, Lorelei parted her eyelids and saw a little white amulet in the other woman¡¯s hand. But right now, the whole twin-drop was engulfed in a red glow that illuminated the room like a miniature bloody sun.

    ¡°Bigs, bring the shaman here!¡± The still shaking man squeezed the order through his teeth.

    ¡°B-but¡­ he ish shtill recuperating after¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn! This reeks of binshi magic. Bring. Me. The. Binshi. Now!¡±

    Lorelei felt her consciousness drifting away. She blacked out for a couple of seconds. When she came to again, there was another person in the room ¨C a short, willowy man with sunken eyes and the snow-white hair of a full-blooded binshi. There was something strange in him that Lorelei¡¯s muddled senses could not exactly pinpoint. But that was not important. The important thing was that her glowing amulet was dangling from his hand.

    ¡°T-this is bad! Oh, this is very bad!¡± The shaman¡¯s voice quivered as he moved the little piece of glass between his fingers. ¡°A connection was established. Impossible! There is a one in thousand chance of this happening for a limerian.¡±

    ¡°Meaning what?¡± Simone sounded pissed.

    ¡°That my decoys were all for naught. Whoever carries the other half of the twin-drop can trace it back here! Damn! I never thought that limerian monster could be this shrewd and lucky.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we destroy it?¡± The masked man was starting to calm down a bit.

    ¡°It won¡¯t help. It is already too late. The duke¡¯s men could be knocking on our door any minute now.¡±

    ¡°Then prepare to move out.¡±

    The masked man exited Lorelei¡¯s field of vision but continued to speak.

    ¡°Leave all the merchandise here and torch the place. We will exit through the tunnel.¡±

    ¡°Lord Argente, let me help you with your shirt.¡± Simone ran after him.

    ¡°And what about this one?¡± The shaman threw a side glance at Lorelei.

    ¡°We are taking her with us. Capturing her was too much trouble anyway, so we need a payout for the investment. Besides, your turgan expects a delivery.¡±

    ¡°Kush-turgan¡­¡± mumbled the binsh but then his voice rose up. ¡°Master Argente, I believe that the other half of the twin-drop is in the possession of none other than duke Norden.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°We can use this to our advantage and get rid of him once and for all. You see, I have a plan¡­¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and state your point!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± The shaman gulped. ¡°There is a hex that creates illusions. It is weak and a strong-willed person or a powerful shaman could see trough it given enough time. But if I combine it with the connection the twin-drops share it could fool our enemy just long enough. A dagger to the heart takes only an instant.¡±

    The silence that followed lasted no more than a second.

    ¡°Alright. What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Hair and blood from the duchess, so that I can fool the other twin-drop that she is still the one carrying it. And also, a person to take her place. Preferably a woman since that way the hex will take less energy.¡±

    ¡°We can take one of the whores,¡± said Simone and the cheer in her voice was obvious.

    ¡°No.¡± The masked man¡¯s words were cold. ¡°You will do it, Simone.¡±

    ¡°W-what? B-but lord Argente¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made one too many mistakes this time, my dear. I need to reassess your worth.¡±

    ¡°You are sending me to my death!¡±

    ¡°Enough. It was your and your people¡¯s negligence that created this mess. It¡¯s time to take responsibility. You know where the secret door to the tunnel is. If you are fast enough after you finish, there is a chance to get away.¡±

    ¡°No, please, master!¡±

    ¡°Choose, Simone. Either you stay and have a chance to rejoin me later, or you die here on the spot.¡±

    ¡°A-as you command, master¡­¡±

    The tension was palpable. Lorelei was careful to remain perfectly still as to not attract their attention. But on the inside, she was screaming. Noah was in danger! They were going to trick and murder him and there was no way for her to prevent it! In her mind, a thousand thoughts were flying like a flock of birds. There was no way out. No way she could warn him. No way she could stop these people. Maybe if she kept fighting long enough, the shaman wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the ritual?

    As if guessing her thoughts, Bigs the thug straddled her, pinning her hands on both sides of her head.

    ¡°No running around dish time, bish!¡± The glee in his voice hurt Lorelei more than the weight crushing her body.

    Right at that time, a terrible howl came from outside the window. It was the bone-chilling cry of something not really alive.

    ¡°Damn! They are here!¡± the shaman cursed and lunged towards Lorelei with a knife in his hand. ¡°My drals will keep them occupied for a couple more minutes.¡±

    ¡°Then stop yapping and start doing your magic!¡± the masked man barked.

    ¡°NO!¡± Lorelei screamed at the top of her lungs, trying to wriggle out of the thug¡¯s iron grip. ¡°NOAH!¡±

 40. The trap springs

    A howl tore through the air. The piercing sound made Noah¡¯s ears ring. He unsheathed his sword and cursed. So much for the surprise.

    They had just scaled one of the side walls to sneak into the merchant¡¯s mansion. Just like the information said, there were no guards. However, the moment their feet had touched the ground of the spacious courtyard, black smoke had started rising, forming the blurry shapes of three creatures roughly similar to wolves. Big teeth, foul stench, with the appearance of a rotting corpse, everything fit Gregor¡¯s description perfectly.

    ¡°These are no bunnies, alright,¡± mumbled Duncan pulling out his own sword.

    ¡°Groups of three!¡± Noah¡¯s command overcame the screech of the beasts. ¡°Lucas ¨C with Rish and Rasha. Brion, Mark ¨C with Gregor. Rob is with me and Duncan. Don¡¯t let these things touch your skin! Go!¡±

    Like soundless shadows, the knights and the binshi jumped forward. There were no war cries, no shouting. Only the sound of drawn blades and the rustling of feet.

    Throwing his men a final glance, Noah concentrated on his own opponent. They had their battle, he had his. He sprang forward and the blade of Red Dawn shimmered in the sun. Sensing a mortal enemy in the elder-quenched sword, the dral jumped back hissing, but quickly dashed for a side attack.

    Damn, it was fast!

    With a loud clang, Noah¡¯s blade met the hand-long sharp teeth. For a ghostly being, it felt quite corporeal. And strong! Noah¡¯s muscles bulged from the effort to push it back. Then suddenly, something hit his knees making him lose his balance and fall to the ground. He realized too late that the creature¡¯s whip-like tail was just as deadly a weapon as its jaws. And right now, said jaws were flying towards his throat yet again.

    ¡°Bug off, critter!¡±

    Duncan¡¯s cry came at the same second as his sword knocked back the demonic snout. Noah rolled up and climbed on his feet, dodging another swing of the tail. The third swing was met by Rob¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Go, my lord!¡±

    Noah dashed forward and the edge of his sword dug into the creature¡¯s side. A pained screech shook the air. Noah pulled the blade, which started hissing and exuding black smoke the moment it came out, and thrust it in again. Another screech followed. This time one could feel the air shake. The body of the monster thrashed violently, throwing the men back as it pulled away from their blades. Not wasting a second, Noah dove down for another cut. Jumping to the left, the dral tried to evade his attack but was stopped by the two knights.

    ¡°I might not be able to cut you, pup,¡± growled Duncan and swung his sword like a club, ¡°but I bet this will still hurt.¡±

    There was a loud crack. Blade met with ghastly bones. The creature screeched in annoyance, but its snarling turned into a gurgling sound as Red Dawn fell in a sweeping motion and severed the creature¡¯s head almost completely. With a final shudder, the dral¡¯s body plopped on the ground, black mist rising from its wounds.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so bad!¡± huffed Duncan and wiped his forehead. In the next moment, he had to jump back, as the whip-tail swung at his chest. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s still alive?! But you cut its head!¡±

    ¡°Red Dawn can only wound them.¡± Noah swung his blade, chopping off the wiggling tail at its base. ¡°Look, it¡¯s healing already.¡±

    Indeed, the black smoke had stopped coming out of the gashes that were now closing at a visible pace. Even the severed head had started to re-attach, thin black threads connecting the two severed body parts.

    Red Dawn flashed again, cutting the smoke tendrils. Another cut and the creature¡¯s hind leg was gone.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like a woodcutter,¡± murmured Noah before shouting. ¡°Gerash! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Pushing me won¡¯t make it faster!¡±

    Noah dared a side glance. His friend and the two other knights had surrounded the second dral. Six tiny silver shapes protruded from the monster¡¯s body, their ends attached to thick chain-like threads in the hands of the men, and utilizing the elder-quenched knives as fishing hooks to immobilize the creature. Gregor held two of the threads and his lips were moving fast in an indiscernible chant. A silver glow started to spread from his palms along the chains and seeped into the dral¡¯s skin. The creature howled and thrashed, its tail flailing around and barely missing the men tying it down. Little by little, silver-white cracks started appearing on the monster¡¯s body, radiating from the binshi¡¯s knives and crawling down its sides. A few more seconds and it would be finished.

    The creature howled.

    With the corner of his eye, Noah detected a sudden movement from his own target.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Back away!¡± he screamed and threw himself on the ground.

    Sharp black tendrils flew just past his head. There was a short scream and Noah saw Rob falling on the ground, clutching his bleeding side. The dral¡¯s body before them had stopped regenerating and instead was changing shape, turning into a porcupine-like ball of sharp black tendrils. A few of them stretched into the direction of Duncan, who had managed to avoid the first attack. The old knight deflected them but the cost was high. One accurate spike hit the spine of his sword, breaking it in two with a loud metallic clang. Duncan cursed and prepared for the inevitable, but before the rest of the ghost-spikes could find their target, Red Dawn sliced them apart.

    ¡°Bring Rob to safety!¡± panted Noah and attacked the creature, chopping the protrusions coming out of its body.

    The young man was slicing left and right, feeling his power slowly seeping away. The fear, the long hours of exhausting rowing, the pain from the soul-merge, all of them were starting to take their toll. His foot slipped, making him break his stance. Noah rolled in the dust, the black spikes barely missing him by an inch. His muscles screamed as he pushed himself from the ground. But before he could get up, a streak of silver light flew over his head. A leaf-shaped blade tethered to a thin silver chain dug into the monster¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°Sorry for being late!¡± Gregor shouted as a second knife found its target. ¡°You did great, it¡¯s almost dead.¡±

    ¡°Start purifying!¡± Noah climbed on his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll go help the twins!¡±

    ¡°No. My men are with them. They are fine. Check on Rob first. Red Dawn might be able to save him.¡±

    Noah turned his head. Indeed, Rish and Rasha¡¯s team was doing a remarkable job. They had been able to pin the creature to one of the walls with a misleadingly thin-looking silver spear. In addition to that, very much like Gerash, the twins had their monster hooked and chained. Lukas and the two members of Gregor¡¯s team were hanging at the ends of the shackles completely immobilizing the beast, with the binshi girls cutting away any loose tendrils trying to attack the men.

    Quickly assessing the situation, Noah darted in the direction of Duncan and Rob. The two knights had found cover behind the stone wall of a well nearby.

    ¡°How is he?¡± The young man knelt beside them.

    ¡°That damn thing pierced through the mail as if it was paper,¡± Duncan curtly reported, keeping the other man¡¯s body upright. ¡°The wound seems deep, but that¡¯s not the problem.¡±

    Noah could very well see that. The metal around the tear was covered in blood. Black, smoking blood. From Rob¡¯s distorted face it was evident how much pain he was experiencing.

    ¡°K-kill me, my lord!¡± the man gasped. ¡°B-before that thing spreads and eats me from the inside. Before my soul becomes a wraith like them¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Noah held the blade of his sword directly in his palms. Through the gloves, he could still feel the edge digging in the thick leader. ¡°This will hurt but it will help purify you. And you drank Rasha¡¯s protection potion, so luck is on our side today. Duncan, hold him¡±

    After giving his order, the man carefully drove the tip of Red Dawn into the open wound. The knight howled. The flesh around the cut sizzled as if someone was pouring hot oil on top of it. Noah bit his lips but continued to hold the sword in place until the hissing sounds coming from the wound died out.

    ¡°Duncan, bandage him. When we are back in Ildemar Gregor¡¯s father should do additional purification to be on the safe side.¡±

    Standing up, sword in hand, the duke looked at the remaining knights. Gregor had finished the second monster and the twin¡¯s target was already half-purified, slowly dissolving into glittering dust. It was almost over. Yet something was bothering Noah. According to the information they go from the Red Hand, there should still be a couple of men in the mansion. They had left Aiden and two more knights at the other entrance to intercept any fleeing people but all seemed quiet on their side. If someone had attacked them, they would have given a signal. So why was no one coming out after all this commotion? Noah had expected to fight under a shower of arrows but definitely not this.

    Knitting his brow, he shouted:

    ¡°Lucas, Brion, Mark, with me! We are going in. After that thing is killed, Gerash and the twins will follow. Duncan, bring Rob outside and coordinate with Aiden. The town¡¯s guards should be arriving soon with reinforcements. Detain anyone trying to run away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    Without wasting more time, the knights stormed the mansion.

    Inside was eerily silent. The moment they stepped in, their noses were filled with choking smoke. Thick swirls of black obscured their vision.

    ¡°Damn,¡± cursed one of the men, ¡°they have set the building on fire!¡±

    His words flew past Noah¡¯s ears. His whole being was concentrated on a single thought. She was close! He could feel the pull of his twin-drop, guiding him to their target. Guiding him to her.

    Noah took a quick glance and sprinted forward, climbing the staircase in a single breath. The smoke on the upper floor was even thicker, and small red flames already danced along the walls. Streams of sweat ran down the young man¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t stop to brush them off.

    There! A door stood before him. From the other side came the presence that called him.

    Gripping his sword tightly, Noah crashed against the locked door. The wood gave out a pained groan and shattered.

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± He frantically looked around as his eyes were starting to tear from the smog.

    A small movement caught his attention. With his blurring vision, he still managed to see a thin figure curled in one of the corners. The moment his shout echoed, the woman lifted her head.

    ¡°N-Noah?¡± she choked a bit on the soot flying in the air. ¡°Noah!¡±

    With shaking feet, the woman stood up, her cheeks wet with tears.

    ¡°Y-you came for me!¡± she sobbed, throwing herself in Noah¡¯s arms.

    It was as if time had stopped, all his senses sharpened to the very peak. Noah could feel the pull in his heart, now amplified by the magical connection they shared. Through the smoke, he could see the familiar face, the chestnut hair trailing behind her. Then came the flash ¨C silent like an attacking snake and just as vicious. Steel dug into flesh ¨C cold, unforgiving, deadly.

    Time started flowing again as a single word dissolved in the air.

    ¡°W-why?¡±

 41. Flames of rage

    Ash and soot swirled around in the melting-hot air, clogging the throat and making the eyes tear. With a crackle, flames licked the walls, their hungry tongues stretching to the ceiling.

    Drip. Drip.

    Like sparkling scarlet beads, blood tricked along the blade, falling on the ground where a small puddle slowly started to form.

    ¡°W-why?¡±

    With a muffled thud, a dagger rolled on the floor. A trail of red appeared in the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth as she coughed. Her eyes turned huge as she convulsively gripped the hand holding Red Dawn¡¯s hilt. The sword had pierced her entire body, its tip protruding from her back.

    ¡°Y-you didn¡¯t¡­ even¡­ hesitate to stab¡­ me! Your wife!¡±

    ¡°You might look and sound like her,¡± squeezed Noah through his teeth, ¡°but you¡¯re not Lorelei. Your steps are much too heavy, witch.¡±

    ¡°M-my¡­ steps¡­¡±

    A low hiss came from the woman¡¯s mouth. She was laughing.

    ¡°You¡­ truly are¡­ a beast!¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t answer. He swiftly pulled out his blade making the woman shriek in pain. Her legs wobbled and she crashed on the floor much like a puppet with its strings cut.

    The sound of rushing feet came from the entrance as the rest of the knights barged in. What they saw made their hearts freeze. In the middle of the room stood their lord, sword in hand, and in his feet lay the lifeless body of the duchess in an ever-growing puddle of blood. Scarlet drops still rolled down from the lowered blade.

    ¡°By the Gods! What have you done, my lord?¡± Lucas exclaimed, unable to accept the ghastly scene before his eyes. The rest of the men too just stared in horror.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t her, Lucas. It¡¯s an imposter.¡±

    Noah squatted down. His hand roughly tore the front of the woman¡¯s garment. Nested between her breasts lay a little pendant, but its sparkling white surface was now smeared with the rusty color of dried blood. In addition, a familiar long lock of brown hair was tied around the amulet.

    Anger and fear filled Noah¡¯s chest. He grabbed the twin-drop, snapping its cord.

    ¡°This does not belong to you, witch!¡±

    At that very moment, the whole body of the woman blurred and slowly began to change shape. On the left side of her chest, the sign of an open palm started to fade back in.

    ¡°Damn Red Hands!¡± Lucas cursed.

    Pendant in hand, Noah stood up and, for the first time in many years, didn¡¯t know what to do. This was their last lead. Without it, finding Lorelei would be almost impossible. On top of that, he had just killed their only witness. Noah squeezed the twin-drop so tight that his fist started trembling.

    ¡°Search the house for any more Red Hands. I need them alive.¡±

    ¡°But the fire¡­¡±

    ¡°Search. The. House!¡±

    After barking his orders, Noah stormed out.

    The fire was intensifying. The young man could feel the scorching blaze on his face. Part of his mind quivered in fear, remembering the pain of his own burning flesh. Yet he didn¡¯t shy away. His chest filled with hot choking air as he took a breath.

    ¡°LORELEI!¡±

    The shout echoed throughout the house. Before it could even die out, Noah was running along the soot-filled corridors, crashing doors open and calling his wife¡¯s name. Suddenly, his ears caught a sound, so minuscule that someone else might have missed it. It was a rhythmical knocking against wood and a muffled ¡°Help!¡±.

    Noah rushed towards the sound, hope rekindling in his heart. Reaching another locked room, he didn¡¯t even pause his step.

    ¡°Stay away from the door!¡±

    The old wood stood no chance before the speed and force of the assault. With a clang it flew open, clearing the way for the knight to storm in. Stepping in the stuffy little room, Noah¡¯s eyes widened. There were around ten women huddled inside, their frail bodies barely covered by short thin undershirts, and all of them had the ash-white hair and frightened blue eyes of a mixed-blood binshi. The man felt his stomach turn at the site. Calling them women was wrong. They were still children, the oldest being seventeen at most, yet he suspected what their fate had been from William¡¯s report. These were the flowers of the night, meant for harvesting by the clients of this illegal brothel.

    With Noah entering the room, the girl closest to the door shrieked and crawled back to her friends. Utter terror was written all over her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Noah tried to sound calm and made a step forward. ¡°I am not going to harm you. Come now, we all need to get out before the fire burns this place!¡±

    Instead of calming down, all the girls shrank back from him, huddling even tighter together. Their gem-like eyes were staring unblinkingly at him. This made Noah realize what kind of a grotesque image they actually saw ¨C face disfigured by a huge scar; skin as dark as tree bark; sword still dripping blood in his hand. On top of it all, swirls of black smoke engulfed him, making him look like a fiend who had just crawled out from the depths of hell.

    Behind his back, he heard his men approaching and signaled them to remain outside. With no second thoughts, Noah sheathed his blade and prepared to approach the girls again, when a tiny cry startled him.

    ¡°Highness!¡±

    Shoving the binshi aside, a small figure darted towards him before the others could stop her. The girl¡¯s little hands clasped around his waist as she cried and stuttered.

    ¡°Y-you came, h-highness! Y-you r-really came for us! W-why a-are you so late!?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Anuk! You are Anuk, right?¡± Noah lifted the sobbing child in his embrace. ¡°You were with Lorelei, right? Is she here too?¡±

    The girl shook her head.

    ¡°T-the bad men beat h-her and t-took her a-away. T-they beat m-me too. T-they s-said t-they¡¯ll g-gauge t-the lady¡¯s eyes out i-if I try running away again. Highness, I w-was a g-good girl! Didn¡¯t r-run. P-please, s-save the lady! Please!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, little one! The bad things are over.¡± Noah hugged her tighter. ¡°I¡¯ll find the lady. It¡¯s a promise. But now you and your friends need to get out of here. Lucas, take her.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Anuk screamed louder, her hands wrapping around his neck. ¡°Please, d-don¡¯t g-go away!¡±

    A loud crash echoed somewhere close by. Most likely the supporting beams were starting to give out. The fire was raging even stronger, threatening to engulf the whole building any minute now.

    ¡°Go!¡± Noah shoved the child into Lucas¡¯ arms. ¡°Get out, all of you, or you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    As if awaking from a deep slumber, the girls finally rushed out, guided by the knights. Noah was the only one left behind. The smoke choked him and burned his throat, and yet he ran in the opposite direction of the exit.

    ¡°LORELEI!¡±

    He ran, and coughed, and shouted, and coughed even more. The ash flying around was stinging his eyes, making it almost impossible to see.

    Suddenly, Noah felt someone pulling his arm. He flinched and spun around, only to see Gregor¡¯s worried face. The twins were just behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡± The binshi protected his mouth from the soot with his sleeve. ¡°We¡¯ve checked as best as we could. There is no one else left in the house.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei?¡±

    The silence of the three was an answer on its own. Noah¡¯s fists balled. He turned his back to Gregor, but the knight¡¯s hand held him tight.

    ¡°Come to your senses! She isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The answer came quietly. The man¡¯s clenched palms relaxed as his shouldest slumped forward. With a slight nudge, he freed himself from his friend¡¯s grip and pulled out the blood-smeared twin-drop from his chest pocket. His hands shaking a bit, he tied the broken string and hung it around his neck.

    ¡°We were so close, Gerash. But we still failed.¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time, ¡­ monster duke.¡±

    A tired broken voice overcame the roaring of the flames and startled Noah and the three binshi. The twins quickly drew their daggers and pointed them at the unexpected intruder. Leaning against one of the walls stood a woman. Her skin looked pearl-white against her dark disheveled clothes. Long locks of hair fell around her pale face and shoulders, partially hiding the red mark over her exposed left breast. Behind her, a trail of red marked her path.

    The woman lifted her chin at the twins.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they teach you¡­ not to point a weapon¡­ at a dead person¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Noah pulled out his sword but the woman lifted her hand.

    ¡°You can kill me¡­ twice. But then¡­ you¡¯ll never find¡­ your wife.¡±

    The man hesitated for a second, but his blade remained unmoving.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°In the kitchen basement¡­ at the very far end¡­ there is a secret passage.¡± The woman moistened her lips. ¡°Pull the lantern hook. The tunnel leads¡­ beyond the city¡­ wall. They left minutes¡­ before you barged in. You can still catch them.¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me this now?¡± Noah¡¯s mistrust was fighting for dominance with the newly rekindled hope in his heart. Red Dawn¡¯s tip touched the ground.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± the woman smiled widely, revealing her bloody teeth, ¡°I want you to kill¡­ that silver masked bastard. He used my body¡­ my love¡­ my soul¡­ then tossed me to die. I was a fool¡­ a monster¡­ more¡­ than you could¡­ever be. Gods, ¡­ I atone¡­ I will¡­ wait¡­ in¡­ hell¡­ for¡­ him¡­¡±

    Her body slowly slumped down, cold and lifeless.

    The four remaining people just stared at her, incapable to move for a brief moment. With a clang, Noah¡¯s blade slid back in the scabbard. Then he dashed out, the three binshi right by his side.

    ¡°We should call the others,¡± Gregor suggested while dodging some burning debris falling from the ceiling.

    ¡°Not enough time. The place is about to collapse¡±

    Noah took a sharp turn and ran down the creaking stairs that were now more flame than wood. The fire singed his clothes and hair, the hot air burned his lungs, but he didn¡¯t feel a thing. He was a beast on the hunt and the target was right before of him.

    Storming in the smoke-filled kitchen, they saw the still open latch on the floor. The Red Hands had been careless or maybe thought that the fire would cover their tracks.

    ¡°If that woman lied¡­¡± said Rish furrowing her brow.

    ¡°¡­. this will be a death-trap in just a few minutes,¡± concluded Rasha.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Gregor also didn¡¯t look pleased. ¡°Let me go¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish, Noah had already jumped in.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The binshi gave out a frustrated groan and turned to the twins. ¡°You two better stay¡­¡±

    Swift like mountain rabbits, the girls disappeared into the hole.

    ¡°Mother Above, why don¡¯t they ever listen?!¡±

    With a heavy heart, the shaman followed them down, cursing along the way.

    ***

    The underground tunnel was stuffy and narrow, twisting and turning so that one completely lost sense of direction. From time to time, the tips of tree-roots protruded here and there from the walls, but thick wooden beams crisscrossed the tunnel, keeping the tons of earth from caving in.

    Quick steps echoed in the darkness, followed by the weak, yellowish light coming from a lantern. A group of people was rushing through the narrow passage and one of them was carrying a long sack over his shoulder. However, on a closer look, it wasn¡¯t a sack he was hauling but a person¡¯s body.

    Lorelei chewed on the gag in her mouth and tried to remain conscious. Being carried like a bag of potatoes didn¡¯t help ease the pain of her aching body. Besides all her bruises, there was a prickling sensation at the left side of her chest, getting sharper and sharper with each step her kidnapper was taking. Twisting her bound hands as much as she could, her fingers touched on a long-forgotten item ¨C her brooch! It was a miracle that after everything the pin had remained safely tucked in her bosom.

    ¡°Shtop shquirming, bish, or I¡¯ll fukin¡¯ shnap yer armsh!¡± Bigs¡¯ lisping voice brought terror into her heart. The thug roughly shook Lorelei¡¯s body, making her almost drop the small piece of metal from her numb fingers as her head painfully banged against the ceiling.

    ¡°Quiet! Hasten your pace!¡± the binshi shaman who was walking at the front together with the masked man hissed. ¡°Damn, this tunnel is taking forever.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than a mile from the mansion to the outside of Yalda¡¯s walls. Next time, your turgan should find a better location if he wants to do business.¡± The masked man retorted in a low tone. ¡°Hopefully, you have prepared enough spare horses.¡±

    As the shaman was about to say something back, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°They¡¯ve found us!¡± His voice sounded a pitch higher than usual. ¡°The ghosts I left to guard the entrance have been purified!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not my fault! I had no more drals. W-what should we do now? Use that thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! You want to kill us here?¡± the masked man shut him up. He turned to the three people making the rear guard of their group and a sword suddenly appeared in his hand. ¡°You go back and slow them down. The rest ¨C make a run for the exit! Hurry!¡±

    Hastening their pace, Lorelei and her kidnappers left the three reluctant men behind. Not long after, the tunnel was filled with shouts and the clanging of weapons.

    Dangling over Bigs¡¯ shoulder, Lorelei could only think about one thing ¨C help was so close but with each step the thug took, it was getting farther and farther away. Instinctively, she knew that once they exited the tunnel and mounted the horses there would be no chance for her to escape. Her swollen fingers clenched around the brooch, feeling its long, slightly bent needle.

    Without thought or hesitation, Lorelei gathered all her strength and thrust the pointy iron into the man¡¯s neck. The thug howled and dropped his prisoner on the ground, clutching his bleeding wound.

    Ignoring the pain in her arms and knees, Lorelei gathered herself up and darted away, thankful that her captors had bound only her wrists and not her legs.

    ¡°After her, you imbecile!¡± The shriek of master Argente filled the tunnel.

    Without looking back, Lorelei ran. Legs shaking, feet slipping, she ran for her life. The gag made it so she couldn¡¯t even get a proper breath of air, but she still ran with the last burst of energy that hope and desperation could squeeze out of her body. Her senses, heightened by the rush, told her that the thug was closing in. Before her, the clanging of weapons had suddenly quieted down.

    ¡®Dear Gods! Just a bit more! Just a few more steps!¡¯ Lorelei prayed desperately. She could feel the fingertips of her pursuer touching her shoulder, just about to grab her. ¡®Help!¡¯

    A silver flash flew past her head. There was a moan followed by a gurgling sound, and then there was silence. Before being able to comprehend what was going on, Lorelei collided with a sturdy obstacle that had appeared right in front of her. Giving out a muffled scream, she thrashed and kicked as two iron arms wrapped around her body.

    ¡°Lorelei! Calm down! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face, but there was no need. This was a voice she could recognize anywhere. A large gloved hand carefully removed her gag, giving Lorelei finally a chance to take in some much-needed air.

    ¡°M-my l-lord!¡±

    Gasping for breath she could only mutter two words before the tears drowned her voice again. She pressed her forehead against his shoulder, unable to stop her sobs. Despite the hard chainmail, right now his embrace felt like the most comforting and warm place in the world. She was safe in his arms.

    His grip tightened a bit and he gently rocked her, as he would a little child.

    ¡°Hush, it¡¯s over now. I¡¯m here. All is fine now.¡±

    She knew that. She wanted to thank him, to tell him how happy she was, to ask him how he found her. There were so many things she wanted to say, but why wouldn¡¯t the words come out? Why wouldn''t the tears stop flowing?

    Still holding her, Noah moved a bit. Immediately, Lorelei¡¯s fingers dug desperately in his surcoat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He sounded perplexed and genuinely concerned. ¡°Are you injured? Does it hurt somewhere?¡±

    She just shook her head trying to squeeze out some coherent words from her clogged throat.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­ l-leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly girl! I didn¡¯t fight through water, fire, and death just so I can leave you. Like it or not, you are coming back to Ildemar with me.¡±

    After saying that, Noah lifted her up and cradled her as if he was holding a baby.

    ¡°Gerash, lead us out of here. All of you, stay vigilant. There might still be enemies lurking.¡±

 42. Deaths touch (1)

    Bright sunlight blinded them the moment they stepped out of the tunnel. The secret passage ended at a small clearing, surrounded on all sides by shrubs and old trees whose leaves were just starting to bud. Silence reigned over the forest, save for the occasional rustle of a startled mouse in the last year¡¯s foliage.

    Still on high alert, Noah and his companions surveyed their surroundings. There was no living soul in sight. Giving the twins a sign, Gregor stood straight and closed his eyes. The girls flanked him on both sides, daggers in hand, and prepared to intercept any incoming threats. After a minute of concentration, the binshi¡¯s eyelids fluttered open.

    ¡°I don¡¯t sense any hostile presence in a two-hundred-meter radius, be it man or ghost. There are some large animals scattered around, but they seem to be runaway mules or horses.¡±

    ¡°Send the signal to our men,¡± said Noah and carried Lorelei to a nearby tree. ¡°After that, take Rasha and do a perimeter check. Don¡¯t stray too far, do not engage in combat. Rish, you stay on guard here.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Following his lord¡¯s order, the shaman removed a small cylinder that was hanging on his belt. From inside, he procured a walnut-sized ball and put it on his flattened left palm. Gregor¡¯s lips moved as he whispered the incantation for the hex. Immediately, a greenish-blue glow enveloped the sphere. It shot straight up into the sky where it exploded with a loud bang in a big cloud of purple flames.

    Noah nodded in satisfaction. The guards in Yalda¡¯s watch-towers were vigilant. It was only a matter of time before a patrol arrived, especially since it was the purple signal of the duke himself.

    He gently put Lorelei down under the tree and squatted before her. For the first time he had a clear look at his wife and what he saw made him curse quietly. She sat there, hunched forward with knees drawn to her chest, and her whole body shivered. Her clothes were messy, torn in several places, and covered with brown splatters that were unmistakably blood.

    Removing his gloves, Noah carefully brushed aside the disheveled strands of hair hanging over Lorelei¡¯s face but froze at the site of her heavily bruised cheek and split lip. The man gritted his teeth, dangerous sparks lighting up in his eyes. His other hand grabbed the sheath of his sword until his knuckles turned white. They were dead! He wanted to butcher every single one of those cursed fanatics who had dared to lay a hand on his people, on his wife! As he was about to lose himself in anger, two frightened brown eyes stared at him full of tears. No, he couldn¡¯t let his bloodlust out or he would scare her even more. Right now, he needed to comfort her, to make sure she is safe. He wanted to see these eyes smile again, burn brightly with confidence and defiance.

    As if put under a spell, Noah involuntarily let his fingers slide down, gently caressing his wife¡¯s face.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    In an instant, Lorelei screamed and drove his hand away, her whole body tensing up even more.

    ¡°My lady, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Rish dashed to them alerted by the yell but was stopped with a little headshake from her master.

    ¡°S-sorry. Did I hurt you?¡± Taken aback by Lorelei¡¯s reaction, Noah frantically looked around, when his eyes fell on her still bound hands. ¡°Merciful Gods! What have these bastards done to you?!¡±

    He pulled out his dagger and quickly cut the ropes tying her swollen wrists together. After freeing her, the man rubbed Lorelei¡¯s hands softly to relieve the pain from the bind. At the same time, his gaze was fixated on her torn and blistered fingers and the dirty rags that were used to bandage them. During his life, he had received enough wounds to know that these will leave permanent scars, or even worse. His heart turned cold.

    ¡°Lorelei, you can still move them, right? Can you move your fingers for me? Yes, that¡¯s it! Thank the Gods! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a healer to treat you immediately.¡±

    ¡°It does not matter.¡±

    Her reply was so dry and devoid of emotion that it made the man shudder. He preferred her fiery outburst from a second ago a thousand times compared to the resignation that was now written all over her pale face. In the blink of an eye, a completely different person now stood before him. She had reverted to the same apathetic frightened girl that sat beside him during the victory banquet.

    Lorelei continued to speak, her eyes turning glassy and staring right in front of her, unable to see a thing:

    ¡°It is all my fault. My fault. These hands, I don¡¯t need them. They couldn¡¯t save Jess. They couldn¡¯t save the elder. They couldn¡¯t save Anuk. I couldn¡¯t do a thing. I couldn¡¯t stop the Red Hands. All of this, it¡¯s my fault. They all burned. They all died. Jess, Anuk, the elder. All my fault. The Red Hands were going to trick you, to stab you! They were going to kill you too! I couldn¡¯t stop them! I tried but I couldn¡¯t. I almost killed you too!¡±

    ¡°Snap out of it, Lorelei!¡± Noah pulled his wife¡¯s rigid body into his embrace and started stroking her head in an attempt to calm her down. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything is fine. I am here. Jess is alive and awaits you in Ildemar. Anuk is with Duncan. He¡¯ll bring her to the castle together with Kai and their father. You¡¯ll see them soon. Everything is fine. You are safe now. Everything is over. You are safe. I promise you.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Little by little, the stiff body in his arms relaxed. The oppressing silence was replaced by quiet sobs which soon died out too. After a couple of minutes, Noah felt a weak push against his chest and, with reluctance that baffled him for a second, he let Lorelei go.

    The young woman rubbed the tears off of her cheeks. She lifted her reddened eyes and looked at him, guilt and shame plastered all over her face.

    ¡°I am so sorry, my lord.¡± Albeit still a bit shaky, she sounded better. ¡°I showed you something unsightly.¡±

    ¡°Foolish girl.¡± With a sigh, Noah flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. Being afraid is not shameful. Soon we all will be back home.¡±

    Lorelei rubbed her brow in disbelief and could only nod in response. Seeing her so bewildered, Noah chuckled and felt as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. From the corner of his eye, he saw Rish secretly brushing away some moisture from her eyelashes. As he was about to wave to her to come closer, the binshi tensed up, holding her dagger ready. Her sensitive ears had caught on the slight disturbance even before Noah could. There was some rustling in the nearby bushes. The knight jumped, ready to draw his own weapon when a familiar head poked through the thicket.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finished scouting around.¡± With a graceful step, Gregor emerged in the clearing. ¡°The traces these bastards left were too confusing to follow, so I don¡¯t know where they are headed. But at least they left us some presents.¡±

    Behind him came Rasha, pulling on the bridles of three agitated horses. The animals neighed and dug in the dirt with their hoofs, trying to pull away from the girl leading them. As the two binshi came closer, Noah could see their stiff faces.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gregor shook his head, his blue eyes squinting a bit. ¡°And that¡¯s what worries me. The tracks were hidden well. Unnaturally well. And I have all reasons to suspect that their shaman was not amongst the bodies we left in the tunnel. Even with the four of us, in our current condition, we are vulnerable to an attack. We should get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Without much delay, Noah scooped up Lorelei¡¯s body in his arms.

    ¡°Have you been on a horse before?¡±

    ¡°N-no.¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes became huge when she saw the unruly steeds dancing around and biting their mouth-pieces.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You will be riding with me. Just stay calm, don¡¯t make sudden moves, and it will all be fine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lady,¡± Gregor gave her an encouraging smile, ¡°his highness is an excellent rider. With him, you will be as safe as a baby in a cradle.¡±

    After saying that, he and Rish chose the calmest of the horses and held it in place while Noah put his wife in the saddle. With some effort and encouragement, she managed to stay put and sighed with relief.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Noah quickly mounted behind her taking the reins, ¡°let¡¯s get out of here as fast¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish, the horse neighed, shuddered, and suddenly jumped, pushing Gregor and Rish tumbling backward. Noah saw white foam coming out of the animal¡¯s mouth as it gave another frightened shriek and stood on its hind legs. With only a split second to react, he grabbed Lorelei and both of them fell hard on the ground, rolling in the cold muddy grass.

    Chaos ensued. The other two horses tore free from Rasha¡¯s grip and started jumping and thrashing around just like their brethren, white foam coming out of their snouts. Then all of a sudden, all three animals froze in place and dropped to the ground like dead.

    ¡°Noah!¡± Gregor shouted in fright, scurrying to reach them as quickly as possible with the twins following suit. ¡°Are you two alright?!¡±

    ¡°Nothing broken here but I have sprained my shoulder,¡± huffed his friend. Still, he ignored the pain and concentrated on the woman lying on his chest. ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±

    ¡°N-no. W-what happened?¡±

    With some help from the binshi both of them managed to sit on the grass and saw the macabre scene of the horses lying all over the clearing.

    ¡°A-are they dead?¡±

    ¡°I see them still breathing,¡± answered Rish, her eyes darting around. She motioned to her belt but instead of her dagger, her hands pulled out a thin silver knife. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    The rest of the binshi also pulled their throwing knives and surrounded Noah and Lorelei. Beads of perspiration appeared on their foreheads, their gazes fixated on the nearby bushes.

    The tension was palpable. Slowly, the whole scenery started to change. As if something sucked out all light and color, leaving the woods in gray dusk. The temperature dropped, turning the breath coming out of their mouths into white smoke that slowly rose towards a pitch-black sky.

    A low hiss escaped between Gregor¡¯s teeth.

    ¡°Rish, Rasha, krovithse kupulak! Breshe!¡±

    As one, the three binshi drove a thumb over their silver blades, dyeing them red with fresh blood. With a sudden move, they all turned around and stabbed their blades into the ground. At the same time, their lips started moving in perfect unison, weaving the verses of a hex.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Noah jumped up and tried taking a step but was met by a solid silver light. He banged his fists on the barrier¡¯s surface but it didn¡¯t even budge.

    ¡°Let me out, Gerash!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry but this is not an option.¡± The shaman turned back facing the bushes. ¡°The blood barrier will remain until the last one of us falls. We will buy as much time as we can. Lady Shana and the elders should have sensed the disturbance on the Spirit Plane, so help is on the way.¡±

    ¡°No! Let me out! Red Dawn can help you with the purification.¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Gregor lowered his stance ready to jump any minute. ¡°No one can purify that thing. Not even lady Shana since she hasn¡¯t awakened her full powers yet. We can weaken it and maybe seal it away with a life-sacrifice but we need more people."

    "Then all the more reason to let me out"

    "No. We are binshi. Its touch won¡¯t kill us immediately. But if it touches a limerian, it will suck the life out of you in seconds. Coming out of the barrier would be a hindrance rather than help.¡±

    Noah felt a cold shower run down his spine.

    ¡°Tell me, what the hell is that thing?¡±

    ¡°Dhrowghost.¡±

    As if summoned by the word, the bushes at the far end of the clearing shriveled and turned to dust. A wave of black smoke started to seep in, crawling slowly towards the three binshi. The air was filled with the rustling of dried leaves and the stench of rotting flesh.

    Fresh blades in hand, Gregor threw a look over his shoulder. His lips curved in a sad smile.

    ¡°Goodbye, master. Serving under you was a privilege.¡±

 43. Deaths touch (2)

    Lorelei was petrified, staring at the dark mist coming from between the trees. After all the recent ordeals, and with her body in its current condition, any other woman, especially a noble lady, would have fainted long ago. Unfortunately, for some reason she was denied the mercy of falling unconscious, so she watched, no longer able to keep up with all that was happening. She saw a wall of light being erected around her; witnessed Noah pulling a sword with scarlet patterns crawling along the blade as if they were alive; saw a strange silver radiance engulfing her three binshi retainers as they faced the waves of darkness creeping towards them. As her body and soul grew cold, Lorelei realized that she barely knew anything about the people before her. The truth slowly sank in.

    Witchcraft. An evil word that hadn¡¯t been uttered in the Empire for the last three hundred years under fear of punishment. Only legends of the Great Purge and fairytales about child-eating witches had survived in the memory of the people. As the holy scriptures proclaimed, the saints from the Church of the Two Gods had made sure to root out all malevolent magic, bringing peace to Limeria. Indeed, some superstitions and traditions like hanging a horseshoe on a newly-weds¡¯ door, putting a coin under a baby¡¯s pillow, or carrying a blue bead around your wrist against evil eye had survived to this day. But they were just that ¨C a remnant of old protection rituals that had become obsolete. These were peaceful times, with dragons, elves, and magic surviving only as part of folktales. The last saint had died seventy years ago without an heir and no other had been heralded by the Church. There was no need for their holy powers anymore. That was why most people, save the clergy and some old folk, thought of magic as nothing more than a myth. Lorelei was not an exception.

    But right at this moment, she had to admit that she had been wrong. ¡°The brightness of the sun too often makes you blind for the shine of the moon¡± her master always said. There was only one possible explanation for everything that was happening before her.

    ¡°White Elves,¡± she sucked a deep breath. ¡°So, it¡¯s not just malicious rumors and slander. The old magic did survive in Norden. And there are even witches and warlocks serving under the duke. But the sisters from Widow Island, the bishop in Yalda, it can¡¯t be, it¡¯s impossible that they don¡¯t know about this. Are they accomplices too? If the pope on the mainland finds out¡­¡±

    Hearing her quiet words, her husband turned around. Lorelei could see a deep wrinkle between his brows as he looked at her, his countenance turning grim.

    ¡°Now is not the time.¡± Noah¡¯s tone was dry. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll explain everything later, so for now¡­¡±

    A howl shook the air, drowning his words. The sound was so loud that it left Lorelei¡¯s ears ringing. She peered through the glowing barrier and finally saw it ¨C a creature out of nightmares.

    Between the dead bushes, a lone figure emerged. At first glance, it looked like a child, lost and so out of place in the woods. Its small, thin figure was completely white, from the tips of its toes to the ends of its hair. It was almost akin to a snow statue, so delicate, beautiful, and seemingly fragile. But then there were the eyes ¨C two gaping black holes in the middle of its face, almost like tunnels to the Nether Realms. With each step the creature took, it left behind a dark footprint, its very touch scorching the earth and sucking the life out of it. From the blackened grass and bushes, whisps of tar-like mist bubbled up and hung around the creature¡¯s body, swirling and moving around like living tendrils.

    The wraith opened its mouth and the familiar blood-chilling scream sliced through the air. Lorelei could feel the sound reverberating in her bones, making her sick and dizzy. Beside her, Noah fell on one knee, using his sword to support his body.

    ¡°M-my lord! Are you alright?!¡± Seeing him lose his bearing frightened the young woman more than the closing apparition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it?¡± Noah huffed as beads of sweat appeared on his brow. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear it talk in your head? All that malice, anger, bloodthirst. It¡¯s seeping even through the barrier.¡±

    Lorelei shook her head confused, fear taking root deeper in her soul. Yes, she was terrified, cold, in pain, but there were at least no ghastly voices in her head. She saw her husband leaning his forehead on the sword¡¯s pommel, his face distorted and pale. Biting her lip, she put a hand on the man¡¯s hunched back. This gesture earned her a side glance from the knight and a wry smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s just an echo of the dhrowghost¡¯s power.¡± He mustered up some strength, setting his body straight. ¡°We are lucky that thing can¡¯t come through the barrier. For now.¡±

    Lorelei followed his gaze that was fixated on the binshi outside the wall of light.

    ¡°That child, no, that dhrowghost, if it is that dangerous, will they be alright?¡±

    ¡°We can only pray. If this barrier falls, we don¡¯t stand¡­ Wait. You called it child. Can you see...?¡±

    Before he could even finish speaking, the binshi finally started to move. Graceful and silent like wild cats, the three leapt at the monster.

    ***

    For Gregor, time slowed its pace. He could sense the malicious presence of the dhrowghost trying to infiltrate his mind and corrupt the protection hex. The creature hissed in his head in the long-dead language of the Evil Gods. The young knight didn¡¯t know the words, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Every phrase turned into a twisted image, a premonition of death and destruction. He saw Saya¡¯s bloody corpse, Soraishu¡¯s tiny body devoured by crows and dogs, Noah¡¯s severed head impaled on a spear. He heard the agonizing scream of his parents; felt the scorching pain of Rish and Rasha as their limbs were torn out and burned by black flames. And then he was alone, surrounded by complete emptiness, his soul shattered piece by piece and ravaged by a monster ¨C a white child with eyes like empty wells and a blood-smeared grin from ear to ear. Needle-like sharp teeth flashed between its lips as a purple tongue licked them hungrily.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Clenching his jaw, the shaman fought the darkness. It was just the monster¡¯s attempt to break him. These were illusions. Deep in his heart, he could feel his connection to the twins like a glowing silver ribbon, bundling their souls and magic and pouring it in the three blades that formed the corners of the barrier. They had to endure. He embraced the connection and nurtured it, giving the twins a bit of his own strength.

    It was an uphill struggle. Gregor sucked in some air. The mental attack was vicious enough to give him physical pain. This wraith was strong. Stronger than any dral he had fought before. Yet at the same time, it gave out the feeling of being incomplete. The visions were horrid, but if one was careful, there were flaws. The color of Saya¡¯s hair was off. His parents¡¯ faces were just blank slates. Noah¡¯s scar was on the wrong cheek. These discrepancies jolted the young man¡¯s mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fledgling! It hasn¡¯t killed yet! We need to strike. Prevent it from sucking the life from the horses.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, turgan,¡± the twins replied shakily and brushed the sweat from their faces.

    Pulling one more knife from his belt, Gregor exhaled.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    On his mark, all three jumped forward. Four shining knives buzzed through the air and two found their target, burrowing deeply into the ghastly flesh. The dhrowghost howled confused and in pain, facing attacks on multiple sides. It tried jumping back, but another knife pierced its neck.

    ¡°My blade, forged in a star¡¯s blood, awaken!¡± Three voices chanted in unison. ¡°Blood of my blood, connect to thy origin!¡±

    Simultaneously, three silver chains extended from the ends of the knives and landed in the outstretched hands of the binshi.

    ¡°PULL!¡±, shouted Gregor.

    With a gurgling screech, the monster was forced to the ground. It thrashed and scratched, pulling the chains so hard that the young knight had to dig his heels into the dirt to hold it. His hands started to bleed as the links bit into his flesh, but he persisted.

    ¡°Mother Above,¡± he started chanting the next hex and soon the twins joined in, ¡°we beseech thee. Give us Light to repel the Darkness. Give us Peace to calm the Tormented. Make our souls flames to cleanse the Impure.¡±

    The chains in their hands started to glow brightly. As the light traveled along reaching the body of the dhrowghost, it burned away the swirling tendrils of black smoke. The creature hissed, pulling its shackles, forcing Rish to curse and slide a few steps before being able to anchor her feet below one of the horses¡¯ bodies. Still, she managed to hold on.

    More and more light engulfed the dhrowghost. Its howls became weaker, its limbs dug desperately into the earth. The whisps of black smoke that were escaping from its wounds grew smaller. With its white hair sprawled on the ground and a frail, convulsing body, it did look like a pitiful child. But this pretense didn¡¯t fool the binshi.

    Gregor felt his energy draining away along with the silver light. Still, he persisted. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to rest. They were unable to kill it, but if it was weakened enough, there was a chance to temporally seal it. After that, they could run and bring fresh reinforcements to finish the job. Gregor knew that he had to endure a little longer.

    Suddenly, the ground shook. Like black geysers, jets of smoke erupted beneath their feet, engulfing all three binshi. The pain was scorching. Everywhere the smoke touched felt as if knives were flailing him alive. Gregor cried and fell on the ground, but despite everything didn¡¯t let go of the chain.

    ¡®You fool!¡¯ he cursed himself, trying to crawl away from the black tentacles wrapping around him. So that¡¯s why the dhrowghost was boring its claws in the dirt. It had managed to avoid the cleansing light and had launched a surprise attack. The shaman¡¯s numb fingers pulled one of his remaining knives and started chopping wildly around. Everywhere the blade went, the miasma disappeared.

    ¡°RISH!¡±

    Rasha¡¯s shriek turned his blood to ice. Still cutting at the black tentacles, the shaman frantically looked at where his cousin had been. Rish was nowhere to be seen. Instead, two cocoon-like shapes made of darkness stood erect nearby. One was the size of a human, the other could fit the whole body of a horse. The dhrowghost had found a defenseless prey and now was trying to restore its powers by devouring it and moving next to Rish.

    ¡°Rasha! Anchor your chain and come help me!¡± Gregor desperately slashed the last remaining tendrils binding his feet.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You have to!¡±

    Without losing any more time, the shaman grabbed his blade with both hands bringing the chain and knife together and pierced the ground.

    ¡°Blade of my blood, link to my soul. Spirits of Green, taketh my toll. Anchor!¡±

    A brilliant radiance erupted, wiping away the rest of the miasma. Many tiny saplings sprouted from the seemingly scorched soil and wrapped around the knife. After the initial flash, the light flowing along the chain dimmed considerably but it remained attached to the apparition. The other end was now firmly implanted in the earth, tying the monster down.

    Having sacrificed almost half of his remaining strength, Gregor stumbled. Sudden dizziness almost overcame him, but he nevertheless rushed forward, pulling two new knives from his belt. In the corner of his eye, he saw a feeble sparkle come from Rasha¡¯s direction, but it dimmed almost immediately. Her anchor had failed. Torn inside, Gregor had to make a split-second decision. Rish or Rasha?

    He made a sharp turn, sprinting towards the place where the spark was dying out. With a flick of his wrist, two blades flew straight at the squirming tendrils. Several more tentacles erupted from the ground trying to entangle him. The shaman jumped, and dived, and rolled over, slithering past the onslaught. As if having a life of their own, fresh blades appeared in his hands as he cut the rest of his way through the miasma. Black whisps singed his skin. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his side. A spear-like tentacle had nearly impaled him, tearing his mail and grazing his ribs. This killed his momentum and forced him to slow down fatally.

    Waiting for this opportunity, the dhrowghost¡¯s tentacles wrapped around Gregor¡¯s limbs. He desperately tried to free himself, the figure of Rasha in his sight only a few meters from him. It was in vain. The more he struggled, the tighter the tendrils bound him. He could see his cousin almost completely covered by the black miasma.

    Gregor closed his eyes, feeling his powers and life-force being drained away.

    A boom thundered over the clearing. It jolted the binshi¡¯s fading consciousness, only to bring even more anguish. The barrier had been broken.

    ¡°I¡­am¡­sorry, Noah¡­¡± The words escaped his lips with great difficulty.

    The blackness engulfed him.

 44. Shadow and Light

    ¡°Stay with me, sir Gregor!¡±

    The binshi¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. Was this a dream? A nightmare? Impossible! Right in front of him stood a woman with tears running down her cheeks and a silver blade in hand. It was one of his blades. And the crying woman hacking away the miasma-tentacles binding him was none other than the duchess!

    ¡°My¡­ lady¡­ NO!¡± The shock of seeing the woman, and the realization of what would soon happen to her, filled him with strength he didn¡¯t think he had left. ¡°Get away! The miasma will kill you!¡±

    The young knight could see the black spots appearing over her exposed skin ¨C a sure sign that the malice of the dhrowghost was quickly poisoning her. Not being a binshi, not carrying a guardian-amulet, nor having drunk a protection potion, it meant that her body took the whole brunt of the cursed power. It was a miracle she was even standing right now, but this was not going to last. Very soon, not only her body but most importantly her soul would be damaged.

    Yet, little by little, the tendrils were cut by the silver blade, dissolving in whisps of dark smoke. Freed from its bind, Gregor stumbled forward, leaning heavily on the woman¡¯s weak shoulder. The knight could feel her knees bending, but she still managed to carefully drop him on the ground.

    As he sat there panting, Gregor saw her turn away and start hacking on the half-finished cocoon surrounding Rasha. His mind was in complete disarray. Something wasn¡¯t right. How could she still be able to stand, let alone handle a knife? And what was more, the places where the miasma touched her bare skin did indeed turn grayish-black, but oddly enough, the dark tentacles did not attack her as they had done with him and the twins. Instead, it almost looked like they weren¡¯t aware of her existence until she started cutting at them.

    Ding!

    A sharp metal clang came from nearby, interrupting his thoughts. Gregor turned his head only to see the agile figure of Noah dancing between the swirls of miasma, fighting his way to the cocoon that contained Rish. Red Dawn flashed scarlet and bloodthirsty, parrying, piercing, and chopping away at the dhrowghost¡¯s vicious attacks. Finally, his sword slashed at the stem holding up the cocoon. As it fell on the ground, Noah made a long cut and with uncanny speed pulled out Rish¡¯s body. Hurling the girl over his shoulder, he dashed out towards Gregor, dodging and jumping over the tentacles that were trying to capture him.

    ¡°Gerash, wake up! Do something!¡±

    With Noah¡¯s cry, the mind of the young binshi finally cleared. He pulled out two of his three remaining knives and threw them at the wriggling tendrils. As his hands were shaking, the aim of the blades was a bit off and one of them left a long gash on Noah¡¯s cheek. Nevertheless, they found their target, evaporating the miasma they touched and giving the sprinting man the much-needed room to maneuver.

    At the same time as Noah reached him, Lorelei and Rasha slumped exhausted next to the shaman.

    ¡°Give me the sword!¡±

    Gregor yanked Red Dawn out of his friend¡¯s hand. Pointing the tip towards the earth and shouted:

    ¡°Blood of my Teacher, heed my call! Give us Light, protect us all!¡±

    A scarlet brilliance erupted as the sword pierced the ground. A small dome enveloped the five, and just in time. Mere seconds after the new barrier was erected, the miasma hit it like a black tidal wave, drowning the outside world in complete darkness.

    ¡°Had no¡­ idea¡­ it could¡­ do that,¡± heaved Noah, struggling to sit up. ¡°How long will it hold?¡±

    ¡°I am borrowing someone else¡¯s magic, so not long,¡± answered the shaman while at the same time hurriedly checking Rish and Rasha¡¯s life-signs. ¡°Thank The Mother! They are still with us.¡±

    Relief swept over the young man¡¯s face but vanished almost immediately. His eyes fixated on the swaying figure of the woman next to him.

    ¡°My lady, what you did was above foolish.¡±

    ¡°But everyone is alive.¡± Closing her eyes, Lorelei leaned against Noah¡¯s shoulder, who carefully supported her.

    ¡°Indeed. You did commendably, my wife.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage her!¡± Gregor grabbed the woman¡¯s thin arm and studied the gray-black spots crawling over her skin. ¡°Why did you allow this, Noah? The two of you should have tried to get away while that thing was busy with us. Both of you are fools!¡±

    He felt the woman giving his hand a weak squeeze and lifted his head. From behind her drooping eyelids, his lady gave him a very familiar look. Defiant, sarcastic, and burning like a thousand embers ¨C the same look he had seen every time in Noah¡¯s eyes before his friend jumped right amidst the enemy.

    ¡°The duke could do nothing else, sir Gregor.¡± The corners of her lips curved in a pained smile. ¡°I forced him to choose. Let his closest people die in a feeble attempt to protect a stranger, or try saving you and thus buying a bit more time for the reinforcements to arrive. He made the right choice and I was glad to help.¡±

    ¡°You are the duchess Norden, my lady, not a stranger.¡±

    Gregor felt his chest tightening. He wanted to say something else but felt the frail fingers in his palm squeezing him tighter and tighter. On the pale forehead of the woman, beads of sweat started appearing. The black spots on her arms also flared up, small vein-like protrusions crawling even farther under her skin.

    ¡°How bad is it?¡± asked Noah, trying to position his wife as comfortably as possible.

    ¡°She was touched by the miasma and not directly by the creature. Still, she¡¯ll be dead in a few minutes if we don''t purify her.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for then?¡±

    ¡°Your opinion of me is way too high.¡± Saying that Gregor pulled out his last remaining knife. ¡°I can¡¯t purify her now. I can just slow down the spreading. But it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. We are all going to die when the barrier breaks this time.¡±

    ¡°You are supposed to be the optimist, remember?¡±

    Gregor huffed and put the blade over his left wrist. The sharp metal dug into the skin, leaving a scarlet mark behind. The binshi reached out his wounded arm to Lorelei.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I am sorry, my lady, but you need to drink some of my blood. I have taken a protection potion that amplifies the innate binshi resistance to miasma and ghost-touch, so it should be enough to ease the pain and slow the infection.¡±

    ¡°Treat the duke first,¡± said Lorelei in a weak but determined voice. ¡°He got exposed to that black thing too.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°I drank the same potion myself. Besides, I am the wielder of Red Dawn. The sword is better protection against such critters than any amulet or talisman.¡±

    ¡°Drink, my lady. Don¡¯t delay any longer.¡±

    With a bit of reluctance, the young woman pressed her lips over the bleeding wound. In the meantime, Gregor started to chant fast.

    ¡°Blood of my blood, Light of my Light, give her my strength, a weapon to fight. Power of yore, beeth a charm, flow in her veins, protect her from harm.¡±

    Before their eyes, the dark spots started to lighten at a visible speed until they looked like patches of ash on her unnaturally pale skin. Gregor retrieved his hand and carefully observed his lady, who was currently fighting the urge to throw up.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. We have avoided the worst for now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Gerash.¡± Noah supported the weakened Lorelei as his eyes peered into the sea of darkness outside. ¡°Now what do we do?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing we can do.¡± The binshi tied a piece of cloth over his wound. ¡°The dhrowghost was almost impossible to deal with before. Now that it has killed the horses and fed for the first time, it is even stronger. And to make things worse, it has sucked out a lot of power from me and the girls. To put It bluntly, it is unbeatable.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you make the barrier portable?¡± His friend studied the sword firmly stuck in the ground. ¡°If I carry Red Dawn, we could try and make a run for it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I would have done that if it was possible? I am borrowing the residual magic that kush-turgan Yanosh has left in the blade, so it is not easy to control. And besides, a barrier needs to be earthed in order to work.¡±

    ¡°Well, when we get out of here it would be best to sit down with the elders and devise a portable one.¡±

    ¡°Are you even listening to me!? There is no way out. We will be dead in a couple of minutes!¡±

    ¡°Now, that has always been your problem, Gerash. You are too quick to give up.¡± Noah rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I am simply realistic!¡±

    ¡°So what! Do you want me to wallow in misery, awaiting death like a sheep?! I have no intention to meet the Father of Darkness today or any time soon!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s no longer up to you. You should have run away when you still had the chance.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I should have let you die!¡±

    ¡°We are dead anyway, you fool!¡±

    ¡°You are the fool!¡±

    Both glared at each other, sparks flying between them.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, my lords. You are behaving like children.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s soft words startled the knights. They blinked confused, the reality of what they had just said slowly sinking in.

    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry.¡± Gregor coughed and lowered his head.

    ¡°You should be, indeed!¡±, snorted Noah.

    ¡°My lord. Now isn¡¯t the time.¡±

    ¡°What? By the Gods, my own wife is betraying me! Alright, alright. I too am sorry.¡±

    The young shaman lifted his gaze, meeting his master¡¯s eyes. For a moment, an uncomfortable silence engulfed them. Then both men chuckled.

    ¡°And now, my lords, since you have calmed down, would you care looking outside.¡±

    The tone of his mistress made Gregor¡¯s skin tingle. Still, what he saw on the other side of the barrier made him feel even worse. The sea of chaotically swirling blackness was churning. What was more, from time to time, ghastly misshapen silhouettes appeared amidst the flow of the miasma. This could mean only one thing ¨C the dhrowghost was maturing.

    Suddenly, the blackness parted. A thin white figure walked on the narrow path, a chain of dimming silver trailing behind. Its dragging steps led the creature to the barrier. Lifting its scrawny arm, the dhrowghost touched the glowing surface with a long bony finger. Sparks flew in the air and the sound of silver bells echoed over the desolate clearing, but the barrier held. With an ear-piercing cry, the monster slammed both of its hands down. The dome of light shook, small cracks appearing all over it.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡±

    Gregor jumped forward, putting both his hands on the hilt of Red Dawn. In a second, the cracks disappeared. But this was just the beginning. Again, and again, the monster pounded at the barrier. And with each strike, the sword in the shaman¡¯s hands jolted. Sparks flew everywhere and more cracks crawled over the dome. After one especially strong hit, the blade almost dislodged. Fortunately, another pair of hands clasped over his.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a miracle or two right now,¡± squeezed Noah through his teeth.

    Both men poured all of their strength into the sword. But it was a losing battle. Thin like spider threads, the cracks spread further and further. All that was needed was one more hit, and the dhrowghost knew that. Outside of the tearing barrier, its big mouth stretched into a toothy grin. Its fists fell down with the might of a sledgehammer.

    With a crystalline sound, the dome of light shattered. The creature jumped forth, its claws ¨C ready to dig into its target. Suddenly, it froze in midair. Its gloating grin disappeared, replaced by confusion; its talons almost touching Gregor and Noah¡¯s faces. A rod of light protruded from its chest, impaling it on the spot.

    The knights were petrified. They looked at each other. Then they looked back at Lorelei, but she too stood there with huge eyes and mouth agape in disbelief.

    In the meantime, the dhrowghost had awoken from its surprise and with a screech tried to pull itself free. At its command, the churning miasma swept down, trying to drown everyone in its poisonous waves.

    ¡°BEGONE! Don¡¯t you dare touch my daddy!¡±

    As the strange shout reverberated through the air, it penetrated deep into one''s bones. A brilliant gold light engulfed everything. Blinded by the radiance, Gregor was forced to close his eyes, but even then, he could still sense it through his eyelids. He heard the screeching and hissing of the dhrowghost, that soon died out. He could also feel the warmth of some unknown, yet familiar, force engulfing him, healing him, replenishing his powers.

    In a few heartbeats, the glow dimmed enough so that they could open their eyes. The young shaman blinked in disbelief, and he wasn¡¯t alone. There was not even a trace of the miasma left. In the place where the monster had stood now only a small pile of blackened bone fragments could be seen. The light was also there, now shrunken into the shape of a little girl.

    The glowing child turned around and faced the knights.

    ¡°Sha-Shana!¡± Noah, stretched out a trembling hand, his palm almost touching the little girl¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Hurry back, daddy,¡± the child¡¯s voice chimed like a distant bell. ¡°I need you. Hurry back.¡±

    Without a sign, the figure of light burst into thousands upon thousands of glowing snowflakes that slowly disappeared in the ground.

    ¡°W-what¡­ how¡­?!¡± Noah couldn¡¯t even find the right words.

    ¡°These are the powers of a Star-gazer,¡± whispered Gregor with reverence. ¡°It truly was a miracle!¡±

    ¡°But she¡­ she hasn¡¯t awakened yet. She has more than a year to her tenth birthday.¡±

    ¡°She does. But she also soul-projected just now. It¡¯s likely that¡­¡±

    A low groan interrupted the shaman mid-sentence. Next to him, Rish and Rasha sat up almost simultaneously with sleepy expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Cousin, what is going on? What did we miss?"

    ¡°Rashendra! Rishkara! You are fine!¡±

    Gregor pulled both girls in a bear-hug, laughing and not even trying to hide the tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I told you, if you call me like that again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Despite her words, Rish patted her cousin gently on the back.

    ¡°We are fine, Gerash,¡± assured him the other twin. ¡°What did you do? I¡¯m almost completely healed.¡±

    ¡°Auch, speak for yourself, Rasha. I still have a gash on my right arm. Au, au, Gerash, it hurts. Let go.¡±

    Unfortunately, their happy reunion was cut short by Noah¡¯s worried shout.

    ¡°Gerash, I need you. Something is not right with Lorelei.¡±

 45. Ghosts of past and present (1)

    Hot and cold waves washed over Lorelei¡¯s body. Sometimes it felt like she was melting, having flames crawling all over her skin. Then right after that, chilling ice-needles pierced her bones as if she was lying naked under a pile of snow. Her breathing became labored, her consciousness ¨C hazy, and her vision was starting to blur. Luckily, every interval between the hot and cold waves brought some blissful relief to her aching body. At those times, the pain would subside and the young woman would doze off, only to be awoken again some seconds later by her peculiar ailment.

    Lorelei bit her lip. From her knowledge and experience, she knew that something was seriously wrong. It was only a matter of time before her body would succumb to the strange fever. With all her remaining strength, she tried thinking about a solution, despite the fog that was starting to cloud her mind. There had to be something she could do. Something she had read or learned about from master Levi. Something? Nothing. Lorelei had never seen or heard before of an ailment like hers, and she had no idea how to cure it. And above all else, magic was involved here ¨C a forbidden art she knew nothing of. She felt again lost and defeated, just like when the Red Hands had kidnapped her. Frustration coagulated in her heart, and the feeling it brought was worse than her aching bones. She felt so small and powerless that it made her want to scream. The unwanted images of the recent events entered her mind in an agonizing procession and filled her mouth with a foul taste.

    A sudden spasm shook Lorelei¡¯s body. She broke in two, vomiting and coughing as bitter bile burned her throat.

    She heard Noah¡¯s shout and could see through the blur his worried face as he leaned over her. The usually steady hands holding her weakened body trembled ever so slightly. He brushed her hair away from her face and whispered in her ear something she couldn¡¯t comprehend.

    Another blurry image entered her vision and Lorelei managed to recognize Gregor. His tired face was almost as white as his hair. Well, he really looked like a snow elf now. Wouldn''t he melt in the sun? No. What was she thinking?

    The binshi took her wrist in one hand and his other palm hovered over her forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Noah¡¯s usually calm voice sounded so taut in Lorelei¡¯s ears that it shook her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The shaman¡¯s cold fingers touched her burning cheek and made Lorelei whimper. ¡°The Light that lady Shana conjured should have purged the foreign essence from the body. The girls and I have been purified from the miasma, and the same goes for you. But lady Lorelei still shows signs of being ghost-touched.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°For some reason, the lady wasn¡¯t purified and the dhrowghost¡¯s malice continues to eat her from the inside.¡±

    ¡°What!? Can¡¯t you stop it? What can we do?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe the clan elders would know better.¡±

    ¡°We need¡­ go now¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Ildemar¡­ can¡¯t walk or carry¡­¡±

    ¡°Careful!... Hear¡­ someone¡­ coming!¡±

    Their conversation carried on, but Lorelei couldn¡¯t keep up as the men¡¯s voices ebbed to a low murmur. She blacked out for a moment and when she next came to it was to the sound of hoofs and neighing horses. Someone shouted and there were soon several shadowy figures surrounding their small group.

    It was them! It was the Red Hands! They were back! In the face of this new danger, Lorelei¡¯s thoughts cleared for a brief moment. She struggled to move but Noah¡¯s tight grip prevented her from doing much.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Calm down.¡± The young woman felt him lifting her up and carrying her away. ¡°It is just sir Lukas and his men. They are allies. We are going home.¡±

    Home. The word lingered in her mind before slipping away. This was a lie. She wished his words were true and not empty assurances born in the spur of the moment. But they weren¡¯t. They were all lies. She had no home. That was a fact. No matter how hard she tried to pretend, the white sunny halls of Ildemar were a foreign place. As always, she was just a burden, an imposter, a troublesome existence, just like when she lived with the Ortens. Well, in a year¡¯s time, all this would be over anyway. Or maybe after all of her recent mistakes, Noah would divorce her even earlier? Or worse. Would he kill her? Did her mistakes warrant capital punishment?

    A new, stabbing pain attacked her heart but the young woman ignored it. She was so tired. Her mind plunged into darkness yet again.

    When she awakened this time, Lorelei felt the wind brushing against her cheeks. Was she flying? No. Her body swayed rhythmically with the galloping horse, cradled in the firm but gentle embrace of familiar arms. Lorelei¡¯s head was resting on Noah¡¯s chest and she could faintly hear the strong beats of his heart. A heart that was almost pierced because of her. Maybe her current ailment was meant as an atonement for her mistakes?

    She lifted her blurring eyes and traced the resolute line of his jaw. From this distance, the young woman could see the fierce persistence written all over his face. Noah¡¯s dark complexion was far away from its usually healthy golden tone and now looked ashen and tired. Was he injured by that demon after all?

    His lips moved slightly and Lorelei had to strain herself to hear the faintest of whispers:

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Hang on. Hang on just a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, your highness.¡± Lorelei was surprised how brittle her own voice sounded but still managed to overcome the fatigue, pain, and guilt that were trying to drown her. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. It¡¯s bad for your health. You should stop and have some rest.¡±

    ¡°Foolish girl!¡±

    These were the last words she heard before returning to the darkness. She was unable to see the pained look in her husband¡¯s eyes, nor could she feel his grip around her waist tightening.

    The horse raced along the muddy road, chunks of dirt and pebbles flying from under its hooves. Ten lengths behind it, a group of riders followed suit, some of their steeds carrying two people in the saddle. They proceeded in silence, with eyes peeled for any signals from the lone knight in front of them.

    As the road took a sharp turn, the strange cavalcade soon disappeared from sight. In a few more minutes even the noise of galloping horses died out completely. Heavy stillness enveloped the forest. There were no birds chirping in the trees. Not even an animal rustling in the decaying foliage could be heard.

    The sudden crack of broken branches signaled a foreign presence. From the bushes near the road, two men jumped out and walked briskly in the direction the riders came from. Soon after, they emerged on a small clearing that looked like a wildfire had burned there. The trees were black and misshapen. The grass was charred and dissolved in small wisps of dust under one¡¯s feet. Amongst the blackness, white animal bones sparkled like fresh snow in the sunlight. But there was also another set of bones ¨C broken into small bits and made of black substance that looked almost like obsidian. What was even more terrifying was that these remains matched the size and shape of a human child.

    Spotting the obsidian-like bones, one of the two men ran towards them. He fell on his knees, scooping up some of the remains with trembling hands.

    ¡°My life¡¯s work. Gone! Destroyed! It couldn¡¯t even show its full potential! My baby! They destroyed my baby!¡±

    As the shaman sobbed and wailed, his companion carefully looked around. Behind the silver mask, his lips were curved in a sly smile. Even though it ended in failure and the duke of Norden managed to escape, it was a truly magnificent performance! This was on a completely different level than the weak summons he had seen conjured by shamans. Those measly spirits and wraiths paled before the might he had just witnessed. The drals too had been useful, but this one was a true treasure. With several of them in his possession, no one would be able to stand in their way.

    Busy daydreaming, lord Argente realized a bit too late that the clearing had sunk into silence once more. The sobs of the shaman had quieted down and he just sat there, hunched over the bones. Then quiet laughter rang out in the clearing.

    ¡°Hey, what has gotten into you?¡± The masked man cautiously approached the kneeling binshi.

    ¡°So, my limerian friend, how did you like the demonstration?¡± The voice that came out of the shaman¡¯s mouth was not his own. It was deeper and sounded strangely distant as if the one talking was not standing there.

    ¡°What¡­ Who the hell are you?!¡± Master Argente scurried backward, his sword jumping immediately in his hand.

    The shaman stood up and dusted his tunic. He then turned around and faced his scared companion. This innocent gesture forced the masked man another step backward. In stark contrast with their previous deep blue color, the binshi¡¯s eyes were now night-black and filled with tiny silver sparkles.

    ¡°What in the names of the Two Gods¡­?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, limerian. This is a small side effect from merging souls with Tengar here. My name is¡­ well, for now, you can call me Akh-Moren, The Guiding Star. I am the leader of the Red Hands.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± Lord Argente lowered his sword but didn¡¯t put it away. His eyes were glued on the shaman who was playing with a piece of obsidian bone. ¡°And to what do I owe the honor of meeting you like this, lord Akh-Moren? My appointment with your men is still a day away.¡±

    ¡°The disturbance you¡¯ve caused on the spirit plane was enough to attract my attention. Besides, I must confess, I was eager to finally meet the messenger of my greatest benefactor.¡±

    ¡°The second prince will be overjoyed to hear that. He has often voiced his regret of having to use middlemen instead of meeting you in person.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The binshi lifted the piece of glass-like bone and let the sun shine on it. ¡°You have quite the glib tongue. Your master sure has a good eye for his servants. It won¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that your potions are miraculous, limerian. Tengar is not the strongest of shamans but with their aid, he was able to create an almost perfect dhrowghost.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me, lord Akh-Moren. Yet, I owe you an apology. We were discovered by the mutts of Norden and lost the precious cargo for the slave market. Even worse, we lost your gift and revealed our trump card to the enemy. I fear that this might influence the plans you and the prince have.¡±

    ¡°Yes, quite the messy situation. Nevertheless, this changes little in our relationship. The duke can¡¯t do anything even if he knows about the existence of the dhrowghost. As for the state of the shipment, even without the slaves, I expect full payment from your side. I have lost men and valuable hexes in this ordeal, so it is only fair.¡±

    ¡°You must be jesting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m not.¡± The Shaman stepped forward, forcing the masked man to lift up his sword again. ¡°Put that useless steel away, limerian. You might kill Tengar, but you can¡¯t harm me with it. And don¡¯t be so on edge. After all, the money you give me will be used to further your master¡¯s agenda.¡±

    ¡°How noble of you.¡± With a slight hesitation, master Argente sheathed his blade. ¡°But as I see it, you are just working to take over Norden for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course! I see your master entrusted you with some details about our agreement.¡±

    ¡°You stir up chaos and shake the seat of Norden and we provide you with the means to do so.¡±

    ¡°And as a reward of helping you remove a common enemy, I get what¡¯s rightfully mine. Both sides win, won¡¯t you say so?¡±

    ¡°Still, my master won¡¯t be pleased that we have missed such a fortuitous opportunity to kill the duke.¡±

    The shaman sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°It was outside of anyone¡¯s expectations that the Star-gazer would awaken so early. Still, we gained something incredibly precious from all this.¡±

    ¡°And what might that be?¡±

    ¡°A way past castle Ildemar¡¯s defenses.¡±

    This statement made the masked man freeze on the spot. Very slowly, the binshi lifted up the obsidian bone in his hand. Tiny wisps of smoke started swirling around the fragment. The light in the clearing dimmed, and an almost inaudible whisper rose in the air.

    ¡°It is not an easy task to purify a dhrowghost. Especially for an inexperienced child that hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet.¡±

 46. Ghosts of past and present (2)

    Sparks flew from the hoofs of the steed as it abruptly stopped in the inner courtyard of castle Ildemar. Like a flock of birds, servants rushed out to welcome their master. What ensued was organized chaos. Horses were neighing, men were shouting and running around. And above that thundered the voice of the duke himself.

    ¡°Healer! Bring me a healer! Call the elders! Where is elder Tikotse? Elder Marishka? Anyone?¡±

    ¡°My lord, right now, all six elders are taking care of lady Shana.¡± A servant bowed and answered quickly, while another was bringing the restless steed away.

    ¡°What?¡± Noah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shana? Is she hurt?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my lord. They are not letting anyone enter her chambers.¡±

    An uneasy feeling spread in the man¡¯s chest. All of a sudden, Lorelei¡¯s weight in his arms seemed to double. Something must have happened to Shana! She had used soul-projection and defeated that nightmarish creature. She had saved his life, all their lives, by risking her own. And now, something was wrong with her. Otherwise, the six binshi elders would not have locked themselves up with her.

    Noah swayed a bit but quickly pulled himself together. Nothing in his expression revealed that right now he was shaken to his very core. This was neither the place nor the time to give in to his emotions. The precious seconds he was wasting could mean life and death for Lorelei

    Looking around, Noah saw sir Lucas dismounting nearby. He gave him a sign and the young man came running.

    ¡°Take the lady to her chambers.¡±

    Noah carefully placed the unconscious Lorelei in the other man¡¯s arms. For a second his eyes lingered on the gray marks left by the wraith. They looked almost beautiful, like ash flowers blooming on her marble-like skin. But Noah knew better than to trust their beauty. She was dying. And he had to leave her side. His heart was tearing, but the man knew that she was in good hands.

    ¡°Make sure the servants clean her wounds and tend to all her needs until the elders come. And Lucas, guard her with your life.¡±

    ¡°I will, my lord.¡±

    Throwing one last glance behind, Noah stormed off for Shana¡¯s chambers.

    The castle¡¯s corridors seemed endless. With every step he took, the duke felt his fear growing. His mind drew pictures, one more horrid than the other. He lost his balance and almost tripped but continued forward, until he reached a tall white door. When he was a step away, some unknown force repelled him, pushing the man a few meters back. A barrier! Someone had surrounded the entrance with an invisible wall. Why? What were they keeping from him?

    Without hesitation, Noah drew out Red Dawn. The blade sparkled scarlet and silver as he lifted it ready to strike down the hex barring his path.

    ¡°Wait! Stop! You¡¯ll cause more damage like that.¡±

    A tired, urgent voice came from behind. The man felt a hand on his shoulder as Gerash stood beside him.

    ¡°Good thing I came in time. How could you leave me behind and simply storm off?¡±

    ¡°You and the twins need treatment.¡±

    ¡°We are fine. But you almost chopped into pieces the barrier that my father and grandmother have put up. Do you have any idea how dangerous that might have been? For both sides!¡±

    ¡°Shana is there.¡± Noah slid Red Dawn back in the sheath and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°I need to get in!¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the young binshi shrugged, ¡°let¡¯s enter like we are supposed to, without killing anyone in the process.¡±

    He lifted his right hand and drew a complicated symbol in the air while his lips moved silently. At a first glance, nothing much happened. Only Gregor¡¯s face became even paler. He heaved a sigh of relief and beckoned to his friend to follow.

    Stepping through the barrier was strange. The air was somehow dense and sticky, and it felt to Noah as if threading across a marsh. As they approached the door, the pressure increased, until every step was a struggle. With a final push, the two crossed the threshold, entering into a small anteroom.

    Immediately, the men were met by the shining blade of a glaive. On the other side was a sturdy, middle-aged woman with snow-white hair and a determined look. Several paces behind her, two other binshi sat on the floor in the middle of the room with crossed legs and tightly closed eyes ¨C one middle-aged man of formidable stature and a woman well into her late years.

    ¡°Karusa!?¡± Noah was taken aback.

    ¡°Mother! Lower your weapon!¡± Gregor too was visibly surprised.

    Instead of complying, the woman gripped the handle of her glaive even tighter.

    ¡°Prove yourselves,¡± came the cold reply.

    The two knights exchanged a confused look. Gregor dug under his collar and pulled out two leather straps. On the first one hung a green twin-drop, and the other bore a finely carved bone amulet. With a snap, Gregor took of the little piece of bone and laid it flat on his palm.

    ¡°I am Gerashgor of Wolf Mountain, son of Karusa and Tikotse, turgan of the Wolf Mountain clan.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Before he even finished speaking, a faint glow appeared over the amulet. For a brief moment, it took on the shape of a wolf and then quickly faded away.

    ¡°Indeed, you are, in body and soul,¡± proclaimed the woman and pointed her glaive at Noah¡¯s chest. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Noah hesitated for a second. He was not a binshi, so he didn¡¯t possess any convenient amulets that were soul-bound and could prove his identity. The command token he carried as Duke Norden was most likely not enough to convince the woman since in the binshi¡¯s eyes it was nothing more than a piece of metal. So, the only option he had was¡­

    Apparently, he contemplated for a bit too long. Agile like a snake, the blade of the glaive sprang to life. With uncanny speed, it targeted his throat. But Noah was even faster. He dove under the attack, his hand reaching for his sword. With a clang, Red Dawn met the shaft of the binshi¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°I am Noah Lux Norden, son of Gulfidan, duke of the lands of Norden, wielder of Red Dawn.¡±

    ¡°No soul aiming to harm the blood of Star-path Valley could touch Red Dawn.¡± The binshi woman retrieved her glaive and nodded. ¡°Indeed, you are lord Norden, in body and soul. Forgive me for attacking you.¡±

    The tension dissipated a bit. Karusa waved her hand. Five other figures, who had previously been hiding in the niches around the walls, stepped forward. Noah couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. He hadn¡¯t even sensed their presence. And above all else, Gerash¡¯s mother and the people surrounding them were not shamans like the Shadows his friend commanded. Their stealth had nothing to do with magic and everything to do with training and fighting experience. These were the most elite warriors in the Wolf Mountain tribe.

    ¡°I will escort you to kush-turgan Shana,¡± said Karusa and instructed her people to take her place at the entrance.

    As they were passing between the two sitting binshi, the old woman on the left suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Tch, your entrance was so sloppy that we mistook you for enemies. You need to practice your hexes more instead of running around and swinging swords like a limerian. You have become a weakling.¡±

    ¡°You are not fair, baba! This is a barrier made by two elders,¡± Gerash turned red and threw a look at his grandmother. ¡°And I am not in the best of shapes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back, unfilial child! You should have been here, protecting the Star-gazer, not chasing after some limerian girl.¡±

    ¡°Enough! Keep your mind on the barrier, mother.¡± Gregor¡¯s father abruptly cut her off. ¡°You two, go to lady Shana. We¡¯ll discuss everything later.¡±

    Leaving behind the grumbling old woman, Noah and his friend followed Karusa through the adjacent doors. The strange feeling of ants crawling on his skin told Noah that they were passing through another barrier. And indeed, on the other side of the door, another group of warriors was protecting two more elders. Behind them stood a familiar four-pole bed with a small figure lying on top. The last of the six elders were kneeling at the head and foot of the bed with incense-burners at their feet. A low, unintelligible chant filled the air.

    ¡°Shana!¡±

    Noah jumped forward, reaching the bed in three large strides. He slumped down, scooping the tiny hand of the girl in his palm. The slow rising and falling of her chest showed that she was at least alive, but the look of her almost translucent skin and pale face pierced the man¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Starlet!¡± He kissed her cold forehead. ¡°I am back, my starlet! Wake up! Please, Shana, wake up.¡±

    There was no reaction from the child. Without letting go of her hand, Noah turned to Karusa.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± answered the binshi. ¡°The elders felt major disturbances on the Spirit Plane. Then suddenly lady Shana was engulfed in white light and fainted. We suspect that she has started to awaken as a Star-gazer, but it is way too early. She was supposed to awaken in a year, so no one was prepared. Elder Marishka and elder Kotrag are searching for her soul on the Spirit Plane right now.¡±

    Noah threw a glance at the old man and woman at the bedside. Their foreheads were beaded with sweat while their lips moved in unison, whispering the hex.

    ¡°Your highness,¡± Karusa rested her hand on the man''s shoulder, ¡°they will find her. Every binshi, even the Star-gazer, goes on a journey to the Spirit Plane when they awaken. It was just too sudden, so it caught us by surprise.¡±

    ¡°She soul-projected some ten kilometers away,¡± whispered Noah. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯ll be fine?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Karusa¡¯s fingers dug into her lord¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But she hasn¡¯t performed the ritual to unlock her powers! What happened?¡±

    ¡°She saved us from a dhrowghost,¡± answered Gregor and leaned on one of the bed-posts.

    ¡°Mother Above!¡± With a loud clang, Karusa¡¯s glaive fell on the floor. She hurried to her son and grabbed his face in her hands. ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured? Did it infect you?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, mama.¡± Gregor hugged his mother. ¡°Lady Shana destroyed it and purified us.¡±

    ¡°Almost all of us.¡± Noah¡¯s face distorted. ¡°Karusa, the purification didn¡¯t work on the duchess. We need one of the elders to tend to her.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Protecting the Star-gazer is our first and foremost concern. If lady Shana did indeed fight a dhrowghost, her spirit is most likely exhausted. She might be in danger if we don¡¯t find her soon. And we can¡¯t weaken the barriers, since this is the time the Star-gazer and the elders looking for her are most vulnerable.¡±

    ¡°Please, Karusa!¡± Noah¡¯s voice betrayed him and trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t make me chose between their lives! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, duke Norden, but if the powers of a Star-gazer couldn¡¯t purify the duchess, the elders can''t do much more either.¡±

    It felt like a bolt of lightning struck him. Noah''s vision clouded. His ears rang as if a large hammer was hitting on an anvil. It was all his fault! This was a curse! Everything he touched, everything he held dear, was robbed from him, drowned in blood and ash. Everyone he loved died ¨C his mother, his sisters, his friends. And now the Gods wanted to take away his wife and daughter too. This wasn¡¯t fair! If this was a punishment for his sins, why were others dying and he was remaining alive?

    An unexpected gust of wind ruffled his hair. The man felt someone kneeling beside him and turned his head around. Two night-black eyes filled with a myriad of stars looked down on him from Gregor¡¯s face. A slender hand touched Noah¡¯s brow.

    ¡°You surely overdid it this time. Your body is on the verge of collapsing. Rest now, little brother. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°G-Gerash¡­¡± Noah felt his tongue thick and sluggish. His eyelids fluttered as he was trying to fight the hex.

    ¡°Sleep, little brother! The child will be fine, and so will be the lady of your heart.¡±

    But Noah didn¡¯t hear his friend¡¯s last words. Defeated by the hex and the piled-up fatigue, he sank into a dreamless sleep.

    Gregor stood up and rubbed his neck.

    ¡°Not exactly hale and hearty either, this one.¡± He turned around to his mother and the rest of the guards, who had all dropped on the ground, heads pressed to the floor. ¡°Keep a good eye on them while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡± came the chorus reply.

    Gregor just nodded and with a quick step left the room.

    Noone noticed that right at that moment two red, tear-shaped amulets on Shana''s chest were giving out faint silver light.

 47. The forbidden arts

    Clawing her way out of the nightmare-filled dream, Lorelei woke up to a familiar setting. She knew the green drapes hanging around the four carved posts of the bed. She recognized the small desk in front of the big window, and the blurry forms lining the walls had to be the crates with her books. This was her room. They had returned to castle Ildemar, yet she had no memories of that. How long had she been unconscious this time? Where were Noah and Gregor, and the twins?

    The young woman tried to move but the second she lifted her hand, piercing pain shot through her bones. She gave out a loud moan and felt the familiar hot and cold waves spreading again from her chest to her limbs. Turning her eyes, Lorelei could see the gray spots on her skin left by the miasma peeping out of the fresh bandages on her hands. She could swear she felt their fine tendril-like protrusions wriggling around and boring even deeper into her flesh.

    Her cry had alerted the maids that were at present frantically running around the room with bandages and bowls of water. One of them ran to the bedside sobbing with a wet towel in hand.

    ¡°Merciful saints! Lorelei! Don¡¯t go back to sleep! Stay with us!¡±

    ¡°Sa¡­ya?¡± Lorelei¡¯s mouth felt like dry sand.

    The other woman sobbed and gently put the wet cloth on her burning forehead.

    ¡°I am sorry! I am so sorry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Feeling her mind getting cloudy again, Lorelei bit the inside of her cheek to try and stay awake. Her eyes wandered around and stopped on a lone male figure standing at the far corner of the room. Her heart fluttered.

    ¡°My lord¡­?¡± She tried again to stand up, but Saya gently pushed her down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t strain yourself. This is sir Lucas. He brought you here.¡± Saya waved at the man who came closer and knelt at the head of the bed.

    ¡°Sir Lucas?¡± Lorelei licked her lips, feeling her energy draining away. ¡°His highness, sir Gregor, are they¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lady. They are fine. His highness went to summon the elders. They¡¯ll be coming any moment now to treat you. In the meantime, the lord has tasked me to guard you. I promise, no harm will come to you under my watch.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    There was a slight prick in her heart as she closed her eyes again. It was foolish to think that he would be here.

    The doors of the room opened abruptly and startled everyone. A slender white-haired figure walked in. The moment the man entered, Lorelei felt the pain in her body soaring. She screamed and tossed around while the terrified Saya and sir Lucas tried to hold her down.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now!? Gerash, help us!¡±

    Saya¡¯s desperate plea reached the young woman¡¯s ears. Then another familiar, yet somehow strangely distorted voice proclaimed:

    ¡°Let go of her. Everyone, leave the room!¡±

    ¡°Are you mad, sir Gregor? I am barely holding her down. She might hurt herself in this state!¡±

    ¡°Leave. Stay guard before the door. Do not enter before Mistress Norden calls you. And you, Mistress Norden, calm down.¡±

    With Gregor¡¯s last words, Lorelei suddenly felt the ache in her body draining away. As if the mere sound of his voice was able to penetrate her flesh and cool the icy fire burning in it. Tears ran down her cheeks as she took a deep breath. For the first time, it didn¡¯t feel like needles stabbing her lungs. It was a miracle! A bliss!

    With her mind clearing up little by little, Lorelei started to notice that there was something not quite right with the people around her. The maids¡¯ eyes were completely empty as they obediently walked towards the door. Lorelei saw Saya and sir Lucas having the same blank expression, distorted from time to time by a quick spasm. Slowly and with obvious reluctance, the two released their grip and dragged their feet, following the rest of the servants out. The door closed, leaving Lorelei and the binshi alone.

    ¡°This is better. Now no one will disturb us. Quite the stubborn folk, these two.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lorelei managed to summon whatever little strength she had left and turned her head to face him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the question, Mistress Norden. It is me, Gerash.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play games. Sir Gregor never calls me ¡®Mistress Norden¡¯. And he would never treat Saya like this. Besides¡­ your eyes¡­ are wrong¡­¡±

    A strong cough tore at Lorelei¡¯s lungs. Gregor sat down on the bed and took her hand in his.

    ¡°You are quite observant, little lady. I was never good when it came to your limerian titles. And now you better not speak. You¡¯ll tire faster.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ answer.¡±

    ¡°Observant and stubborn,¡± the young binshi chuckled. ¡°Pretty much two peas in a pot, you and my brother. Then I shall introduce myself. People call¡­ used to call me Yanosh of Star-path Valley. Right now, I am borrowing little Gerash¡¯s body for a bit.¡±

    Lorelei blinked several times, eyeing the familiar face that was smiling gently at her. Indeed, there was something different in the young man¡¯s features. They hadn¡¯t as much changed as they had gotten a bit more mature and with an added feeling of wisdom and dignity.

    ¡°Is Gerash fine?¡±

    ¡°I must admit, my spirit is a bit too strong for his body. And since he is not at his best, he might need to sleep for a few days to recover but there will not be any lasting consequences. More importantly, why are you so worried about a servant and not about yourself? What if I¡¯m a malicious ghost intending to harm you?¡±

    ¡°And what can you do to me? Kill me?¡± The corners of Lorelei¡¯s lips twitched a bit.

    In response, Gregor, or rather Yanosh, burst into hearty laughter.

    ¡°There are far worse things than death, little lady. But this is a topic for another time. Right now, I¡¯m here to heal you. Luckily, I am more than able to do so. Unfortunately, it will take quite some time and it will hurt.¡±

    Lorelei just nodded, forcing the eyebrows of her companion to fly up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add courageous to the list too then. One more thing. You mustn¡¯t fall asleep or lose consciousness before the purification is finished, otherwise, your soul might shatter.¡±

    ¡°Then allow me a request.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Talk to me. I will need something to distract me¡­ and keep me anchored.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± the binshi agreed and positioned himself more comfortably on the edge of the bed. ¡°And what might the topic be?¡±

    ¡°I want answers. I want to know what is going on. And I feel that you are the right person to ask.¡±

    ¡°Even if it gives you nightmares?¡±

    ¡°I already have them.¡±

    ¡°This might take a while.¡±

    ¡°Even better then.¡±

    Yanosh sighed and his smiling face turned a bit more somber. His whole body was enveloped in a warm light that condensed around his palms and trickled into Lorelei¡¯s own hand that he was holding. Immediately, the woman¡¯s nails dug into his flesh as beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. What she felt right now was pure agony! For a second her mind almost slipped, but then a calm voice filled the void of endless torture.

    ¡°To understand what is going on, little sister, you need to first understand what we binshi are, and how our magic works. We might look like humans, we might behave like them, but we are very different. All living creatures, from flowers to men, are made of two inseparable parts ¨C body and soul. When the body dies, the soul perishes. But that¡¯s not the case for us binshi. Our bodies and souls are not bound, but rather co-existing. Even death is for us simply another state of existence, albeit a cold and emotionless one. And exactly our souls are the source of the binshi magic. We can separate them and let them travel long distances, put a piece of soul in an object and create a talisman, call upon the spirits of our deceased from the Spirit Plane and ask them for guidance, and what is more ¨C we can manipulate the souls of other living creatures.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s back arched and she screamed. The places where Yanosh¡¯s light touched the ash-like traces of the miasma started to glow bright red like molten iron.

    ¡°You have seen Gerash perform hexes, I presume. For all of them, we binshi use our blood, or something containing a piece of soul as a catalyst. The stronger the spirit, the stronger the hex becomes, but also the harder to control. But this is a double-edged sword. A foreign soul is hard to manipulate, yet using up your own soul completely would mean death. A permanent one, where the spirit dissipates and never reaches the Spirit Plane. The more hexes a shaman performs, the weaker he or she becomes. So, in order to prevent our magic from crippling or killing us, we have two choices. We can use weak foreign spirits, like the ones in plants or animals, with a bit of our blood as means to bend them to our will, or summon a soul from the Spirit Plane, bind it and make it do our bidding. Any questions up to now?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Clenching her teeth almost to the point of breaking, Lorelei rolled her eyes at the man. Between her fingers, she could feel the wet stickiness of blood and sweat, as her nails dug deeper into the shaman''s arm. Yet the expression on the man¡¯s face remained calm and gentle.

    Yanosh continued.

    ¡°As I mentioned, using a foreign soul is a tricky business. It gives one huge power whether by sacrifice or summoning. But a soul without a vessel cannot last in the Mortal Realm. At best it would dissipate in a few days. At worst it would force itself into a new vessel. Unbound souls are attracted to the emotions of the living, to what we binshi call their core. And when a spirit usurps a vessel that isn¡¯t its own, that¡¯s what you call possession.¡±

    ¡°L-like¡­ you¡­¡± hissed Lorelei through her teeth.

    This made Yanosh¡¯s smile even wider.

    ¡°You are still able to follow the story? That¡¯s very good, little sister. Yes and no. What I am doing is a soul-merge, albeit a forced one. I am only borrowing Gerash¡¯s body and have every intention to return it back to him. Not every spirit can do that. Or would want to. The temptation is too big, since the Spirit Plane¡­ Ah, but I am going off-topic. Back to using spirits in hexes. Because of all of the above, we binshi have very strict rules when it comes to summonings, but even more so when sacrifices are involved. Can you imagine what the biggest of sacrificial taboos is?¡±

    ¡°H-humans¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And especially children. Children, you see, have very pure but also easy to control spirits. The older the spirit, the greater its power and wisdom, but also the stubborner it gets. Unfortunately, some of the dark practitioners are willing to break the taboos, and the result¡­¡±

    ¡°Dhrowghost?¡± Uttering the word made Lorelei¡¯s very soul tremble.

    For the first time, the cheerful expression on Yanosh¡¯s face disappeared. His brows drew together as his lips thinned.

    ¡°Yes. When one tortures a living animal to the point where its Light becomes the purest of Darkness; when it is so desperate that it renounces life, hope, and love and is filled with hatred; when its mind shatters and only the thirst for destruction remains, that¡¯s how a dral is created. But when a human is used, we call it dhrowghost. This is the purest and most perverse form of evil. Since the human spirit is very resilient, it might take up to days, weeks, even months of constant torture to break it. And the quickest way to create a dhrowghost is to use a child.¡±

    Lorelei felt nauseated. So, that horrid thing that attacked them, that almost killed the twins and Gerash, was a child. Someone tortured an innocent child to the point of turning it into that!

    ¡°Why?¡± She sobbed, but this time it wasn¡¯t due to the pain.

    ¡°Greed for power. A single dhrowghost can kill hundreds; poison the land; turn other spirits evil. And it is the only thing that rivals the power of a Star-gazer. You were all lucky that what you encountered was a single newborn. If there were more and mature ones, even Shana¡¯s powers might not have been enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lorelei moistened her lips and sighed with relief since the torturous feeling in her body had started to subside. ¡°You talk from experience?¡±

    ¡°What do you think killed me? One day, four of those things attacked my clan. More than two hundred people died, both body and soul, before I managed to destroy them.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Star-gazer could read the future.¡± The woman looked the shaman in the eyes. ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t we better prepared?¡± A wry smile creped on Yanosh¡¯s face. ¡°If only a Star-gazer¡¯s powers were so convenient. Aside from a few little tricks and a slightly longer lifespan, we are barely different than normal binshi. We do have a stronger connection to the Spirit Plane and can gain wisdom from interacting with different spirits. And sometimes, a Star-gazer might be able to vaguely sense some major disturbances, to see blurred images, or tiny bits and pieces of the immediate future. But we are allowed to truly read the flow of time only once ¨C when we first awaken our powers. And for this, we pay with our own lives.¡±

    ¡°W-What?!¡± Lorelei gasped, completely forgetting about her own plight.

    ¡°When making our prophecy, for every line we say, we pay ten years of our lives. Some Star-gazers have died immediately after uttering the last word. For me, it cost me eighty years.¡±

    Completely dumbfounded, Lorelei stared at Yanosh. She didn¡¯t notice that the burning sensation coming from her limbs was almost gone. She also didn¡¯t realize that her miasma-spots had turned from glowing red to white and were slowly dissolving. All she could see were those two star-filled eyes ¨C so gentle, but full of sadness and wisdom. This person had given up almost all of his life to get a glimpse of the future and lost the little he had left to a pack of vicious monsters. Was such sacrifice even worth it?

    Quiet laughter brought Lorelei back to reality. Yanosh was looking at her with a boyish grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me, little sister. I had a good life. I found love, set great events into motion, had the chance to laugh and argue with the dearest of friends, and saw the smile of my newborn daughter. Even after death, my existence is quite fulfilling, I must say. Not every decade can one meet someone as peculiar as you, lady Norden.¡±

    ¡°Me? Peculiar?¡±

    ¡°Never even wondered why the dhrowghost affected you as much? Why Shana¡¯s purification didn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m a limerian?¡±

    ¡°Goodness, no! It worked perfectly fine on Noah, right? No, little sister, you are quite a rare find. In all my years, you are the first person I¡¯ve met without a life-core.¡±

    ¡°H-how¡­ what¡­? Y-you mean that I¡­ A-am I¡­ dead?¡± Lorelei stuttered and her body suddenly grew weak.

    ¡°Oh, no! You are very much alive. For now. Your life-core is¡­ well, simply put, it is the essence of life, your desire and reason to live, the thing that binds your body and soul together. The more you wish to live, the more desires you have, the stronger your core is. A regular living being is a mixture of both Light and Dark desires that bind them to life and thus to their bodies. Usually, when one loses the will to live, their core dims. And this is the condition the dark practitioners use to change the nature of your core from Light to Darkness and create a dhrowghost. If neither Light nor Darkness exists in a body, there is no core, nothing to tether the soul. The body is just an empty husk that soon perishes. Except in your case.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! It is all wrong. I do have desires.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is there anything you wish for yourself? Is there anything you do that benefits you? Not the people around you. You. Do you wish to live, lady Norden, or do you continue existing for others? When you were faced with the dhrowghost, did you think of surviving, of rescuing yourself, or did you resign to your fate? How many times have you given up on living? You have the habit of discarding your own wellbeing for others, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Noah, the Duke, does the same,¡± said Lorelei quietly.

    ¡°Wrong! Noah is amongst the people with the strongest life-cores I¡¯ve ever seen. He lives so that he can spit Death in the face. He has clawed his way out of its clutches so often, that a normal wraith would rather run away than face him. His Light is shielded by such a thick aura of death that to any spirit he must look like a creature from the Nether Realms. But with you, it is a different story, little sister. Whether you live or die, it¡¯s all the same to you, right?¡±

    Lorelei hung her head and her body trembled. Yet, she couldn¡¯t refute anything of what was said. Yanosh was right. She had never felt the urge to live. Everything she did was so another day would pass, followed by another, and the next one after. And the only thing that kept her going was master Levi''s teachings. ''Life is precious and it is our responsibility to nurture and protect it. We are but mere servants blessed by the Gods with knowledge and the means to save others.'' It was indeed no desire she had, rather a duty, a way to fill the void inside, to feel needed, to simply... be. Yanosh had seen the truth she had tried to deny all her life. But then, if she really didn¡¯t have a core, a driving force to keep her alive, then how could she still exist?

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about what you limerians call ¡®saints¡¯?¡±

    ¡°S-saint?! I-impossible! They are the messengers of the Gods. The few from the mortals chosen to show the rest of the world the right path. The ones blessed with the glory of the Heavens. Do you mean that I¡­ am a saint?!¡±

    ¡°Wrong. You are not a saint. At most, you are a potential one. We binshi call them ¡®nesvet¡¯. The nesvet, or saints, are not mortals blessed by the Gods or the High Spirits. They are creatures of the Higher Realms, using the bodies of former mortals without a core to inhabit. When a nesvet takes over a body, it is very similar to the way a normal spirit possesses someone ¨C the original soul is assimilated and eventually replaced. But unlike a normal possession, since the body originally lacks a core, there is no rejection to the nesvet¡¯. The new power is not recognized as foreign and so neither the new spirit nor the vessel is damaged.¡±

    Yanosh stopped to clear his throat, and the shimmering aura around his body dimmed a bit.

    ¡°That is why you have such a strange reaction to the powers of the dhrowghost and the Star-gazer. Or most likely, to any type of magical power. You are like an empty slate. Any ghost from our realm or the Spirit Plane, even a dhrowghost, is attracted to one¡¯s life-core since they lack one. But you should be almost invisible to them. And when the miasma of the dhrowghost entered your body, it most likely did little to no damage to you. Perhaps you even gained some ability. Did you happen to see the true form of the dhrowghost?¡±

    Lorelei only managed a nod. Her thoughts were in complete chaos.

    ¡°As expected. Usually, without using a special hex, no one but a binshi can clearly see such beings. Anyway, everything was most likely fine, until Shana tried to purify you. Since the powers of a Star-gazer are an almost pure manifestation of Light, it reacts with the Light in one¡¯s core, nurtures it, and drives away any foreign darkness. But you have no core, no Light of your own. So, Shana¡¯s purification recognized your whole body as a malicious existence, hence your current situation. But I have made sure that these powers won¡¯t harm you anymore.¡±

    The hands holding Lorelei¡¯s palm started to shake. It was then that the young woman realized that the face of the shaman healing her had become almost translucent with small blue veins crawling under the skin. His eyes were blood-shot and a trickle of red flowed down from his nose and dripped on the white sheets.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left or I might end up killing Gerash.¡± The man¡¯s voice had become gravely and distant. ¡°Right now, I have collected the two powers ravaging your body and have condensed them into a false core. Like that, you don¡¯t need to fear about your soul deteriorating and your body becoming a nesvet-host any time soon. But this is a temporary solution. You need to build a life-core of your own. Learn to live, little sister, or a fate worse than death awaits."

    Yanosh words faded away. At the same time, the aura surrounding Gregor¡¯s body flared up. Like a puppet with broken strings, the shaman slid to the floor. The light, however, lingered a bit longer. Before Lorelei¡¯s eyes, it condensed, forming the shape of a young man. His long hair was tied with a band and fell over his left shoulder almost to his waist. The features of his see-through face were soft and gentle with small dimples around the mouth, indicating that its owner liked to laugh. And indeed, the ghostly lips were stretched in a fatherly smile. The almond-shaped eyes peered deep down into Lorelei¡¯s soul and somehow made her feel calm and a bit lethargic.

    ¡°I should be going, little sister.¡± The voice of the real Yanosh was melodious and a bit deeper than Gregor¡¯s. ¡°After you have a good sleep, you will feel better. Please, don¡¯t mention of this encounter to anyone, not even to Noah. Everyone else but you will forget that I have intervened. For a variety of reasons my presence and our talk must remain a secret for now.¡±

    The silver ghost leaned in and his lips touched Lorelei¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I hope the next time we meet would be under happier circumstances. You have my blessing, lady Norden, and may it help you through all the trials that are to come.¡±

    A sudden gust of wind came out of nowhere and blew the spirit of kush-turgan Yanosh into thin wisps of glittering smoke without leaving a trace behind.

    Laying in her bed, the young woman was completely dumbfounded. So much had happened that her mind was struggling to comprehend everything. Both her body and soul felt exhausted but also somehow light, now that the grueling pain was gone. If she had to be honest, all she wanted was to fall asleep immediately. But there was still something that she had to do.

    ¡°Saya. Lucas.¡± Her voice was so weak that she feared they wouldn¡¯t hear her.

    To her joy, the door sprang open immediately and her attendants ran in, both confused and delighted to see her better. From their slightly muddled gazes, Lorelei could read that they still experienced some aftereffects from Yanosh¡¯s hex.

    Before either Saya or Lucas could storm her with questions, she hurriedly cut them off.

    ¡°I am fine now. Find sir Gregor a healer.¡±

    Giving her last order, Lorelei finally surrendered to the fatigue. Her eyelids fell yet again, but this time she was sure that she was going to wake up.

 48. A painful truth

    ¡°You have been asleep for about a day, my lady. The physician said that you¡¯ll need at the very least a week and a half to fully recuperate.¡±

    Lorelei sat in her bed supported by a mountain of pillows and listened to the report of sir Lucas. Fresh air, accompanied by the golden rays of the afternoon sun streamed through the open window and invigorated her, clearing the drowsiness from her head little by little. After having a good sleep, she felt alive again. Indeed, her entire body was still sore and aching, but this was the familiar pain of torn muscles and beaten bones and not the supernatural hell she had gone through only hours prior. Honestly, Lorelei had never thought that it would make her happy to feel like a tossed-around rag, but there was a first time for everything. Maybe she had to thank the Ortens since in their care her body had become quite resilient.

    A wry smile crept on her lips as she remembered her family. It was unbelievable that she had been away from that wretched place for only two months. It felt like an entire lifetime. Yet strangely, after the recent events, her years in Sefis seemed almost like a sheltered childhood. Before, she could hardly imagine greater monsters than her father and Ronan. But now, when her eyes closed, Lorelei could smell the choking scent of sandalwood, opium, and walnuts; could sometimes see a terrifying silver mask in the candlelight, or the white figure of a child with empty black eye sockets. By the mere thought of them, shivers ran down her spine.

    ¡°My lady, are you feeling unwell again?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s worried voice startled her. Lorelei realized that she had been clenching her bedsheets and staring into emptiness for some time now. She blushed and cleared her throat.

    ¡°I am fine, sir Lucas, I was just lost in thought for a second. Pray tell, is his highness in good health? Is there news on sir Gregor, Rish, and Rasha?¡±

    ¡°Be at ease, my lady. His highness is perfectly fine. As for the twins, they are being tended for but as far as I have heard the healers are having a hard time keeping them in bed.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s lips jumped up at the thought of how energetic the girls seemed to be. But almost immediately her expression turned somber.

    ¡°And sir Gregor?¡±

    ¡°He still hasn¡¯t awakened,¡± replied the knight and added quickly after seeing the distraught face of his mistress, ¡°but you shouldn¡¯t worry about him, my lady. Gregor is as tough as nails. He will be fine after some rest. It is normal for shamans to sleep a lot after performing big hexes to replenish their strength.¡±

    ¡°I am relieved to hear that,¡± nodded Lorelei while attempting to sound sincere.

    Yet, in her mind, the words of kush-turgan Yanosh rang again: ¡®If we use up all of our soul, we die. And it is a permanent death, one where our soul can¡¯t reach the Spirit Plane.¡¯ Was Gregor going to be fine? Yanosh had promised that there would be no consequences from the possession, but how reliable could a ghost¡¯s word be in this case? If something happened to him because of her...

    A polite knock on the door saved Lorelei from these dark thoughts. At her beckoning, a maid entered, carrying a tray with a steaming cup. She greeted respectfully and gave Lorelei the drink, which turned out to be warm honey milk.

    ¡°The duke ordered us to bring you something nourishing the moment you wake up, my lady.¡± The maid smiled and curtsied. ¡°And he especially insisted on the honey milk. Is the temperature to your liking, my lady? Is there anything else that you need?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­no! The lord has been very thoughtful.¡±

    Lorelei was taken aback and felt her cheeks blushing. Her fingers closed around the cup, savoring its gentle warmth. She didn¡¯t know how to react. There was no need for Noah to go that far as to make special requests for a snack. Everything was alright now, her life was no longer in danger, so such signs of consideration were an unnecessary profusion. Was the milk really his personal request? Now that she thought about it, after every big ordeal she had been through in the past two months, there was a cup of warm honey milk waiting for her at the end. Once or twice could have been a coincidence, but even now? No, she probably read too much into it. Still, what if he really was¡­ concerned for her?

    Out of nowhere, Lorelei remembered how tight and warm Noah''s embrace had been as he carried her out of that tunnel. Her hands jolted and she nearly dropped the cup. Her cheeks became redder and even the tips of her ears felt tingly. As her thoughts were spinning in circles, the young woman¡¯s heart was almost going to jump out of her chest. The smiling gazes of sir Lucas and the maid flustered her even more. She wasn¡¯t used to getting so much attention and had to fight the urge to bury her face between the pillows. Deep down, Lorelei knew that she was behaving oddly, but couldn¡¯t help it. She desperately needed a friend right now to help her with her confused feelings. How good it would have been if Saya was here.

    As this thought entered her mind, the young woman realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. Saya wasn¡¯t simply a friend, she was her lady-in-waiting. Why wasn¡¯t she here then? The one who had greeted her when she woke up had been an old woman, who had immediately darted away to call for sir Lucas. But why didn¡¯t she call for Saya and instead went for the knight guarding her chambers? The more Lorelei thought about it, the more it felt strange. Maybe she was overreacting and Saya was by Gregor¡¯s side. After all, he was her husband. But then again, this uneasy feeling just wouldn¡¯t leave her.

    Lorelei turned to the maid.

    ¡°Thank you for your service¡­¡±

    ¡°Milly, your highness,¡± the maid helpfully replied.

    "Thank you for bringing me the duke¡¯s gift. But wasn¡¯t taking care of me lady Saya¡¯s responsibility? Why don¡¯t I see her here?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡± the girl stuttered and looked at the knight beside her. ¡°Lady Saya was indeed in the kitchen just a moment ago but was urgently summoned by the duke, my lady. She asked me to bring the drink to you in her place.¡±

    ¡°Summoned? What for?¡±

    ¡°I am not aware, my lady.¡±

    Her reply only increased Lorelei¡¯s uneasiness. Of course, there were a thousand reasons for Saya to be summoned, but right now the young woman could only imagine the worst possibilities. Maybe there was something wrong with Gregor after all? Or perhaps it had to do with the Red Hands and the kidnapping?

    ¡°Sir Lucas, would you please step outside for a moment? Milly, help me dress up in something more presentable.¡±

    ¡°What? My lady, what are you planning? You are in no condition to move around yet!¡± The knight looked confused and mortified at the same time.

    Lorelei, however, remained unyielding.

    ¡°It is only right that I give my thanks to the duke for his generosity as soon as possible. Now, sir Lucas, get out, unless you are prepared to commit the indecency of watching your lady undress.¡±

    After the knight sheepishly left, Lorelei struggled to get up with Milly¡¯s help. Her limbs were sore, and she felt slightly lightheaded, but she gritted her teeth and pushed on. Five minutes later, Lorelei had a simple dress on and, refusing all of the maid¡¯s attempts to braid or style her hair, hastily left the room.

    ***

    With a loud crack, the logs in the fireplace burst into a storm of golden sparks. Sitting behind his desk, Noah had his fingers interlocked, and the wrinkle between his eyebrows was as deep as a mountain crevice. The silent figure of Duncan towered on his right, almost like an angry bear. In truth, right at this moment, this bear-like man was the most harmless and serene person in the room.

    The old knight threw worried glances back and forth between his lord and the two motionless figures standing before the duke of Norden.

    For the past twenty minutes, Noah had pretended to read a stack of documents, intentionally avoiding looking in the general direction of the people he had summoned. Rising the tension before grilling those two was a well-deserved punishment. In addition, the man was trying to calm himself down enough to not commit murder.

    At last, he broke the silence.

    ¡°Are the two of you insane?¡± Noah¡¯s low voice drifted in the room and made all the people present shiver. ¡°I can not believe the sheer stupidity of your actions! Have you never thought of what might happen if things go wrong? As they did!¡±

    ¡°The plan was entirely my idea, Noah.¡± William endured his lord¡¯s scorching gaze. ¡°I used Saya and the duchess to lure out the Red Hands. I am the one who should take all the blame.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Saya stepped forward with a resolute expression despite her tearing eyes. ¡°I participated willingly. I failed to fulfill my role as lady Lorelei¡¯s shield and allowed for her to be captured. Sir William tried to warn us, to make us come back to Ildemar, but I did not listen. I am prepared to share the punishment¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Noah¡¯s fist slammed on the table, toppling the inkpot and sending black droplets flying in all directions. ¡°Share responsibility? Share punishment? Have you forgotten your standing, Saya of House de Vindur?¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The man stood up and started pacing before his retainers. Behind his back, his fists were tightly clenched, otherwise, Noah feared that he was going to strangle somebody.

    He stopped before the woman, who looked at him like a gazelle facing a hungry lion.

    ¡°You are the sole remaining heir of House de Vindur. You are the only member of the high nobility currently married to a binshi. You are the mother of the first mixed-blood baron de Vindur. Don¡¯t you know what it would mean if you fall into the hands of the Cult of Pure Blood? Your unity with Gerash is a peace treaty with the binshi clans! Your lives are tied to the future of Norden. And yet you run around, participating in William¡¯s crazy plans?!¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, my lord,¡± Saya¡¯s voice was shaking, but there was still a slight trace of steel in it, ¡°the one of importance is neither me, nor Gerash, but Soraishu. As long as the Red Hands are at large, my son and all other mixed children are in danger. If I can remove that threat, I am willing to sacrifice my life!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Noah leaned in, towering menacingly over the woman. ¡°So willing, that you were even prepared to sacrifice the life of the woman you serve?¡±

    ¡°What?! No! I was supposed to divert attention away from lady Lorelei¡­¡±

    ¡°And since when have you stopped being able to think, Saya de Vindur? Did the thirst for revenge blind you? Do you honestly believe that you being there would deter the Red Hands in any way? If anything, they would just have two juicy lambs to feast upon.¡±

    ¡°N-no!¡± Saya threw a glance at William who was standing silently beside her. ¡°Will said that I can protect her.¡±

    ¡°After literally growing up together, do you think that what William de Mar says and thinks is the same thing?¡± Noah started pacing back and forth again. ¡°Your role, Saya, was never to protect the duchess. It was to attract even more attention, while at the same time keep Lorelei in the camp - a sacrificial lamb for the slaughter.¡±

    ¡°No, my lord!¡± Saya fell on her knees, her body shaking violently. ¡°This isn¡¯t true! I could never harm Lorelei! Please, believe me! William, tell him!¡±

    No answer came. The woman lifted her wet face and looked at her childhood friend. William de Mar stood there, head hung between his shoulders and hands resting on his cane. No emotion escaped his mask-like expression.

    Noah was the one to speak again.

    ¡°He used you, Saya. Used you, without you even realizing it. You were perfect ¨C scarred by the terror of the Red Hands, a mother trying to protect her child, a sister trying to avenge her brother. Your fear and hatred drove you subconsciously to want to fulfill your mission. To try and lure out the Red Hands at any cost.¡±

    ¡°B-but I tried! I told her time and time again to go back to the castle! We both did!¡±

    ¡°William reads people like an open book. He knew that you would take on the job. He also knew that Lorelei would not abandon you and the vagrants. If you wanted her to go away, why did you help her? As late as that murder accident she should have been sent away. Instead, you encouraged her, helped her investigate.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°What is more, if William had any intention of bringing Lorelei back to Ildemar, he had both the manpower and the authority to do so as Lord Steward.¡±

    Saya did not respond. She just quietly sobbed on the floor. Noah shifted his gaze to his friend.

    ¡°Did I miss something, William?¡±

    ¡°You were the only one I could never fool, my lord,¡± came the dry reply.

    With one stride, Noah closed the distance. His fist flew out, connecting cleanly with the man¡¯s jaw, and sending him toppling on the ground.

    ¡°You dared use my wife as bait!¡± His roar shook the air. ¡°Your schemes almost killed my duchess, my daughter, and my strongest shaman! And you almost killed your own brother!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± William spat some blood on the floor.

    His indifferent reply only made Noah even more furious. He dove down, grabbing the man by the collar and lifting him up abruptly.

    ¡°You swore loyalty to me! You swore to protect this land with me! What happened to your oaths, William?¡±

    ¡°I have fulfilled them.¡± The man stared at his master and there was something unwavering in his eyes that bordered on madness. ¡°In order to protect the peace and prosperity of Norden, any life is expendable ¨C mine, my kin¡¯s, my friend¡¯s. The only life that can never be sacrificed is yours. Putting you in danger is my greatest regret and most bitter failure. It was a miscalculation.¡±

    ¡°A miscalculation?¡± Noah hissed and his hands squeezed tighter beginning to choke him.

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ you would personally¡­ go after a woman¡­ you barely¡­ know. Not¡­ after¡­ your¡­ order.¡±

    ¡°You damn son of a dog!¡± Noah shook the man like a rag doll. ¡°I ordered you to keep your eyes open. To use Lorelei¡¯s presence in the camp to observe any movements on the enemy¡¯s side. I ordered you to get her out of there at the first signs of danger. What I did not order was to keep her there as live bait. And especially, I did not order the reduction of her guards in order to make her an easier target!¡±

    With a mighty push, William was sent crashing on the floor yet again.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me how precious she is with her medical knowledge? With her connections to the court of Shareeba? Weren¡¯t you the one who urged me to bed her as soon as possible and tie her to me?¡±

    ¡°I-Is this true?¡±

    A small, trembling voice rang in the room.

    Noah¡¯s heart sank. He turned around to see a familiar frail figure standing at the door supported by a knight. Her chestnut hair was cascading freely over her shoulders gilded by the sunlight, reaching far down to her hips. Even in her simple silver-gray dress, she looked unexpectedly majestic, like an ice queen from the old legends.

    The woman released the knight¡¯s arm and made a shaky step forward. This snapped Noah out of his bewilderment.

    ¡°Lorelei! What are you doing here? You should be resting.¡±

    ¡°Is all this true?¡± Her voice was no longer trembling. ¡°Is everything that you, and Saya, and sir William said true?¡±

    ¡°You eavesdropped?!¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrows drew together as he felt a burning sensation in his chest. ¡°Such behavior is¡­¡±

    ¡°Look me in the eye, duke Norden!¡±

    She didn¡¯t shout, yet her voice carried so much power that the man involuntarily complied. His gaze lingered on her split lip and the red-purplish bruises spreading around her cheek, and the flames in his chest intensified. Finally, his eyes locked with hers. The man held his breath as their intensity almost sucked him in.

    ¡°You owe me, duke Norden,¡± she said softly. ¡°After everything, you owe me the truth. What you said¡­¡±

    ¡°Is the truth.¡±

    In his entire life, it had never been so difficult for Noah to utter three simple words. The moment they left his lips, he regretted it.

    The life drained from Lorelei¡¯s eyes. Now they were like two empty wells ¨C cold and desolate. Her pale face became even paler. She very slowly lowered her head and swayed. Obeying some inner instinct, Noah stretched out his arms to prevent her fall.

    Pat!

    With an unexpectedly sharp slap, Lorelei drove his hands away.

    Everyone in the room froze.

    For some reason, the pain from this weak slap felt to Noah like a scalding burn. Lorelei¡¯s face was now hidden by the waterfall of her hair, but the man could clearly see her trembling shoulders. Was she crying? The thought made the pain in his hand and chest even fiercer.

    Suddenly, crisp laughter broke the silence. Noah needed a moment to realize that it came from Lorelei.

    ¡°Thank you very much, lord Norden!¡±

    Her voice chimed cheerfully as she lifted her head. There was a bright smile on her face, however, it did not reach her eyes who looked like two glass beads.

    She continued:

    ¡°I came here to thank you for your generosity, but as it seems, my intentions were a bit lacking. I am eternally grateful to you, duke Norden.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei¡­¡±

    ¡°I am naturally grateful. A tool should be grateful for knowing its own worth. Won¡¯t you agree, my lord?¡±

    ¡°No! You are mistaken!¡±

    ¡°But I am not, lord Norden. And therefore, I need to thank you. After all, you gave me the highest worth possible. To my father, I was simply a means to curry favor from a prince. Yet through your highness¡¯ brother, my value increased ¨C to stain the name of the great duke Norden, to destroy his chances of gaining connections through marriage. Such a glorious task.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei, you¡­¡± Noah couldn¡¯t finish. He saw the tears trickling down her cheeks, yet the smile on her face grew bigger.

    ¡°You, lord Norden, are the first one who used me to protect others. And this is a task that this tool gladly accepts. Do not worry. For the next ten months, my body and soul belong to you and the people of Norden. Be it my life or my medical skills, you can freely use them. After all, that was our contract. But in return, I have a request.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± This was all Noah could force out of his dry throat. Right now, his heart felt like a dead lump in his chest, and every other word from Lorelei stabbed another poisonous needle in it.

    ¡°Swear again before these people that you would not force yourself upon me. That I would wield the power of the duchess of Norden freely, as long as it does not harm you or your people. That when the year is over, if I am still alive, you will set me free and will not engage with me in any way.¡±

    Noah felt that he was choking. He wanted to scream at her. To tell her that she is mistaken. To tell her that she is not a tool but a person he cherishes deeply. But did he even have the right to say it? Her blood was on his hands. He knew William better than anyone. He knew how deep his hatred for the Red Hands ran, and how far he was prepared to go in order to destroy them. Indeed, no direct order was given for Lorelei to be used as bait. But neither did he explicitly forbid William to use her. His silence had been equal to a tacit agreement. And because of that, she had almost lost her life. He had no right to bind her in any way after all.

    Noah lowered his head.

    ¡°I swear. All of your demands will be fulfilled, my duchess.¡±

    ¡°You are most generous, my lord. Thank you.¡± Lorelei curtsied deeply and then turned to the petrified sir Lucas who had been perching at the door all this time. ¡°Would you please escort me to my chambers? I feel a bit weak and I don¡¯t want to disgrace myself in front of his highness.¡±

    After saying that, she left the room.

    Suddenly feeling his knees soft, Noah leaned on his desk and took a couple of deep breaths.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Duncan, who had been a silent spectator this whole time, rushed to him.

    ¡°I am fine. Take lady Saya to her quarters. She will remain there until further notice. As for you, William¡­¡±

    Noah gave a side glance to the other man who had managed to climb to his feet and now leaned heavily on his cane.

    ¡°As for you, I suggest you escort yourself to the western tower.¡±

    ¡°As you order,¡± came the solemn reply. ¡°But the northern tower would be a better option.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, de Mar! I want you punished not frozen to death! But if you play with me a bit longer, I might personally chop off your head! Now get out! All of you!¡±

    As the door shut behind them, Noah slid to the floor, leaning his back on the massive side of the desk. His fingers frantically dug around his collar until he pulled out a leather strap with two small amulets - one dark-blue like the starry sky, the other sparkling white like the snow at dawn. With a strong yank, he snapped the cord and lifted his hand over his head. It remained there. He couldn''t toss away the two twin-drops. His fingers wrapped around them and didn''t want to let go.

    Drawing a shaky breath, Noah pressed his fist to his forehead.

    "Stupid fool!"

 49. Darkness ahead (Book 1 - END)

    The night wind whispered in the trees like a witch casting an ancient spell over the world. Branches clattered and trunks creaked as if talking to each other, and, from time to time, the lone cry of an owl could be heard. Long shadows crept over the white castle walls as the bright moon was playing hide and seek with the clouds plastered over the sky.

    It was a peaceful night. The sentries walked their rounds with a calm monotonous pace or were huddled warming their hands over the braziers in the watchhouse. Someone was telling a joke, bringing up laughter from their comrades. A lone watchman started humming a love-song, his eyes drifting occasionally to the full moon. There was nothing to fear in this peaceful spring night.

    Then suddenly, everything stood still. The wind died out. The steps of the guards started to drag and slowed down, until with a low thud their bodies sprawled on the ground. The laughter was gone, and so was the love-song. Only the quiet breathing or occasional snore revealed that the guards were not dead but actually fast asleep.

    This unnatural slumber, however, was not targeting only Ildemar¡¯s defenses. It enveloped the whole castle ¨C from the stables to the duke¡¯s chambers. Not only that, even the animals couldn¡¯t resist it. The only people who sensed the slumber coming were the binshi. When the first wisps of the hex entered their minds, everyone greeted them with joy and reverence. This was a sign. The Star-gazer was awakening and going to make her prophecy. No living soul was allowed to witness this.

    As the clan elders accepted the dream, their hearts were still heavy. These were uneasy times. Rarely in the past had a Star-gazer awakened without the protection of the previous generation. Would the barriers they had placed around the castle hold against attacks from malicious souls? Would their little lady survive after peering into the flow of time, or would she perish the moment she makes her prophecy? Yet, they could do nothing but obey the hex.

    A lone white figure slowly walked through the dark corridors. Her silver hair trailed behind as if blown by the gentlest of winds and her whole body was enveloped in a silver shimmer. Two gem-like blue eyes stared straight ahead, serene but unblinking, as the child followed the will of her blood.

    Her light steps led Shana to the tall white bridge, and then over to the small forest on Star-gazer island. Not long after, she entered the stone gazebo at the very summit and stood there motionlessly. The light of the full moon enveloped her almost like a shiny cocoon. The child¡¯s feet left the ground as she gently floated in the air and remained suspended a few steps up.

    It was beginning.

    Protected by magic as ancient as Norden itself, this sacred transition was supposed to stay hidden from the eyes of all living creatures. And yet, there was a spectator.

    In the shadows near one of the gazebo¡¯s columns stood a translucent figure. Hands behind his back, kush-turgan Yanosh thought with some bemusement that if he still had a heart, it would be racing right now. His silver eyes remained peeled at his daughter, while he silently prayed to the Mother Above to spare his child. The moment a Star-gazer peered into the flow of time, their fate was sealed. For the few distorted and often incomprehensive images of the future, they paid with their life. This was the punishment for any mortal trying to pry into the realm of God.

    Staring at Shana¡¯s light-clad figure, Yanosh could clearly remember his own awakening ¨C the curiosity, impatience, and pride he had felt. And the horror of realization in the end that he won¡¯t reach more than forty years of age. It had almost crushed him. But he had the support of his aunt and second uncle. Their guidance as he tried to recall the chaotic images and decipher the verses that he had uttered in his trance had been invaluable. Yet, Shana was all alone now, the last of their clan. There was no living Star-gazer to guide her and no shaman of their kin to summon and embody the past generations. Yanosh still hoped that the remnants of his spirit might provide her some guidance and consolation, albeit briefly. The first step, however, she had to take on her own.

    The light around Shana grew stronger and stronger. Even her eyes looked like they were filled with silver stars. When her lips parted, a low voice shook the air.

    ¡°The fate of Norden rides on the wings of a bird.¡±

    Leaves rustled and the wind took up again. The voice spoke further.

    ¡°As the Beast falls, the Swallow triumphs.¡±

    The gale grew stronger and stronger, twisting around the small silver figure. But it didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°When flowers bloom under the Beast¡¯s feet, the hearts of people quake.¡±

    Two bright red pendants glowed on the girl''s chest as the words left her lips. Syllable after syllable, the prophecy entered the world of the living.

    ¡°As the White Lady heralds war, the Beast howls in agony.¡±

    A wisp of mist, unperturbed by the brewing storm, rose from the ground and swirled around Yanosh¡¯s incorporeal figure. A tiny voice, almost a whisper, melted into the night.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Stop her! It¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, Orhana.¡± Yanosh¡¯s face twisted in pain. He looked at their child, wishing to break the ritual, to take her away to safety. But it was impossible. ¡°This is her fate. And her curse.¡±

    A bolt of blinding lightning split the sky, followed by a ground-shaking thunder. When the rumbling died down, the child¡¯s lips parted again.

    ¡°For the Sun to shine over Norden, the Swallow must be devoured.¡±

    In an instant, the wind disappeared as if it had never been there. The mist around Yanosh jumped up and surrounded the child. It condensed into a single drop of light and entered one of the amulets hanging from her neck. At the same instance, the radiance around Shana¡¯s body dimmed and she slowly landed on the stone floor of the gazebo.

    Without hesitation, Yaosh¡¯s spirit flew towards her and hovered above. His strained features finally relaxed. It was over. She was going to live! His translucent hand stretched out, his fingers ¨C sinking in the cheek he tried to caress. A pained smirk appeared on the ghost¡¯s face. How foolish he had been. He had exhausted too much of his powers. Now, he couldn¡¯t touch her without a body. Well, at least he could talk to her.

    Leaning down, Yanosh whispered gently:

    ¡°Shana. My little mi-moren, my star-light, wake up! Wake up, darling!¡±

    The child groaned but her eyes remained tightly shut.

    At that moment, a dry branch snapped nearby. Jumping up in an instant, Yanosh frantically looked around. This shouldn¡¯t be possible. No living being should be around, lest it had the blood of a Star-gazer. And yet, there it was.

    From behind one of the stone pillars, a lone figure stepped into the moonlight. The long shadow that trailed behind could mean only one thing ¨C this was a person of flesh and bone. And it was someone Yanosh knew quite well.

    ¡°What are you doing here, girl?¡± The ghost stood up between Shana and the newcomer. ¡°No, rather, how can you be here?¡±

    ¡°Now this is heart-breaking, kush-turgan Yanosh.¡± The distant voice that left the woman¡¯s lips was definitely male. ¡°After so many years, I had a different reunion in mind.¡±

    ¡°Akh-Moren, you bastard!¡± Yanosh hissed, spitting out the name as if it was poison. ¡°How dare you desecrate this sacred ritual?! Leave that body immediately!¡±

    ¡°Spare me the lectures of a false prophet.¡± The woman made another step forward and long black tendrils started rising from her shadow. ¡°Still, it is funny. I spent years combing through the Spirit Plane in search of you. To think that I was wasting my time, while you were lingering here. No matter, now I can crush you. Or even better ¨C make you into an obedient puppet.¡±

    The shadow-tendrils suddenly shot forward but were reflected with a loud clang by a light barrier. Yanosh stood there, hands stretched to the side and brows furrowed. The silver outlines of his body started to dim.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you harm her!¡±

    ¡°Harm her?! You are mistaken. I am here to save her. Liberate her. Make her the true leader of our people. The one who would drive away the limerian scum.¡±

    ¡°You are insane!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The shadowy tendrils struck the barrier again and again. ¡°You are a traitor of your kind.¡±

    With a crash, the shadows bore trough and pierced the ghostly body behind. Yanosh screamed and his light dimmed even more. He twisted his neck, looking at the little figure on the cold stones.

    ¡°To think that you were so weak!¡± Akh-Moren smirked. ¡°Staying so long away from the Spirit Plane has turned the great kush-turgan Yanosh into a mere specter.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± whispered Yanosh and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mi-moren. I wished we could talk. But I¡¯ll see you again once more before the end. I love you.¡±

    Even before the last syllable had died out, blinding light erupted, engulfing the whole island. As it slowly dimmed, only two lone figures were left in the gazebo.

    ¡°Damn you, Yanosh!¡± Akh-Moren howled, feeling his grip over the borrowed body growing weaker. ¡°If you think a dhrowghost¡¯s mark can be erased so easily, you are mistaken.¡±

    Suddenly, the imposter felt a slight tremor. It didn¡¯t come from the mundane world, but rather from the Spirit Plane. The slumber had been forcefully broken and the elders in the castle had been alerted of his presence. It was a matter of minutes before they would storm in.

    ¡°Clever bastard. But you underestimate me.¡±

    Looking around, the imposter spotted a little white flower growing at the steps of the gazebo. With a smirk, Akh-Moren picked it up and held it in his hands. Dark mist seeped out from the woman¡¯s body that he was currently using, and started entering the flower. He needed to be careful and not drain the dhrowghost¡¯s remnants completely. That pawn still had its uses.

    Little by little, the flower turned dark and shone like polished obsidian. It flew out of the woman¡¯s hands and landed on the finger of the still unconscious child, transforming into a small flower-shaped ring. Silver sparks flew around it, but it didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, the black color faded little by little, remaining only in the very depths of the flower. In the end, it looked like nothing more than a normal silver ring.

    A grayish smoke rose up from the ring, coagulating and slowly morphing into a figure. It was a young man. His long hair was tied with a band and fell over his shoulder almost to his waist. The features of his see-through face were soft and gentle with small dimples around the mouth, indicating that its owner liked to laugh. But there was something in kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s eyes that didn¡¯t quite match the rest of his appearance ¨C something cold and sinister.

    The ghost turned around to its former host, now just standing there like an empty husk.

    ¡°Go back to your room. You shall remember nothing of this until I need you again, my little unwitting spy.¡±

    The woman turned around and, with the shaking step of someone sleepwalking, left the gazebo. Throwing her a final glance, Akh-Moren knelt down to Shana. His ghostly hand tried to touch her only for a shower of sparks to repel him.

    ¡°Nothing less expected from a Star-gazer. And yet, you are still just a gullible little girl.¡±

    He leaned even further down, whispering in Shana¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Wake up, child. It is time to open your eyes. Your father is here to guide you.¡±

 EXTRA - History, Politics and Maps

    <u>About Limeria and its illegitimate prince:</u>

    The Limerian empire, or Limeria, is one of the largest empires in the known lands. It borders the kingdom of Shareeba in the east and to the south ¨C The Southern Marzbanats (a union of small states). To the west, the empire reaches the Ocean and its northernmost territory is the island of Norden. There are no known countries in the far north, only some small unorganized tribes.

    The current Limerian emperor, Leander, has three sons from three different wives. His first-born son from his first legal wife is the crown prince Llewellyn. After giving birth to him, his mother contracted an illness and died a year later. Shortly after her passing, the emperor took a second legal wife, who was the first empress¡¯ cousin. However, after three miscarriages in two years, the new wife lost the emperor¡¯s favor to such an extent that he left his still recuperating spouse and unburied child and went to war with the South.

    After a punitive campaign against the Marzbanats that lasted for two years, emperor Leander returned to the Limerian capital victorious and brought a beautiful seventeen-year-old princess as a slave. Not long after, the princess gave birth to a baby boy. According to the Limerian laws, the child was illegitimate and could not receive the title of ¡°prince¡±. In addition to that, the empress and the high council forbade the boy from receiving a ¡°royal name¡± (all male offspring in the imperial family have names connected with the word ¡°lion¡± and their last name is Limeria) and being heir to the throne. Therefore, the child was named Noah in accordance with his mother¡¯s wish.

    The slave-princess that birthed the second imperial son lived in a remote part of the palace, far from the social circles. Nevertheless, she received the emperor¡¯s affection regularly, to the dismay of the empress and the entire court. Then, four years after entering the palace, the princes died suddenly only two weeks after giving birth to stillborn twin girls, due to childbed fever. Or at least that was what the royal physicians reported. The emperor was devastated by the double loss. So devastated in fact, that he looked for consolation in the empress¡¯ chambers. Nine months later the empire celebrated the birth of the second prince and third imperial son ¨C Lionel.

    Compared to the sickly first prince and the unfavorable and gloomy second child, prince Lionel was a bright and healthy boy and a spitting image of his father, and soon became the emperor¡¯s favorite. The court was ecstatic and so was the empress. Despite being extremely smart and well mannered, the weak body of the crown prince was a huge drawback. And the second son, in addition to his shameful lineage as a bastard, did not even inherit any of the imperial traits. His skin was the olive hue of the marzbanat¡¯s people. His hair was black instead of the imperial gold. Even his eyes were not like the clear sapphires of his half-brothers but were dirty gray instead. What is more, the second child was a magnet for misfortune. There were always accidents happening around him, even some people died. Everyone in the imperial court was convinced that the boy is cursed. The nobles begged the empress to do something, but she, in all her benevolence, stated that cursed or not the child still bears the emperor¡¯s blood.

    The years passed. The first prince was getting sicker, the curse of the second son was still there and the youngest prince was shining brighter and brighter. But then one day the precious prince Lionel got in an accident together with the bastard son. Both of them survived but it was evident that the curse was spreading. Finally, the court managed to convince the emperor and the empress to get rid of the child of misfortune. Some suggested to give him to the Church of Two Gods to repent there for the sin of his birth. A few more radical ones even demanded him to join the ranks of the eunuch-priests, so that there is no chance for him to taint the imperial bloodline in the future. In the end, it was decided that the boy, now fifteen, will be sent to the far lands of Norden to fill-in the ducal position. This decision was still acceptable for the court, especially since the last duke was assassinated in his sleep.

    And it so happened that the second imperial son was knighted at the age of fifteen (despite many considering such honor unfit for a bastard) and received the name Noah Lux Norden.

    <u>About Norden and its political structure:</u>

    Norden is a large island and part of the Limerian empire. Its territory comprises almost a fifth of the imperial lands, but it is scarcely populated. It is ruled by one of the two imperial dukes (the second one being the emperor¡¯s younger brother in the West). In the earlier days of Norden¡¯s conquest, the lands were under the jurisdiction of five barons. Later however the barons started fighting amongst each other instead of quelling the rebellions of the local savages. Therefore, it was decided that a duke will preside over the lands and all barons will serve under him. The title of duke Norden was unfortunately a cursed one. The first duke was killed by one of the barons. His son was murdered by the wild binshi. The next duke died in an avalanche without an heir, so his cousin took the throne. He, on the other hand, died suddenly during his wedding night with his third wife and many believed that it was a binshi¡¯s curse. The next duke drowned without an heir and his younger brother was assassinated by his cousin. A couple more dukes left this world due to a mixture of poisonings, stabbings, mysterious illnesses, and excessive drinking. The father of the last duke died in a skirmish with the binshi, and his son was assassinated in the nuptial chamber by his wife, leaving no heir or relative to inherit the seat in castle Ildemar. And so it was decided that the next to take the cursed title would be the illegitimate son of the emperor. Everyone that heard the decision knew the truth ¨C this was a death sentence.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the boy-duke survived. He thoroughly cleaned the five Baron Houses by putting more capable men at the helm. What is more, he made a truce with the bloodthirsty wild binshi and created the Council of Norden, which consists of the Duke, the five Barons, and the seven kush-turgans of the largest binshi clans.

    For the curious ones, here is the map of Norden:

    The red marking on the map shows the main military road, connecting all baronies with the Ducal lands (William de Mar is referring to it during his talk with Noah in ¡°The thieve (1)¡±). As some might notice, the Ducal lands have no clear border with the binshi¡¯s territories. All the other baronies have either a clear border or the next mountain range counts as a divide between limerian and binshi lands. The explanation here is simple. Officially the Binshi Lands are part of the territories directly under the supervision of Duke Norden. Practically, Noah has left the clans to decide how to rule themselves, the only exception being their obligatory presence during the meetings of the Council of Norden.

    These are the Houses of Norden (from the Limerian side) with their coat-of-arms and mottoes (translation bellow the picture).

    Duke Norden: Ad astra per aspera - to the stars through difficulties

    Baron De Mar: De profundis ad astra ¨C from the depths to the stars

    Baron Rowell: Tutum te robore reddam - I will give you safety by strength

    Baron De Vindur: Servire et Tueri ¨C protect and serve

    Baron Argente: Lux in tenebris lucet ¨C The light that shines in the darkness

    Baron Firmon: Vincit qui patitur ¨C he conquers who endures

    Correspondingly, here are the seven insignia of the binshi clans. Since they have not been introduced up to now, the only important one is the first at the top. This is the sign of the now perished clan from Star-path Valley.

    Last but not least, a closer look at the building plan of castle Ildemar.

    You might recognize some of the places shown above from the chapter "Welcome to castle Ildemar".

 EXTRA II - Art, art, and more art

    Dear readers, welcome to the little art-dump at the end of Book 1 from "The Beast and The Swallow". For the longest of times, I have postponed doing a portrait of the main female lead - Lorelei. The reason? I felt like it would be a challenge to depict her the way I imagine her to be. How do you draw someone to be nice, kindhearted, and gentle, but at the same time - naive and impressionable? I also wasn''t so happy with one of the earlier depictions of Noah and one of you mentioned that he was not ''dark and scary enough'' (given that in both depictions I had him smiling). But how do you draw a character to be earnest, cold, and stoic, but, at the same time, show decisiveness and carrying? Well, in the end, I managed to draw them both to a certain degree of satisfaction. They are not perfect, but still better than before.

    The attire they are depicted in is the one from chapters 10 and 11 (The Eternal Flame). The only difference is that Lorelei does not have her veil on.

    And, since I have a bit of a soft spot for Gerash, I decided he deserves a portrait of his own. Now, here he is depicted in a traditional binshi attire since, as we all know, he is not only a knight of Norden but also a shaman. The four dots on the forehead are... OK, it was too difficult to draw a wolf''s paw at this size, so imagine it''s that (I know, it is in no way accurate, but be lenient!). As for the art, don''t be confused, I used a bit different technique for him than for Noah and Lorelei. Oh, and the glowy things around him are either souls or mimishi. You decide ;)

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    But enough with all this serious stuff. Have you ever wondered how some of your favorite characters would look like in chibi-form? No? OMG! I hope it does not mean that you don''t have any favorites! Well, in any case, I did wonder. And I did draw them ;). Now, who is who? (I find chibi Noah the BEST! Although, Duncan and Gerash still have a big piece of my heart for themselves. What do you think?)

    Now that we have our chibi-mania out of our system, let''s concentrate again on the most important part - the story. As already mentioned... somewhere previously, Book 2 will start coming out around the middle of January. Its title? Drumroll, please!

    "Hearts of Snow and Shadow"

    And it has its own, brand new and 100% self-made cover. Are we getting the drumroll again? No? Oh, please, please, please! Yes, that''s better. And now, the big reveal:

    I hope to meet you all again for part two! Happy New Year!

 Book II - Hearts of Snow and Shadow - Preview

    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 100%; background-color: rgba(61, 17, 112, 1); margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto" border="1">

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 98.7672%">

    Dark clouds gather over the lands of Norden.

    The Cult of Pure Blood has infiltrated castle Ildemar and the hearts of the most innocent. Unsuspecting of their machinations, Noah, the Duke of Norden, needs to not only prevent mistrust and a looming civil war from destroying the fragile peace between binshi and limerians, but also pacify his own family. It does not help that the Beast of the North is torn between his feelings and the promises he has made to more than one precious person.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Meanwhile, Lorelei, the not so willing Duchess of Norden, is faced with one too many difficult choices. How far is she willing to go for the people who have shown her kindness, but also betrayed her? Can there be forgiveness for the ones plotting to end her life? But an even more pressing question is, can she escape her foretold fate?

    The words of the prophecy bind two souls together:

    ¡°The fate of Norden rides on the wings of a bird.¡±

    ¡°As the Beast falls, the Swallow triumphs.¡±

    ¡°When flowers bloom under the Beast¡¯s feet, the hearts of people quake.¡±

    ¡°As the White Lady heralds war, the Beast howls in agony.¡±

    ¡°For the Sun to shine over Norden, the Swallow must be devoured.¡±

    </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

 II-1. Sinister daybreak

    Thick smoke rose to the sky in tall, wavy columns. Grey ash swirled in the air almost disappearing among the glittering sleet before it fell back on the ground. The resulting slush was quickly turning into a sticky, brownish mass as it mixed with soil and blood. In the eerie silence, the sound of marching feet thundered and shook the earth. Row after row of soldiers in shining armor threaded the muddy road, their spears ¨C dyed crimson and pointing straight up to the stormy clouds.

    In the middle of the column walked a lone man. Black, tangled hair fell over a scraggy, dark face; a torn shirt with crusted brown and reddish stains covered a hunched figure. His bare feet dragged through the cold muck, each step ¨C gruelingly slow and accompanied by the clang of heavy chains.

    Head held low, the man trod forth, the blunt end of a spear hitting his back from time to time to make him move faster. Alongside the column¡¯s path, a silent crowd of onlookers slowly gathered. Men, women, even children, followed the procession with hollow eyes. Little by little, a murmur rose up, quickly avalanching into screams, howls, and curses as the crowd lurched forward, clawing at the man in the center of the column.

    The prisoner did not react. Or perhaps he had no strength left to do so. Instead, the spears of the soldiers that had previously pointed to the sky now turned to the crowd. The cries of rage became ones of fear and pain as the angry mass dispersed, clearing a path to the procession¡¯s destination ¨C a tall platform with a pole on top, chains hanging from it, surrounded by a large pyre.

    As the column reached the execution grounds, two soldiers dragged the prisoner up the squeaking steps and chained him to the stake. All that time, the man did not resist, nor did he utter a word. He just lifted his head a bit, eyes glancing over the people gathered below. But all one could see were distorted faces, looking up at the source of their misery.

    A priest in black and white attire stepped forth and started reading a prayer. Under the pyre, the mob churned like a black sea, wave after wave crashing against the wall of shining soldiers. The platform shook from the force of the crowd. Little by little, the shouts drowned the sound of the holy verses.

    Then, as if materializing from nothing, a lone cloaked figure stepped before the prisoner. It was a woman, clad from head to toe in silver. Her chestnut braid hung over her shoulder, almost reaching her hips.

    She lifted her right hand and traced the big scar sprawling over the prisoner¡¯s face with her finger.

    ¡°I am here to execute the will of Norden,¡± she said quietly as her lips curved into a smile.

    The woman¡¯s left swung over her head. A cold, long blade glinted briefly before it fell to sink into the man¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    With a loud shriek, Shana sat in her bed, rivers of sweat and tears running down her face.

    The door to her room flung open with a bang and several armed binshi stormed in, led by a middle-aged woman with a glaive.

    ¡°Lady Shana! What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°K-Karusa!¡± the child sobbed and curled in a small ball amongst her sheets. ¡°D-demon!¡±

    Handing her weapon to one of the guards, the woman sat on the bed and embraced the girl.

    ¡°There, there. It was a dream. Nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Despite her calming tone, Karusa¡¯s eyes kept darting around, checking every corner and shadow for potential danger.

    ¡°I want Rish,¡± mumbled Shana through her hiccups. ¡°I want Rasha. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°They still need to rest for a few more days. But we all will protect you in their stead, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The child nodded but still remained clinging to her for dear life.

    One of the guards approached and coughed politely to draw their attention.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Should we inform the duke about this?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Shana jumped up and frantically shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t call him! Promise you won¡¯t call him!¡±

    ¡°But this is the fifth time this week, my lady!¡± Karusa gently stroke her ward¡¯s hair. ¡°He would be worried if¡­¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be worried if you don¡¯t tell him!¡± the girl replied stubbornly and brushed away her tears. ¡°You said it. It¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The woman gave her a long look but, in the end, sighed and nodded.

    ¡°As you wish. Should I stay until you fall asleep again? I can sing you something.¡±

    ¡°N-no.¡± Shana turned beet red and stared intently at her knees. ¡°I am not a baby anymore.¡±

    Giving her little lady a final hug, Karusa secretly swallowed a smile and left the room with the rest of the guards.

    A few seconds after the door closed, Shana still remained seated in her bed, listening for their fading footsteps. Then suddenly, she wrapped the blanket around her shoulders like a mantle, jumped down, and quickly ran to one of the tall windows. Huddled in the spacious niche, she stared through its faceted glass and into the night sky. The pale moon had almost sunken below the horizon. Daybreak was just a few hours away.

    The child wrapped herself in the blanket even tighter. Then she secretly rubbed the little silver ring on her finger.

    ¡°Dada, please, come!¡± she whispered and shuddered despite her warm cover. ¡°I need you!¡±

    ¡°What is it, my sweet child?¡±

    A quiet voice sounded nearby. Grey mist crept over the floor, crawling towards the window niche. It wound up and condensed into the ghastly silhouette of a young man. His face was full of worry as he floated before the girl.

    ¡°Did something happen, sweety?¡±

    ¡°I had that dream again, dada.¡± Shana sniffled and rubbed her nose. ¡°Papa was hurt and in chains, and he was going to be executed, and that evil woman stabbed him¡­¡±

    Her sobs got stronger again.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I warn papa about this? I don¡¯t want him to hurt! I don¡¯t want him to die!!¡±

    ¡°I told you, sweety, it is for his own protection.¡± The ghost flew closer to her and whispered. ¡°If the one mentioned in the prophecy knows about it, then their future will be set in stone. All that you saw will come true.¡±

    ¡°But can¡¯t I tell the elders? Or Duncan, or Karusa and Gerash? They can protect papa! They can drive that evil woman away!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that they won¡¯t inform their master about this? And then his fate will be sealed yet again.¡±

    ¡°But if I tell them not to tell him¡­ I don¡¯t like lying to them." The girl bit her lips and took a shaky breath. "Lying that I don¡¯t remember the prophecy¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Shana!¡± The ghost¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°Don¡¯t you love your father? Don¡¯t you want to protect him? Go on, tell Duncan and the rest about the prophecy. But remember, that woman is now their mistress and they serve and protect her just as they serve and protect your father. You saw it yourself. Do you think they will go after her behind their lord¡¯s back just because of some prophecy? Because of the words of a child? The moment you tell them, they will tell the duke, and then it will be over. But please, go on; reveal the prophecy and kill your father if you don''t trust me!¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Shana choked and buried her head in her knees. Her shoulders shook as her little hands dug desperately into the blanket. ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t tell, I promise, dada!¡±

    The frown on the ghost¡¯s face disappeared, replaced by a gentle expression. He lifted his transparent hand and put it on the child¡¯s head. Small sparks flew around, yet he didn¡¯t falter and continued stroking her hair.

    ¡°There, there. I am sorry, sweety. I was too harsh. I didn¡¯t want to scare you, but you need to trust me. I am trying to protect you all.¡±

    ¡°Dada!¡± Shana¡¯s teary eyes became huge. ¡°You can touch me!¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks to you, sweety. The more we interact, the stronger our connection grows. Being with you replenishes the strength I have lost on the Spirit Plane.¡±

    Without saying a word, the child flung herself at him with open arms. However, the moment her hands touched the man, they went straight through in a storm of sparks. The ghost groaned and his features blurred.

    ¡°Slow down, child! I am not strong enough to stand a hug yet.¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry!¡± Shana pulled back stammering. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

    ¡°That much is nothing, sweety. But be more careful next time.¡±

    The child nodded, but immediately her expression darkened again. She hugged her knees while sucking on her lip.

    ¡°What should I do then, dada? I can¡¯t just let that evil woman harm papa!¡±

    ¡°Patience, my child. That is why I am here ¨C to help and guide you. We will prevent the prophecy of coming true.¡±

    ¡°But how? When?¡±

    ¡°Soon.¡± The ghost held his hands behind his back. ¡°We need a good moment to show everyone that woman¡¯s true colors. When everyone sees what she really is, they will get rid of her even without hearing the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°But when will that be?¡±

    A little smirk appeared on the man''s lips.

    ¡°The Council of Norden will be meeting in a few weeks. What better chance than to show both binshi and limerians who the duchess Norden truly is?¡±

 II-2. Master and Servant (1)

    Lorelei tossed in her bed, its sheets akin to sticky vines trying to bind and strangle her. No, these were no vines but the burning tentacles of the dhrowghost. They slithered and wrapped around her, constraining her limbs, until she couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. The stench of burnt flesh, mixed with the suffocating sweetness of opium and walnuts, filled her nostrils. Lorelei shook as a familiar sound reached her ears. Chains jingled in the darkness, followed by a long howl. A gray figure materialized before her ¨C distorted and grotesque, but still recognizable. It was the binshi elder, the one who took care of Kai and Anuk.

    Opening his mouth, dark smoke started coming out of its depths as he moaned:

    ¡°Murderer! It is your fault!¡±

    Cold shivers ran down Lorelei¡¯s spine as she flailed, trying to get herself out of the binds. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. One, two, three more ghastly figures materialized around her as if summoned by the elder¡¯s call. They had no faces, but even in their ghost-like appearance, their hair was brilliant white, contrasting with the surrounding murk. Despite never seeing them, it was painfully obvious who these people were. One of the maids had let it slip out a few days ago. These were three of the eight Shadows sent by Gregor to look for her. The unlucky ones. The ones who got killed by the drals while following the Red Hand¡¯s false leads.

    Lorelei opened her mouth. She wanted to apologize. To tell them how sorry she was.

    No sound escaped her lips.

    The four figures surrounded her; hands outstretched as if wanting to tear her to pieces. Gathering all of her remaining strength, Lorelei struggled to free herself but it was to no avail. Little by little, fatigue overcame her as she hung helplessly in her shackles and resigned to her fate.

    Suddenly, the ghosts stood still and then parted, making way for a new arrival. A tall man in flowing dark robes slowly approached. His white skin, peeking between the folds of the cloth, glistened like polished marble. As he stepped closer, Lorelei could see the trail of red coming from his right hand.

    The scream remained stuck in her throat.

    Bending over, the man grabbed her chin with a bloody palm, forcing it up. His long dark hair brushed against her face as her senses were assaulted by the thick smell of musk and walnuts yet again. The horrid demon mask was just inches away so that she could distinguish every dent and swirl on its polished surface. Behind it, two holes of endless darkness stood in place of the eyes.

    ¡°Hello, mutt!¡± A hissing voice crawled in her ears. ¡°Did you miss me? It¡¯s time to resume our play.¡±

    The hand grabbing her chin clenched even tighter. Salty blood filled Lorelei¡¯s mouth, gagging and choking her cries. She thrashed as something heavy hit her body and sharp pain flared through her bones.

    Coughing and gasping for air, the young woman finally sobered up. She was lying on the floor in her room, sheets wrapping around her limbs. As the pain and the salty taste in her mouth still lingered, Lorelei realized that in her feverish nightmare she had bitten her tongue.

    She struggled up, tossing the crumbled, blood-stained sheets to the side. Her nightgown was sticking to her skin so wet as if she had just jumped into a pond. Lorelei took a few deep breaths, trying to calm her racing heart. A shaking hand wiped her brow.

    Everything was fine. It was just another nightmare. Not the first one, and definitely not the last.

    Lorelei considered for a second whether to call a maid but decided against it. The poor girls needed some sleep too. It wasn¡¯t their fault that their mistress was haunted by spirits. Instead, she went to one of the chests along the wall and pulled out a fresh gown.

    Changing quickly into the dry clothes, the young woman threw a look outside of her window. There wasn¡¯t even a single star on the ink-black sky. Far in the east, a green line stretched like a thin thread over the horizon. It was almost dawn. Lorelei felt a longing in her heart. She wished to feel the fresh morning air against her face; to bathe in the first rays of the new day as she did in Sefis. Yet, she knew better than to wander atop Ildemar¡¯s steep roofs. The light breeze of Sefis was nothing compared to the spring gales of Norden.

    In that case, there was the next best thing she could do.

    With new determination, Lorelei opened the chest once again and, after some pondering, pulled out a large warm shawl. Wrapping it around her shoulders, she hesitated again. It was too early, so there would hardly be anyone around to see how indecent her attire actually was. If she was quick enough, she could go there and back before the servants noticed that the duchess had been gone, wandering around in her night-gown no less.

    Her light steps led Lorelei to the door. A quick glance outside showed an empty, poorly-lit corridor and an old servant dozing off in a niche nearby. Lorelei breathed in relief. There were no signs of guards or other hurdles on her way. Closing the door behind, the young woman tiptoed past the sleeping man and, without looking back, hurried along the corridor.

    Moments later, one of the deepest shadows moved a bit. A quiet voice whispered:

    ¡°Should we follow or report to the turgan?¡±

    ¡°She is the lady of the castle,¡± another low voice responded. ¡°It is her right to wander and our duty to protect. Follow the lady, but give her enough privacy. If you spot any danger, don¡¯t hesitate to kill.¡±

    ***

    The winding corridors led Lorelei to her destination. As she stepped into the secluded courtyard, the smell of wet earth, greenery, and a pinch of sulfur tickled her nose. Whisps of mist floated around and together with the low gurgle of flowing water called upon an eerie, yet calming feeling.

    Walking alongside one of the narrow paths, Lorelei ignored the nearby stone bench. Instead, she found a mossy patch at the roots of one of the threes and nestled there. She closed her eyes, resting her head on the rough bark, while her hand absentmindedly stroked the soft moss. The warm damp air reminded her of the early summers in Sefins when she went through the fields with master Levi gathering herbs. She chuckled remembering his monologues about medical plants, interrupted from time to time by enthusiastic cussing when his foot would fall through a rabbit hole. These had been sunny, carefree moments, dispersing the gray and oppressing day-to-day life in the Orten household.

    Closing her eyes, Lorelei tried to recall the joy and warmth she had felt helping her teacher, and that she so much needed right now. Following him, learning from him, helping him, had become the meaning of her very existence. And practicing his craft was the only thing tethering her to life and giving meaning to her being born into this world. Her lips soundlessly repeated his teachings. Yarrow to lower fever, stop bleeding, and reduce pain; shepherd¡¯s purse to stop bleeding; ribleaf to prevent infections. ''A ginseng-tonic a day keeps death far away,'' he used to tell her with a big smirk while crushing herbs and mixing powders in a big mortar.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    If only it was that easy!

    Tears trickled quietly down her cheeks. She knew the names and uses of hundreds of grasses, flowers, roots, and barks; their combinations into different salves and tinctures. But there were none that could bring back the dead.

    Lorelei¡¯s fingers dug into the moss without her even noticing, squishing the soft stems. Oh, she had prided herself on her knowledge. Thought that she can do good by treating the refugees in the camp. But in the end, what had she achieved? Her stubborn refusal to go back to the castle had resulted in a tragedy.

    Wrapping her arms around her body, the young woman gave up suppressing her wails. It was her fault! It might have been William¡¯s plan to drag out the Red Hands, but she had played her part perfectly. Ignorant. Stubborn. Overconfident. And now, four lives had been extinguished because of her.

    Swallowing hard, the words Noah had said to her on that day in the vagrants¡¯ camp came back to mind. ¡®If something were to happen, your blood will be on my hands¡¯. Now she knew what he meant. Those people¡¯s blood was on her hands. There was no way to bring them back; to amend her mistake.

    But this crushing realization was not enough. Simply remembering his words stabbed her bleeding heart even deeper. She had been so blind. She had missed the secret meaning behind his warning. He had known. He had agreed to use her. He had seen her as nothing but a useful tool. A walking bag of medicine with a bright target painted on top. A fat worm on a fishing hook. And because of that, she killed four people!

    Lorelei rocked slowly back and forth as even more unwanted memories flooded her mind.

    ¡®You urged me to bed her as soon as possible!¡¯

    There had been such disgust in his voice. But of course, what else to expect when talking about a lowly tool? He had played his part so well. All those little acts of kindness, all that warmth, it had been fake. No, rather it had been her fault for reading too much into it. After all, a master would pet and be affectionate to his favorite dog. Looking back, how could she even think of having any feelings other than gratitude towards him. A dog had to be loyal and grateful to a good master for giving it food and shelter instead of a whip, right?

    Pressing her forehead against her knees, Lorelei took a couple of broken breaths. Dear Gods, how much she needed, how much she longed for a hug right now! Yet the mere thought of it called forth the feeling of his arms around her. It had felt so warm and safe there. And it all had been a lie. She had been a foolish, gullible, irredeemable idiot for ever believing any of it. A servant, a dog, a tool, she should have known her place better.

    ¡°Merhek!¡±

    The word slipped from her tongue before Lorelei could stop herself. She had no idea what it meant. She only knew that it didn¡¯t leave master Levi¡¯s mouth the day he had almost broken his ankle in a traitorous rabbit hole. The pain, the shame, the sheer absurdity of the situation had all coagulated in that one word.

    Lorelei lifted her hand to brush her eyes and noticed that the bandages around her still healing fingers had been covered in soil and moos goo.

    ¡°Merhek!¡±

    She rubbed her cheeks, smearing the soil and tears all over her face.

    ¡°Merhek! Merhek! Merhek!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my! How rude!¡±

    A soft voice came suddenly from her left.

    Lorelei jumped, throwing a frantic look over her shoulder. Unbeknownst to her, a person had appeared next to the tree with a small lantern in hand.

    ¡°Now then, little bird,¡± the unknown woman leaned down and a big smile stretched on her dark face, ¡°what harsh winds have brought you to my garden?¡±

    ***

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Swish! Thud!

    ¡°Unbearable, impossible coward!¡±

    Swish, swish! Thud!

    Noah¡¯s sword hit the training pell with such force that it almost cut it in half.

    In the flickering light of the torches, the lone figure on the training grounds swinging a red-patterned blade looked menacing. But that¡¯s exactly how Noah was feeling right now ¨C furious. And the worst part was that he had no one else to blame but himself.

    With a low cry, the man slashed again at the training post.

    He had so much on his head! He had to tackle grumpy nobles, unhappy binshi, darn monsters from beyond the grave! He had to review taxes, broker new treaties with the whale-hunters, look out for spies and assassins trying to make his cheery everyday life even more colorful; had to haggle trading negotiations with overseas merchants, prepare the castle for the annual Council meeting, write reports to the Emperor, review the budget for bridge and road construction, root out a maniacal cult that planned to turn his lands into a bloody graveyard. But the only thing on his mind right now was that one woman who refused to talk or even meet him for the past week!

    Noah huffed and leaned on his sword. His right shoulder still hurt a bit from the time that crazed horse had thrown him and Lorelei down. Yet, what hurt more even without any wounds right now was that stupid heart of his.

    The man growled and wiped the streaming sweat from his brow. The sword started flashing again, continuing its deadly dance.

    Oh, he knew very well what he was feeling. Guilt! He had acted like an uptight idiot! Like the stoic noble lord! And he had messed up gloriously.

    ¡®You are so ignorant, little brother! You are like a flying arrow ¨C never looking left or right, only at your target. But remember, an arrow can reach its destination only if the winds allow it. Read the wind, or you will be swiped away by it.¡¯

    Remembering Yanosh¡¯s words brought a frown to Noah¡¯s face. He had never understood the deep philosophical insights of his friend. That is, until a certain whirlwind had entered his life some two months ago. She made him feel angry, afraid, desperate, and more guilty than ever. Yet, seeing her shy smile, the sparkle in her eyes when learning something new or speaking about her teacher, her determined frown when she took care of someone¡¯s ailments, all this had made him feel¡­ warmth. To him, she had been a burden, an intrigue, a benefactor, a friend, a comrade in arms. And what had he done? He had failed to protect her. Betrayed her. It did not matter that it was William¡¯s brilliant plan. Noah had to admit deep down that, had it been any other person but Lorelei, he would have been perfectly fine with it.

    His blood ran cold from the realization. But he was the duke of Norden. He had a duty to protect his people. The wellbeing of the many at the price of a few lives. Was what he and William did really that wrong? Wasn¡¯t it the logical course of action?

    ¡®Like an arrow never looking left or right.¡¯

    But he had looked. And what he had seen were two tear-filled eyes. A frail woman that stood there like a fragile frozen flower, ready to break into dust at a single touch, yet stubbornly enduring.

    ¡®A tool should know it¡¯s worth¡¯.

    Red Dawn¡¯s hilt slipped from his sweaty palm and fell on the ground with a muffled thud. Noah cursed and rubbed his blistered hands as his jaw clenched.

    He had tried to apologize many times these past couple of days while knowing very well that an apology would do little good in righting the situation. Still, it could have been a start. He wanted to make amends. Tell her that he did not view her as a tool. That she was¡­ important to him. But every time he had tried to visit her, one of her maids sent him away. The lady was sleeping. The lady was not feeling well. The physician was treating the lady¡¯s hands. And every time, instead of barging in, he had walked away with the excuse that it was courtesy to respect Lorelei¡¯s privacy.

    Hypocritical coward!

    Deep in his heart, Noah knew that he had been simply afraid. Terrified to meet these two eyes filled with pain and contempt. Scared of what else she might say to him. And even more afraid of what he might do.

    With a heavy sigh, Noah lifted up the sword. The flames of the torches danced over the red blade. At the man¡¯s beckon, an old servant trotted to him.

    ¡°Clean and sharpen it.¡± Noah put the sword in his hands. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to oil it. It was a bit hard to draw.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord. Anything else? Should I order for your breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Noah threw a glance to the nearby shadows as the man rushed away. He made a circular motion with his right arm and a drawn hiss escaped his lips. He might have overexerted himself this time. ¡°I will be in the baths. Make sure no one disturbs me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± replied the Shadow. ¡°Should I call the physician or elder Marishka?¡±

    ¡°No. I just need a bit of peace and quiet.¡±

    Yes, above all else, he longed for peace of mind. If only the damn world would give him some, be it for a moment. Especially today.

 II-3. Master and Servant (2)

    "What are you doing in my garden, little bird?"

    Lorelei blinked at the light of the small lantern and at the person holding it. Her thoughts were all over the place. Who was this woman? She had never seen her before, but it was a big castle. Yet, there was something unusual and hypnotizing about her. Was it the black, piercing eyes, that did not match her benign smile? Was it the oddly-tailored red garments she wore? Was it the strange golden tattoo crawling at the corner of her left eye? Was it due to how unusually tall and imposing she was? No.

    Holding her breath, Lorelei realized what had attracted her attention the most. This was the first person she had seen since arriving in Ildemar that had a complexion even darker than Noah¡¯s. She was someone from the Marzbanats! What was someone from the Marzbanats doing in Norden, no, in the stronghold of its ruler? The relationship between the South and the Empire was less than smooth at the moment. Could it be...? No. A spy could hardly walk so leisurely around with a lantern in hand. Maybe a servant then? But there were some refinement and dignity in the woman''s movements that contradicted such possibility.

    In the time she was wracking her brain, the unknown woman lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°I must say, you sure had quite the rough time, little bird. You look terrible.¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Lorelei tried to say something but a wave of hiccups drowned her words.

    ¡°Oh, dear, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you this much.¡± The woman¡¯s expression softened. She squatted down and patted Lorelei on the back. ¡°Calm down, dear. Take a deep breath. Good. Now hold it. Hold. Hold. Good, now let it out. Better?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± mumbled Lorelei. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For nothing, little bird. It was Neli¡¯s fault for scaring you in the first place. But I have been taking care of this place for years and have never seen you around. Are you new?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Lorelei nodded, realizing that the woman had mistaken her for one of the castle maids. On second thought, this misunderstanding suited her well.

    ¡°Oh my, how long have you been sitting here!?¡± suddenly exclaimed Neli, while still rubbing her back. ¡°Your clothes are all wet. Let¡¯s go inside before you catch a cold.¡±

    Before Lorelei could make up her mind about what was the right way to react to all this, the woman was already guiding her through a network of doors and corridors. The two entered a well-lit room with a large table, a booming fireplace, and a lot of herbs and pots hanging from the ceiling. It was a kitchen. The disturbing thing was that Ildemar¡¯s kitchens were nowhere near the Misty Garden.

    Seeing her confusion, Neli smirked.

    ¡°You are indeed new, little bird. This is the kitchen where the duke¡¯s meals are prepared. I am actually breaking the rules by bringing strangers here, but you don¡¯t look like a blood-thirsty assassin to me. Well, are you?¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Are you an assassin after the hide of the Beast of the North?¡±

    Lorelei blinked stupefied until she noticed the other woman¡¯s big grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stiff, little bird. Here, sit down closer to the fire and let Neli prepare you something warm. And if you want, you can sing your sorrows to me. I am a good listener.¡±

    Completely overwhelmed by the bubbling personality of her new acquaintance, Lorelei sat on the low bench near the fireplace. In the light of the few hanging lamps, she could finally have a better look at the other woman, who was busying herself around a big pan. At first, she had thought Neli to be quite young, especially coming from her speech and chattiness. Now, Lorelei could clearly see the many strings of silver in the thick braids hanging over her shoulders. There were also tiny wrinkles surrounding her eyes that contrasted with her otherwise youthful, and rather pretty, face.

    As Lorelei pondered how old she might be, Neli¡¯s chirpy voice filled the kitchen once more.

    ¡°Since I haven¡¯t seen you here before, you must have come here with the new duchess?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± answered Lorelei and started to twirl a strand of hair around her finger.

    ¡°Was she the one to beat you up so well?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tilting her head in confusion, Lorelei needed a while to understand that Neli was talking about the still-visible bruises on her face. After a week, they were now a rather unsettling greenish-yellow in color.

    ¡°No. I¡­ I was in an accident.¡±

    ¡°An accident that punches you in the face?¡± The older woman snorted at Lorelei¡¯s sheepish look. ¡°What? This slave knows a fist-mark when she sees one. But if you still insist, be my guest.¡±

    ¡°S-slave?¡± Lorelei tensed up. ¡°Impossible! I¡­ I mean, I¡¯ve heard that there are no slaves in Norden.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I must be a ghost,¡± Neli turned around, tapping her finger on the golden pattern around her eye, ¡°and this thing is just a fancy decoration.¡±

    A weight dropped in the pit of Lorelei¡¯s stomach. Below the now slightly smudged golden pattern, a branding scar of the same shape appeared. The young woman remembered seeing similar brand-marks on some slaves in Sefis, but even there it was considered a barbaric practice.

    ¡°Oh, Neli, I¡¯m so sorry¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± she scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t brand me. My master did. Personally pressing the iron to my face.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Without realizing it, Lorelei had jumped up. ¡°He¡­ The duke is not such a man!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Neli turned around crossing her arms on her chest. ¡°So, a newcomer like you knows all there is about the Beast of Norden? Did you know that he is cursed? Anyone who comes near him dies an excruciating death. Did you know that he bathes in the blood of his victims? Why do you think he is always dressed in black? So that the blood wouldn¡¯t show! He is a ruthless man who indulges in slaughter¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± screamed Lorelei. Her whole body felt hot and her head was spinning. In the corner of her mind, a small voice was chiming, telling her that it was stupid to defend him, but it was soon completely drowned. ¡°These are all lies! I have seen him, I have witnessed how he treats his friends, his servants, his people. Even complete strangers or beggars! He isn¡¯t the cruel monster you are describing, or his men wouldn¡¯t willingly sacrifice their lives for him!¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Lorelei stood there panting, with quaking fists and fire burning in her chest. Why did she feel offended by Neli''s words? Noah had betrayed and used her. She was so angry and frustrated with him that she wanted to howl and huddle somewhere. So why defend him in front of a stranger? She was a mere tool, it wasn''t like her opinion mattered. Defending him was unnecessary and stupid. Yet, it felt like the right thing to do.

    She glared at the other woman, preparing for the inevitable retaliation. Instead, Neli clapped her hands, a wide grin plastered on her face.

    ¡°You pass.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s mind went completely blank and she gaped.

    Still smiling, Neli stepped forward and patted her shoulder.

    ¡°I am sorry, little bird, I startled you again. But you see, you mainland people tend to have a certain prejudice against our duke that is not very much to my liking. I had to check.¡±

    ¡°You were testing me!¡± Her face a red hot mess, Lorelei pushed the hand away, unable to believe what she was hearing.

    ¡°Indeed. I do like to know the people I share a roof with.¡± The other woman turned around and started to tend to her pan again, completely ignoring her fuming opponent. Soon the room was filled with the thick aroma of spices.

    On the other side, Lorelei was so confused and lost that she didn¡¯t know what to do or say anymore. Venerable saints, were all inhabitants of Ildemar a scheming, two-faced lot? The emotional ups and downs from the past hour or so had left her completely exhausted. The wisest decision would have been to leave the kitchen right then and there. Instead, she slumped back on the bench with a sigh, feeling numb and frustrated. In the end, it didn''t matter where she went. This was her golden cage for the next months, so it was better to know her wardens.

    ¡°You might not believe it but not everything I said was a complete lie.¡±

    Neli¡¯s words caught the young woman¡¯s attention yet again. She continued talking while crushing some unknown beans and fried spices into a mortar.

    ¡°I have served the duke¡¯s household ever since he was a baby and have seen things that would make your hair turn white. Now, don¡¯t jump up, I¡¯m not saying that it was his doing¡­ mostly. But it is indeed dangerous to be around the Beast of Norden. The number of bodies that surround him can fill several warehouses.¡±

    ¡°You are saying that he really carries a death-curse?¡± frowned Lorelei and spat out before being able to stop herself.

    ¡°Oh my, no! I am saying that for the thirty years the duke has been in this world, there have been at least twenty-five assassination attempts on his life. At least that I know of.¡±

    ¡°T-twenty-five!¡± Lorelei sucked a deep breath, the anger and frustration from a moment ago completely gone. She shook her head. ¡°You are lying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, for a change,¡± shrugged Neli and started pouring some hot water over her concoction. For the first time, her face became somber. ¡°He has been poisoned, strangled, pushed down stairs, stabbed, drowned, you name it. And the only reason he is still alive today is because someone else died instead ¨C always the assassins and sometimes the people protecting him from them.¡±

    Neli strained the drink she was preparing and filled two cups. She then gave one to Lorelei.

    ¡°Remember, little bird, if the new duchess is planning anything against the Lord of Norden, only death awaits.¡±

    There was steel in her words that made shivers run down Lorelei¡¯s spine. Each syllable carried a promise. This time, Neli was neither lying, nor joking.

    Lorelei reflexively took the cup but couldn¡¯t feel its warmth. Something tore at her chest with each beat of her heart. At this moment, she no longer saw the friendly crackling fire, nor the dark face of the woman talking to her. Instead, her mind recalled scars. Big and small, old and new, crisscrossing Noah¡¯s body and bearing witness to every single time he had cheated death.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you drink?¡± Neli¡¯s voice pulled her out of the void. ¡°It is best while hot¡±

    Lorelei swallowed a knot and subconsciously lifted the cup to her lips but her hand abruptly halted midmotion. Knitting her brows, she lowered the drink and stared the other woman straight in the eye.

    ¡°Custom requires the host to take the first sip, does it not?¡±

    ¡°But of course.¡± Neli lifted her cup and took a long drink, obviously savoring the taste.

    Lorelei carefully observed her. As time trickled, nothing happened. Very cautiously, she pressed the cup to her lips and took the smallest of sips.

    It was bitter! So bitter in fact, that it felt like chewing raw bark. But it didn¡¯t only end there. There was something spicy mixed inside, black pepper or something else, that lit her tongue on fire together with the burning hotness of the liquid. And right at the end, her nose was assaulted by the thick fragrance of spices, half of which Lorelei didn¡¯t even recognize.

    She spat out everything she had in her mouth and bent down coughing as the cup fell out of her hand and rolled on the floor.

    ¡°Goodness, what¡¯s happening to you?!¡± Neli¡¯s panicked voice reached her and this time it really sounded sincere. ¡°Did I make it too strong? Here, drink some water!¡±

    ¡°W-what did you give me?¡± Lorelei refused the new cup and jumped up, pressing her shivering body to the wall.

    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just some khavvah from the western Marzbanats. It isn¡¯t poison. Just a drink.¡±

    The woman lifted her own cup and downed it in two gulps.

    ¡°See?¡±

    But Lorelei didn¡¯t listen. Shaking like a leaf, she inched towards the door, her back ¨C still firmly pressed against the wall. Her breathing had become labored and broken, entering her lungs in small, hissing portions. She had to get out! Far away from this crazy woman. Far away from this dangerous place.

    Her searching hand found the door latch and pulled. The moment she felt the gust coming from the empty corridor, Lorelei darted into the darkness.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Neli¡¯s voice rang after her. ¡°You don¡¯t know the way!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter. Lorelei¡¯s steps echoed in the twisting passage. Every shadow was a hand stretched out to grab her. Every sound was pursuers gaining on her. She cried and ran faster until, after another sharp turn, she reached a new door.

    She pulled.

    It was locked.

    No! No! No! Not again! She couldn¡¯t be trapped again.

    Lorelei''s fists banged desperately against the wood. It didn¡¯t even budge. Her knees turned weak and she had to lean on the frame in order to keep her balance. Behind her, a warm yellow light seeped into the hallway.

    ¡°You are quite the fast runner, little bird. I almost lost you.¡±

    Neli¡¯s voice came from close by.

    Lorelei gasped, throwing a look over her shoulder. How was it possible? How could this woman catch up with her so quickly?

    As if reading her mind, Neli chuckled.

    ¡°I know these corridors like the back of my hand, duchess Norden.¡±

    The blood froze in Lorelei¡¯s veins as the words slowly sank in. She knew! How? Who was this person?

    ¡°Wondering how I figured it out?¡± Neli calmly stepped forward, forcing the young woman to plaster herself against the door. ¡°There is little going on between these walls that I don¡¯t know about, lady Norden.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s heart was pounding so hard that it hurt. She had been so foolish, thinking that Ildemar was a safe place. Now, she fell into a trap. Again! There was no way out!

    Her fists desperately hit the door one last time.

    At that moment, the immovable hurdle pressing against her back suddenly disappeared. Lorelei was engulfed by a cloud of warm steam as she collapsed backward. Instead of falling, she crashed against something damp and meaty. Almost instantaneously, a strong arm wrapped around her body pinning her in place. Lorelei gave out a squeak as a hand-long dagger flashed inches away from her face.

    ¡°State your business?¡± a familiar growl entered her ear. Yet almost immediately, the blade was pulled back and some softness melted into the man¡¯s voice. ¡°Goodness, Lorelei! What are you doing here at this hour?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid your wife and I had a little misunderstanding.¡±

    The reply unexpectedly came from Neli who lifted her lantern to her face.

    Lorelei felt Noah¡¯s hand at her waist jolt. She could sense him holding his breath, and when he started speaking again, there were surprise and unmistakable joy in his words.

    ¡°Mother! When did you return?¡±

 II-4. Temptations (1)

    Mother?!

    Noah''s statement was like a strike of lightning. It was public knowledge that the illegitimate prince¡¯s mother had died more than twenty years ago. If so, what was going on here? Lorelei stood frozen in place and blinking like a newborn lamb at Neli, who rewarded her with a benign smile.

    Little by little, the initial shock ebbed off, leaving chaos and muddle behind. As the seconds trickled by, Lorelei began taking better notice of her surroundings. This, unfortunately, brought only new turmoil to her already strained mind.

    There was a strong arm wrapping her body in a tight embrace. Its warmth reached her skin through the thin protection of the nightgown and made her shudder. That traitorous heart of hers was jumping in its cage, wanting to fly out due to both fear and unexpected pleasure. Noah¡¯s familiar scent filled her nose ¨C leather, metal, and musk, now mixed with the saltiness of sweat and the faint aroma of bath-oils lingering in the clouds of steam surrounding the two of them. It was intoxicating! Yet, there was something missing. Something familiar, frightening, but at the same time an inseparable part of who he was. Blood. Somehow almost every time she had been near him, there had been the ever so subtle whiff of blood and death on his body. It was truly inconceivable. When did his scent became ingrained in her memory to the extent that the minuscule difference now was so strikingly evident?

    Lorelei gulped and moved a bit in an attempt to get away from him, but this resulted in even more stimulus to her heightened senses. Fire! From where her back leaned against his chest, waves of fire engulfed her and slithered down her spine, transforming into a warm, tickling sensation upon reaching her lower body. Lorelei gasped, realizing that they were touching with almost no barrier between them except for the damp thin cloth of her nightgown. She was feeling him for the first time without the many layers of clothing and armor separating them. Her knees felt weak as if she was a baby deer making its first steps. But that strong hand around her waist kept her from falling. Goosebumps crawled over her skin and she could almost feel the blood rushing through her veins - restless, yearning, seeking his own. Firm and soft, rough, yet gentle. So many contradictions coexisted in that one body pressing against her own. So many new and unknown sensations overwhelmed her with each touch. Lorelei felt the burning in her lower body intensify, as did the tingling of her skin. Her breasts rose and fell with each painfully deep breath she took.

    The intensity of all these new experiences scared her into action.

    ¡°U-unhand me!¡± she whimpered and tried to push his hand away. In their rush, her jittery fingers scratched him, leaving a trail of red on the dark-olive skin.

    For a brief moment, Noah¡¯s arm tightened around her waist, as if intending to keep them bound forever, but then he reluctantly released her. Lorelei stumbled as fast as she could away from him, throwing a glance over her shoulder.

    He stood at the doorframe bathed in the lantern-light and surrounded by the fragrant mist coming out of the dim room behind his back. His broad shoulders were covered by a light robe that was sticking in patches to his wet body, contouring it and making it even more appealing in its mysterious, half-hidden state. Through the gap at the front, part of his chest was clearly visible, and so were the scars crisscrossing the skin, each one bearing witness of yet another triumph over Death.

    Lorelei''s eyes traveled up as her heart pounded faster and faster, her mind miserably failing to quell the call of her blood. Why was she reacting like this? She had seen him half-naked before. She had tended to his wounds for days. And yet, now each glance at him revealed something new, something forgotten, something denied. So, she looked on, despite her better judgment.

    Strands of damp black hair hung around Noah''s face that looked calm and unfazed as the light from the lamp and her gaze contoured his straight nose, tight lips, and resolute jaw. The crooked tendrils of burnt skin crawled along the powerful neck and spread over the man''s cheek. The scar should have been ugly and repulsive, yet, its stark contrast with the rest of the surrounding features made its bearer seem all the more heroic in Lorelei''s mind. He was indeed the son of kings. Cold and calculative, with a will of steel. Gentle but deceptive like a ray of sunshine on a winter day. Oh, Gods, she wanted to hate him! She wanted to curse him! She wanted to feel his warmth on her body again! This was madness!

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Then he opened his mouth and the magic was broken.

    ¡°Forgive me, my duchess. My actions were inappropriate.¡± Noah¡¯s grey eyes met hers and Lorelei forgot to breathe. The hand holding the dagger disappeared in the folds of his robe. ¡°I have caused you quite the startle. Please accept my apologies.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± Lorelei nodded and wrapped her arms around the body. Her mind was desperately trying to regain control. ''Don''t trust his sweet words. Snap out of it. Stay vigilant.''

    ¡°You seem quite flustered and cold, my wife. If there are no urgent matters that you wish to discuss with me, I suggest you retreat to your room and have some rest. I will order the servants to bring you something warm and nourishing later; perhaps a cup of sweet milk would do. We can discuss everything else at another time.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes,¡± stuttered Lorelei again while screaming internally all the while. Why was she acting like a shaking lamb!? Why was she sheepishly going along with what he said? He could take his false kindness together with his honey-milk and shove them up¡­

    ¡®Oh, merhek!¡¯ Lorelei cursed in her head as her face burned like a red sunset. She just had to envision this, didn¡¯t she now!? Against her best judgment, her eyes trailed south from Noah''s face to the neat folds of the robe draping around his slender waist. She gulped. Master Levi and his anatomy books be damned! And Saya too with her vivid storytelling! Together with the disturbing pictures, her mind recalled the warm and slightly damp sensation of his hug from a moment ago.

    Lorelei sucked a loud breath and shivered. It was too much!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t look well.¡± Noah furrowed his brows and raised his voice. ¡°Shadow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± A voice came from the darkness beyond the lantern light and with it, a figure emerged in the illuminated circle. It was a sturdy woman with snow-white hair and dark clothes.

    ¡°Escort the duchess to her chambers and call the physician. And later we will have a talk of what ¡®no disturbance¡¯ means.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± replied the woman, a sliver of guilt and uneasiness creeping on her face. She then turned to Lorelei, courteously extending her hand. ¡°Lean on me, my lady.¡±

    Without further hesitation, Lorelei accepted the invitation. She needed to get as far away from here as possible. And fast. Otherwise, who knew how she would react and shame herself. Dear saints, she urgently needed to go somewhere that didn¡¯t have him nearby! Or his voice. Or his scent. She needed a bucket of cold water for her burning face and something stronger to remove the images lingering in her mind.

    As the two women prepared to leave, Lorelei desperately kept her gaze away from her husband as much as possible. Instead, she threw a glance at the tall figure holding the lantern. Her thoughts cleared up a bit. She had completely forgotten about Neli, who just stood there, silent and unmoving after her last exchange with Noah. The old woman was slightly squinting, studying Lorelei with a false smile, while her friendly facade masked the schemes she was plotting. Lorelei swore to be cautious, were their paths to ever cross again. That marzbanati was dangerous, whoever she was.

    ***

    The Shadow and the duchess of Norden withdrew in the dim network of corridors. Having her gaze linger after them for a bit, Neli turned around and gave the imposing man at the door an apologetic chuckle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh with that poor guard. Between your wife and myself, I imagine it was difficult to intervene.¡± She stepped closer, lifting her lantern to shine some light on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Now, can I have another greeting?¡±

    ¡°You never change, do you, mother?¡± Noah¡¯s stoic mask cracked a bit as he gave the woman a peck on the forehead, but almost immediately stepped back and resumed in a leveled tone: ¡°When did you return? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you are back?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just arrived and wanted to surprise you.¡±

    ¡°And you did.¡± Noah gave her a fond yet slightly accusatory look. ¡°But I believe you have surprised my wife even more. Care to tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°Sure, although I don¡¯t have much of an idea either,¡± shrugged Neli. ¡°But do you mind doing it somewhere else and not in the middle of the hallway? Have you finished bathing?¡±

    ¡°I was actually just starting before you two decided to pay me such a sudden visit.¡±

    ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll wash your back.¡±

    Noah froze, his lips pressed to a line; then nodded and stepped aside, making way for her to enter the bath. His gray eyes peered into the gloom of the corridor.

    ¡°I hope that this time no one will disturb me. Be it the Emperor, the Mother Above, or the Two Gods. No one!¡±

    The darkness remained silent but there was suddenly a tremor in the air as if emptiness itself shook in fear.

    Not waiting for a reply, Noah turned around and slammed the door behind. A few seconds later, a shaky voice sounded from within the shadows.

    ¡°In the name of the Mother, we are screwed!¡±

 II-5. Temptations (2)

    In the damp twilight of the bath, clouds of steam obscured the outlines of the two tall figures currently occupying it, turning them into ghastly blurs. This was exactly what Noah needed right now. While Neli was humming a small tune and tinkering with the lanterns hanging from the walls in an attempt to brighten the room, he quickly went to a large barrel in one of the corners. Without hesitation, he dipped his head in the cold water and kept it there for a bit.

    He had almost given himself away just now. Had anyone noticed it? More importantly, had Neli noticed something when he kissed her? Controlling his actions and emotions in front of the Shadows, and especially under his mother''s sharp gaze, had been nearly impossible. The sudden encounter with Lorelei had ended short of a disastrous and utterly shameful mess, and Noah gave silent thanks to the Gods for their mercy.

    Her body pressing onto his had been almost too much of a stimulus to rein in. His fingers still remembered the shape of that frail waist in their grasp, the warmth of the skin hidden beneath the thin gown. He swallowed hard. The lingering feeling of her silky hair on his chest made the blood in his veins churn. At that moment, as their bodies touched almost unobstructed, every fiber of his being, every instinct, had burned with a single focus. He had wanted her. He still wanted her right now; so much that it hurt!

    Taking a deep breath, Noah dove his head in the water again, keeping it down even longer. Unfortunately, this did little good against the images filling his mind. Lorelei¡¯s deep eyes were drawing him in, condemning him, burning him. Her trembling lips had looked so soft in the faint glow of the lantern. He wanted to kiss them, bite them, test whether they were really how they looked like ¨C sweet and plump.

    Cold drops ran down Noah¡¯s face as he pulled out of the water. His nails scraped at the sides of the barrel and his jaw clenched even tighter. He was losing the fight. The liquid fire in his body made his spine tingle as he took few more deep breaths. But every time he inhaled, the soft fabric of his robe rubbed against his sensitive skin. Noah¡¯s brows drew together as he squeezed his eyes shut, but again, this only resulted in another vivid image slithering its way into his mind.

    The nightgown had been falling loosely around her body, hiding its curves from prying eyes. But not all of them. Even if he wanted to, Noah could never forget the two pert breasts budding from beneath the thin cloth; rising and falling with every sip of air she took. He licked his lips as his fingers dug even harder into the barrel, his imagination painting one image after the other. Were they soft or firm? Perfectly round or slightly tear-shaped? He wanted to discover them, touch them, taste them. And more. He wanted to see and taste the rest of her. All of her. Without the veil of clothing obscuring her shape. He longed to trace her curves with his hands; draw fingers through her hair. He wanted her so much that it hurt!

    With a low groan, Noah relinquished the fight. All the pent-up pressure and desire were released as his body shuddered. Heaving a couple of jagged breaths, he started calming down, the rush from before giving way to reproach. He was behaving like an adolescent boy! Everything ¨C the guilt, the shame, the lust, the yearning ¨C it was just like the first time Duncan had brought him to the Night-flower District. Back then, his young self had been both terrified and excited at the new experience; shaken but immensely proud at the end for finally becoming a man. However, right now, Noah felt disgusted with himself. He was lusting at the one person he could never have; whom he promised freedom, swore to never touch in a way a man touches a woman. Yet the reactions of his body, his thoughts, even his dreams were violating the oaths he had given.

    The man¡¯s lips curved in a self-deprecating smirk. The seed of a beast could only sprout another beast. He was definitely his father¡¯s son. How long until he loses himself? How long until fantasies turn into actions? The very thought made his blood chill.

    A sudden change in the air attracted the man''s attention. The humming had stopped. A subtle movement behind his back pulled Noah out of the dark abyss of qualms and fears he was drowning in. He exhaled, trying to put a lid on his confused emotions.

    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± Neli¡¯s voice echoed under the low ceiling.

    ¡°Somewhat.¡± Noah drew a hand through his wet hair while the other hid in the folds of his robe.

    The attack was swift and deadly but not unexpected. Noah spun around, the dagger ¨C an extension of his right hand. Two blades collided with a clang, as two pairs of eyes crossed.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°So, you were paying attention after all.¡± The corner of Neli¡¯s lips jumped up. Her dagger trembled slightly under the man¡¯s pressure.

    ¡°Come on, mother, did you have to do it now of all times?¡± With a flick of his wrist, Noah deflected the blade only to have to parry a second attack.

    ¡°Do you think that an assassin would wait for you to be ready and in peak condition?¡± The dagger flashed in a series of quick stabs, each one targeting his vitals with extreme precision. Noah hurriedly deflected them, knowing painfully well that a single mistake might cost him a deep bleeding gash. Neli had never been soft when it came to this. Even now, she was mainly attacking from the left, knowing fully well that the vision in his left eye was a bit weaker than in the right one.

    ¡°I see your point,¡± putting even more force into his blade, he managed to knock the dagger out of the old woman¡¯s hand and send it clattering on the stone floor, ¡°but if you had attacked me earlier, it might have worked better.¡±

    ¡°Tch, even I am not so heartless as to interrupt you at that moment!¡± Neli clicked her tongue and another knife appeared in her left hand like it materialized out of thin air.

    Her smirk and the sparkle in her eyes infuriated Noah and made his cheeks burn at the same time. She knew what he¡­ Oh, darn it! Very well then, if she wanted to play with him, he would gladly comply.

    Gripping his weapon tighter, Noah swung in a wide arch, aiming at the woman¡¯s neck. And then came the pain. His right shoulder flared up, unhappy with the constant overexertion it had been submitted to recently. Noah¡¯s fingers loosened their grip. The dagger flew past Neli¡¯s head, hitting the wall with a loud clang.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Noah squeezed through his teeth while clutching his shoulder. ¡°Are you alright? Did it hit you?¡±

    ¡°Close call.¡± Neli blinked a couple of times before turning all her attention to the panting man. ¡°But I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s injured, child. You should have told me.¡±

    ¡°Would an assassin show mercy to an injured person?¡±

    ¡°No, they wouldn''t.¡±

    The dagger disappeared in the folds of Neli¡¯s clothes as she rushed to him. Her fingers gently felt his shoulder.

    ¡°In his last message Duncan only mentioned about an arrow wound and it should have healed by now.¡±

    ¡°The arrow wound healed. This is just a sprain. Since it happened last week you were probably well on your way here by then so the old man had no chance to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± One of Neli¡¯s brows flew up as she gave him an inquiring look. ¡°We have serious catching up to do. You can tell me about it while I wash your back.¡±

    Noah sighed and leaned forward, giving the old woman a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°As you wish, mother.¡±

    He motioned to take off his robes but then froze. His eyes darted around. There was a bench where his folded clothes were. Some shelves with ointments on one of the walls. The very unhelpful barrel of cold water in the corner. A cascade of five large steaming-hot pools sunken in the stone floor. A low stool and a small bucket near the lion-shaped faucet on the far wall that was spewing water in the top-most pool. There was a table, some colorful lanterns hanging around, and not a sign of a towel to be seen anywhere.

    Noah cleared his throat, trying not to meet the woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ahem, mother, would you mind turning around? I think I''ll just soak in the pool.¡±

    "And what about washing first?"

    "I prefer the pool. Now, turn around, please."

    ¡°What for?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°I have been taking care of you ever since you left your lady mother¡¯s womb. So, unless you¡¯ve grown a second pair, there is nothing I haven¡¯t seen already.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine. Here.¡± With a smirk, Neli shoved in his hands the missing towel he was looking for.

    ¡°Wha-?¡±

    ¡°A sleight of hand, child. You need to sharpen your senses a bit more. Your life might depend on it one day. Now, take a seat. No more arguments.¡±

    With that, the old woman rolled up her sleeves and started arranging some salves she took from the shelf on the small table, ignoring him completely and demonstratively. All Noah could do was shake his head. When she wanted to, this second mother of his could move stealthier than Gregor¡¯s Shadows and rival Karusa¡¯s warriors. Well, if it wasn''t for that, his childhood would have been very, very short.

    Securing the towel around his hips, Noah sat on the low stool feeling like a little boy once again. Soon, Neli¡¯s familiar rough fingers started rubbing soap on his skin.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on, Noah? What¡¯s with the sprain and all these fabulous fading bruises? And don''t try to lie, this does not look like a training accident.¡±

    ¡°How much has Duncan told you?¡±

    ¡°His last message was about your rather unfortunate marriage and departure to Norden. Since then, the old badger hasn¡¯t sent me even a line.¡±

    ¡°The situation was¡­ rather chaotic.¡± Noah¡¯s elbows rested on his knees. ¡°A lot happened in the past two months.¡±

    "It''s a good thing you have a large back then."

 II-6. Schemes and schemers

    With a blissful sigh, Noah sank in the warm water of the mineral pool. His body felt clean and refreshed, but even more than that, after telling Neli about his ordeals, his mind also became more at ease. He half-closed his eyes, leaving the care of his injured shoulder to the old woman. Soon enough, her nimble fingers started to massage it gently, rubbing in a cooling ointment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten yourself involved in yet another mess, child,¡± sighed Neli. ¡°Now I somewhat understand why your wife was behaving like a hunted rabbit earlier.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time to tell me what you did to scare her that much?¡± Noah twisted his neck a bit to look at the woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t glare at me like that. I did nothing. Really, I swear on your lady mother¡¯s grave! I just made her a drink, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Noah¡¯s brows twitched at her deliberately innocent face. A suspicion crept in his mind.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t perchance give her khavvah?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is a good thing when you feel down and tired. And it¡¯s healthy.¡±

    ¡°By the Gods, mother! That bitter, black goo can send even a wraith back to the underworld! From all that I know, you and Duncan are the only people that can stomach it!¡±

    ¡°Well, not everyone can have a sweet-tooth,¡± snorted Neli. ¡°And especially not like a certain little prince I know, who couldn¡¯t calm down and go to sleep without his cup of honey milk.¡±

    Noah stood there, his mouth opening and closing without letting out a single sound. The grin on the old woman¡¯s face only grew bigger. She started humming again, a tune Noah knew very well. It was a marzbani lullaby that his mother, Gulfidan, used to sing to him. The memory was bittersweet, one of the very few of her he still had.

    She had been kind but sad and always smelling of roses. Her smile had been soft, her skin ¨C the color of mahogany. Noah had never heard her laugh but remembered her crying a lot. Every time she hugged him, it felt like he was her one and only treasure. And that was it. He couldn¡¯t remember her features. The sound of her voice was mixing up with the one of Neli¡¯s more and more as the years passed. Soon, he feared, all that would remain from marzbane Gulfidan would be a blurred memory and half of the blood flowing in his veins. That is, depending on how long he would manage to survive.

    Noah shook his head in an attempt to drive away the sad thoughts and tried to concentrate on the calming melody of the song. As the verses flowed, his mind sneakily trailed off yet again. He had never seen Lorelei laugh either. There had been a shy smile from time to time, mostly when she talked about her teacher or something related to medicine. But he had seen her cry way more often ¨C hurt, terrified, betrayed. She too had been taken to a foreign land against her will, just like his mother. Well, unlike Gulfidan, Lorelei¡¯s new home had been an improvement compared to count Orten¡¯s trashy household, right? Noah had to strain himself not to laugh. By the Gods, in two months she had been drugged, kidnapped, beaten black and blue, and almost killed by an evil apparition! That was one hell of an improvement he had brought to her.

    Lorelei¡¯s image from just now flashed in his head. She had looked so frail and sick, a tiny fawn in a beast¡¯s den. Noah cursed himself. He had been lusting after her body when she could barely stand on her feet! Like his father who had kept his mother in that cage called the Imperial Palace, forcing her to share his bed, letting her waste away in a court full of poison and schemes.

    With his good hand, Noah scooped some water and splashed it on his face, vigorously trying to rub away the guilt and anger. He had sworn to be different from his father, yet his first impulses had been the same. No! He was going to honor his promise to Lorelei and give back her freedom after the year was over. But he couldn¡¯t let her wander off like that. Her involvement with him and the Red Hands had put a target on her back. The farthest away from Norden and the Empire she could go, the safer she would be. Maybe he could pull some strings, have Neli¡¯s informants look for master Levi. Not even the Emperor dared disrespect the royal court of Shareeba. If the old man was indeed who William thought he was, Lorelei would be safe by his side.

    The last verses of the song melted into the air, followed by a quiet sigh. Silence rang under the low ceiling and for some time only the splattering of the lion-faucet on the wall could be heard.

    Patting gently the old woman¡¯s hand on his shoulder, Noah twisted his head to look at her.

    ¡°Mother, about Lorelei, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You love her, right?¡± Neli cut his words, her eyes ¨C staring down at him.

    ¡°Yes¡­ No! Wait, what? Where did that come from?¡± The man blinked at her as she caught him unprepared.

    ¡°So, do you love her?¡±

    ¡°Why does it even matter? Duncan has surely told you about the arrangement. She will be gone by next spring.¡±

    ¡°You are dodging the question.¡± The old woman was persistent. Noah turned his face away from her, his brows drawing together.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t love her. It is¡­ a physical attraction that will pass in no time. I have more important things to do.¡±

    Silence.

    The man felt Neli¡¯s fingers run through his hair as she started to rub in some scented oils. The words that reached his ears were soft and sad.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°You know that to me you are as precious as if you were my own. Every mother wants her child to find love and happiness. As a mother to her son, I want to see you happy, Noah. But as an advisor to the Duke of Norden I can only say this ¨C that girl is not suitable for you. As of now, any feelings you might have for her would just be detrimental to our plans.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I have no¡­¡±

    ¡°Fool yourself as much as you want, child. But listen to me well. Whatever little connections that girl might have to the court of Shareeba, it won¡¯t be of any use. She has no power, wealth, or influence; no one of greater significance to back her. As the duke of this land, as a supporter of the crown prince, you need a partner who can be an asset in the fight against Lionel and that bitch when the time comes. And on a personal level, you need someone disposable; a woman who can bear your children but whose death in the case of assassination won¡¯t bring you out of balance. There is no room for feelings in the game we are playing if we want to survive.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten my duties, mother.¡± Noah abruptly turned around to face the old woman. His gray eyes were cold and his lips ¨C a resolute line. ¡°I have neither illusions nor desire for love, even less when it is one-sided. I have a contract with lady Lorelei that I intend to keep. She will serve me for a year and I will protect her as her lord. We are husband and wife in no other way but name. We have no further relations than what our positions as Lord and Lady Norden require. After a year without an heir to inherit me, I can legally break the marriage. I believe these are sufficient arrangements.¡±

    Neli scoped his face in her hands peering deep into his eyes.

    ¡°Am I to conclude then that it was not you who arranged for her father to be promoted to the capital and for her sister to become the crown princess¡¯ lady-in-waiting?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Noah spat out, his eyes turning huge. ¡°Why the hell would I ever assist that shrieking banshee and her moron of a father, let alone put them so close to Llewellyn?¡±

    ¡°Prince Llewellyn asked me the same thing.¡± Neli stood up and went to the table where she poured a cup of wine. She then came back and handed it to Noah, who downed it in one gulp. ¡°The girl is laying low for now, which can¡¯t be said for the father. For the past month or so, wherever he goes he screams how all he¡¯s got is thanks to his precious eldest daughter, the Duchess of Norden. The whole court is buzzing with rumors about how smitten the Beast of the North is with his new bride.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Noah cursed rubbing his temples. The situation looked bad. Rumors had the nasty ability to propagate and spread faster than a wildfire. If a whiff of this came to the marzban of Pandad¡¯s attention all the meticulous work from the past two years would be ruined.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking.¡± With a sour look on her face, Neli refilled his cup. ¡°I have sent a messenger to Pandad with a lengthy letter and a crate of gifts. As of now, your engagement to marzbane Ilmaz still stands. Let¡¯s pray nothing else comes in the way.¡±

    ¡°First the skirmish with the northern marzbanats and now this,¡± growled Noah as he rolled the cup between his fingers. ¡°Lionel¡¯s fraction has quite the cunning snakes, may the Father of Darkness drag them to the deepest tar-pit in the Nether Realms."

    ¡°We are lucky that the marzban of Pandad is not on friendly terms with his western neighbors otherwise we couldn¡¯t even dream to ask for the hand of his daughter after what went on. But the story of your marriage might be a different thing. You swore to make marzbane Ilmaz the duchess of Norden and instead wed another. Unfortunately, even if my informants start spreading different rumors about you and that girl now it might not improve the situation much.¡±

    At her words, Noah froze for a second. He lowered his head, paying the utmost attention to the cup in his hand.

    ¡°Leave Lorelei out of this, mother,¡± he sighed. ¡°This is my only request. I have wronged the girl enough as it is. Next spring, when I divorce her on grounds of being infertile, it would bring her even more shame. Just tell the marzban that I¡¯ll marry his daughter as promised. If necessary, send him more gifts and some of elder Marishka¡¯s healing salves. That should be enough for now.¡±

    ¡°I told you that feelings are not something you can indulge in right now.¡±

    ¡°Darn it, mother!¡± shouted Noah with such vigor that the old woman flinched. ¡°It isn¡¯t about feelings! It is about right and wrong! A rumor here, a sneaky machination there and we¡¯ll become like the people we are fighting against. I ask you again, leave Lorelei alone. She has suffered enough. May the Gods bear witness, I disdain all such charades and political butt-kissing, especially at the expense of an innocent life.¡±

    ¡°I know, child, I know.¡± Neli gently stroke his head in an attempt to calm him down. ¡°You are a noble soul. But nobility would do you little good in the grave. Sometimes I wish you had a tenth of the poison of that foot-licking son of a bitch Lionel.¡±

    ¡°What? Be a whiny, lecherous half-wit that sows bastards all around and can¡¯t find his sword even if it sticks out of his own ass? Who is so incompetent that he lets his men being slaughtered in a border-skirmish against an opponent half his strength?¡±

    ¡°Stop underestimating your brother!" Now it was Neli¡¯s turn to raise her voice. "Do you think that his snake of a mother has thought her misshapen offspring nothing? Did you forget who you are up against?¡±

    She took Noah¡¯s face between her palms again, forcing him to look into her eyes. The young man realized how old and frail she looked all of a sudden. He remembered all the sacrifices she had made for him, all the hardships she had conquered so that he could survive so long, and his heart was stabbed with guilt. But his mother wasn¡¯t finished yet.

    ¡°Lionel is the son of Empress Sophia. The bitch who poisoned the previous empress; who poisoned your mother and killed your sisters while still in her womb; who tried to kill you time and time again. After all that, she is still the Empress only because of her connections. Because she comes from the house of the Last Saint; because the current pope is her uncle; because she is more cunning and vicious than anyone else. Understand, Noah, you need to survive, even if it means trampling over innocents. And in order to survive you need marzbane Ilmaz, you need Pandad ¨C the biggest trading-post with Shareeba and the Eastern Lands! Do you understand that?¡±

    Chills ran down Noah¡¯s spine despite the warm water. He understood very well. And he had never forgotten, no matter how much he wished he could. This had been his reoccurring nightmare ever since he was five years old; the only memory of his mother he wished would disappear. He remembered the ear-piercing screams; the two tiny bodies, no bigger than kittens; the red blood flowing and flowing, coloring the sheets bright scarlet; his mother¡¯s cold fingers on his cheek and her last words ¨C Live!

    His stomach turned. Noah had to fight hard to swallow back the bitter bile burning his throat. His body trembled as he coughed and cursed. A gentle hand rubbed his back. Neli¡¯s worried voice reached his ears as if through layers of cloth.

    ¡°Oh, my boy, I am so sorry! I am sorry, Noah!¡±

    ¡°You are not, mother,¡± he replied hoarsely and grabbed her hand, giving it a rough kiss. A dangerous flame flashed in his eyes. ¡°You are not, and I am grateful for it. Don¡¯t worry, I will clean up that snake-den and make them pay for their crimes. But while doing so, I refuse to become a snake like Lionel. Heed my words, mother. Lorelei will stay out of this matter, now and in the future. Am I clear?¡±

 II-7. Break and mend (1)

    With the rustling of paper, Lorelei rummaged through her notes while flipping the old yellow pages of a thick book. She wrinkled her nose in annoyance, her finger trailing the crooked hand-written lines.

    It was so frustrating! She had been digging through the tomes in Ildemar¡¯s library since early morning but the results were unsatisfactory no matter how one looked at them. The official reason for her reclusion amongst the towering bookshelves was that she wanted to learn more about the binshi, their magic, and the history of Norden. Yet, deep down, Lorelei knew what the truth was. She was hiding! Trying to escape her thoughts and the unwanted memories of that warm and sturdy body that had embraced her only a couple of hours prior. And she was failing miserably.

    The young woman sighed and propped her forehead on the table. Despite the chill air in the library, her cheeks flared up again and her heart was thumping in her chest like a little drum. All these feelings she was having at the moment were so infuriating, so confusing, so¡­ wrong. She was supposed to hate Noah. Be angry at him for using her. Be content with leading a simple existence as a nameless tool for the Duke. And yet, she dared to want more! She was having thoughts and desires that were unbecoming of someone of her low standing. These thoughts occupied the whole of her being, pushing back the anger, the betrayal, and the bitterness, leaving only a painful yearning.

    ''Stop overdramatizing!'' Lorelei chastised herself internally and grabbed another book from the pile. ''He said it was William''s plan not his, right?'' Still, no matter what the truth was or what she was feeling, it was useless. Or... maybe... Was she really the one in the wrong? The past couple of days her head had been so muddled. Was she really overdramatizing and missing the point? Could she trust his word? No, she didn''t want to harbor any false hopes. Besides, he had been so appalled by the mere thought of being intimate with her. She remembered clearly his face as he screamed at William "You wanted me to bed her!". There had been clear disgust and anger written all over it. No, Noah had shown clearly how he saw her.

    ¡®But then, why did he save you?¡¯ the little voice kept nagging in her head as she absentmindedly flipped through the pages.

    Why? She didn¡¯t need to know why? What was the reason a master would kick his favorite dog and a few moments later would pat it on the head and praise it? It was just a whim. One that only those in power were allowed to act upon.

    ¡®But he almost died while trying to save you!¡¯

    This... this was just a coincidence. Had he known of the Red Hands¡¯ shaman, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his time in the first place. He was not the type of person to risk his life to a dhrowghost only to save a used pawn. But maybe a friend? Who was she kidding?! Gregor was his friend. William and the twins were his friends. She was just an imposter.

    ¡°Dear Gods, I just want... a hug!¡± she muttered aloud but promptly jumped up and looked around in fear that someone might have heard her.

    To her relief, the library was empty. Lorelei played with the quill in her hand, trying to ignore the mixed feelings clogging her chest and instead concentrate on the text she was reading. The steady hand of the second duke¡¯s confessor had left fine line after fine line, recounting the conquest of Norden. However, the content of the book soon turned her already sour mood into pure vinegar.

    ¡°¡­as for that unholy magic the snow demons possess, may the saints drag them back to the deepest pits of hell from which they crawled out, that magic robs them bit by bit of the twisted thing they wrongly call soul. And so, I shall henceforth name it soul-magic.

    To cast soul-magic, called hex in their primitive tongue, the white demons use barbaric rituals and sacrifices,... As this humble servant of the Gods has been able to learn, the stronger and more complicated the hex, the more soul needs to be poured in. From the teachings of our two Holy Fathers, a soul, even one as twisted as a snow demon¡¯s, equals life. And so, to measure the amount of soul put in a hex, one can use a lifetime. Some hexes require the sacrifice of only a couple of minutes from one¡¯s life. Other demand days or even years...

    Blessed be the Fathers of Light and Darkness. In their all-knowing wisdom, they have put such heavy shackles on these demonic powers. If not, not even the saints and the fairest of knights would be able to stand against such abominations. May the day soon come when the holy swords would cleanse the pitiful land of Norden from the snow demons once and for all¡­¡±

    Lorelei slammed the book shut and threw it to the side. Gregor¡¯s mischievous smile popped in her head, followed by Rish¡¯s blushing face and bubbly laughter. When they were wounded, they bled, and their blood was just as red as the one of a limerian. When they were happy, they laughed; when they were angry, they shouted. They told funny stories, liked warm meals, loved their dear-ones. What exactly was demonic and evil about them? Lorelei knew from experience that one needed no white hair or magic to be the devil incarnate. A noble title was enough.

    She sighed and slumped on the table once more. Her hand absentmindedly scribbled on the paper before her ¨C ¡°Live and let live¡±. She let her gaze linger on the words.

    Was it really so hard? Even the Two Fathers had said: ¡®Thou shall respect all living beings. A life might be taken only for a life to be kept.¡¯ It was as clear as day that even the Gods wanted peace. Lorelei doubted that the simple limerian and binshi burned with the desire to slit each other¡¯s throats. They had more important things to do like feeding their families, warding off beasts, raising their children. Only those with power and too much free time on their hands would try to sow discord or write something so vile¡­

    Lorelei sucked in a deep breath, struck by the realization of what she had just thought. She was doubting the teachings of the Church! She was criticizing the decisions of Limeria¡¯s Emperor! This was blasphemy and treason all in one. If somehow this was to leak into the open, she would burn at the stake.

    The young woman let out a groan and squeezed her eyes shut as her body shivered. Why did everything had to be so complicated? Her biggest dream just a few months ago had been to run away from the Ortens, travel with master Levi, and sell medicine. Now she was treading on thin ice with every thought she had. There were schemes, conspiracies, and dark secrets surrounding her from all directions. She was too na?ve and stupid for all this! Politics and religious disputes weren¡¯t for her, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen so easily for William and Noah¡¯s machinations¡­

    ¡®Oh, not again!¡¯ Lorelei wanted to scream. Why was every thought she had leading back to Noah? Was her mind broken? It was constantly running in circles. Couldn¡¯t the image of that man leave her in peace just for a moment?!

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Deep in the tumultuous world of her thoughts, the young woman didn¡¯t notice the person approaching her until her nose caught the sweet and calming aroma of linden. Someone carefully wrapped her shoulders in a thick blanket and put the cup of tea on the table.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Saya,¡± mumbled Lorelei, her eyes still shut.

    ¡°Um¡­ no¡­ no need, my lady. But¡­ um¡­ it¡¯s me, Milly, your highness.¡±

    Lorelei jumped up, straightening her body, and blinked surprised at the flustered maid. How could she make such a foolish mistake? Saya was confined to her chambers for the past week and Lorelei hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to see or talk to her since that time in Noah¡¯s study. Or rather, she had been doing her utmost to avoid even mentioning Saya because every time she thought about her, there was a sharp pain slicing through Lorelei¡¯s heart. It hurt almost as much as when she thought about Noah and that wound was already plenty enough to handle.

    Why was everything so¡­ complicated?!

    Lorelei exhaled slowly and forced a smile on her lips.

    ¡°Sorry, Milly. I was a bit drowsy just now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, my lady,¡± chirped the little servant but then her face turned somber. ¡°Your highness, you have been sitting here the whole day. You might catch a cold since we can¡¯t even bring a brazier because of the books.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I am much sturdier than I look,¡± replied Lorelei before adding to herself: ¡®Besides, I have other things on my mind to even notice the cold.¡¯

    Without arguing any further, the maid just nodded and sat a bit to the side of the book-piled table. She then continued the embroidery she had been working on ever since early morning. Lorelei looked at the neat stitches with some envy. She knew how to suture a wound and saw up a patch on a skirt but that was all the needle-work she was capable of. Master Levi, despite all of his talents, had been lacking in the sewing department, and the members and servants of the Orten household had considered teaching her a waste of time. The same went for music, flower-arrangement, poetry, and any other lady-like activities. With a wry smile, Lorelei thought that she was probably the most unbefitting person to take the position of Lady Norden. Well, her marriage was a soon-to-end farce anyway so the damage to the ducal household should be minimal.

    Lorelei returned to her books but after scribbling a couple of lines, she lost concentration yet again. From the corner of her eye, she could see the nimble fingers of Milly pulling the needle in and out of the thin cloth and leaving behind a neat flower-pattern. She could also see that those same fingers were completely white and trembling slightly.

    Furrowing her brow, Lorelei stood up and dragged her chair closer to the maid who froze and watched her mistress with bewilderment. Without saying a word, the young woman sat back down and spread the thick blanket over both their knees.

    ¡°My-my lady!¡± The maid tried to move away but Lorelei held her sleeve.

    ¡°It¡¯s warmer this way, Milly. Besides, I would like to have a better look at your work. It is gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­ thank you, your highness. It is for my trousseau.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are engaged! Congratulations! Who is the lucky lad?¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, my lady,¡± mumbled Milly and her ears turned bright red. ¡°He¡­ his name is Tomash. He is in Yalda¡¯s city-guard.¡±

    ¡°A binshi?¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyebrows twitched in surprise.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Milly lifted her head and there were stubbornness and determination in her eyes. ¡°We love each other. It is no longer against the law. I say, to hell with those fools and their old superstitions!¡±

    The moment she said that the little maid clasped her hands over her mouth.

    ¡°I a-am so sorry, my lady! I said too much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milly,¡± Lorelei chuckled and patted her hand. ¡°Sometimes the tongue slips, especially when one is in love. But would you mind telling me what is weighing on your heart? Those superstitions you mentioned...¡±

    ¡°Oh, my lady,¡± the maid puffed her cheeks, forgetting all her previous hesitation, ¡°it is so infuriating. Tomash¡¯s family still believes that mixed-blood children are cursed! How could they say that? Just because they can¡¯t perform hexes or travel on the Spirit Plane. And what difference would it even make? I mean, to do hexes you need very strong powers anyway, otherwise, you can die. Only one of Tomash¡¯s brothers can hex and the rest of them are almost no different than us limerians. But they dare to say that our children would be lesser beings just because they won¡¯t be able to see some ghosts and kill themselves with magic!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Milly.¡± Lorelei gently squeezed her fingers. ¡°I am sure that everything will work out.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­¡± all the fire in the maid¡¯s eyes disappeared and she hung down her head, ¡°at least I can understand their reasoning. But my parents¡­ my father said that he would never acknowledge a vile, magic-using demon-spawn. What demon?! If my children are powerless anyway, how could they be demons? Besides, Lady Saya and Sir Gregor¡¯s child is just like a little angel and he is a mixed-blood! And the two little-ones that came to the castle recently are the sweetest things in the world!¡±

    Listening to the heated reasoning of her maid, Lorelei couldn¡¯t help but smile. Maybe there was hope for Norden after all. Then, Milly¡¯s words jugged her memory. Two little-ones? Dear saints! Whit all her wallowing in misery, she had forgotten about Anuk and Kai!

    Her chest felt heavy with guilt.

    ¡°Milly, the two other children you mentioned¡­¡± Lorelei paused for a second, ¡°do you know how they are doing?¡±

    ¡°Kai and his sister? They are doing fine, your highness. The Wolf Mountain clan has accepted them and their father as their own. I¡¯ve heard from the guards that the boy will soon be officially appointed as sir Gregor¡¯s page, and the father would work with the castle¡¯s game-master after he regains his strength.¡±

    ¡°And the girl?¡±

    ¡°She is recuperating well and was personally taken in by Lady Karusa, Sir Gregor¡¯s mother. Although¡­ it would be such a pity if a sweet little girl like her becomes a warrior. Not that I have something against Lady Karusa, but little Anuk would be so much better as Lady Shana or even your highness¡¯ court-lady¡­¡±

    Lorelei ignored the rest of Milly¡¯s rambling. Right now, there was a thick knot clogging her throat and her eyes were stinging. The children were fine! Anuk was fine! Thank the Gods and the Mother Above, thank all saints and guardian spirits, they were fine!

    One after another, the tears started silently rolling down Lorelei¡¯s cheeks to the maid¡¯s utter shock.

    ¡°My lady! Wha-what¡¯s going on? Did I offend you? Are you hurting somewhere?¡±

    ¡°No, Milly,¡± Lorelei shook her head, ¡°everything is fine.¡±

    ¡°Who cries when they are fine?¡± The maid jumped up and ran towards the exit. ¡°Just wait a second, my lady. I will call the physician.¡±

    ¡°No, there is no need, really!¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s attempt to stop her fell on deaf ears. However, the moment Milly¡¯s hand was about to touch the handle, the library door flung open and a familiar figure appeared in its frame. Lorelei stood frozen but her heart was beating faster and faster, her eyes measuring up every inch of the newcomer¡¯s body.

    ¡°Oh, good day, ladies! Am I disturbing you?¡±

    His greeting was like a wake-up call. Lorelei sprang on her feet and stormed for the door. Before anyone had the time to react, she pulled the newcomer in her embrace. Her sobs became louder and louder as she no longer attempted to suppress them.

    ¡°Y-you are f-fine! Oh, thank you! Thank you! I am sorry! I am so, so sorry!¡±

    ¡°M-my l-lady!¡± Jessup stood there petrified, frantically moving his gaze between Milly and his crying mistress. ¡°What is wrong? Please, let go of me, my lady! Please, calm down!¡±

 II-8. Break and mend (2)

    Lorelei crumpled the wet handkerchief between her fingers while her eyes tried to bore a hole through the floor. She felt Milly¡¯s clumsy pats on her back but they gave her little comfort since all she could think of was her embarrassing behavior. Her face still burned bright red like it was on fire. The happiness and relief engulfing her for that brief moment had been too hard to contain, but now...

    Biting her lip, she dared a quick glance up at the youth respectfully kneeling before her chair. He looked fine, maybe a little bit paler than a week ago but other than that and the fact that his hair was now cut a bit shorter than she remembered, he carried no visible injuries. Even so, the boy bending his knee before her was not the old Jessup. Or rather, it was better to say that he was no longer a boy. There were some sternness and determination in his pressed lips and slightly furrowed brow that looked so unfamiliar and out-of-place on his usually cheerful face. For a brief moment, as their gazes met, Lorelei could glimpse something cold and distant in his eyes that reminded her of Noah and William. And then she knew ¨C this was the gaze of someone who had stared Death in the face and survived to tell the tale. Yes, the old bubbly Jess she knew, the Jess who would come up with funny stories and make her smile, was gone. The one standing before her acted like a wary animal, and rightfully so. It was her fault! All of this!

    She took a shaky breath and opened her mouth, but Jessup was a second faster.

    ¡°My lady, have you calmed down?¡± his tone sounded polite and collected but also very distant.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lorelei replied quietly and hung her head again. ¡°Forgive me for earlier, Jess. For making you feel uncomfortable. And also¡­ I¡­ I am sorry for everything else too.¡±

    ¡°My lady! What are you saying?!¡± Milly tried to protest but was ignored.

    Lorelei sniffled, her fingers still scrunching her handkerchief like it was some sort of a protection charm, a life-line giving her strength to keep talking. She couldn¡¯t postpone it any longer. Swallowing hard, she set forth, hoping that her courage would last until the end.

    ¡°Forgive me. I should have come to see you much earlier¡­ to apologize. But I didn¡¯t know how to face you. I was a coward. You¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice broke, ¡°you have every right to hate me after what happened. I wish I could turn back time. I am so sorry, Jess!¡±

    ¡°No! No, no, no! This is wrong, my lady?!¡± Jessup¡¯s exclamation made her flinch and lift her head again. The youth¡¯s face was flushed and his polite and stoic mask was about to crack. In a matter of seconds, the old Jessup was back. ¡°I should be the one apologizing to the lady! It was my negligence and naivete that caused you harm. I was supposed to protect you but, instead, let those bastards take you away and do all those awful things to you!¡±

    Now it was the turn for Jessup¡¯s tears to trickle down. He vigorously tried to wipe them away but they just kept coming.

    ¡°It is I who is the coward, my lady. You fought to the very end, tried to help me and Anuk. But I just passed out. I¡¯ve disgraced my family¡¯s name. I¡¯ve betrayed your and master¡¯s trust. I¡­¡±

    Lorelei didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue. She slid from her chair and hugged the sniffling boy. In an instant, the two were sitting on the floor, sobbing like children and talking over each other.

    ¡°If only¡­ if I had only listened to Sir William¡­ None of this¡­¡±

    ¡°All I did was stay comfortably in bed. I was a burden to everyone! I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­none of this would have happened if I had returned to the castle!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I allowed those bastards to take you. I couldn¡¯t even participate in the search for the lady!¡±

    ¡°Because of me, because of my stupidity and stubbornness, you almost lost your life!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry!¡±

    ¡°Forgive me!¡±

    As the tension and emotions ebbed out, they sat quietly on the thick carpet with only the occasional sniffle disturbing the silence. The sound of Milly clearing her throat jolted them back to reality.

    ¡°Uhm, Jess,¡± the maid secretly dabbed the corner of her eyes dry, ¡°you should let go of the lady before someone comes in and sees you.¡±

    With a short yelp, the youth scurried backward and hit his head on the table with a bang.

    ¡°I-I-I am s-sorry, my lady! I didn¡¯t mean to! It was really nothing¡­ nothing like that!¡± he stammered while rubbing the bump, his face ¨C still wet with tears. ¡°I did something indecent! Sorry! Milly, please, don¡¯t tell anyone! Master will skin me alive if bad rumors start spreading and tarnish the lady¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°And he will be right to do so,¡± the maid grumbled a bit but, seeing the worried expression of the squire, she softened. ¡°Do you take me for a busybody, Jessup de Mar? My lips are sealed. But, you should be more careful for the lady¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°But Milly, I was the one who hugged Jess,¡± interjected Lorelei and tried to regain her composure with little success.

    ¡°I am very sorry if I speak out of place, my lady, but this is not important.¡± The maid helped her get back into the chair and dusted her crumpled dress. ¡°Young Jessup is training to be a knight of Norden. A squire hugging the lady of the castle¡­ in any other circumstance it would have been really bad.¡±

    ¡°Milly is right, my lady,¡± Jessup stood up, his ears still burning. ¡°It was a complete breach of protocol. Even if it was the De Mar castle, my actions were out of order, and even more so here in Ildemar. Besides, showing the lady such weakness¡­ I am utterly ashamed. I¡¯ve failed my master¡¯s teachings yet again.¡±

    ¡°No! Who would even dare think something bad?¡± Lorelei shook her head and blurted out before she could stop herself. ¡°Dear saints, you are like a little brother to me...¡±

    Her words floated in the air. Realizing what she had just said, Lorelei clasped both her hands over her mouth and wished to sink to the depths of the earth. Jessup was standing in front of her, blinking like a newborn chick, and beside him, Milly¡¯s jaw was about to hit the floor. Oh, no! Did she offend him? After all, she was duchess only in name. Her lowly origin couldn''t even compare to the old noble line of the De Mar barons. The squire that was serving her was nobler than his mistress.

    ¡°Oh, Jess, sorr-¡±

    ¡°My lady,¡± the youth bowed and Lorelei could see the confused smile on his face, ¡°I am honored that you view me as a brother. But this is an honor I cannot accept¡­¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­yet.¡± He straightened up and his features turned solemn. ¡°I did you an injustice and I need to atone for my mistakes. Once I become a knight, once I regain my honor and am able to protect you and the lands of Norden, I will be the happiest man alive to be able to call myself the lady¡¯s little brother. If you have not changed your mind by then, I would gladly accept your feelings.¡±

    Lorelei stood still, fighting the onslaught of emotions. Indeed, unlike her, Jessup had grown up and matured. In a few more years, he was going to become a splendid knight. Of that, there was no doubt. She instinctively lifted her hand.

    ¡°Then I have your word, Squire Jessup de Mar?¡±

    He took her fingers and gently laid a kiss on them.

    ¡°My word, my sword, and my life, as witnessed by the Two Gods, Lady Norden.¡±

    It was a solemn moment. Lorelei¡¯s heart pounded hard as she realized that this boy, no, this young man, was pledging loyalty to her. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined something like this. Only princesses and high noble ladies had their own sworn knights. It was something out of a fairytale for the bastard daughter of a count, something impossible. But now she was the Duchess Norden. A gush of irony swept over her, clouding her joy. A fake duchess taking the vow of a half-baked knight ¨C they were a match made in heaven. And yet, she wanted to accept this heartfelt pledge. It was going to be just for a bit anyway.

    As Jessup lifted his curly head, she greeted him with a warm smile to which he responded in kind. Little by little, the air lightened up, now that both of them had managed to somewhat put a lid on their feelings. With that, Lorelei could finally give a bit more thought to the meaning of Jessup¡¯s sudden visit.

    "So, Jess," she cleared her throat, "what brings you to the library?¡± She motioned for him to sit in one of the free chairs but the youth¡¯s face suddenly twisted in a pained expression.

    ¡°May a wraith take me! My lady, I almost forgot about my task!¡±

    ¡°Yea, being busy bawling your eyes out,¡± came the jab from Milly before Lorelei could shush her.

    Jessup scratched his chin ashamed, his behavior returning to normal. The maturity from just a moment ago was all gone. Lorelei shook her head. In a few more years, he was going to become a splendid knight, indeed, but for now, he was still a young squire learning the ropes. He had a long way to go until he reached Noah and Gregor¡¯s dignified expressions. And as for William de Mar¡¯s impenetrable stone mask, Lorelei doubted that it was achievable for normal humans.

    ¡°Well then,¡± she said, ¡°what was your task? Unless it is a secret.¡±

    ¡°No, no, my lady. Actually, master sent me to look for you. He would like you to join him and lady Shana for dinner. Lady Nelini and Sir Duncan will also be there.¡±

    Lorelei stiffened at these words. Was there a way to decline the invitation? If she said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well¡­? No, if she did that, rumors could spread. Besides, she needed to get acquainted with her enemies at some point. As the saying went, keep your friends close and your enemies ¨C closer.

    ¡®Oh, be honest, you want to see him,¡¯ remarked a little voice in her head that she quickly drowned. Instead, she said aloud:

    ¡°Well then, I need to prepare myself. Jess, would you mind waiting for a bit and then escorting me to dinner?¡±

    ¡°It would be my pleasure, my lady,¡± replied the youth and helped her get up.

    ***

    The sky outside the windows was slowly changing color from orange to red, to deep violet, robbing the thin spring foliage of its lush green and making it look like dipped in tar. As the sun was setting down, the servants started lighting the lanterns in the castle halls. The oil-lamps and candelabras crackled, spreading an inviting yellow light around. Warmer winds from the south rustled in the leaves and made the flames of the lanterns jump and flicker as shadows danced on the walls.

    The door of the bedroom opened and Lorelei stepped out accompanied by Milly. She nervously drove a hand over her gown, her fingers caressing the golden embroidery. It had been a difficult fight, trying to convince Milly to tone down on the jewels and embellishments. This was not an official dinner but a private gathering. Even so, Lorelei was forced to capitulate at some point. Right now, a high-waist red dress embroidered with golden flowers hugged her body. Through its cut sleeves, a saffron-colored underdress peeked out, making Lorelei look like she was engulfed by flames. As a finishing touch, after her refusal to waste more time on an elaborate hairstyle, Milly had gathered her hair in a golden net adorned with small red garnets. Luckily, she had managed to cut off any further attempts for necklaces, rings, and bracelets on the maid¡¯s part. Even this was way too much.

    As she exited her chambers, Lorelei spotted Jessup who was quietly sitting on a bench under one of the hallway¡¯s windows. The sound of the door made the youth look around and when he saw her, his eyes rounded.

    ¡°I am sorry for making you wait for so long,¡± Lorelei threw Milly a glance. ¡°Someone was bent on overdoing things.¡±

    ¡°But my lady, you should definitely dress up more often.¡± The maid pursed her lips. ¡°This place has always been a warriors¡¯ den so finally having the gentler presence of a mistress is like a breath of fresh air. Besides, I am sure the lord too would be happy if you did so.¡±

    ¡°Enough nonsense, Milly. The Duke would never be bothered by such small details. Tell her, Jess.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, well, my lady,¡± the youth blushed, ¡°I think you look very beautiful. And my mother always says that a dress to a lady is as vital as good armor is to a knight. Although, I imagine that it would be difficult to fight battles in a dress.¡±

    Lorelei rolled her eyes and chuckled. These two were too much. But thanks to them she was able to forget her worries, be it only for a moment. She then saw Jessup throwing curious glances at the small chest in Milly¡¯s hands but tactfully remaining silent.

    ¡°I never got the chance to give lady Shana the glass flower I bought for her at the market,¡± she answered his unasked question. ¡°With all that happened, I am happy that it survived. I hope she likes it.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she definitely will, my lady,¡± responded Jessup and his hand slid to the small pendant on his belt. ¡°Anyone would be happy to receive a sincere gift.¡±

    In the first moment, Lorelei was confused but then recognized the bead she had gifted him. The once beautiful green tassel was now singed and tangled. The glass bead itself had a chip and several deep scratches running along the surface.

    ¡°Oh, Jess, why didn¡¯t you say a thing? I will give you a new one.¡±

    ¡°No, my lady.¡± The youth shook his head. ¡°I really like this one. It is a reminder of my failure to protect you. I¡¯ve pledged upon it to amend my ways and become a knight worthy of the lady¡¯s trust. I wouldn¡¯t exchange it even for the most precious jewels.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Lorelei swallowed dryly and tried to sound more cheerful than she felt. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We shouldn¡¯t keep the lord waiting.¡±

    She carefully gathered her skirt and the three were on their way. As they crossed the hallways, she tried to change the topic and get some more information from Jessup about the ¡°Lady Nelini¡± she was going to meet, to which the youth gladly obliged. As she already suspected, the lady was no other than her new acquaintance Neli. With each step, they were getting closer to their final destination, and with each word, Lorelei was feeling more and more uneasy.

    Lady Nelini Abrahmandar was not just an ordinary marzbanati slave. She had been a court-lady to marzbane Gulfidan, Noah¡¯s birthmother, even before the fall of their marzbanat under Limerian rule. After that, she had been a personal maid to the enslaved princess and the wetnurse of the infant bastard-prince. According to Jessup, the bond between Noah and his second mother had been strengthened over the years to the point where they considered themselves of one kin. And how else could it be? During the years spent in the imperial capital, Nelini had saved the life of her little ward time and time again, spilling her own blood in the process. Due to this, she was the only person Noah trusted unconditionally even now.

    Lorelei shivered by the thought of how she had acted in front of the second-most-powerful person in Norden. Neli¡¯s veiled threats and overall behavior from this morning received a new meaning. It hadn¡¯t been a slave making dangerous and out-of-place comments about the new Duchess Norden but rather a lioness warning an intruder what would happen if they dared to touch her cub.

    ¡°Lady Nelini is indeed something else!¡± Jessup¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as he was telling the tale. ¡°She is the only person besides master who has managed to defeat Sir Duncan in a fight! Can you imagine that? I wouldn¡¯t either but he once showed me the scar she left on him. An inch deeper and she would have torn open his throat.¡±

    ¡°Stop scaring the lady!¡± Milly chimed in, throwing Lorelei a worried glance. ¡°My lady, don¡¯t listen to him. Lady Nelini is a very nice and warm person. The poor lady can¡¯t cope with the harsh winters here so she travels back and forth between Norden and the mainland every year. But the week following her return is like a small festival. Every spring, when she comes back from the capital, she brings presents and does not forget even us servants. Last time, she brought those yummy orange fruits that burst in your mouth when you bite into them.¡±

    ¡°She called them tangerines,¡± nodded Jess with a longing expression. ¡°They were so good. But I liked the dried dates from that one time even more. They were so sweet and soft. Have you ever tried them, my lady?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lorelei replied absentmindedly while trying to process all the information. ¡°Sefis is far enough to the south so there are tangerine trees growing there. But we have only dried dates from the northern marzbanats too since the air during winter is still too cold and humid to grow them.¡±

    ¡°Wow! My lady is so lucky!¡± Milly sighed longingly. ¡°And we have only apples, pears, and plums here, or the occasional berry.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think that there is nothing better than plum jam on freshly-baked bread,¡± said Lorelei, earning herself appreciative nods from her companions.

    As they were busy chatting, they didn¡¯t realize when they reached the small dining hall. Some careless servant had left the door slightly opened so bright golden light was spilling out in the corridor accompanied by cheerful laughter.

    Lorelei made a sign to her companions to remain quiet and carefully peeked inside. Three people were laughing and chatting around the small table. Right now, a gray-haired man was leaning over, trying to put something in the hair of the elderly woman sitting to his right before her hand intercepted him.

    ¡°Let me have a look at that masterpiece of yours first.¡± There was pretended sternness in Neli¡¯s tone. ¡°Who knows what kind of splintery menace it is. It¡¯s going to pull all my hair out, no doubt.¡±

    ¡°Aww, you are so harsh, dear lady,¡± grumbled the knight in return. ¡°And to think I sacrificed hours of my sleep to finish it.¡±

    ¡°No one asked you to do that,¡± huffed the woman while her fingers caressed the polished surface of the hair comb.

    ¡°Oh, grandma, it is so beautiful!¡± The little white-haired girl sitting in her lap chimed in. ¡°I have never seen such red wood before.¡±

    ¡°It is from a blood-oak that grows only in the South.¡± The old man raised his chin proudly. ¡°It is so hard that a normal axe can¡¯t even scratch it. It took me months to even get the pattern in.¡±

    ¡°Hum, you did quite the messy job there,¡± snorted Neli but despite her words, her fingers still ran gently over the comb. ¡°Even a blind carpenter would have done a better job.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry for being a knight and not a carpenter. But at least I fulfill half of the blind part, you ill-tempered old bat.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you got what you deserved, you stubborn old badger! Instead of acting your age and sitting put in the castle, you ran off to the battlefield to get your eyes poked out!¡±

    ¡°Grandma! Grandpa Duncan! Don¡¯t be mean to each other!¡± Shana¡¯s worried voice rang in the room, followed immediately by the grownups¡¯ hearty laughter.

    Looking at the three, Lorelei felt a pull in her heart. Despite not being related by blood, they looked like a real family. Bickering, laughing, exchanging warm smiles, all this was something new to Lorelei. The family gatherings at the Ortens had been full of false politeness. Maybe if Lady Orten had been alive things could have been different, but for as long as she could remember, the count had shown sporadic interest in his two legitimate children, and even then, his warmth had seemed rehearsed and artificial. The servants too had been either too scared or too greedy to utter anything else but empty praises in front of the count''s children. As for her, Lorelei could have counted herself lucky if she could pass as a ghost, or, at worst, would suffer the wrath of her half-siblings and father for some petty, and at times even non-existent, wrongdoings. The genuine warmth and happiness she could now feel from the people in the room were so tempting, but at the same time scary. Her heart yearned desperately to fit in, to experience those same feelings, but her mind constantly reminded her of her position as an intruder, as false Lady Norden.

    ¡°What are you doing, dear wife? Lurking outside like a robber.¡±

    The deep familiar voice startled Lorelei to the point where she jumped up and nearly screamed. Turning around, she almost bumped into Noah, who was leaning over her and also peering through the crack inside the room. Seeing the playful spark in his gray eyes and the slightly lifted corners of his lips, Lorelei knew that he was in a good mood. Her gaze trailed over to Jessup and Milly who stood a few steps to the side and mouthed a silent ¡°Sorry, my lady!¡± with a guilty look. Before she was able to decide how to react to this embarrassing situation, she felt Noah¡¯s palm clasping around her fingers.

    ¡°I am happy to find you so lively, Lady Lorelei,¡± he said, planting a kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°Your gown tonight is also particularly eye-catching.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry if it is too much, my lord,¡± said Lorelei in a low voice. The place on her hand where his lips had touched it felt unusually hot for some reason. She tried to ignore the burning sensation and concentrate on the conversation, but Noah¡¯s next words caught her off-guard again and made her blush.

    ¡°No, you look beautiful tonight, Lady Norden. The colors suit you.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, my lord. It was all Milly¡¯s doing,¡± stuttered Lorelei and tried to avoid his sharp gaze but suddenly felt his fingers lifting up her chin.

    ¡°Your eyes are red.¡± There was a sliver of worry in his voice. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. I am just a bit tired,¡± she replied coyly while the urges to step away and to stay still were clashing inside her. Why was he acting like this now? Why was he being so gentle? Why did every single touch of his feel like a burn?

    ¡°You can go back and rest if you are not feeling well.¡± The worry she could discern in his voice increased. Oh, he was so good at acting.

    ¡°Everything is fine, my lord. I am here to fulfill my duties as Duchess Norden. After all, I can''t refuse your highness''s orders.¡±

    ¡°My orders... fulfill your duties¡­? I see.¡± For some reason, there was now coldness in his tone. The hand still holding her fingers squeezed them a bit tighter. ¡°Then we should go in without further delay. Jess, go help bring the dinner. We should finish as soon as possible so that the lady could rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The youth darted away. On his side, Noah pushed the door open and led Lorelei into the dining hall as Milly quietly followed behind. The moment they entered, the bubbly conversation died out. Three pairs of eyes stared at them.

    ¡°Welcome, father!¡± Shana jumped from Neli¡¯s lap and hurried to greet them but halted midway. The next second she hissed. ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Lady Shana,¡± Lorelei tried to ignore the vicious look the little girl gave her. ¡°Good evening, Sir Duncan, Lady Nelini.¡±

    ¡°I am happy to see you in good health, my lady.¡± The old knight stood up and bowed with a hand over his heart. ¡°I see you¡¯ve recuperated from your ordeal.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you again, little bird,¡± Neli nodded while remaining seated. ¡°After what Duncan and his highness have told me, I really wanted to talk to you more. I hope you will indulge this old woman¡¯s whim tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shana¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°This is grandmother¡¯s welcome dinner! Why is this woman here?¡±

    ¡°Shana, don¡¯t start again,¡± Noah¡¯s low tone carried a warning and a threat.

    ¡°It is alright, your highness,¡± Lorelei tried to pacify him and turned to the little girl. ¡°Lady Shana, I know that we had a bad start but I hope you will allow me a second chance.¡±

    She beckoned to Milly who stepped forward and opened the chest she was carrying. Lorelei took out the pretty glass daffodil and handed it to the girl.

    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t much but I hope to make a truce with the lady.¡±

    Shana held the glass flower in her trembling hands and lowered her head without saying a word.

    ¡°I am sorry if I have offended you in any way. I don¡¯t expect you to like me but I hope we could at least have an amicable relationship.¡±

    ¡°A relationship?¡±

    Shana¡¯s words were so stifled that they were hard to hear. Suddenly, she lifted her hand and threw the daffodil on the ground where it shattered into tiny pieces.

    ¡°You evil, lying murderer!¡± she screamed. ¡°I should have let that monster kill you!¡±

    The girl darted forward and, with all the strength she had, rammed against Lorelei, sending them both toppling on the floor. Her little fists flailed around as she continued screaming.

    ¡°How dare you hurt father?! How dare you hurt Jess, and Rish, and Rasha, and uncle Gerash?! You evil, evil woman! What spell have you put on them? I hate you! I hate you! You should have died!¡±

    ¡°Shana!¡± Noah and Duncan shouted at the same time and sprang into action. Noah, who was closer, managed to separate the girl from Lorelei and pull her to the side. The child kept flailing and screaming in his arms, more agile than an eel, until she finally managed to wriggle free and run for the door. She slipped past the petrified Milly and disappeared into the hallway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go after her, you help the lady,¡± said Neli and quickly left the room.

    All this time, Lorelei remained on the ground, panting and hurting. The pain she was feeling didn¡¯t come from her scraped elbow or the bump on her head, but rather from her heart. Shana¡¯s words had hit their target precisely. ¡®You should have died!¡¯ This one sentence repeated itself over and over, and over again in her head to the point she was deaf for everything else. She could feel Noah and Duncan helping her up. She could see their worried faces through the blur. They were saying something but all she could hear was ¡®You should have died!¡¯. Little by little, however, their words started to reach her.

    ¡°Lorelei, answer me,¡± Noah¡¯s calm tone was now nowhere to be heard. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°My duchess, are you hurt anywhere? Did you hit any glass shards?¡± Duncan¡¯s booming voice was also full of worry.

    ¡°By the Gods, Lorelei, say something!¡±

    Guided by some strange, overpowering feeling, Lorelei opened her mouth.

    ¡°I am sorry, my lords.¡± She was surprised at how calm the voice that came out was. ¡°I am perfectly fine. You don¡¯t need to concern yourselves with me.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Noah gave her a wide-eyed look which she reciprocated with a smile.

    ¡°I am perfectly fine, your highness. You know me, I have thick skin.¡±

    She ripped her arm free from his grip and stepped a few paces away from them.

    ¡°I am fine but I am afraid that the dinner is ruined. As I have lost my appetite anyway, I would like to retire to my chambers. And my lord, I wish to amend our contract. I hope this would be the last time of ¡®eating together¡¯ since it seems to only cause trouble for all parties. Now, I shall no longer bother you. Have a good evening, my lords.¡±

    Not waiting for their response, she turned on her heels and left, followed closely by the shaking Milly. She strode faster and faster until the two men could hear her running steps dying out in the hallway.

    The room was engulfed in silence.

    ¡°What the bloody hell happened just now?¡± cursed Duncan and drew a hand through his short hair.

    Noah didn¡¯t utter a word. He gritted his teeth as his fists balled and shook uncontrollably. Seeing that, the old knight turned grim.

    ¡°Calm down, boy. Anger is a bad advisor.¡±

    ¡°To hell with everything, Duncan,¡± growled Noah. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of it all¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought the soup,¡± Jessup¡¯s cheerful voice came from the outside followed shortly by the person himself.

    The young squire looked around and froze as he saw the glass shards lying everywhere and the grim faces of his elders.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Jess, go back to the kitchen and finish your work,¡± said Duncan giving the youth silent signals to get out of sight. Unfortunately, the boy was a bit slow to catch the cue.

    ¡°But¡­ I just brought the soup.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you and that damn soup of yours!¡± shouted Noah. He jumped forward and knocked the pot out of the boy¡¯s hands, crashing it on the floor. ¡°Do you think I have time for some soup?¡±

    Pat!

    The sound of Duncan¡¯s paw-like hand landing on the back of his lord¡¯s neck reverberated in the room, accompanied by Noah¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Damn it, old man, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°I am beating some sense into an unruly rascal,¡± came the calm reply.

    ¡°You dared hit your master?¡±

    ¡°Master? I see no master. Just a stinking brat throwing a tantrum. If you act like a snotty kid, I¡¯ll treat you like a snotty kid. If you act like a lord, I¡¯ll treat you like one. Jess did nothing to deserve such treatment.¡±

    Taking a couple of heavy breaths, Noah started to calm down. The blood rushing to his head subsided and the pain in his neck slowly brought him back on the ground. He looked at the boy before him who was shaking like a leaf with his eyes shut. The man put a hand on his shoulder and could feel him flinch.

    ¡°Sorry, Jess. Go get a servant to clean up this mess.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes master,¡± answered the youth and ran out fast as if someone was chasing him.

    ¡°Calm enough?¡± Duncan came to his side.

    ¡°Not yet but almost,¡± sighed Noah. ¡°He had his eyes closed. If I were a real opponent, he would have been dead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject,¡± the old knight clicked his tongue. ¡°Besides, there are few people who can resist your wrath, Duke Norden. So, tell me, what are you going to do now? Leave everything as it is?¡±

    ¡°What can I even do?¡±

    ¡°It is up to you, my boy.¡± Duncan patted his shoulder. ¡°But here is some advice from an old man. War and family are the same. A miscommunication on the battlefield might cost your life. A miscommunication with an angry woman is sure to do so. And I have the scars to prove it.¡±

    Contemplating for a bit, Noah nodded in silence. Without saying a word, he stormed out of the room, almost crushing the returning Jessup and the startled maid that was following him in the process.

    ¡°Sir Duncan, what¡¯s going on?¡± The youth hurried in with a mortified expression only for the old knight to grab his arm and drag him back out.

    ¡°The lord is going to try and right some wrongs, lad. Come, we should follow him just to be on the safe side.¡±

 II-9. Heart to heart

    Noah¡¯s steps thundered through the halls, his frowning face forcing guards and servants to step to the side the moment he entered their field of vision. On the outside, he was seething, on the inside ¨C even more so. It was irrational anger and he knew that. Bursting out and scaring Jess was not simply a mistake. It was an act that no lord should condone, even less commit. And yet, he had used the poor boy to vent his frustration. Duncan was right, he was acting like a brat. But then again, this burning feeling in the pit of his stomach just wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Balling his fists, Noah tried to slow down his pace. If he reached his destination before calming down, it would cause more harm than good. Dear Gods, why was he always denied the peace and quiet he yearned for? If it weren¡¯t assassins, it was war. If it wasn¡¯t war, it was an attack by the Red Hands. And when no one was after the lives of him and his people, it was tantrums and misunderstandings. Why the hell did Shana act like that? In the last couple of weeks, it felt like his little girl had turned into a complete stranger. Did it have something to do with her powers awakening? Or maybe it was just her growing up? But¡­ he thought that girls were calm and mellow when their bodies began the transition to adulthood, unlike boys. For a moment, several not so dignified pictures from his own youth flashed before Noah¡¯s eyes. No! She was definitely not going to be like that. Right? Then, was it possible that she is¡­ jealous of Lorelei?

    The man hurriedly dismissed the thought. Shana knew very well that she will always be his precious little starlet, that even if he got married, he wouldn¡¯t stop loving her. Before going to the South, he had even made some comments about having to bring in a duchess at some point since the negotiations with Pandad had been going well. Shana hadn¡¯t been exactly excited but she also hadn¡¯t voiced any dissatisfaction or anger, which, at that time, he had considered quite mature of her. So why was she reacting like this towards Lorelei, to the point of attacking and wanting to harm her? Had he done something to provoke such behavior?

    No matter how much he slowed his pace, Noah eventually arrived before the familiar white door. This time, there was no barrier blocking his path but somehow his heart felt just as heavy as it had been on that day. His hand reached for the handle when the door creaked open and an agile white-haired figure slipped out.

    ¡°Rish!¡± Noah was surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rasha, my lord,¡± the young binshi replied and bowed.

    Noah blinked at her, the confusion slowly leaving his face. He was indeed too tired to mistaken the twins. They sure looked similar but he had known the girls since they were little more than toddlers. He coughed and opened his mouth, but the binshi was faster yet again.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go in right now, my lord.¡± Her expression became hesitant while she avoided his gaze. ¡°Lady Shana is still quite emotional. Lady Nelini and aunty are yet to calm her down. I fear that if you were to meet her¡­¡±

    She left the last part of the sentence unfinished but it was enough. Noah could imagine the chaos and devastation. He remembered the last time Shana had exploded before him, screaming that she hated him. His heart tightened. His words fell on deaf ears every time they spoke to the point that he was starting to despair. But it wasn¡¯t just that. Did he even have the right to reprimand her? He was not her father, no matter how hard he tried to pretend. If it were Yanosh or Orhana, they would have known what to do, how to reach out to her. Maybe it would really be wiser to leave Neli calm her down first. The girl needed a woman to understand her feelings, not a burly knight. Talking to her could wait untill tomorrow.

    Pressing his lips together, Noah nodded. He threw a final glance at the white door and the young binshi and turned to leave. Before he made two steps, however, he looked back.

    ¡°Rasha¡­ take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°I will, your highness.¡±

    With that, he finally left, intentionally ignoring the two shadowy figures that followed quietly from behind. One issue was postponed. The other still awaited him, and Noah knew that it was going to be no less difficult than this one. The only hope remaining was that Lorelei would be more reasonable and understanding than a nine-year-old throwing a tantrum. He gave a silent prayer to the Mother Above. After all, the binshi believed that She was the guardian-deity of family, and right now, he didn¡¯t mind a bit of divine intervention.

    His weary steps led him to the second door. Noah stood there silent for a moment. It was unbelievable and so frustrating! Ever since he could lift up a sword, he was the first to jump into battle, personally led attacks that any sane person would deem suicidal. He fought monsters, bandits, assassins, and seasoned warriors. Yet, there he was, standing in front of a simple door and dreading the conversation with the woman inside. Strange. Lorelei¡¯s words to him hurt more than cold steel and blazing flames, to the point he feared their inevitable meeting. It was pathetic!

    He hung his head and sighed. Then, his knuckles reached for the door in a polite knock. Nothing. Furrowing his brow, the man knocked harder. Still nothing. Noah felt his already tense nerves reaching the snapping point, his anger flaring up contrary to his better judgment. Was he a ragdoll or the Duke of Norden? His fist banged on the door, making the sturdy wood creak. After the third pound, the door finally opened a crack. Milly¡¯s frightened eye peeked from the other side.

    ¡°M-my l-lord, the l-lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Move away, Milly,¡± Noah interrupted her while trying to suppress his growl.

    ¡°B-but the l-lady is in-indisposed¡­¡±

    ¡°Step away or you will fly with the door.¡±

    Knowing that the duke wasn¡¯t a man of empty threats, the maid hurried to the side. Noah flew in the anteroom and past the shivering girl. As his hand was grabbing for the door leading to the sleeping chamber, Noah heard a shaking voice call for him.

    ¡°P-please, my l-lord! H-have mercy on the lady! Please be l-lenient!¡±

    Throwing a glance over his shoulder and noting the maid¡¯s bravery, despite her trembling body, Noah slipped into the room without a word, banging the door shut behind his back. The moment he found himself on the other side, he knew he had overreacted and cursed himself. But it was already too late.

    The spacious bedroom was meticulously clean and in pristine order. Every crate, every chair and table were at their place, but somehow this gave the room an empty and desolate feeling. It was as if no one was living there. Yet, on the far side of the large bed, hugging one of the supporting pillars of the canopy, stood the owner of the chamber. Her long hair, now freed from the golden net, cascaded down her shoulders, covering her small frame like a silk cloak. Noah could clearly see the big, frightened eyes, rimmed red and swollen, looking at him in terror from the snow-white face. Her mouth trembled as she fought to say something but no sound came out. Despite that, the man could easily read the words her lips formed ¨C ¡°Sorry¡±, ¡°Forgive me¡±.

    Noah simply stood there, cursing himself, his stupid pride, and his aggressive nature, as every tremor of Lorelei¡¯s body was a stab in his heart. Under those frightened eyes, the anger and impatience from before melted away, leaving only pain and remorse. He shouldn¡¯t have entered. He should have waited until tomorrow, for her to calm down, no, for himself to calm down. But lately, every time Lorelei was involved, he made foolish mistakes. Right now, his hasty decision was most likely a fatal one. How could he right the wrong? An image appeared in his mind ¨C a moon-lit bedroom, a crying damsel, and a beast barging in to devour her. Nothing had changed from then. Not her fear. Not his crudeness.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Clenching his fists, Noah felt the urge to laugh. He was no doubt the Beast of Norden. Pressing his back against the door, he slowly slid down, all the while his body shook from a low, mocking giggle.

    ¡°My¡­ lord?¡± Lorelei¡¯s gasp reached his ears but he didn¡¯t have the strength to look at her. He remained sitting on the thick carpet as his words finally came out. There was no turning back anyway.

    ¡°I am sorry, Lorelei,¡± Noah¡¯s voice was a breath louder than a whisper. ¡°I know it is not enough. I know that it won¡¯t change anything. But I am so, so sorry for everything. I can¡¯t even hope for your forgiveness, and yet, here I am wanting to set things straight with you.¡±

    ¡°Duke!¡±

    ¡°No. Let me finish. I intruded in your chambers and frightened you. Believe me, I never intended to harm you in any way. I¡­ I wanted to come and apologize for what Shana did. To see whether you are hurt. Alas, after years spent in constant battles, these hands of mine only know how to shed blood, not how to comfort. I am a warrior, my lady. To call me a dirty fighter would be more befitting than dubbing me a knight. It was a necessary thing in order to survive but¡­ it makes it hard for me to understand and deal with courtly manners and even with normal personal relationships. What I want to say is¡­ My inaptitude to calm and educate my daughter has caused you great grievances. From now on, I will order for your meals to be brought to your room or to a place of your choosing. It was selfish of me to force you to interact with Shana. Please, forget this request as if it never were. And I will make sure that she is suitably punished for what she did. If you want, I will let you chose the punishment. As for compensation for your suffering¡­¡±

    ¡°You are too generous, my lord.¡± Noah could hear her voice cracking a bit as she interrupted him. ¡°I do not deserve such grace.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because you are simply my tool?¡±

    Noah¡¯s nails painfully dug in the soft parts of his hands. No reply came but the answer was obvious. She had said it herself. Bitter laughter escaped Noah¡¯s lips yet again.

    ¡°Do you believe I see you as a tool? Do you think that I would risk my life and the lives of my men for a simple tool? Do you think that I would make them row for hours until they are on the brink of death for a tool? Do you believe that I would risk Gerash¡¯s life and my own to merge souls while searching for a tool? Do you think that I would run in a burning building for a mere tool? The moment we exchanged our vows, you became one of my people, Lady Norden. Even more than that, you have saved my life and the lives of people I consider family. You are not a tool.¡±

    ¡°T-then w-why?¡± Noah lifted his head and searched for the sobbing figure. Lorelei sat on the bed still holding tight to the column, but this time it was for support and not as a barrier between them. ¡°Why did you use me as bait?¡±

    ¡°It all happened due to my lack of good judgment but believe me, I never planned for it, not¡­ not intentionally. I knew that your presence in the vagrants¡¯ camp could attract unwanted attention. My order was for Gregor¡¯s Shadows and the city guards to increase their vigilance, to track and apprehend suspicious people. I tripled your guard and ordered your immediate return to the castle if they detected any danger to your life.¡±

    Noah paused a bit and licked his lips before continuing.

    ¡°In hindsight, maybe I wanted deep down to fish out the Red Hands. You¡­ I don¡¯t think you can understand just how deep the grudge against the Cult of Pure Blood is. Or maybe, after everything you went through, you do. Many would do anything, would sacrifice everything, to destroy them. I too was like that when they killed Yanosh and Orhana. When they tried to kidnap my little girl. But after shedding so much blood the past seven years; after I sacrificed people who I considered friends in order to avenge people I considered friends¡­ I realized I was a hypocrite. I swore to make no more sacrifices. Or rather, that I would be the sacrifice if necessary. So no, I never intended for you to be a sacrificial lamb, Lorelei.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ It really was Sir William¡¯s plan?¡±

    Noah could only nod.

    ¡°What¡­ will happen with him?¡±

    Her question made him flinch. He bit his lip but nevertheless answered.

    ¡°As of right now, I can¡¯t lose William de Mar. His skills are invaluable to the future of Norden. And also, he is my subordinate. It was my fault for underestimating his grudge and not taking the appropriate measures. You might wish for any other compensation, just not his life.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± Lorelei lifted her head and their gases met. ¡°Can¡­ can you do something for the families of the dead Shadows then? They lost their lives because of me. It¡­ it won¡¯t bring them back but it might provide some solace.¡±

    ¡°This is not your fault!¡± Noah¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s the Red Hands¡¯ doing. Don¡¯t worry about the Shadows, their families are taken good care of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Silence filled the space between them. Noah studied his wife¡¯s features that had regained some of their color. A soft, sad smile had appeared on her lips. Noah¡¯s chest tightened.

    ¡°Is there anything else you would wish for? For yourself? A trinket or a favor wouldn¡¯t erase the past but it might help with the healing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, my lord. Or¡­ actually, there is something.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Please, my lord, in the future, if there are things involving me, please, don¡¯t keep them a secret. My stay in Norden might be short, but for the rest of my time here, I would like to avoid similar situations. If I knew¡­ it might be just wishful thinking, but maybe if I had known and acted differently, lives could have been spared.¡±

    Noah gritted his teeth. This sounded like such an innocent request, yet he feared the results if he agreed. She had to learn about marzbane Ilmaz sooner or later, though he¡¯d prefer it to be later. He doubted any woman would remain calm when discussing what was basically her replacement, so he wanted to wait for the information on master Levi¡¯s whereabouts first. Hopefully, the good news would lessen the impact. And technically he wouldn''t be breaking his word, just postponing the inevitable.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He slowly stood up. ¡°You have my word. As long as it isn¡¯t one of utmost national security, I will not have any more secrets from you, my duchess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Lorelei too stood up shakily and lowered her head. ¡°And my lord, just so you don¡¯t stay with the wrong impression¡­ If you and Sir William had told me about that plan, if you had explained to me what is at stake¡­ I would have agreed to be a bait.¡±

    Noah froze. What? Was he hearing it wrong?

    ¡°Why?¡± He blinked. ¡°Why would you willingly put yourself in harm¡¯s way? For a strange land and strange people?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ I am selfish.¡±

    ¡°You call this selfishness?¡± Noah rubbed his face, not knowing whether to laugh or to cry.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Lorelei and her voice became distant. ¡°One life to save many¡­ I do understand sir William¡¯s point. What I can¡¯t forgive is that he forced their blood on my hands. Had I known of the danger, I would have made sure not to drag in innocent people like I did. I don¡¯t have anything in this world except this body of mine, my lord. Spilling its blood, staining it with the blood of others, it should be my choice. This is the only selfish wish of a fake soul.¡±

    ¡°Fake soul? What¡­ are you saying?¡± Noah frowned. Something seemed wrong. He hesitated. Should he pursue the matter? To his surprise, Lorelei simply chuckled.

    ¡°Forgive me, my lord. I am tired. My mind is trying to play tricks on me. I am talking gibberish.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Noah was not quite convinced but knew that digging further right now would only make things worse. One hand over his heart, he bowed deeply. ¡°I shall better leave you rest. It is getting late. But I do hope to continue our conversation tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Is that an order, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± A pained expression twisted his face. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Does¡­ does it need to be?

    ¡°¡­ No. Then, until tomorrow, your highness.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow, my duchess.¡±

    Noah turned around and opened the door. Everything should have been better after they talked it out. They managed to clear some misunderstandings, right? So why was he feeling even more frustrated and worried than before?

    The door silently closed behind his back.

 II-10. The sage in the tower

    Noah exited the bedroom and almost crashed into Milly, Duncan, and Jessup who were piled up on the other side of the door. They scrambled backward with expressions ranging from fear to embarrassment.

    ¡°So, you were eavesdropping?¡± remarked Noah, too tired and emotionally drained to even get angry at this point.

    ¡°N-no, master!¡± Jessup hurriedly replied. ¡°We¡­ we just¡­ uhm¡­¡±

    One of Noah¡¯s eyebrows flew up, cutting the boy¡¯s stammering.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± mumbled the squire, tightly grabbing the hem of his tunic.

    ¡°We simply wanted to make sure that everything is alright.¡± Duncan stepped in, saving Jessup from further explanations.

    ¡°I see.¡± Noah measured up his three retainers. ¡°All of you thought that I am going to hurt her. Well, suits me right, I guess. Don¡¯t worry, your lady is¡­ unharmed.¡±

    Without saying anything more, Noah left the three behind. Duncan exhaled and knacked his neck, all the while his gaze kept going between the bedroom door and the hallway where his lord disappeared.

    ¡°That was¡­ quite the evening,¡± he said after brief contemplation. ¡°I need a drink. Milly, go check on the lady. Jess, you are with me.¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t I follow master?¡± The youth sounded unsure.

    Duncan snorted.

    ¡°Not if you value your skin, lad. You should know better after four years under him. The Beast of Norden has had nasty mood swings since childhood and grumpiness doesn¡¯t get better with age, trust me. Besides, I think he needs someone else¡¯s company right now.¡±

    ¡°You are right, Sir Duncan,¡± said Jessup, obviously relieved, but immediately hung his head and his cheeks burned. ¡°I¡­ I know master is a good person but sometimes¡­ he terrifies me.¡±

    ¡°Well kid,¡± the old knight flung his arm around the youth¡¯s shoulder and guided him out, ¡°our lord sure can be a handful. But if you were hunted like an animal even before you could walk, even a saint wouldn¡¯t remain pure and holy for long. Heads up now, my boy. A pint of ale will melt those worries away.¡±

    ***

    Noah scaled the narrow staircase swiftly, the oil lamp in his hand throwing jittery light on the walls and casting long, squirming shadows behind his back. The wind was hissing through the slit-like embrasures like a vicious snake, sometimes thinning out into a whisper, sometimes rising to a high-pitched howl, making chills run down one¡¯s spine. Reaching the top of the landing, Noah measured the sturdy door barring his way. It was the third one for this evening. One had turned him down. One he had barged through, only to regret it. This was the last one and, hopefully, the one that would help him find some peace of mind.

    When he pressed the handle, the door was unlocked. After all, there was no meaning in locking it, nor was it necessary to put guards outside. The prisoner in the western tower was keeping himself in check better than any gaoler could. The door opened into a small room with a tall narrow window. It was baren, safe for a table, a chair, and a narrow cot. But then, there were the papers, and the scrolls, and the large ledgers ¨C stacked atop of each other in the corners, piled on the floor, sprawled on the table, lying on the bed. The draft from the opened door made several of the documents slide over the room, swirling around before being stopped by the legs of the table. Amidst the rustling chaos sat a lone man, hunched over a scroll, the pen in his hand flying over its surface leaving neat black lines behind. The light from the windproof lantern that stood to his right contoured the face of the young prisoner, deepening the shadows on his scrunched forehead.

    ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done,¡± he moaned without even lifting his gaze from the documents. ¡°Now I have to separate the planting reports from the livestock census and the calculations on the building costs for the new dykes along Dunai¡¯s mouth. It will take forever to organize again.¡±

    ¡°Good evening to you too, Will.¡± Noah put his own flickering lamp on the table and made his way to the cot.

    ¡°You want to destroy half of Norden¡¯s bookkeeping or what?¡± William de Mar quickly leaned over and blew out the crackling flame.

    ¡°My bad,¡± replied Noah absentmindedly and threw a few large ledgers on the floor to make himself a place to sit.

    ¡°And there goes the marriage register.¡± William put down the pen and rubbed the base of his nose. ¡°Are you trying to sabotage the yearly report to the Emperor or do you just like to see me sweat over misplaced documentation that much?¡±

    ¡°I need to talk to you, Will.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait? I am just compiling the information from the Shadows about Baron Rowell. Something is fishy. To go to such lengths for a simple iron mine. If it were rubies or diamonds, I could understand, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Will!¡± Noah had to raise his voice to stop the man¡¯s tirade.

    The Steward of Norden tilted his curly head and finally took a better look at his lord.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s that bad. You look terrible, indeed.¡±

    ¡°You too aren¡¯t the epitome of beauty,¡± snapped Noah back.

    ¡°Gregor does have a heavy hand,¡± said William, his fingers reaching for the purplish bruise under his left eye that looked no older than a day or two.

    ¡°You deliberately reduced the security of the camp and put his wife¡¯s life in danger. I am surprised he didn¡¯t get to you sooner.¡±

    ¡°It was the first thing he did after recovering enough to walk,¡± shrugged the man but quickly added after seeing his lord¡¯s furrowed brow. ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t deserve it but he should have waited until fully recuperating. Lucas and Aiden had to carry him out.¡±

    ¡°Stone-face William showing concern for his friends? The pits in the Nether Realms must be freezing.¡±

    ¡°Since you know all too well how much of heartless person I am, what are you doing here looking like a beaten dog who¡¯s seeking a pat on the head¡­ my lord?¡± He leaned back in the chair, arms crossed on his chest.

    ¡°Things¡­ happened today.¡± Noah hesitated.

    The moment he heard that William perked up and for a split second his usually calm face was graced by something akin to worry.

    ¡°Assassins?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The other man rubbed his face. ¡°No assassins. It¡¯s¡­ more complicated.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    William stood up and limped to the far corner of the room where he rummaged through a pile of papers that was almost knee-high. He pulled out a gallon corked jug and returned to his seat, carefully maneuvering the flagon to an empty patch on the desk. Unplugging the bottle, he took a swig and then passed it to his friend.

    Noah received the jug, his nostrils immediately assaulted by thick alcoholic fumes that made his eyes water.

    ¡°How the hell did you get your hands on this?¡± he coughed and blinked furiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s for medical purposes,¡± answered William pointing at his swollen cheek. ¡°Now, spit it out. What¡¯s bothering you so much to warrant disrupting my isolation?¡±

    Throwing his head backward, Noah took a mighty swig from the jug, its content burning through his throat like scalding water. He coughed and took another gulp before passing the bottle to his friend. Then he started talking. As the time passed, the jug exchanged hands a couple more times, the spirit inside significantly reducing.

    ¡°Damn!¡± William propped his head on his fist, tilting it to look at his lord. Cracks had started appearing in his usually emotionless mien, his face now flushed and showing clear sights of agitation. ¡°Quite the conundrum. Still, I don¡¯t understand. What are you doing here telling me about all this? Gregor is the family man; you should have asked him. Luckily, there are enough male heirs to continue the De Mar line, so I am spared the headaches of marital bliss.¡±

    ¡°Abandoning your liege in times of need? This is treason, Lord Steward!¡± Noah supported his chin on the jug, hugging the earthware with both hands. Then his brows furrowed, but it was not from anger; there was sadness in his eyes. ¡°I need your advice, Will. The advice of Stone-face William.¡±

    ¡°Cold, tactless, and merciless? I can do that,¡± shrugged his friend. ¡°You definitely handled the situation poorly, Lord Norden ¨C screaming, thrashing around, barging into a lady¡¯s room. But it would be a lie to say I¡¯m surprised. You have the tact and elegance of an attacking bear. I believe that was what made you the favorite bachelor in the noble circles.¡±

    ¡°I know that much already!¡± snapped Noah but then mellowed down. ¡°That¡¯s why I usually have you or Duncan do the talking at official events. Otherwise, half of the noble houses in Norden would¡¯ve been long decimated.¡±

    ¡°And I thought the only reason my head hasn¡¯t rolled off my shoulders is because of my diligent paperwork. Mother would be happy to hear that my social skills are being used properly.¡± William pried the jug out of his lord¡¯s tight grasp and drank some more of the liquor. ¡°Are we finished with the self-flagellation?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. You know very well that this is not the main problem.¡± Noah rubbed his face and then added quietly. ¡°What should I do with Lorelei?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get the problem?¡±

    The remark won William an ugly look from his friend. The young man sighed and returned the bottle to the neediest patient.

    ¡°Do you love the woman?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ maybe¡­ it¡¯s just physical craving¡­ most likely¡­ It hasn¡¯t even been that long since I''ve met her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± moaned William. ¡°Honestly, you are so dense that you wouldn¡¯t recognize love even if it hits you on the head with a stick. You do love her, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t act like a fool, risking your life, apologizing to her, and then crawling to me with the expression of a beaten dog.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t say a word but just sat there, blinking into emptiness and lifting the jug from time to time. Pinching the base of his nose, William continued:

    ¡°But then, for the sake of argument, let¡¯s assume that it¡¯s simply your loins burning and you need to scratch an itch. Then just do it. You are her husband before the Gods and the law, it is in your right to demand and receive intimacy from your wife.¡±

    ¡°William!¡± hissed Noah and his eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°You are not a saint and you know it.¡± His friend wasn¡¯t even fazed. ¡°You¡¯ve spilled more than enough blood, so what would plucking a flower even be to you? It is not like you will be killing her. And if you are afraid of her conceiving, there are herbs that¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, De Mar! I should have cut that damn neck of yours years ago,¡± Noah growled and almost threw the heavy jug at the smirking man before him, ¡°even if only to not listen to the things your foul mouth is spewing.¡±

    ¡°Yea, definitely not in love.¡± William gave him an unconcerned look, observing his friend''s anger with the bemusement and fascination of someone meeting a hunting lion for the first time. ¡°Not even the slightest bit in love, to the point where you suppress your urges and are ready to jump at your long-time friend¡¯s throat for a low-born girl you¡¯ve met but two months ago.¡±

    ¡°You prick, trying to kill yourself by provoking me?¡± Noah exhaled and tried to ignore the ¡°And I am succeeding¡± remark from his so-called advisor. Slowly, his flared-up anger dissipated, leaving a bitter aftertaste. ¡°You know very well that I won¡¯t ruin her¡­ or any woman for my personal satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°And how can you be sure she does not have similar yearnings?¡± William¡¯s question left him gaping.

    ¡°W-why would she?¡±

    ¡°Is she not flesh and blood too?¡±

    Noah¡¯s fingers reached for his left cheek, tracing the twists and folds of his burnt skin.

    ¡°You are wrong. She would never want to be with someone like me, a murderer, a monster inside and out.¡±

    ¡°Merciful saints!¡± William almost shouted. ¡°You self-centered moron of a duke! Have you ever asked her? Looked at her properly? Talked to her about something else than the next apology? Have you tried courting her? Spending time with her?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ N-no¡­¡± stuttering, Noah hung his head between his shoulders. ¡°You are right. Again. But even if¡­ for some unfathomable reason¡­ by pure chance¡­ she would feel something, it is still imp¨C¡±

    ¡°Stop it right there!¡± William stretched out his arm, palm facing his flustered and, undoubtedly, very drunk lord¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. Let me guess. Marzbane Ilmaz?¡±

    The other man nodded, a swaying hand lifting the jug to his mouth yet again.

    ¡°Fathers of Light and Darkness, give me strength! You are an idiot!¡±

    Noah ignored him, his mouth still stuck to the flask, and trying to down it in one go. That¡¯s why he missed the furious look in his friend¡¯s eyes. Still, William¡¯s words managed to penetrate the ever-thickening alcohol mist surrounding his mind.

    ¡°Well, it is simple ¨C you either forget about Pandad and your divorce plans, or you carry on with it and keep your current wife as a concubine.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do any of that,¡± replied Noah with a slight slur. ¡°My brother needs Pandad to fight for the throne. Norden needs Pandad for its trade. And I swore to never take a concubine on my mother¡¯s deathbed.¡±

    ¡°You know you are creating your own problems, right?¡±

    ¡°I do, don¡¯t I,¡± Noah smiled bitterly. ¡°I hate it. I hate that stupid blood of mine. The royal family. Being the Duke. All these schemes, machinations, wars, backstabbing. And speeches. I hate speeches and dealing with silly nobles with silly demands and silly lives.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± William tried to pry the jug out of his hands but, instead, it fell on the floor with an empty thud. ¡°Are you finished sulking?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just starting. And you. You haven¡¯t given me a solution. A brilliant, cunning, tricky solution. A Stone-face William solution.¡±

    ¡°What do you expect me to do? Turn you into a commoner? Marry the marzbane in your place?¡±

    ¡°Can you do that?¡± Noah¡¯s expression brightened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I could. I told you a long time ago ¨C you are the only one who can be the Duke of Norden. Who can bring this land on a new path. Not me. Not the Crown Prince. You. And with your position come the duty and the sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°A heartless chap indeed,¡± murmured Noah, his body slightly swaying.

    ¡°You came looking for heartless,¡± reminded him William. He stood up and leaned over his friend. ¡°Your problem my liege,¡± he poked a finger in his chest, ¡°is that your heart and your mind yearn for two separate things.¡±

    The second jab was at Noah¡¯s forehead, the light touch still enough to send the drunk man toppling on the cot. William threw a blanket over his friend.

    ¡°To solve the disharmony, you need to know the root of the problem. You need to know the one causing you such heartache. Maybe she isn¡¯t worth it. Maybe she is. But until you stop seeing her as an object you need to protect and start understanding her as a person that is now part of your life, you will never find inner peace.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± murmured Noah.

    ¡°And easy for you to do. You are the damn Duke of Norden! Whatever you decide, I will follow. And so will others.¡±

    There was no answer. William saw that his friend¡¯s eyes were closed, his breathing ¨C slow and even. He returned to his chair and started organizing some papers in the yellow light of the lantern. A sudden whisper made him pause.

    ¡°How t¡¯ hell¡­ ¡®r you still able t¡¯ work?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± chuckled William and there was unusual warmth in his eyes, ¡°unlike some, I can¡¯t be fooling around. And also, I know when to stop drinking and start pretending. Sleep tight, my friend.¡±

 II-11. Between storms (1)

    Curled up in her bed, blankets covering her head and wrapping her body in a tight cocoon, Shana was pressing her face between the soft pillows, her cries stifled and almost inaudible. She had screamed. She had cried. She had waited and hoped. But it had been in vain.

    ¡°Papa h-hates me.¡± A stuttering whisper escaped her lips as her fingers dug in the covers. ¡°H-he hates me. He didn¡¯t c-come. W-why didn¡¯t he come?¡±

    A gust of cold wind blew the bed curtains and with a low hiss and ruffled the child¡¯s hair. Perl-white mist crept on the floor, its tendrils slowly stretching out, twisting and melting together to form a translucent figure. Floating a step above the ground, kush-turgan Yanosh drifted to the crying child. He stretched out his see-through hand and carefully patted her head amidst a burst of crackling sparks.

    ¡°There, there, my dear. Don¡¯t be sad. Father is here.¡±

    ¡°D-dada!¡± Shana perked up, her face still wet with tears. ¡°H-how?

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, sweety. I felt a disturbance in the Spirit Plane and heard your call¡±

    ¡°B-but I never called!¡±

    ¡°Our bond grows stronger by the day, my dear. Words ate not needed anymore. I heard the cry of your soul and came. But¡­ if I¡¯m bothering you, I can leav-¡°

    ¡°NO!¡± Shana desperately raised her voice but immediately clasped her hands over her mouth. She froze, dreading that some of the guards might have heard her scream, but to her relief, no one barged in. Taking a shaky breath, she whispered:

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me too, dada!¡±

    ¡°Of course, sweety, I will never leave you as long as you need me.¡± The specter¡¯s face was graced by a soft smile. ¡°Now tell me, darling, what is bothering you so much that your cries reached me even in the Spirit Realm?¡±

    Still sniffling from time to time, the little girl started talking, her speech getting interrupted from the occasional hiccup.

    ¡°¡­ And papa¡­ papa didn¡¯t come to see me. He used to come every night. He used to wish me sweet dreams. But now that evil woman is here and he¡­ he forgot about me. Even today, he didn¡¯t come¡­ I waited for him but he didn¡¯t come¡­¡± her voice quietly trailed into silence.

    ¡°I see,¡± kush-turgan Yanosh furrowed his brow. ¡°The situation is becoming really serious.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean, dada?¡± Shana¡¯s eyes became huge.

    ¡°It seems that your father has fallen into that woman¡¯s clutches, and far deeper than I could have imagined. If I am right¡­ I fear that pretty soon he will even¡­ no, he wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t what?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s really unlikely¡­¡±

    ¡°Dada, tell me!¡±

    Seeing the desperation written all over the child¡¯s face, kush-turgan Yanosh sighed.

    ¡°I fear that he might turn against you, my dear. I fear that if you keep openly attacking that woman, he might hurt you.¡±

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck the room. Shana sat in her bed trembling, shaking her head in disbelief. Her little mouth opened and closed several times before she could utter a sound.

    ¡°B-but¡­ but papa loves me. H-he would n-never hurt me!¡±

    The ghost gave Shana a sad glance.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°But you are not of his blood.¡± At his words, the child shrank back, but before she was able to retort, he continued:

    ¡°It is only a matter of time, dear. She is his legal wife and the one to give birth to his children. Be it a wolf or a man, one¡¯s own blood is what matters the most. It might be harsh, but you need to understand, it is normal to protect your own children and family before any foundlings. As long as that woman bears an heir, your father will change. I fear that time is drawing near. He is already taking her side.¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re lying!¡± Shana pressed a pillow to her chest, shaking her head while tears dripped down her cheeks. ¡°Papa won¡¯t harm me! He won¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    ¡°And yet he is with her and not with you right now. As the Star-gazer, you can feel where his soul is. You know I am not lying.¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, Shana completely broke down. She burrowed her face into the pillows to stifle her screams as her whole body shook. Floating above her in the shadows of the canopy, far enough that her eyes couldn¡¯t reach him, kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. If another binshi was present in the room right now, they could see thin silver-black tendrils connecting the child and the apparition. They wiggled like smoke through the air before disappearing into the specter¡¯s body that had started to look ever so slightly more corporeal.

    Closing his ghostly eyes, the smile of the fake kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s grew bigger. The strong emotions of the Star-gazer were making her spirit unstable and easy prey to latch onto. He could feel his powers growing every time she summoned him to cry out her sorrows. It was so nourishing and invigorating, much more than the tiny specks he could gather from the weaker souls on the Spirit Plane. With the purity of the Star-gazer¡¯s soul and her ability to recuperate, this child was an almost infinite source of nourishment. But he had to be careful. After all, he had no intention to kill her. This trembling little thing was the hope of the binshi and the future mother of his children. He had to take just enough to cleanse his own impure soul so that when they met for real, he would be a decent partner and one worthy to father the future of their people.

    Suddenly, a jolt shook the specter¡¯s body repelling him backward in a rain of sparks. He cursed silently and tried to calm down the chaotic energy surging through his soul. The protections placed on the child were too strong, making the extraction a cumbersome task. It was as if a foreign will was barring his way every time he tried to take a bigger chunk. Was it Yanosh¡¯s? No, it was impossible. That fake prophet had been on the brink of dissipating the last time they had an encounter. By now, he was either dead or had turned into a mindless shadow haunting the far reaches of the Spirit Realm. Besides, the feeling he got from the jolt was unmistakably not Yanosh. Then who?

    A dim red glow caught the specter¡¯s attention. Two tear-shaped medallions peeked out of the girl¡¯s night-shirt, and one of them was shining with weak, pulsating light. Impossible! The ghost was stunned, watching the twin-drops in disbelief. How was it possible for the amulet to react? He remembered that on the night of the child¡¯s awakening, something similar had happened. At that time, he had dismissed it as the Star-gazer summoning the ghosts of her predecessor from the Beyond as part of the ritual. But now the two were connected and he knew that the child wasn¡¯t summoning anyone, be it consciously or not. So then¡­ did it mean that there was a second soul residing in that amulet other than Yanosh¡¯s? But the child was too young to be able to perform a binding ritual on her own. Was it the elders¡¯ doing? Or maybe¡­

    A grim expression twisted the ghost¡¯s face as the realization dawned on him. There was one more soul he hadn¡¯t been able to locate on the Spirit Plane.

    ¡®So, it was you, Orhana,¡¯ thought the leader of the Red Hands as his see-through fists balled. ¡®No wonder that the barrier around the child¡¯s soul is so strong and it was taking so many days to absorb any power. A mother¡¯s blessing to repel evil, how pesky of you. Being outside of the Spirit Realm for seven years, how much longer can you last before you turn into a life-sucker?¡¯

    As if being able to hear his thoughts, the amulet flared up again tauntingly and then the light died out. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. They could play this game for a while longer. He couldn¡¯t absorb much of the Star-gazer¡¯s powers but neither could the barrier on her soul keep him away completely. Eventually, he would be able to purify his tainted soul even with this interference, and there would be lesser harm to the child like that. But before he could take his little bride away from this dirty place, there were things to be done.

    ¡°My poor child,¡± the spirit of Akh-Moren spoke with Yanosh¡¯s voice again, ¡°I am so sorry that I can¡¯t do much to help you. If I only knew this was going to happen, that you would suffer so much, I would have never left you in that man¡¯s care.¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± came the almost inaudible reply. ¡°I-it isn¡¯t papa¡¯s f-fault. That w-woman¡­ We h-have to s-save papa! We have to!¡±

    ¡°I can only give you advice but you are the only one who can save your father. Will you do what I ask of you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, dada.¡± Shana''s voice was still quiet and shaky but there was no longer hesitation in it. "As long as we can save papa, I will do anything."

    "Oh, my dear, you are such a sweet child." On Yanosh''s face, Akh-Moren''s eyes shone with glee. "You are indeed our pride and hope."

 II-12. Between storms (2)

    A playful ray of sunshine squeezed through the gap between the bed curtains and tickled Lorelei¡¯s nose, making her frown and let out a low groan. Her eyelids fluttered open and the groan was followed by a sigh. She covered her forehead with a hand, her eyes peering into the dark folds of the canopy.

    This morning, she felt especially drowsy but her condition was not some unsolvable mystery. It had taken her ages to fall asleep, tossing and turning as if her bed was made up of thorns and nettles. For the first time in a week, she didn¡¯t dream of the dead or of that horrible masked man. Instead, Noah¡¯s face appeared before her over and over again ¨C despondent, remorseful, and lost. Just remembering it resulted in a sharp stab in Lorelei¡¯s chest. He had seemed so sincere and vulnerable, lowering himself on the floor, talking softly with a trembling voice, that it was hard to believe him to be the same Beast of Norden who instilled fear in the hearts of limerians and binshi alike. Last night, he had looked hurt, to the point where she had almost forgotten her place, her fears, and their relationship, and had run out to hug him.

    Lorelei¡¯s eyes stung a little as she continued staring into emptiness. She so desperately wanted to believe him, to trust him, yet she was also scared. What if it was all an act? What if he betrayed her again? Used her and then tossed her aside? She didn¡¯t dare think about opening her heart, especially now that she could clearly feel the pricking sensation in it every time she saw or even thought of Noah. If she acknowledged these budding feelings, it would only hurt more if her fears came true.

    Rubbing her eyes, Lorelei took a deep breath as her chest filled with determination. She had been wallowing in misery and doubt for over a week now and it was high time to pull herself together. A peaceful coexistence, a friendship with a person she¡­ acknowledged and admired despite his flaws, was the most she could allow herself to hope for, but it was more than enough. Yes, it was the best option. Master Levi¡¯s wrinkled smile suddenly popped in her head. ¡®Life is too short to be spent on overthinking and worrying about everything, and getting depressed at the unfairness of the world¡¯, he used to say. ¡®Unless you are at my age, where you see the end of the road. Then it is called contemplating and is a sign of wisdom.¡¯

    The memory lifted up the corners of Lorelei¡¯s lips. Even at his age, her master had never been known for overthinking anything. He was a free spirit, acting on whims even to the point of taking a mutt like her as his apprentice. Well, it was about time to learn from his example and start living without regrets. What if she had feelings for Noah? What if he used her again? Come as it may, as long as she was clear about the dangers, there was nothing more that could hurt her heart, right? And as for those seething feelings deep inside, they would pass as fast as they came. It was more likely that she was confusing them with hope and gratitude. After all, she knew Noah for a bit over two months, so, things like love or affection were unthinkable. He had simply been the second person ever to show her true kindness and care for her, which probably resulted in these confusing emotions. Now that she had set her thoughts straight, her chest felt light again. Almost.

    Lorelei sat in the bed and sucked on her lip, furrowing her forehead again. She had made up her mind about Noah but the issue with Saya still remained. For the past week, Lorelei had avoided even so far as thinking about her friend but she could no longer deny the fact that she was missing her. Saya¡¯s cheerful and outspoken personality, her calm advice and warmth, were things the young woman had desperately needed these past few days. Maybe if Saya had been there, she would have given her mistress a clue on how to deal with her feelings for Noah¡­ that is if Lorelei had gathered the courage to discuss it with her. And yet, she had avoided meeting with Saya out of anger and guilt.

    Lorelei knew very well that her friend was only half-aware of William¡¯s plan. Her distressed reaction in Noah¡¯s study could not have been faked ¨C it had been one of genuine horror and regret. Lorelei still felt hurt that Saya had kept so much from her, but that was not the main problem. It was her own guilt. Gregor had almost died in the claws of that monster while trying to protect her, and, after all that, his body had suffered even further damage from the possession by Yanosh while healing her. What if Saya cursed her? What if she hated her for injuring her husband? This would be the normal reaction of a wife and mother towards the one who almost took away the father of her child.

    Massaging her temples, Lorelei sighed again. So much for her conviction. Didn¡¯t she say she was turning a new page, following master Levi¡¯s example? Instead of eating herself up and not knowing what Saya¡¯s reaction would be, it was better to face her head-on, apologize, and see how everything would go from then on. But this was easier said than done. Contemplating the best way to approach her friend, Lorelei realized how hard it must have been for Noah to come and face her last night. Did he also experience the same gut-wrapping feeling of uncertainty? The same fear of rejection? Hardly. He was the Duke of Norden ¨C the one who people feared, not the one who fears. Even so, presenting an apology to someone as lowly as her was quite the feat for any proud knight, more so for a ruler like him. Noah Lux Norden, he was indeed a peculiar man.

    While she was deep in thought, someone pulled the bed curtains, filling Lorelei¡¯s reclusive hideout with blinding light. The young woman blinked several times as Milly¡¯s cheerful voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Good morning, my lady. You are already up? What an early bird you are! I never get the chance to wake you.¡±

    ¡°Good morning to you too, Milly,¡± Lorelei smiled back at her. The maid¡¯s bubbliness was warm and reassuring, and reminded her of Jess, which, now that she thought about it, might have been the reason why Noah had put the girl in charge of her chambers. ¡®He is way too observant,'' she thought bemused before correcting herself. ''Selectively observant, more likely.¡¯

    In the meantime, Milly had opened a window to let some fresh air in and started preparing Lorelei¡¯s gowns for the day. On her side, Lorelei went to the washbasin and tried to rub her eyes awake with the lukewarm water inside. It was still so strange that she could enjoy such luxury, especially when she knew that even her sister back in Sefis had to wash in the morning with water that was often bone-chilling, especially in winter and the early months of the year. Ildemar¡¯s hot springs were truly a blessing.

    As she finished cleaning up, Milly helped her to put on the dress ¨C yet another masterpiece of Yalda¡¯s clothmakers in fresh-green and gold - and started braiding her hair, all the while chatting happily and telling her mistress about the latest gossip. From the overly cheerful tone of her maid, Lorelei could easily deduce that the sweet girl was trying her best to lift her spirit after the events last night. The young woman chuckled as a gush of warmth spread over her body. There were indeed some genuinely good people in this castle.

    ¡°All finished, my lady,¡± declared the maid, tying the last ribbon in her braids. ¡°Oh, my, you look especially lovely today, if you would allow me to say that. Like a woodland fairy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, Milly.¡± Lorelei pretended to be stern but the glint in her eyes betrayed her. Indeed, Jessup¡¯s mother was right, this dress right now gave her the confidence she needed to face the perils that were to come, just like a knight in shining armor.

    To her side, Milly pursed her lips, still proud of her own creation but unwilling to argue with her mistress. Instead, she prepared to escort Lorelei out of the bed-chamber.

    ¡°I have brought some snacks in the anteroom, my lady. You still seem a bit tired so a good meal would be the best to restore your health.¡±

    What awaited Lorelei on the table in the anteroom, however, was not just "some snacks" but a hefty breakfast. There was fragrant bread, butter, cheese, piping hot sausages, vegetable broth, honey, dried apples, and jam. Eyeing all this, Lorelei was in awe.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly eat all this!¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even have a bite yesterday. You must be famished!¡±

    Ushered by her maid, Lorelei sat at the table feeling more flustered than happy. This was way too much for just one person!

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I will eat only if you join me, Milly.¡±

    ¡°How could I, my lady! It is unbecoming of a servant to sit together with their master!¡± Milly sounded happy and frustrated at the same time.

    ¡°But the duke dines with his retainers, or am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°B-but they are all knights or nobles, not simple maids, my lady. Please, reconsider.¡±

    ¡°The rumors about my pedigree must have spread around the castle by now,¡± said Lorelei, and her words were confirmed by the maid¡¯s very obvious flinch. ¡°I am not like those high nobles so there is no need for ceremonies. Besides, a meal tastes best when shared.¡±

    Under her mistress¡¯ cunning gaze, Milly was left with no other choice but to give up. She sat at the edge of the stool next to Lorelei with her hands tightly clenched in her lap.

    ¡°If the lord learns about this, he would skin me.¡±

    ¡°Somehow, I can¡¯t see that happening,¡± retorted Lorelei while spreading some butter on a chunk of bread. She then poured some honey on top and gave the piece to her maid. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Taking the bread with shaking hands, Milly looked at her lady. Under Lorelei¡¯s encouraging gaze, she nibbled at it. Little by little, her entire face became flushed and her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°It is so good!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Lorelei tore a piece of bread for herself and concentrated on her soup. The food was indeed delicious. It was simple and wholesome but that was exactly what she needed right now. There was one little thing though, that left a slightly bitter aftertaste in her mouth. Despite the whole table being full to the brim with food, there was no honey milk to be seen anywhere. It was actually funny. Just a couple of hours ago, she thought of it as an annoyance. Now, its absence was sticking out like a sore thumb. Merhek! Following master Levi¡¯s example was so hard. No. Enough sulking. There was a delicious breakfast to enjoy. It would be disrespectful to the cooks if she couldn¡¯t appreciate it because of some petty reason like that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to fear the lord.¡±

    Milly¡¯s words startled Lorelei.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ yesterday¡­ the lady was so amazing, saying all those things to the duke,¡± the maid blushed. ¡°I-it isn¡¯t like I eavesdropped, my lady, mother always says that I have very good ears, and it was quite loud and¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t panic.¡± Lorelei tried to calm her down. ¡°But why are you so amazed? Do you fear the duke?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, a bit, I guess.¡± Milly tried to hide behind her piece of honey-bread. ¡°I think that save for Sir Duncan, Sir William, and Sir Gregor, Lady Shana, and Lady Nelini, everyone in the castle fears the lord a bit. Not that we don¡¯t love or respect him. It¡¯s just that every time he is around, the air becomes so¡­ tense and stifling. Before, he was walking around with that mask on, all in black like some sort of demon. And he never talks much, only nodding or waving his hand.¡±

    Lorelei wrinkled her forehead. It was true that Noah was not really wordy but from the weeks spent on the ship en route Norden she knew that he was a delightful conversation partner. She realized that she missed the hours spent chatting with him, her first and, then, only friend.

    Taking a sip from the soup, Lorelei turned to Milly.

    ¡°I am sure that the duke just has too much on his mind. Besides, the mask is gone now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, without a doubt, my lady, the lord carries the burden of Norden on his shoulders, even I know that much. But to be honest¡­¡± the maid hesitated. ¡°To be honest, I find the lord even scarier without the mask. Those cold, grey eyes and the huge scar¡­¡±

    ¡°None of this is his fault!¡± Lorelei put down her spoon abruptly, splattering some of the soup over the table.

    ¡°I know, my lady! I am sorry!¡± the maid shrank back. ¡°We all know that. We all respect the lord for his bravery and sacrifice. But he still looks scary, like a beast ready to tear off your throat at any moment.¡±

    ¡°Then you have never met a real beast,¡± sighed Lorelei and shivered as another masked face appeared before her eyes.

    Before she was able to continue the conversation, there was a knock on the door and Milly jumped up to open it. All of Lorelei¡¯s dark thoughts were washed away the moment the guest entered.

    ¡°Good morning, my lady, Milly!¡± Jessup greeted with a smile and hurried to the table with a small tray in his hands. ¡°I am sorry for being late. I didn¡¯t expect you up so early.¡±

    With a flowing motion, he put a steaming cup before her. Lorelei¡¯s nose was immediately filled with the sweet aroma of milk and honey. There was a thug in her chest and she felt her eyes watering.

    ¡°My lady, are you alright?¡± The change in her expression didn¡¯t escape Jessup.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Lorelei lifted the cup to her lips and took a sip, savoring the taste. It was as much a balm for the soul as it was a feast for the senses. ¡°I just had something spicy to eat and it burned on my tongue.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Jessup¡¯s eyes scrutinized the table where no trace of any remotely spicy food could be found but he wisely remained silent.

    ¡°Would you care to join me for breakfast?¡± Lorelei tried to change the topic but, to her surprise, this was not the only thing that changed.

    ¡°I would have to politely decline, my lady.¡± Jessup¡¯s face turned gray. ¡°I don¡¯t think I could stomach much anyway.¡±

    ¡°Are you ill? Are you hurting somewhere?¡± Lorelei measured up the boy with some worry. Indeed, his complexion wasn¡¯t looking so good.

    ¡°I am fine, my lady,¡± replied the squire with a sad shrug. ¡°It¡¯s just that I learned an important lesson yesterday. One should never entrust Sir Duncan with an ale barrel.¡±

    Lorelei sat there blinking at him for a moment until it dawned on her.

    ¡°Oh, my dear Jess,¡± she giggled, unable to stop herself, ¡°are you having a hangover?¡±

    His red, flustered face said it all. Trying to stifle her laughter, Lorelei stood up and rushed out of the room. When she returned, she carried a small pouch. With a cunning smile, she forced Jessup to sit down and open his palm. As he obediently followed her orders, Lorelei pulled out a triangular paper sachet from the pouch and gave it to him.

    ¡°Swallow the powder inside. It will help with the headache and the stomach issues.¡±

    Without giving it a second thought, the youth downed the grayish-black powder in the sachet only to cough and almost throw up. Patting him on the back, Lorelei gave him a piece of bread dripping with honey and he immediately ate the whole chunk in one bite.

    ¡°Waf wa thaf?¡± Jess tried to talk through his bread-stuffed mouth before swallowing hard. ¡°By the Gods, my lady, if I didn¡¯t know better, I would think you tried to kill me! What was that thing? It was sweet and bitter, and it stuck to my whole tongue.¡±

    ¡°Willow bark, licorice, and a bit of charcoal.¡± Lorelei gave him an apologetic smile. ¡°It tastes bad but you should feel better in about half an hour.¡±

    ¡°I do hope it works,¡± sighed the youth with a guilty expression. ¡°I have sword practice with Sir Duncan in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should bring some of it to Sir Duncan as well?¡± Lorelei pulled out another two sachets of medicine.

    ¡°I doubt he will need it, my lady.¡± Jessup shook his head and somehow looked even more dejected. ¡°He is a monster worthy of being master¡¯s teacher. Honestly, I miss practicing with Sir Gregor. Between him, Sir Duncan and master, he is the one to leave the squires mostly able to move after the training is over.¡±

    ¡°Is Sir Gregor still unwell?¡± Lorelei felt her stomach tighten. Were his injuries that serious?

    ¡°His body is recuperating fine, as far as I know,¡± replied Jessup but hesitated for a moment. ¡°He got some free time from training due to personal reasons.¡±

    ¡°I think it might have something to do with Lady Saya, my lady,¡± Milly jumped in the conversation. ¡°I heard the maids in the kitchen talking¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Milly!¡± Jessup was ready to jump up but felt a hand on his shoulder. "Don''t say a word!"

    ¡°Continue, Milly,¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice became cold. ¡°What is it about Lady Saya?¡±

    ¡°Well, my friend in the kitchen says that all the food that gets sent to miss Saya¡¯s quarters comes back untouched with only a slice of bread and some water missing. And it has been going on for the past week.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lorelei was stunned. She looked at the squire who shrank back. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± answered the youth, trying to avoid his mistress¡¯ scorching gaze.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°There is a whisper among the servants,¡± Milly bit her lip. ¡°They say Sir Gregor was furious with Lady Saya because she did something bad with Sir William. He was so mad that the moment he could stand up from his sickbed, he went and beat up the Lord Steward black and blue. Since then, there is constant crying and shouting coming from the lady¡¯s chambers.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Milly!¡± Jessup raised his voice and glared daggers at the maid. ¡°Stop spreading ill rumors about Sir Gregor.¡±

    ¡°But the lady asked me, so I answered. Am I to lie to my mistress?¡±

    ¡°Enough, both of you!¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s order shut them up on the spot. She sprang up, stuffing the medicine sachets in her waist pouch, and looked at the bewildered Jessup.

    ¡°I need to speak with the duke. Bring me to him.¡±

 II-13. A knight and his lady (1)

    Lorelei¡¯s skirts fluttered as she marched through the hallways, eyes ¨C staring straight ahead with determination. With a deep wrinkle between her brows and her lips the thinnest of lines, she made the servants running about their errands stop in their tracks and turn around, uncertain whether to believe their eyes. Jessup, who was supposed to lead the way, ran at Lorelei¡¯s side, throwing worried glances at his mistress from time to time but wisely remaining silent. At the very back, Milly, who was equally excited and frightened, finished their small procession. The Duchess Norden looked like she was about to go to war.

    Their small group reached Noah¡¯s study and halted. Beneath her resolute fa?ade, Lorelei was shaking like a leaf. This was crazy! What was she even going to do, question the orders of the Duke of Norden? Where did she even get the courage to do that? She did decide to turn on a new page and follow master Levi¡¯s example, but she never had this in mind. Not overthinking things didn¡¯t mean not thinking at all. Nevertheless, even if she had to break their fragile truce, she had to speak to Noah. What was going on with Saya was wrong. Yesterday he was ready to grant her any request. All she could hope for now was that there was still some of that benevolence left.

    Secretly rubbing her sweating palms in her skirt, Lorelei motioned to knock on the door but was stopped by Jessup.

    ¡°Allow me, my lady.¡±

    The squire landed three brisk knocks on the dark polished surface and waited. A muffled ¡°Enter!¡± reached their ears and the youth opened the door.

    ¡°Lady Norden wishes to speak with the lord,¡± announced Jessup with a bow.

    After receiving permission to enter, Lorelei stepped into the study with a quacking heart. Before the large paper-covered desk, Sir Aiden stood motionless as a rock, hands clasped behind his back and his body donning the impeccable blue-white uniform of the captain of Ildemar¡¯s knights. Beside him, a middle-aged binshi woman with short hair and piercing eyes gave the newcomers a curious look. But Lorelei¡¯s complete attention was focused on the man sitting behind the desk. Black doublet loosely thrown over the perpetual black shirt, the Duke of Norden was going through a stack of documents with an impenetrable expression.

    The moment Lorelei and her group entered, Noah lifted his head and greeted them with a nod.

    ¡°Good morning, my duchess. What brings you here so early?¡±

    ¡®He looks tired,¡¯ thought Lorelei upon closely inspecting his face. It seemed like she was not the only one who had a restless night. Unlucky for him, she was going to sour his morning too.

    ¡°Good morning, my lord,¡± she said and returned his nod. ¡°I am sorry for interrupting your meeting but there is an urgent matter I need to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Can it wait?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid not, my lord.¡±

    Noah¡¯s gray eyes studied her in response. When their gazes met, Lorelei managed to withstand it without averting her head. Her husband¡¯s brows raised slightly as he lay the papers on the table.

    ¡°Very well. Aiden, Karusa, I will go through the guard¡¯s schedules and the ceremonial preparations and will discuss any changes with you later. You are free now.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± answered the two in unison and politely exited the study.

    When the door closed behind them, Noah returned his attention to Lorelei.

    ¡°Now, take a seat and tell me what¡¯s bothering you,¡± he said, motioning Jessup who hurried and put an empty chair in front of the desk.

    With a heart that was trying to fly out of its cage, Lorelei sat on the edge of the chair, her back straight and her fingers playing with the tassel of her decorative belt. She took a breath to calm herself so when she opened her mouth, her voice was completely calm.

    ¡°You have ordered for Lady Saya to stay under house arrest indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± came the equally emotionless reply. Noah¡¯s fingers interlocked and he continued unperturbed. ¡°I believe you will agree that I had a valid reason to do so, considering her involvement in William¡¯s plan. She should reflect on her actions for a couple of weeks.¡±

    ¡°Even so,¡± Lorelei¡¯s grip around the tassel tightened, ¡°isn¡¯t it a bit too harsh to allow her only bread and water on top of restricting her movement?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Noah jolted. ¡°Is that true? I¡¯ve never given such orders.¡±

    ¡°But it is a known fact among the kitchen staff.¡± Lorelei threw a glance over her shoulder to Milly, who was quietly standing next to the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this about, Milly?¡± The duke¡¯s question made the servant flinch.

    ¡°M-my lord, it is as the lady says. For the past week, the food allocated for Lady Saya¡¯s chambers has been returned untouched with only some bread and water missing.¡±

    A grim expression spread over Noah¡¯s face as he contemplated for a moment. He then turned back to his wife.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Did you believe me to be that cruel to a woman?¡± There were anger and pain mixing in his tone.

    ¡°No, my lord, I never suspected you.¡± Lorelei shook her head. ¡°If it was your order, there wouldn¡¯t be other food besides bread and water delivered to Saya in the first place. But since normal meals were delivered and returned, there is only one possible explanation.¡±

    ¡°Are you accusing Gregor of this?¡± Her husband¡¯s tone was heavy as he spat out the question.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either, my lord.¡± Lorelei bit her lower lip. ¡°However, since you were not the one to order this, there is no other explanation that I can think of. And there is even more. Milly, tell the duke what you told me.¡±

    At the urge of her mistress, the maid recounted the rumors circulating between the castle walls. With each passing minute, Noah¡¯s brows drew closer and closer together. When the girl finished, he remained silent for a while with only his finger rhythmically tapping on the desk.

    ¡°What bravery, whispering behind someone¡¯s back,¡± murmured Noah to himself while a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. He then turned to Jessup. ¡°Take Milly and gather the kitchen staff. Make clear that their pay will be reduced by a third for a month and if the rumors don¡¯t stop immediately, there will be more than a reprimand coming their way. Also, find the one who started this, give them five strikes with a cane, and put them on garbage collecting and latrine duty until further notice. The Shadows should keep an eye on them and report any other suspicious activities immediately. And tell the kitchen matron that I expect her in my study three hours after noon today. She has some explaining to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± nodded Jessup and prepared to leave before Lorelei¡¯s voice stopped him.

    ¡°Just a moment, my lord. Isn¡¯t this a bit too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Then what did you expect me to do when you came here and reported such misconduct?¡± Noah leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms on his chest.

    ¡°Misconduct? But¡­ What¡¯s happening to Saya isn¡¯t even their fault!¡± exclaimed Lorelei in frustration. ¡°I never intended for the kitchen to bear the brunt of your anger only because of me accusing Sir Gregor. I only wanted for Saya to be treated humanely! If you want to punish someone, punish me¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Noah lifted his hand and cut her off, but his tone was surprisingly calm.

    ¡°But my lord!¡±

    ¡°Jess, Milly, get going,¡± he motioned with his head at the door, ignoring her protest. ¡°I have matters to discuss with Lady Norden.¡±

    The squire and the maid quickly bid their masters farewell and scurried out of the room. The duke and duchess remained alone in the study among heavy silence. Lorelei was both angry and frightened, her heart weighing heavy with guilt. She had brought harm upon innocent people. It had been stupid to talk to Noah in the first place. She should have gone straight to Saya¡¯s chambers and cleared up the mess herself but she hadn¡¯t wanted to do it over the head of the castle¡¯s master. Besides, confronting a knight and accusing him of such unchivalrous deeds was an act that required the master of the castle¡¯s backing. In the end, the only thing she managed to do was to implicate the kitchen staff without even solving the main issue. This was not fair!

    She opened her mouth to protest, but Noah was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Last night I promised that there will be no more secrets. Still, explaining my decisions to you in front of my retainers would undermine my authority as master of this household. Please, understand that I meant no offense, my lady, but I could not allow you to question my orders.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Lorelei gasped and her eyes rounded as she stared at his stoic face. ¡°I never intended to¡­I am so sorry, my lord! I was careless.¡±

    ¡°Enough apologies, my lady.¡± There were no traces of anger left in his voice. ¡°It is commendable that you are worried about Saya¡¯s wellbeing and the castle staff. But there are a few things that you have missed in your agitation.¡±

    ¡°Missed?¡± Lorelei blinked confused.

    ¡°Firstly,¡± Noah lifted a finger, ¡°I have known Gerash¡­ Sir Gregor ever since he was a snotty ten-year-old brat. I can vouch for his character just as good as his parents. The guy loves Saya to the point of stupidity and would never lift a finger on her, not to mention starve her.¡±

    Another finger rose before Lorelei, who felt her cheeks starting to burn.

    ¡°Secondly, the whole bread and water thing has been going on for about a week. I can guarantee that Gregor has been up and about for no more than two days. I have never heard of a sick, unconscious man being able to give orders or bully his wife.¡±

    Lorelei felt the heat spreading to the back of her neck but her hands, for some reason, remained ice cold. She wanted to look away but couldn¡¯t get her eyes off of the three accusatory fingers.

    ¡°Thirdly, the kitchen staff should have reported this irregularity to the kitchen matron as soon as it occurred, and she should have reported it to William or, now that he is absent, to me. Instead, they started spreading rumors using the fact that I have suppressed any information about Saya and William¡¯s involvement in your kidnapping; they implied an affair between a high-noble lady of Norden with the Lord Steward and accusing my strongest shaman in acts of jealousy. Even under normal circumstances, this would have been slander with big consequences. But the stability of Saya and Gregor¡¯s marriage is crucial for the peaceful future coexistence of binshi and limerians. It could be that the spreading of rumors was accidental but it can also be intentional sabotage, so measures need to be taken.¡±

    ¡°The Red Hands?!¡± Lorelei clasped a hand over her mouth as her whole body shivered. Seeing her reaction, Noah¡¯s expression mellowed even further.

    ¡°I doubt that they are involved this time. Those crazy dogs like it bloody and messy, sneaky rumors are not their thing. But there are enough other parties that could benefit from this. From the Five Barons, only Baroness De Vindur and Baron De Mar fully supported the union of binshi and limerian nobility, Baron Argente remains neutral and Baron Firmon and Baron Rowell were against it. Not to mention that most of the six kush-turgans of the binshi consider their marriage and the example it sets blasphemous.¡±

    ¡°I was such a fool,¡± muttered Lorelei as the complexity of the situation slowly sank in.

    ¡°You are by no means a fool, my lady.¡± Noah allowed himself a small chuckle. ¡°You just tend to act too much on your emotions.¡±

    His hand brushed against the scar on his face as he continued with a sigh.

    ¡°Acting upon one¡¯s emotions can be dangerous as both you and I have experienced. I of all people know how hard it is to remain somber when people you care about are involved; it¡¯s a task I¡¯ve been failing miserably at for years. Well, maybe one needs to be a special breed like William de Mar in order to succeed.¡±

    Noah stood up and came around the desk, stretching out his hand to the stunned Lorelei.

    ¡°But you are right, my lady. There is still a mystery to be solved here. So let us go and have a talk to the main suspects.¡±

 II-14. A knight and his lady (2)

    Noah walked briskly through the winding corridors and Lorelei had to almost run to catch up to him. Looking over his shoulder, he saw her panting and slowed down his steps without a word. On her side, Lorelei was confused, ashamed, relieved, and excited; strange how all these emotions could coexist together at the same time, but it was an undeniable fact, supported by the constant palpitations of her heart. Somehow, after their talk last night, Noah seemed different ¨C calmer, more accommodating, and open. Or maybe it was her that had changed? She threw a side glance at him only to realize that he too was studying her intently. This made her blush.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with my appearance, my lord? Are my clothes too fancy?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, my duchess. The color and cut of the dress fit you perfectly,¡± he replied without batting an eyelid. ¡°It would be hard to find a better match.¡±

    Lorelei had never thought that her cheeks can get any hotter but she was proven wrong. She lowered her head.

    ¡°Did my words offend you?¡± asked Noah in a low voice.

    ¡°No, my lord,¡± she hurriedly replied, afraid that he might misunderstand. ¡°It¡¯s just that I am not used to receiving compliments. Besides, it is all thanks to the magnificent craftsmen from Yalda who did such incredible work. Even without additional fittings, all of my garments are a perfect match. It¡¯s almost like some sort of magic.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say that¡­¡±

    For some reason, Noah sounded flustered all of a sudden. This didn¡¯t escape Lorelei¡¯s ears. She carefully perked her head and saw her husband looking away, avoiding her gaze. There was definitely some story behind this and, right now, she was not in the mood to just let it slide.

    ¡°In spirit with what you promised me last night, my lord, would you mind revealing the secret of my garments?¡±

    At her question, Noah noticeably flinched but quickly proceeded to nod. A sigh escaped his lips while he still avoided looking straight at Lorelei.

    ¡°There is no magic involved here. I sent instructions to the cloth-maker guild as we departed from Sefis about the garment size¡­¡± he paused.

    ¡°You have quite the sharp eye then, my lord. But still, I have a feeling that there is more.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, well,¡± Noah scratched his head in an act of shyness so untypical for him, ¡°I might have mentioned in the message to measure the clothes on the scrawniest maid in the castle and then make them a size smaller¡­¡±

    As the sentence trailed off, Lorelei could swear that the tips of Noah¡¯s ears reddened despite his dark complexion. She stopped in her tracks, blinking at him like a newly-hatched chick, and didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or to laugh. ¡®If you don¡¯t know what to say, it is better to remain silent,¡¯ master Levi¡¯s teachings popped up in her head. ¡®Or, depending on the situation, give them a good cursing. Either way, it is a show of character.¡¯

    Lorelei bit her tongue and, without uttering a word, marched forward, eyes peeled straight ahead. Her heart drummed in her chest as an unpleasant thought nestled itself in her mind ¨C ¡®Is my look that unsightly?¡¯ She could hear Noah¡¯s steps close behind her, but her husband made no attempts of closing the distance or restarting the conversation. Lorelei liked it like that, otherwise, her mouth could have put her head in danger of rolling. ¡®Merhek! Not everyone can have the body of an ancient god!¡¯

    The equally flustered silent duo took a turn in the inner courtyard gallery and closed on the knights¡¯ quarters. The main castle building, the Grand Hall with the guest rooms, the squire dormitory, and the knight¡¯s quarters formed a big rectangle, enclosing Ildemar¡¯s main inner courtyard. The half-opened gallery crawled at the base of the square, giving the people walking through a nice view of the big open space that was used for various tasks during the year ¨C from preparing game to celebrating festive events, to training the knights and guards in formation tactics. Trees, shrubs, and patches of flowers were planted alongside the gallery, half-hiding the people walking inside from curious gazes. The sun shining through their foliage bathed the gallery in fresh green light.

    As they approached their target, the tranquil environment was disrupted by murmur and loud screams. Lorelei saw a group of binshi and some of the castle guards gathered before one of the doors with worried but hesitant expressions. From inside the room, a loud male voice boomed almost unobstructed.

    ¡°May the Mother Above take my soul right now and feed it to the Star-hounds! You stubborn woman, don¡¯t force me to shove it down your throat by force!¡±

    A cold shower ran down Lorelei¡¯s spine as she recognized the cursing voice, usually so tranquil and gentle. Beside her, Noah¡¯s brows drew together. He stepped forward, elbowing his way through the crowd.

    ¡°Disperse!¡± His cold tone startled all onlookers and made them jump up as if he had shouted. ¡°There is nothing to see here. And not a word about it. Am I clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± mumbled the retainers in a disharmonious choir and started to leave but many of them were obviously dragging their feet.

    Before Noah could reprimand them again, a loud crash came from inside the room, followed by another stream of cursing. Torn between the instinct to run in and help her friend and the sudden fear that engulfed her and paralyzed her limbs, Lorelei was a second too late. Noah jumped forward, tearing the door open and the two stormed in. What greeted them, however, was not what they expected.

    In the sunny neatly furnished room, two people stood at the end of a large table. Saya sat on a chair with a straight back and trembling hands, but there was a determined expression plastered on her thin and tired face. Gregor towered over her, his face and clothes ¨C wet with some greenish liquid and pieces of meat and vegetables tangled in his hair. In his feet lay the broken pieces of a bowl and some utensils.

    At the sound of the crashing door, the knight jumped around, his expression changing rapidly from anger to confusion and shame.

    ¡°N-Noah? What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Move away,¡± barked his lord, pointing at the far end of the table.

    Driven by years of habit and training, the young man complied without a word.

    ¡°Sit.¡± The next order came and was fulfilled just as quickly. ¡°Explain the situation!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to concern yourself with,¡± said Gregor, all the while keeping his gaze firmly on the table before him.

    ¡°Your ¡°nothing¡± is causing quite the ruckus in my castle.¡± Noah was unyielding. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°We just had a quarrel. That¡¯s all.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Just a quarrel?¡± Noah snorted and there was an evil glint in his eyes. ¡°One after the other¡­ All of you have been behaving like rabid dogs lately.¡±

    With a single stride, he closed the distance between them, grabbing his friend by the shirt.

    ¡°I swear in all Gods and Saints, if you don¡¯t start singing right this instant, I will put you on my knee and spank you as I used to when you were still a snotty brat!¡±

    While Noah was threatening the binshi, Lorelei tried to get closer to Saya and comfort her. The moment she approached, however, her friend shrank in the chair, arms clasping around her body. This reaction confused Lorelei and made her stop. From her spot, she had a better look at the young woman. Saya¡¯s previously fresh chubby cheeks had now thinned; her skin had an unhealthy pale color and big dark rings circled her reddened eyes. Just what had happened in the past week?

    As if to answer her unspoken question, Gregor''s voice reached her ears.

    ¡°What was I supposed to do?¡± he squeezed through his teeth. ¡°Let that stubborn woman starve herself to death? She has not eaten a thing except for a slice of bread!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Noah crossed his arms on his chest.

    ¡°And what could you do? Feed her by force? You saw the result. She has been more willful than a mountain goat! She wouldn¡¯t listen to anybody.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Noah turned around. ¡°Explain your behavior, Saya.¡±

    There was no reply. The woman bit her lips and lowered her head, her eyes reddening even more. Noah tried to approach her end of the table but Lorelei suddenly barred his way.

    ¡°Allow me to talk with her in private, my lords.¡±

    Lifting an eyebrow, Noah gave her a bewildered look but after a moment of hesitation nodded and grabbed Gregor under the arm, dragging him up.

    ¡°Very well. Let the ladies have some time alone. Come.¡±

    The two left the room, carefully shutting the door behind. Lorelei closed her eyes and said a silent prayer before exhaling deeply and opening them again.

    ¡°Please, Saya, talk to me. What did he mean by starving yourself? Why are you eating only bread and water?¡±

    Again, there was no reply. Lorelei felt her heart tearing apart. At the same time, she was starting to understand Noah¡¯s frustration when Shana was acting stubborn. Pondering for a bit, she decided on her next move. It was unfair but she was determined to use any lever she had to get to the bottom of everything.

    ¡°Saya de Vindur,¡± Lorelei was surprised by how harsh the words leaving her mouth sounded, ¡°after everything that went between us, you owe me an answer.¡±

    Tears started dripping on the polished table as her friend shrank even further. Despite that, a weak, trembling voice came from between her lips.

    ¡°You are right, my lady. I owe you. I almost killed you. It was foolish of me. Wanting to atone for my sins like this. I¡­ If the lady wishes, I will offer you my head.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lorelei gaped at her. Saya, however, didn¡¯t hear her, being trapped in a world of her own.

    ¡°The lord¡¯s punishment¡­ it was lenient. Way too lenient. I was supposed to protect you but instead, I harmed you. I harmed the lord, I harmed G-Gerash. I am sorry. I am such a coward. A real De Vindur would have driven a dagger through their heart long ago to atone...¡±

    Pat!

    The rambling was cut short by a loud slap. Holding her burning cheek, Saya stared at her friend who stood before her, hand still in the air, shaking from head to toe.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± murmured Lorelei. ¡°Who would want that? I wouldn¡¯t. The duke wouldn¡¯t. Gregor wouldn¡¯t. Did you think about Soraishu? Would you rob him of his mother?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Saya couldn¡¯t continue. She dug fingers in her hair and wailed, shaking back and forth.

    Seeing her so broken, Lorelei felt her own eyes tearing up. She stepped forth and hugged her friend, cradling her gently just like Noah had done with her outside of the tunnel.

    ¡°It was not your fault, Saya,¡± she whispered, stroking the young woman¡¯s hair. ¡°It was William¡¯s plan. And it was my fault for being so foolish and stubborn. For falling for his schemes. Gregor¡¯s blood is on our hands, William¡¯s and mine. And the blood of the elder, and the Shadows. It¡¯s us, not you.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ I should have¡­ I should have known! I should have brought you back. I know how Will is when the Red Hands are involved. I should have known. I failed you. I should¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lorelei held her wet face with both hands, forcing Saya to look at her. ¡°Enough with your northern pride! You, and Shana, and Noah, and Gregor, all of you! So full of pride. Living for pride, breathing for pride, dying for pride. You are all idiots! Noble, high-strung idiots! And your contagious idiocy has caught to me too. But no more!¡±

    Lorelei gathered her sleeve and started drying Saya¡¯s tears.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of pride and regret. If the noble thing is to die for your pride, to hell with nobility! Be peasants then. Struggle to live. Live with the memory of your mistakes. Atone for the dead by living their share too. Starving yourself? This is not just. This is not noble. This is cowardly!¡±

    Saya sat, motionless, her gaze now fixated on her mistress.

    ¡°But¡­ you just took the blame yourself. You¡­ you make no sense.¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t!¡± Lorelei huffed. ¡°Two months in Norden have sapped away all my sanity. A bit longer and I will start scheming and plotting too.¡±

    The brief silence that followed was interrupted by a quiet laugh.

    ¡°We are indeed idiots, my lady,¡± sniffled Saya and grabbed Lorelei¡¯s palms. ¡°This situation¡­ brings back memories.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like it happened ages ago. It has been only two months.¡±

    ¡°We have not changed since our first meeting, have we?¡± The corners of Saya¡¯s lips lifted up in a sad smile.

    ¡°No, we have.¡± Lorelei shook her head brushing away her own tears. ¡°We are now friends.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve¡­¡±

    ¡°You are punishing yourself for my sake.¡± Lorelei threw her a glance. ¡°Then I should be the one to decide the punishment and its duration, right? I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s enough. The duke put you under house arrest, you decided to starve yourself for additional penance, I have slapped you to collect my grievance payment. All is set.¡±

    ¡°We might be noble idiots but you are way too forgiving.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Forgiving is easy. Forgetting is another matter.¡±

    Her mistress¡¯ last words made Saya stiffen. Shadow fell on her face anew but Lorelei continued talking.

    ¡°Prove to me that I can trust you, Saya. Prove to me that you will never betray me again.¡±

    ¡°Anything you wish!¡± the young woman eagerly replied. ¡°Even if I have to spill my blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start with that again!¡± Lorelei rolled her eyes. ¡°What I want you to do is simpler than that.¡±

    ¡°Say the word, my lady.¡±

    ¡°First, stop with the ¡°my lady¡±. Second, eat a bowl of soup. I don¡¯t want to hear any objections. Am I clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lorelei.¡±

    The two women exchanged some teary smiles and hugged again. After a couple of seconds, Lorelei let go and stood up. How strange. A she went for the door, her steps felt so light, her head and heart did no longer hurt. A weight had lifted from her shoulders. New strength filled the fingers that grabbed the handle.

    As she exited the room, a movement to her right caught her attention. Noah and Gregor were leaning on the wall next to the door, and both of them had very strange expressions.

    ¡®Who has been eavesdropping now?¡¯ thought Lorelei slightly bemused.

    ¡°Everything is fine, my lords,¡± she said aloud. ¡°After she has calmed down a bit more, Saya will eat. Only a bit of soup and some potatoes at first so that her stomach does not get upset.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡± Lorelei could hear the tremor in Gregor¡¯s voice and his eyes were clearly moist. ¡°I will go tell the servants.¡±

    ¡°Go to her first.¡± She patted the knight on the shoulder. ¡°Saya needs you most right now.¡±

    ¡°I am not so sure.¡± The young knight hesitated. ¡°After all the hurtful things I¡¯ve said¡­¡±

    ¡°Then be a man and apologize, you little wimp!¡± Noah slapped him on the back. ¡°Listen to your mistress and go before I drag you in.¡±

    There was no need for Noah to repeat his threat. Gregor stormed into the room and soon new streams of tears followed but this time the words exchanged were hushed and affectionate. Looking at the hugging couple, Lorelei felt on the brink of crying again despite the big smile blooming on her face. She quietly closed the door and turned to Noah.

    ¡°The best advice always comes from personal experience, right my lord.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Noah stretched out his hand. ¡°A good lord leads by example. So, my lady, can we continue our conversation from last night?¡±

    ¡°A lady must keep her promise,¡± replied Lorelei put her palm on top of his. ¡°Lead the way, my lord.¡±

 II-15. Vestiges of spring (1)

    Bathed in the golden rays of the spring sun, castle Ildemar was bustling with activity. Servants were taking tapestries, duvets, and blankets to air out in the fresh wind; carpenters were climbing the roofs and assessing the damage from the heavy winter snowfall; a flock of bubbly little pages was laughing and chatting in one corner of the inner courtyard while sorting and preparing to clean their masters¡¯ armor. The sound of a horn flew over the walls carried by the breeze and accompanied by the wild barking of dogs, indicating that the game-master and his people were going out to inspect the duke¡¯s hunting grounds. The white smoke rising from the chimneys of the large kitchen carried a bouquet of aromas that made one salivate in anticipation of supper.

    On this fine spring morning, two people slowly walked through the bustle, seemingly oblivious to everything around them. Their presence, however, did not remain unnoticed, gathering curious gazes and lively whispers.

    ¡°Oh my, look over there! It¡¯s the duke. Wait, is he¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mother Above! Hurry up and pinch me! He is smiling!¡±

    ¡°So, the lass with him must be the duchess?¡±

    ¡°Shush! How dare you call the mistress lass?¡±

    ¡°Yea, it might be seen as insult, you know.¡±

    ¡°Ye¡¯r such worrywarts. She gotta be a nice lady for making his highness smile like that.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Look at them side by side ¨C a mountain lion and a bunny. ¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t bet on that. Lady Shimshi put her foot down before the lord and took over the shantytown. You think a meek bunny can do that?¡±

    ¡°True. Even little Jessup, may the Saints bless him, is still alive only because of her!¡±

    ¡°Also, my baba helped take care of the lady. Apparently, she was all black and blue but didn¡¯t fuss or cry and just smiled and said ¡°thank you¡±!¡±

    ¡°Damn them, bloody bastards! Gimme a knife and I¡¯ll chop off them hands that dared touch our lil lady myself!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I hope the Father of Darkness tosses them in the hottest tar-pit of the Nether Realm!¡±

    ¡°May the Mother Above feed them to the Star-hounds!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you three! What are you whispering like old crones? The tapestries won¡¯t dust themselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    On the other end of the courtyard, far enough from the ears of their bloodthirsty but well-wishing retainers, Lorelei and Noah were strolling seemingly aimlessly. At first, Lorelei felt a bit tense but little by little, as they talked about some small matters, the atmosphere became more relaxed, reminding her of their time on the ship to Norden. She stole a glance at Noah¡¯s face and noticed that he had been smiling quietly.

    ¡°You seem in a good mood, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I am, indeed,¡± he nodded taking a deep breath. ¡°It is a wonderful day, the sun is shining, the wind is warm, we managed to clear the name of my best friend. I couldn¡¯t dare ask for more.¡±

    ¡°Once again, I am sorry for suspecting Sir Gregor.¡± Lorelei felt her cheeks warming up.

    ¡°And once again I am telling you, let it be. We cleared the misunderstanding, no one got hurt, and Saya will be fine. Leave the past in the past.¡±

    Noah stopped and for a moment his gaze was focused on the giggling group of young pages doing their chores close by. His smile grew bigger but there was some sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°Time flies so quickly,¡± he said, more to himself than to Lorelei. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Gerash is a knight and a father already, and even Jess is now a squire. It was just yesterday that they gave me their oaths.¡±

    ¡°The quick growth of the students reflects the prowess of the master,¡± said Lorelei and chuckled. She observed the children, who were doing their best at their work and pretending not to notice their lord but still stealing a secret glance or two at him. Seeing them trying to act mature was really cute.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°You flatter me, my lady.¡± Noah started walking again and Lorelei followed suit. ¡°Both of them are bright lads to begin with, so I can¡¯t take much credit. If anything, I am the one constantly putting them in dangerous situations.¡±

    ¡°I believe I can contest you for that title.¡± Lorelei looked at the fluffy clouds slowly drifting over Ildemar¡¯s towers. Then she continued quietly. ¡°I almost killed both of them.¡±

    All of a sudden, she felt a large warm hand lay gently on her shoulder. Turning around, Lorelei saw her husband¡¯s calm face looking down at her. His other hand presented her with a neatly-folded handkerchief. At that moment, Lorelei realized that there were tears streaming down her cheeks.

    ¡°You did your best to help Jess,¡± Noah¡¯s soothing words landed straight in her heart. ¡°And you were willing to risk your life to help me save Gerash. None of them is blaming you. Neither am I. It is time for you to stop blaming yourself.¡±

    Lorelei took the handkerchief and pressed it to her wet cheeks. For a few moments, silence fell between the two but, strangely enough, this time it did not feel tense or suffocating.

    ¡°I will return your handkerchief as soon as I wash it.¡± Lorelei gathered herself up and carefully folded the little piece of cloth. ¡°I am sorry. All I¡¯m doing lately is cry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Noah waved his hand. ¡°I would be more worried if you didn¡¯t cry at all. Bottling up feelings can harm a lady¡¯s health.¡±

    ¡°I never took you for an expert on feelings, my lord.¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Weren¡¯t you loudly proclaiming your incompetence at the matter last night?¡±

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Noah coughed visibly flustered, ¡°it is some wisdom I¡¯ve inherited from a late friend of mine. Even though he wasn¡¯t a knight, he was the epitome of chivalry. Or rather, he was someone who was able to get along with everybody to the point of mesmerizing them.¡±

    ¡°A wise man with the innocence of a child, I wish I could have known Sir Yanosh better.¡± The words slipped Lorelei¡¯s mouth before she realized it. The slip of her tongue did not remain unnoticed.

    ¡°How did you know I meant Yanosh?¡± Noah was surprised but there was also the shadow of suspicion slowly creeping on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve barely mentioned him before you, so how can you describe him so well?¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t tell him I¡¯ve met the real person¡­ or rather his spirit!¡¯ Lorelei screamed in her mind, cursing her lack of self-awareness. But on the outside, she gave her husband a shy smile.

    ¡°Rish and Saya have told me a lot about him, so, it feels like I know him.¡± She managed to regain her bearing. ¡°He sounded like a wonderful person.¡±

    The tension seeped away from Noah¡¯s face. He nodded.

    ¡°Yes, he was a great person. He was gentle, warm, and wore his heart on his sleeve. Without him, Norden would have never become so peaceful. It¡¯s such a pity, I believe that you would have liked him and Orhana.¡±

    Seeing the sadness in his eyes, Lorelei suddenly felt the urge to comfort him but since she didn¡¯t know how, she tried to change the topic.

    ¡°By the way, where are we going, my lord?¡±

    Engulfed in their conversation, the two had reached the small southern gate of Ildemar. Beyond it, little waves were washing the cliffs and stony beaches outside the castle walls and a long, white bridge stretched across the fjord to the green shores of Star-gazer Island.

    ¡°Well, since you have only seen Norden in the worst of lights ever since you came, I thought I would show you its better sides,¡± said Noah and offered her his arm.

    Lorelei leaned on him and he carefully led her down the couple of steps to the bridge. As her foot stepped on the white stones, she hesitated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is right. I promised Lady Shana to never¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what you promised Shana,¡± her husband interrupted her, ¡°but I am the one bringing you over. There should be no issues.¡±

    Lorelei nodded, a little hesitant, but still followed him on the bridge. The wind played with the ribbons in her hair and made her sleeves flutter like bird¡¯s wings. She breathed in the fresh, salty air that carried a tinge of seaweed and shivered slightly. It was the middle of spring and yet the cold still lingered in the air.

    Out of nowhere, something warm enveloped her. Lorelei twisted her head and saw Noah who had just casually thrown his doublet over her shoulders. In response to her wide-eyed look, her husband''s lips curved in a wry smile.

    ¡°You only recently recovered from your injuries. It would be bad if you were to catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Lorelei tried to take off the doublet but Noah persistently put it back on her shoulders, going as far as to button it under her chin thus turning it into a cape.

    ¡°Do you take the Beast of Norden for such a weakling?¡± There was a pretend anger in his voice. ¡°It takes more than a light breeze to topple me, but the same can hardly be said for you, dear wife.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Lorelei felt her cheeks burning against the cold gale. ¡°Fine. If you get lung disease, I won¡¯t treat you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Noah pursed his lips. ¡°But frankly, from the two of us, who is more likely to get sick?¡±

    ¡°Says the person who spent a whole week unconscious and almost died,¡± huffed Lorelei, realizing fully well that her devilish husband was teasing her.

    ¡°Now that isn¡¯t fair! I was wounded and poisoned. It does not count.¡±

    ¡°And I was attacked by a life-sucking monster! How does that count?¡± retorted Lorelei and marched away but, despite her protest, her hands grabbed the doublet hanging over her shoulders tightly.

    ¡°White Swallow?¡± mumbled Noah. ¡°More like a lioness.¡±

    The strong wind ruffled his hair and he used his hand to brush the unruly strands away from his eyes. His gaze trailed after Lorelei who was already a good distance away. An incredulous smile crept over his face.

    ¡°Or rather a rabbit.¡± He shook his head and followed after her.

 II-16. Vestiges of spring (2)

    Reaching the lee of the trees, Lorelei tried to calm down her racing heart. Why, oh, why was it always so hard to remain calm when he was around? He made her feel angry, happy, afraid, shy, and warm, and she still had no idea how to cope with all these emotions. She breathed in and out a couple of times, filling her lungs with the fresh scent of pine sap.

    Soft steps echoed behind her. Lorelei turned around and saw Noah approaching, quite disheveled from the strong winds. ¡®Like raven¡¯s feathers after a storm,¡¯ she thought, eyeing the black strands of his hair sticking in all directions. She felt the urge to brush them back in order with her fingers but managed to suppress it and, instead, unbuttoned the doublet.

    ¡°There is no wind here, so I¡¯m giving it back.¡±

    ¡°It can get quite damp and chilly under the trees¡¯ shadow.¡± Noah ignored her and walked past, climbing a steep gravel path. ¡°Keep it.¡±

    ¡°I am starting to have a feeling that you would decline no matter what I say, my lord.¡±

    ¡°You finally realize it.¡± He threw a mischievous glance over his shoulder. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a very chivalrous thing to say, Duke Norden.¡± Lorelei huffed but it was becoming harder and harder to suppress her chuckle.

    ¡°I believe I told you last night that I am not quite the epitome of chivalry, Lady Norden.¡± Reaching the top of the trail, Noah turned around and offered his hand to Lorelei.

    ¡°It is so strange how your words and actions contradict themselves, my lord.¡± She took his hand secretly anticipating his retort.

    ¡°Well, I am a living contradiction.¡± He carefully helped her up the slope. ¡°A prince without a crown, a duke without ties to his land, a father not sharing a drop of blood with his child.¡±

    ¡°You forgot a horrible beast who cherishes his people and a merciless ruler who throws his life for his retainers.¡±

    At her words, Noah¡¯s body flinched. His fingers wrapped tighter around her wrist and he pulled her up the hill. Both their bodies swayed a bit and Lorelei had to lean heavily on him to stabilize herself. Pressed against his chest, she could hear the drum-like beats of his heart and feel the warmth of his skin even through the layers of clothing. The familiar tinge in her lower back, that she had experienced just the day before, appeared again. She felt her own heart beating like crazy and her knees turned wobbly. Then, his breath tickled her ear.

    ¡°You seem to know quite a lot about me, my duchess, and yet, you remain a mystery to me.¡±

    Gathering her strength, Lorelei pushed him away and took two steps back. When their gazes met, the look her husband gave her was a bit strange. He opened his mouth, but Lorelei was faster.

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± she said, hurriedly trying to remedy the situation. ¡°Losing my balance surprised me. Thank you for not letting me fall.¡±

    ¡°Any time, my duchess.¡± Noah nodded, but some of the spark was gone from his eyes. ¡°The trails here can be traitorous sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, you still haven¡¯t told me what we are doing here, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I want to show you something. It is beyond those trees over there.¡± Noah pointed at a shrubbery not far from them.

    Following his hand, Lorelei carefully proceeded along the gravely path and he followed silently behind. The bushes and trees that obscured the view soon disappeared and the two emerged in a field of white.

    A narrow clearing was surrounded by a wall of trees with branches intertwined into an arch and forming a long tunnel. But that was not the most impressive part. Each one of the trees was donning a crown of star-shaped, white petals that rustled in the breeze. The ground was also covered in fallen blossoms and looked like covered in fresh snow. From time to time a swirl of petals danced through the air carried by the wind. Somewhere hidden in the branches, a bird started singing and another responded enthusiastically, the sound of their tone mixing with the whispering of the leaves.

    Lorelei just stood there, mesmerized by the view, slowly breathing in the fresh sweet aroma of the blooming trees. She didn¡¯t dare to move or even blink, fearing that doing so would make this fairytale scenery disappear. Beside her, as if not wanting to disturb the tranquil moment, Noah said in a quiet voice.

    ¡°These are ainishka or snow-plums. It¡¯s the first tree to bloom and bear fruit in the new year and as such is worshiped by the Binshi as the spirit of spring. It symbolizes courage, persistence, and a new beginning.¡±

    ¡°It is so beautiful,¡± whispered Lorelei with reverence.

    ¡°It is, without a doubt.¡± Noah agreed but seemed bewitched by something else rather than the scenery. His eyes trailed the profile of the woman standing beside him ¨C thin eyebrows arching over her sparkling brown eyes; high forehead, flowing into a straight nose; soft lips, now parted into a beautiful, surprised smile, revealing a row of small, white teeth.

    The wind took up, engulfing them both in a downpour of white flowers. Like under some kind of a spell, Noah¡¯s hand stretched out, its target ¨C a few naughty petals caught in Lorelei¡¯s hair. As his fingers were about to reach them and brush them away, he hesitated. Balling his hand into a fist, he quickly crossed his arms behind his back. Luckily or not, all of his actions escaped Lorelei¡¯s notice.

    Noah cleared his throat, finally attracting the attention of his mesmerized companion.

    ¡°Actually, the scenery is not the main reason I brought you here.¡±

    ¡°Then what might be the reason?¡±

    ¡°Lady Shimshi!¡± The cry echoed among the trees even before she could finish her sentence.

    Lorelei frantically looked around, her whole face brightening in incredulous joy. Not a minute too soon, she opened her arms and a small figure jumped straight in. Feeling the child tremble in her embrace, Lorelei had to make great efforts to suppress her own tears as she started to stroke the little ash-white head.

    ¡°Anuk, sweety, it¡¯s alright now. Everything is alright.¡±

    ¡°L-lady¡­¡± The little girl buried her face deeper in Lorelei¡¯s skirt. ¡°The Highness saved you! He really saved you just as he promised!¡±

    ¡°He did.¡± Lorelei turned her head and gave Noah a warm look. ¡°He saved us all from the bad men.¡±

    She continued patting the child¡¯s back while at the same time scrutinizing her look. There were no visible injuries; Anuk¡¯s dress was modest but clean and well-fitting; her hair was trimmed and carefully combed. A weight lifted from Lorelei¡¯s chest. The little girl seemed well taken care of. The young woman was about to ask how her brother and father are faring but just then, a boy¡¯s voice came through the thicket, accompanied by low rustling and the cracking of twigs.

    ¡°Anuk! I told you not to stray too far.¡±

    A moment later, Kai¡¯s nimble figure appeared from behind one of the trees. His willowy body carried a blue tunic adorned with the silver crest of Norden

    The boy halted, measuring up the two adults before him. His whole being brightened and he was about to dash to them but stopped mid-motion. Instead, he slowly approached the group and fell on one knee before Noah, resting his right hand over his heart.

    ¡°Page Kai of Silver Creek greets their highnesses, the Duke and Duchess Norden. May the Two Gods and the Mother Above bless you for many years to come.¡±

    Noah stepped forward and placed a hand on the boy¡¯s head.

    ¡°A blessing to the master shall be extended to the servant, now and for as long as House Norden stands,¡± he replied in a solemn tone. Then he continued in his normal voice. ¡°Stand up Kai. There is no need for such ceremonies in this place. As per court protocol, a bow and simple greeting are sufficient in this case. We are not in the Grand Hall amongst nobility. And neither is there a need to don your official garments every day.¡±

    The young Binshi page scrambled to his feet and two big red sports started to spread from his cheeks to his neck. His hands squeezed the hem of his tunic, crumpling it but then almost immediately let go and frantically tried to smoothen the creases in the cloth.

    ¡°I am sorry, my lord. It was a blunder.¡±

    ¡°The rules of court protocol are harder to navigate than a snowy mountain.¡± Noah clapped the boy¡¯s shoulder and was rewarded with a shy smile. ¡°Just learn diligently. Perfection comes with time and practice. And from remembering past mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Brother, why are you so stiff with Lady Shimshi and the Highness?¡± Anuk, who had finally calmed down, chirped from Lorelei¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°You little chichik! How can you run around hugging people?¡± Her brother rolled his eyes in desperation, temporarily forgetting about his embarrassment. ¡°And not just any people but our mistress! Come here and show proper respect to the lord and the lady.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me chichik. You are a chichik.¡± Anuk clung even tighter to Lorelei¡¯s skirt and stretched out her tongue. ¡°You got your page-tunic and now you are a know-it-all. Lady Shimshi and the Highness are my friends. Why can¡¯t I hug them?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ those are the rules! Now come here!¡± Kai stepped forward to grab his sister but the little girl was as nimble as a fox, slipping from his fingers.

    ¡°Know-it-all, know-it-all!¡± she chanted as she hid behind Noah¡¯s legs. ¡°But you don¡¯t know all. You made a mistake. We are not of Silver Creek anymore but of Wolf Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Come back here, you devilish chichik!¡± Kai looked completely mortified but before he could take another step, Noah picked up the little girl.

    ¡°So, you are a chichick, huh?¡± He tried to sound somber but Lorelei could clearly see the smirk on his face. ¡°Indeed, you do look like a naughty squirrel.¡±

    He pinched the child¡¯s cheek and received a loud giggle as a response.

    ¡°But your brother is right, little squirrel. You will officially be of the Wolf Mountain tribe only after tonight¡¯s ritual.¡± Noah put the girl back down and turned to Lorelei. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Kai tell Lady Shimshi about the ceremony and take her around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± With sparkling eyes, Anuk ran towards Lorelei and pulled her by the sleeve. ¡°Come, Lady Shimshi, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Lorelei laughed and let herself be dragged away by her impatient guide. Left together with the duke, Kai fidgeted a bit with a mortified look on his face.

    ¡°Your highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Today is a special day.¡± Noah gave him a sign and they both followed suit. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think I have the heart to take away those smiles. Do you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± mumbled the boy and threw a glance at his lord, ¡°but I fear that father might have a heart-burst very soon.¡±

    ¡°Then we should be close by to assist,¡± said Noah and could see the boy¡¯s lips jump up for a second. After a short pause, he continued. ¡°Is your life in the castle comfortable? Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, your highness, everything is fine.¡± Kai tugged at the hem of his tunic and replied shyly. ¡°We have a lot to eat, a soft, warm bed to sleep in, and everyone is so very nice. Father has mostly regained his strength too. Baba Marishka and Lady Karusa had to scold him the other day because he wanted to go and help out in the stables.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°I am glad the three of you have settled down.¡± Noah nodded in approval. ¡°This is your home now, Kai, and it will be for as long as you wish. Learn well from Gregor and Karusa and become strong enough to protect what you hold dear.¡±

    ¡°I will, my lord!¡± The boy straightened his back. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you. I will become a knight worthy of protecting the duke!¡±

    ¡°Silly lad,¡± the man snorted and ruffled the child¡¯s hair, ¡°there is no need to protect me.¡±

    He pointed out at the woman and the little girl walking before them, laughing and chatting without a care in the world.

    ¡°This is what we protect, Kai. Remember it well.¡±

    The body in his grip stiffened for a moment. Then came the resolute reply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget, my lord.¡±

    ***

    ¡°¡­ and then, the whole tribe gathers and they sing to the Mother Above. And it has to be tonight because it is a night without a moon and the stars will be so big and bright. Did you know, the stars are the eyes of all grandpas and grandmas watching over us from the Spirit Plane? Oh, and then, the turgan and everyone else will ask the Mother Above to let us join the tribe, and everyone needs to agree or the Mother won¡¯t allow it. But it will be fine because all the aunties and uncles, and brothers and sisters from Wolf Mountain are really, really nice. And then, dada will give them our new amulets, he is preparing them right now from ainishka bark, and there will be hex-hex, and¡­ uhm¡­ our souls will¡­ uhm¡­ stick to the amulet, I think, and then we will be of Wolf Mountain tribe.¡±

    Lorelei listened to the confused, bubbly explanation and couldn¡¯t hide her smile. Seeing the little girl laughing and her eyes sparkling with delight filled the woman¡¯s heart with happiness. Anuk looked like a little bird, chirping and flying between the blooming trees and for a moment Lorelei was tempted to run together with her. After the disastrous events from last night and this morning, this pure and unrestrained joy was a breath of fresh air.

    The two strode through the white forest, engulfed in a downpour of petals. Lorelei saw lanterns hanging on some of the branches; some of the trees bore mysterious markings of twisted lines and dots painted with white paint. The tunnel of ainishka trees soon expanded, forming a circular clearing. Small, fluffy clouds dotted the spring sky and the whole glade was bathed in sunlight.

    As they emerged from the tunnel, a worried voice reached them.

    ¡°Anuk! Kai! Where are you? Anuk!¡±

    A young tall Binshi was running around and his face was twisted in fear. The moment Anuk saw him, she shouted ¡°Dada!¡± and pranced at him. The man scooped her up, swaying slightly under her weight, and pressed her to his chest.

    ¡°You wild chichik! I told you not to wander off. When I couldn¡¯t find you¡­ Never do that again! And why isn¡¯t your brother with you? Who¡­?¡±

    Only then did the man register Lorelei¡¯s presence. He blinked confused but immediately stood on guard. Putting down the little girl, he shoved her behind his back.

    ¡°Da-ad!¡± Anuk grumbled and tried to come out but her father kept her in place.

    ¡°Good day,¡± Lorelei didn¡¯t try to approach and instead greeted the man. ¡°You must be Andrash of Silver Creek. Anuk has told me a lot about you.¡±

    ¡°A good day to the lady.¡± Andrash¡¯s tone was polite but cold. ¡°What business does the lady have with my child?¡±

    ¡°Dad,¡± Anuk tugged at the man¡¯s clothes, ¡°this is Lady Shimshi. The duchess, dad. The Highness told me to show her around.¡±

    ¡°Y-your highness!¡± Andrash stuttered and his pale face turned even paler. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult you.¡±

    He quickly bent his back in a bow.

    ¡°Like father like son.¡± Noah¡¯s voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention as he and Kai entered the glade. ¡°Stand straight, master Andrash, this is not an official visit.¡±

    It was hard to believe that the Binshi could get any more flustered but exactly that happened to Andrash. His eyes wandered between the Duke and Duchess Norden and his mouth opened and closed like a fish on dry land. It was Noah who broke the silence.

    ¡°You were right, Kai. He might indeed get a heart-burst. You better go to him.¡±

    The boy obediently nodded and stood by his father¡¯s side, patting him gently on the back. The young Binshi stretched out his arm and wrapped it around his son¡¯s shoulders. For a few moments, father and children stood there interlocked in a silent hug, before the man finally woke up from his daze.

    ¡°I beg their highnesses for forgiveness,¡± he said, lowering his head. ¡°I seem to always show you an unsightly image. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you for everything you did for my children. Even kissing your feet would be too little to show my gratitude. I am forever in your debt. My body and soul belong to you. If there is anything I can do to repay¡­¡±

    ¡°Live long,¡± Lorelei interrupted him in a quiet voice. ¡°Live long and raise them well. There is no need for anything else.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it better.¡± Noah agreed with a nod. ¡°We simply did what had to be done.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± the Binshi choked but regained his composure. ¡°Thank you, your highnesses.¡±

    ¡°But da-ad,¡± Anuk tugged at the man¡¯s clothes again, ¡°you promised to give Lady Shimshi the present when we see her!¡±

    Andrash chuckled and patted his daughter¡¯s head. His hand slipped into his waist-pouch and pulled out a small piece of carved wood. He held it on the top of his palm and presented it to the surprised Lorelei. It was a disk-shaped pendant with dots and geometric patterns crawling around the edge. In the middle, there was a masterful carving of a swallow in flight and above it ¨C a single star was bathing the bird in its light.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t much, my lady, but Anuk has told me that you have no guardian amulet. It is carved from elder wood and the shamans from Wolf Mountain tribe were kind enough to put warding hexes on it. I hope, with the duke¡¯s permission, that you will accept it.¡±

    ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡± Lorelei carefully took the amulet and her fingers caressed its smooth surface.

    ¡°My skills are immature, and I am not even a shaman, but I carved it in the hope it would grant protection to the lady,¡± answered Andash with a bit of humble pride.

    ¡°You are selling yourself too short,¡± remarked Noah, peeking over Lorelei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is truly the work of a master craftsman. Maybe I should have put you under the head carpenter instead of the game-master.¡±

    ¡°Your words flatter me, my lord. But if I still had a choice, I would prefer to remain under the game-master¡¯s tutelage. I would rather work outside in the open instead of being confined between four walls.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Noah gave him a reassuring look. ¡°I have no intention to force you. I will repeat what I said to Kai ¨C this is your home, not a prison. You may stay or leave whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Andrash¡¯s eyes reddened. He bowed again and when he stood up, there was a resolute expression on his face. ¡°I will serve you until my final breath.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, like father, like son,¡± sighed Noah but he didn¡¯t seem angry. ¡°Well, now that we have cleared that, I believe my wife and I should leave you. You still have some preparations left for tonight.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Anuk wriggled free from her father¡¯s hands and latched onto Lorelei¡¯s skirts yet again. ¡°Can¡¯t Lady Shimshi and the Highness stay a bit longer? Please, dada!¡±

    ¡°I wish it was indeed possible but¡­¡± Andrash hesitated and Noah jumped to his aid.

    ¡°You know, little squirrel, getting adopted into a new clan is something very sacred and personal. It is between you and the Wolf Mountain tribe. Outsiders cannot be present.¡±

    ¡°Why not? You are the highness of Norden?¡±

    ¡°But we are not members of the clan.¡±

    ¡°Then can¡¯t you and the lady get adopted together with us?¡± The little girl was not giving up.

    ¡°I am afraid it is something that is possible only for Binshi, little one.¡±

    ¡°If I may,¡± Lorelei interjected, ¡°if master Andrash agrees, I can visit you sometime later. Will that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Any time the lady wishes,¡± Andrash put a hand on his heart, ¡°she is welcome trough our doorstep and around our fire.¡±

    ¡°But then when will you come?¡± Anuk looked at Lorelei with teary eyes.

    ¡°Tomorrow. I will come tomorrow to congratulate you and bring you a present.¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    Reluctantly, the little girl let go and returned to her father and brother. As Noah and Lorelei turned to leave, she waved at them and shouted.

    ¡°I will be waiting! Don¡¯t forget to come! And the Highness should come too!¡±

    Lorelei waved back and followed her husband out of the clearing. The two left the white trees behind and followed another trail up a slope. None of them spoke but there was no need. The silence between them was not heavy but tranquil and something both needed to sort out their feelings. Not long after, the two reached another clearing with a stone gazebo and a beautiful view over the fjord. the splashing of waves and the cries of sea-bids suddenly filled the silence.

    Noah helped Lorelei sit on a stone bench in the gazebo and he himself leaned on one of its pillars and let his gaze wander over the shimmering water.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Lorelei¡¯s calm voice broke the silence. ¡°Thank you for letting me meet with the children. It was a wonderful gift.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. After all the anguish I¡¯ve caused you recently, this was the least I could do.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie,¡± Lorelei closed her eyes and breathed in the fresh air, ¡°in little over two months in Norden I have experienced more than in twenty years in Sefis. Is your life here always so¡­ eventful?¡±

    ¡°To put it mildly,¡± snorted Noah. ¡°Until a few years ago it was even worse.¡±

    ¡°The Red Hands?¡±

    ¡°Mostly.¡± Her husband sighed. ¡°But there were also civil unrests, prosecutions by the church, pirates, bandits, the list is long. Sometimes I wonder why all the troublemakers can¡¯t pack and go all the way south. What are they even doing here? It¡¯s cold, the land is mostly barren, it snows five and a half months per year, there are more wild beasts than people here. It is a chunk of ice and everyone seems to want to take it for themselves!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my, you should be careful, Duke Norden. Someone might get to see your true face!¡± Lorelei laughed but quickly stopped when she realized that her husband was staring at her. ¡°I am sorry, I was out of place.¡±

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. It is just¡­ I realized that today is the first time I have heard you laugh, my lady. It suits you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei hesitated as her heart drummed in her chest. ¡°T-thank you?¡±

    She subconsciously pulled out the amulet Andrash had gifted her and her fingers started following its curves in search of¡­ consolation? Peace of mind? Courage? An answer to her feelings? Instead, she found something else. Her lips parted and she muttered:

    ¡°The Red Hands that took us, what happened to them?¡±

    With the sudden change of topic, the mood also changed instantly. Noah¡¯s brows drew together as his face became vicious.

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to capture three alive and are still interrogating them. At least five died. We don¡¯t know how many managed to escape and how many others were involved without being members of the cult. We also managed to save several girls who were kept in the brothel. They were given shelter by a Binshi member of Yalda¡¯s council and were put under observation.¡±

    The image of Danika''s lifeless body appeared before Lorelei''s eyes. She swallowed with some difficulty.

    ¡°And sister Simone?¡±

    ¡°Died,¡± Noah paused for a moment, ¡°by my hand.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lorelei¡¯s fingers clasped around the amulet. ¡°Would¡­ would it be bad if I said I¡¯m glad?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The young woman lifted her head to look at her husband. He simply shrugged.

    ¡°She was an evil person who did horrible things. She would have died anyway. You could even say that she got an easy death.¡±

    ¡°What will happen to the ones you¡¯ve captured?¡±

    ¡°They will be punished in accordance with Norden¡¯s laws. There will be no pardon.¡± Noah¡¯s words promised his captives a grim future.

    ¡°Again, I am glad. I¡­ I actually wish master Argente and his shaman were together with them. I am such an evil person, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You are in no way evil!¡± Noah grumbled. ¡°A criminal should face justice and pay for their crimes. Rather than that, tell me, who are the people you¡¯ve mentioned?¡±

    ¡°The two who escaped.¡± Lorelei shuddered, images from that accursed day flashing before her. ¡°I think the shaman was the one who summoned that monster, the dhrowghost. He was the one who put a hex on sister Simone to look like me in order to kill you. And he also summoned something called dral.¡±

    ¡°And the other one?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes squinted.

    ¡°He¡­ he seemed to be the mastermind. But he was not from the Red Hands. He wanted to work with them and I¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice became a whisper, ¡°I was meant as his tribute to the Red Hand¡¯s leader.¡±

    ¡°Impudent little vermin!¡± The low tone that escaped her husband¡¯s lips was like a growl. Seeing Lorelei¡¯s pale face, he clenched his teeth and tried to calm down before speaking further. ¡°Thank you, my lady, this is invaluable information. I hate to ask you this but in three days there will be a gathering of Yalda¡¯s peers to discuss the information we have collected on the case. Would you agree to participate and give testimony?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to. I understand that it is a painful memory. But you might hold vital information that would allow us to capture them.¡±

    ¡°But do I need to participate in the meeting?¡± She bit her lips, feeling her limbs growing cold. ¡°Can¡¯t I tell you everything that I know? Why do you need me in person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I could forward your words to the council.¡± Noah knelt before her and his hands wrapped around her trembling fingers. ¡°But I am an evil man, Lady Lorelei. I want to use you. I want to show them how short of a disaster we were. I want to make them feel guilty. There are still some people in the city who would question the harsh measures I want to take. Who wouldn¡¯t believe the words of a mixed-blood child or a prostitute. Who would insist that I have come up with the dhrowghost story in order to saw panic. That is why I need you. Please, give it a thought.¡±

    Lorelei felt the warmth seeping into her frozen fingers. She wanted to pull away, but at the same time to remain like this for a bit longer. She wanted to refuse and let him handle the peers of Yalda alone. She had all the right to do so. But at the same time, she wanted to avenge the elder and seek justice against the Red Hands. Her unwillingness, she knew very well, stemmed from the fear that others would judge her, would tell her that all this was her fault. But then again, she already knew that. In that case, was there even a reason to be afraid? If she participated, then maybe she could even help those poor girls that sister Simone had kidnapped.

    Danika had been barely in her teens. Lorelei could very well imagine that the rest of the prostitutes were most likely around the same age. They had been taken from their homes and forced to do unimaginable things. Yet, as long as the brothel patrons could prove that they had no knowledge or association with the Red Hands, or had enough money and status to bribe themselves out of suspicion, they were going to get away scot-free. Lorelei gritted her teeth. On one hand, slavery was accepted and practiced on the mainland, so human trafficking was an obscure topic. On the other hand, rape was a crime by Limerian law. However, the magistrates tended to bend it depending on the victim and perpetrator¡¯s status. If that wasn¡¯t the case, count Orten would have been rotting in prison a long time ago. So, what chance for justice did some wretched mixed-blood orphans have? Perhaps, if she participated in the meeting, she could sway the council¡¯s opinion and bring some justice to the girls.

    Lorelei straightened her back and looked her husband in the eyes. She could feel a flame burning in her chest.

    ¡°I will participate, my lord.¡±

 II-17. For pride and honor (1)

    Three days flew by in an instant. Despite the burning fear and anticipation of the upcoming meeting, Lorelei spent her time peacefully. More peacefully even than when she first stepped over Ildemar¡¯s threshold. True to her promise, she went to visit Anuk and her family to the little girl¡¯s utter delight. The only thing slightly clouding their happy reunion was the absence of Noah, who had sent Jessup to apologize in his stead. Upon asking, the young squire informed her that the duke was busy preparing for the meeting with Yalda¡¯s peers and the upcoming Council of Norden that was to be held in a few weeks.

    Indeed, as Lorelei walked through the castle, there was tension and anticipation in the air. The guards and knights had doubled their training. The maids were polishing every flat surface in the castle. In the minstrel gallery, Ildemar¡¯s court musicians were practicing daily. The game-master and his people were going out at the break of dawn and returning with deer, rabbits, and pheasants. More and more merchants were entering the castle¡¯s gates, and the hubbub lasted late in the night. Gregor and the Binshi were also not idling around. When she visited Saya the day before the peers¡¯ meeting, the young shaman had been absent. According to her friend, the Shadows were preparing guardian hexes and going through the ceremonial preparations to welcome the six kush-turgans who were to participate in the Council together with the five barons.

    Hearing this gave Lorelei mixed feelings. It seemed that Gregor was fine and had recuperated after being possessed by Yanosh. Still, hearing about guardian hexes made her feel worried. Were they expecting an attack? Were Gregor and the Shadows going to be alright exhausting their souls and lifeforce? With some foreboding, she gathered the courage to ask Saya about it. Her friend only laughed and patted her hand.

    ¡°Oh my, Lorelei, thank you for worrying but there is no need. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve heard of it but not all hexes require one to sacrifice their own soul. They will be mostly using a drop of their blood mixed in a bowl of chicken blood, herbs, and special powders. Don¡¯t ask me how exactly it works, Gerash calls it power transference. What I know is that it won¡¯t have lasting negative effects on any of them. Ask Rish or Rasha for more details. I fear that Gerash, despite all his gifts, is terrible at explaining.¡±

    The explanation somewhat placated Lorelei. Still, that same evening, as she ate her dinner, she made sure to give a silent thanks to the roasted chicken on the platter before her. From the old stories she had heard as a child, it had seemed that magic was this incredibly overpowered, convenient thing that allowed you to change the world however you liked. But ever since she came face to face with the real thing, Lorelei also learned of its sinister price. It was still unfathomable to her why someone would risk their own life to perform hexes. Then again, what right did she have to judge? It was Yanosh¡¯s magic that had saved her life.

    That night, the sleep didn¡¯t come easy to Lorelei. She tossed in bed, haunted by nightmares and even more nightmarish memories. As the light of the new day broke through the heavy clouds hanging over Ildemar, Lorelei woke up, her drowsy mood being in perfect unison with the brewing storm outside. Her heart was heavy with qualms about the imminent meeting she was supposed to attend. All while Milly was brushing her hair and helping her dress up, Lorelei¡¯s stomach was cramping painfully, and she was playing with the thought to pretend to be very sick and stay in bed. Instead, she instructed her maid to tone down the hairdo and give her the plainest and most sombre gown possible. The end result was a tight crown braid and a dress in faded greyish-purple.

    ¡®Like a lilac covered in ash,¡¯ she thought, scrutinizing her look in the big mirror. It matched her mood, the occasion, and the stormy weather perfectly.

    Under Milly¡¯s urging, she sat down and tried to have a few bites for breakfast but nothing wanted to go down her throat. As she was fighting with a bowl of porridge, someone knocked on the door. Lorelei jolted and tried to calm down but her heart was still racing. She knew she was acting foolish. It wasn¡¯t like she was put on trial, she only had to tell the peers of Yalda what she knew about the Red Hands and that Lord Argente. There was nothing to worry about. Absolutely nothing. Right?

    At her sign, Milly opened the door, but the person on the other side was not who they were expecting.

    ¡°Rish!¡±

    The young Binshi stepped in with a big smile and greeted them. Lorelei invited her to the table while a bitter-sweet feeling grew in her chest.

    ¡°I am so happy to see you up and well, Rish.¡± Lorelei nervously played with a piece of bread, rolling it into a ball between her fingers. ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t come to visit you and Rasha sooner.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, my lady.¡± The young Binshi scratched her head, revealing the bandages around her right arm. Seeing her mistress¡¯ eyes sizing up her injury, Rish hurriedly pulled down her sleeve. ¡°You make it sound like we were on our deathbeds. You were the one with the heaviest injuries since we failed to protect you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lorelei gently squeezed her hands. ¡°You did your best to protect the duke and me!¡±

    ¡°But still ended up being saved by his highness and Lady Shana,¡± mumbled Rish and scrunched her forehead. ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡±

    ¡°And you have all the time to do so. You are still young and have all your life before you. Patience and practice always pay off.¡±

    For some reason, Lorelei¡¯s words resulted in an outburst of laughter from the Binshi.

    ¡°N-no offense, my lady, but you just sounded like my granny. She always says things like that.¡±

    ¡°Rish! Watch your tongue!¡± Milly was absolutely appalled.

    ¡°I take that as a compliment.¡± Lorelei tried to placate her at times all too proper maid. Then, her face turned sombre again. ¡°Rish, I would love to chat with you more, but Sir Lucas should be coming soon to escort me to meet the duke.¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that,¡± the Binshi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, ¡°actually, my lady, I will be your escort."

    Both Lorelei and Milly looked surprised at her, which only made her cheeks flush and her smile grew bigger.

    ¡°Well, since the senior knights have a lot to do preparing for the Council, I offered to help. From today on, I am officially my lady¡¯s personal escort and guard.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The single word that came out of Lorelei¡¯s mouth made everyone in the room freeze. Her fingers holding Rish¡¯s hands abruptly let go as she shrank back. The happiness drained from the Binshi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why?¡± Pain and anger mixed in the young warrior¡¯s voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me? Because I¡¯m a woman? Because I¡¯m incompetent and allowed you to get hurt? Because I¡¯m a Bin-¡±

    ¡°Because you are still a child!¡± interrupted her Lorelei. ¡°Because seeing you trapped by that black goo, barely clinging to life, is something I never want to see again. Because I don¡¯t want to lose one of the few friends I have!¡±

    Finishing her tirade, Lorelei was left panting. She lifted her gaze and was met with a pair of big blue eyes.

    ¡°You really think so highly of me?¡± Rish¡¯s eyelids fluttered and she brushed away some moisture from her lashes.

    ¡°I do. We might have known each other for a short time but I really like your company. But none of this matters if you decide to throw away your life for someone like me. I repeat, I don¡¯t want you as my guard. I don¡¯t want to put your life in danger.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like you are expecting an attack every day from every corner, my lady,¡± Rish pursed her lips. ¡°They don¡¯t even come after the duke that often. Besides, things like dhrowghosts and evil spirits don¡¯t walk around just like that. We were simply unlucky that time.¡±

    ¡°But Rish¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, my lady, I know the risks. I have been training to fight ever since I could barely walk. My whole clan are warriors. Even our shamans are. To a Wolf Mountain member, dying in battle is the greatest and most honourable way to join our ancestors. Even more so if we die protecting something close to our heart. I was the one who asked Gerash and his highness for the job. No one forced me. Please, my lady, accept my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°But if something were to happen¡­ you are so youn-¡±

    ¡°I am only two years younger than you, my lady.¡± Rish lifted an eyebrow. ¡°According to both Binshi and Limerian customs, I am as much an adult as you are. But age mater to the side, you do need a guard. If it isn¡¯t me, it will be someone else. Do you mean to tell me that you are not alright with me dying but are fine if it is Sir Lucas or another knight?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Lorelei stiffened. ¡°That is an underhanded move, Rish.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she grinned, ¡°but it is also the truth. And just to warn you, I plan on tagging along even if you say no since I have a life-debt to repay you. You¡¯ll have to lock me up if you wish to keep me away. So, what do you say?¡±

    Lorelei was left gaping. She could clearly see the determination written all over her young companion¡¯s face. It was the same noble stubbornness she had observed in Gregor, Saya, Jessup, and Noah. Was there something in Norden¡¯s air that was making them so unbendingly one-minded? Little by little, she was starting to worry whether it is going to catch up to her too.

    She pinched the base of her nose and capitulated.

    ¡°Do as you wish. But I hope you realize that you have just extorted your duchess.¡±

    ¡°I will feel ashamed and repent for the rest of my life.¡± Rish flashed a devilish grin back at her.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    A small cough made the two young women shift their attention to Milly, who was standing by the side, tactfully in silence up until now.

    ¡°Forgive the intrusion but I believe it is about time for the ladies to head out or you¡¯ll be late.¡±

 II-18. For pride and honor (2)

    Thunder rolled over the darkening sky, the sound akin to the rumbling of empty wine caskets bouncing down a stony hill. It reverberated between the surrounding peaks, its echo strong enough to frighten a flock of crows nesting on Ildemar¡¯s towers. In a storm of beaks and feathers, the scared birds spiraled up towards the ash-gray clouds with loud caws, and anyone who saw the menacing flock spat over their shoulder knowing them for what they were ¨C harbingers of ill luck. Then the sky was split anew by the meandering glow of lightning, twisting and branching out like the hungry claws of a beast, followed by the roar of a second thunder that overlapped, resonated with, and finally drowned the previous one.

    While the ominous clouds hung over the pointy roofs of castle Ildemar, another type of storm was quietly brewing inside.

    With Rish walking closely by her side, Lorelei was approaching the small hall where the meeting of Yalda¡¯s peers was supposed to take place. The closer they got to their destination, the heavier her heart grew. The meeting room was just around the corner when Rish gently tugged her mistress¡¯ sleeve.

    ¡°Not this way, my lady. Come with me.¡±

    Perplexed, Lorelei followed her to a small adjacent room. The moment the two stepped over the threshold, she understood the reason for their detour. Contoured in the gray light coming from the outside, a dark silhouette was leaning on the window frame. As the two young women entered, the man turned around to greet them.

    ¡°Good morning, my duchess.¡± Noah stepped forward and bend over to kiss her hand but then frowned. ¡°Your fingers are ice-cold. Rish, go back and grab the lady a cloak.¡±

    ¡°There is no need,¡± replied Lorelei and felt a slight warmth spreading over her cheeks. ¡°I am not cold, my lord. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. It was so stupid and embarrassing. If he knew the truth, Noah would definitely laugh at her and see her as a weakling. Unfortunately, today her husband was especially sharp.

    ¡°There is no need to be nervous.¡± He squeezed her fingers a bit tighter. ¡°You are the one doing us a favor. Just go out there with head held high, tell us what you know, and leave the rest to me. I won¡¯t allow anyone to harm you anymore.¡±

    The sincerity and resolve in his voice filled Lorelei¡¯s chest with a fluffy, warm feeling, melting away her anxiety. Somehow, despite everything, she still trusted him.

    ¡°Do I have the word of the Beast of the North?¡±

    ¡°You do, my duchess,¡± he replied in earnest but his eyes were smiling, ¡°now and forever.¡±

    Then he turned around and led her away, but, to Lorelei¡¯s confusion, they didn¡¯t go for the door but approached one of the walls. It was adorned with an enormous, intricate woodcarving representing a tree, each branch carrying the crests and faces of the now severed line of the previous dukes of Norden, their wives, and children. Noah pressed one of the crests and a hidden panel moved to the side, revealing a netted spyhole.

    ¡°Before you plunge into battle, it¡¯s good to know the enemy,¡± said the man and chuckled at his wife¡¯s bewilderment.

    He motioned to Lorelei and soon the two were peering through the spyhole, their heads almost touching.

    On the other side of the wall was a large room with tapestries and hunting trophies hanging from the walls. Two large candelabras dropped from the ceiling and illuminated the long table below, now packed with people donning colorful gowns and possessing even more colorful faces.

    ¡°You know some of them already,¡± whispered Noah in her ear. ¡°Gerash and Duncan are there since they participated in the attack and Aiden heads the search for the remaining Red Hands. You know the Mother Prioress Roslinde from Widow Island. She is stepping in for the Abbess who has been sick for some time now.¡±

    ¡°Lady Nelini is also there,¡± said Lorelei in a low voice, slightly perplexed, while measuring up the old Marzbanati who looked like a bundle of flames in her red and yellow gowns.

    ¡°She is,¡± confirmed her husband calmly. ¡°During the years, she has earned her place on this table. Her merits far exceed her initial duties as my wetnurse. You can trust her and her judgment.¡±

    Lorelei never doubted that. Her brief encounter with her husband¡¯s second mother had taught her that Lady Nelini Abrahmandar was someone fiercely loyal to the new ruler of Norden. Whether the Marzbanati was on her side, however, was something Lorelei had yet to find out. She tried to put this unsettling thought at the back of her head and concentrate on the present.

    ¡°Who are the rest?¡±

    ¡°The burly man with the big beard next to Aiden is the Lord Mayor of Yalda, Preston. He is an ambitious man who likes to talk. And I really mean talk. The short-haired lad with the dark face on Duncan¡¯s left is the harbor foreman Colin. He is helping us to investigate the way the Red Hands and their accomplices have been smuggling children and youths out of Yalda.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you mean that the girls in the brothel weren¡¯t the only ones?¡± Lorelei felt her stomach painfully cramping as the lecherous voices of her captors echoed in her ears.

    ¡°I fear it is bigger than that,¡± replied Noah and his face was grim. ¡°You will hear more about it in a moment. But let¡¯s continue with the rest. The old woman sitting close to Aiden is Baba Tevishka. She is the spokesperson for the Binshi in Yalda and has a large shop for amulets and herbal remedies. I think the two of you might like each other.¡±

    ¡°It would be delightful to talk to her sometime.¡± Lorelei¡¯s expression lightened a bit. ¡°And who is the¡­ large-bodied man glaring daggers at Baba Tevishka?¡±

    ¡°Fat Edwin De Roy. He is the fourth son of a rather poor baron on the mainland but he moved here since he can¡¯t inherit land or title. He might not be fit for a noble but he sure has the making of a merchant to the point that he is the spokesman for all the Limerian guilds in Yalda. He is in the fur trade and buys from the Binshi hunters in the far north. It is a known secret that Fat Edwin and Baba Tevishka are butting heads over the prices he is paying the hunters.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lorelei pondered for a bit. ¡°Actually, I wanted to ask for a while. Why are the five ruling families in Norden only the rank of baron? Shouldn¡¯t they be margraves or counts? I mean, the son of a mainland baron is only a merchant in Norden, so the difference is obvious.¡±

    ¡°It is a historical thing,¡± shrugged Noah. ¡°When the first colonies were founded, Norden was of little importance to the Empire so the nobles sent to the new lands were not exactly the most favored by the crown. It was considered punishment to be assigned to the wildlands. Later, when precious stones were found, it was already too late and the five barons had amassed considerable wealth and power. The imperial court decided, out of vanity, to keep the titles in an attempt to show the inferiority of Norden¡¯s nobility and rob them of any political power. Honestly, who would give a damn about some court rank if they have more resources than any of the mainland counts?¡±

    ¡°Norden is that strong?¡± Lorelei was taken aback. All that she knew about the northern territories before coming here was that these were harsh, savage lands, barely scraping by due to the cold weather. But seeing the bustling trade and the lively streets of Yalda that could easily rival Sefis, she was starting to reevaluate her new homeland.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Norden is strong,¡± Noah¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Far stronger than some would like. Many think that it is because of the Binshi threat but they are wrong. If it weren¡¯t for the Red Hands, Norden would be much, much stronger. A united North where magic and steel work together was the dream of Yanosh. And is the greatest fear of the imperial court.¡±

    ¡°They think that you would rebel?¡± Lorelei threw him a side glance. ¡°But¡­ you wouldn¡¯t. Would you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I bother?¡± Her husband snorted. ¡°My hands are full as they are. I just want to be left to live the rest of my days in peace, and if I can be spared even a sniff of the capital¡¯s air, I would be the happiest man ever. But it seems that my dreams are too hard for some to believe.¡±

    ¡°If that is any consolation, I do believe you,¡± said Lorelei, her statement startling the man next to her quite a bit. He blinked a couple of times before his lips stretched in a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Norden. I think that we will work well together in the time we have. I am even starting to regret having to let you go so soon,¡± said Noah but seeing Lorelei flinch, he added quickly. ¡°It was just a joke, my lady, an inconsiderate one at that. Please, accept my apology.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should finish with the introductions and start the meeting, my lord,¡± replied Lorelei dryly but her heart was still racing. ¡°I believe that the willowy old man in black and white is the bishop of Yalda, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Noah continued with his normal tone as if nothing had happened. ¡°That is Bishop Petronius. He is¡­ well, let¡¯s just say that he is not overly zealous but the sisters from Widow Island are much more broadminded when it comes to mixed marriages and their resulting offspring.¡±

    ¡°He is persecuting mixed-bloods?¡±

    ¡°Not to the point of burning them as demon spawns but he also would never officiate a mixed marriage or baptize the children. And no, before you ask, he is not one of the Red Hands. I have made all possible inquiries. In any case, he is an honorable man and not the worst amongst the clergy.¡±

    Lorelei took one final look at the people gathered around the long table. New and old faces alike, all were adorned with solemn expressions and the low conversations that took place here and there were brisk and dry. The serious nature of the meeting was evident even before it started.

    Licking her lips, Lorelei turned to Noah.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed about time.¡±

    Noah closed the spyhole and offered her his hand again, which she accepted. He then made a sign to Rish.

    ¡°Wait for us outside the hall and escort the lady back to her chambers after the meeting is over.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t I go in with the lady¡­ for support?¡± The young Binshi fidgeted a bit but still managed to state her point more or less calmly.

    ¡°Not this time.¡± Noah¡¯s tone was stern but not angry. ¡°No attendants are allowed on this meeting. There are things that will be discussed which are not for everyone¡¯s ears.¡± He then gave Lorelei a glance and pondered for a bit. ¡°How much your mistress will discuss with you afterwards, I leave to her discretion.¡±

    ¡°I understand, my lord,¡± Rish lowered her head ashamed of her impulsiveness.

    With that matter settled, the Lord and Lady of Norden exited the room, followed by the beet-red Binshi. As they stood before the double-door of the meeting hall, Lorelei felt her heart jump almost to her throat. She took a heavy breath and moistened her lips. Noah, who had given her a moment to compose herself, pressed the handle and guided her in.

    The moment the two entered, everyone around the table stood up to face them, their right hands over the left side of their chests.

    ¡°Greetings to the rulers of Norden!¡± they said in unison and bowed.

    ¡°Arise, dear guests,¡± greeted Noah in return and lead Lorelei to the lower end of the table.

    After she took her place, her husband went to the head seat and motioned to the others to sit down. Lorelei looked around and was delighted to see who her table neighbors were. To her left sat the mother prioress, smiling gently at her as a grandmother would at a granddaughter. To the right, Sir Gregor, in a much better mood than she had last seen him, gave her a reassuring wink.

    ¡°Thank you all for coming today,¡± Noah started with a solemn expression, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°It is not a joyous occasion that has gathered us but we all carry a duty to protect and give justice to the ones who can¡¯t do so themselves. A week ago, I personally witnessed a crime so horrendous that it shook me to my very core. Many of you have either participated in resolving the situation or have been informed about its outcome but today you are here to learn the whole truth and judge the ones involved. Lady Abrahmandar will be writing all our words today and copies will be prepared at a later date for the Church¡¯s archives and the Lord Mayor¡¯s ledgers.¡±

    At his words, Neli placed a piece of paper from the stack beside her on the table and dipped her quill in ink. Shortly after, the scratching sound of the tip filled the room.

    Nodding in approval, Noah turned to Aiden.

    ¡°Sir Aiden, as captain of Ildemar¡¯s knights and acting commander of Yalda¡¯s city guard, give us a recount of what has transpired and how it all started.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± the knight stood up, straight as a rod, and put his hands behind his back. ¡°A fortnight ago, a body washed ashore near the vagrants¡¯ camp. It was of a young girl¡­¡±

    As captain Aiden recalled the founding Danika¡¯s corpse, Lorelei felt her limbs growing cold. The memories of that day and the ones that followed were still so vivid that she could smell the stench of seaweed and the slight sweetness of face powder and decaying flesh. She bit the inside of her mouth in an attempt to stop the urge to vomit. Looking back, she was surprised at how calm she had been checking the body.

    Suddenly, Lorelei felt a warm hand clasping around her trembling fingers. The Mother Prioress gave her a knowing, compassionate look. This sign of support was unexpected but sorely needed and thus appreciated. Lorelei felt the ghosts of the recent past shrinking to mere shadows at the back of her head. She managed to concentrate again on Aiden¡¯s report that was almost finished. He was just telling about the involvement of Sister Simone in the arson of the refugee camp.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it,¡± Fat Edwin suddenly interrupted the knight, his fingers drumming on the table, ¡°why are we turning this in such a big deal to require a meeting with the duke?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it is not a big deal since the girls are not Limerian?¡± Baba Tevishka slammed her hand on the table just in time as thunder rumbled outside the window. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the poor children ¨C broken, ruined, helpless¡­¡±

    ¡°Spare me the drama,¡± the merchant rolled his eyes. ¡°They would have ended in a brothel or on a street corner anyway, either sold by their family or by their own volution. If the choice is to die of cold and hunger or sell their bodies, the answer is clear.¡±

    ¡°You fat pig!¡± Baba Tevishka almost jumped over the table to scratch his face. ¡°What if someone kidnapped your children and sold them to dirty old men to play with them as they please?¡±

    ¡°This would never happen, you old hag, since they would be dead before they tried. But we are talking about orphans. The children of beggars who would sell their own liver to get some booze. Do you expect me to personally save every child in Yalda? In the whole of Norden? Grow up and start acting your age!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, baba,¡± the Lord Mayor Preston joined the conversation carrying a placating expression, ¡°it is impossible to care for everybody, especially if they don¡¯t want to be helped. I believe the sisters from Widow Island had offered their assistance ever since the first vagrants appeared around mid-winter but most of them refused any help from the church. Am I right, Mother Prioress?¡±

    ¡°That was the case,¡± the old nun reluctantly agreed. ¡°However, it must be noted that the poor souls, who were mostly Binshi from the borderlands, were driven away by, I believe, Limerian bandits, and were understandably hesitant to trust us. And as it turned out, they had every right to do so. That horrible woman posed as one of us and used Widow Island as cover to abduct and sell children.¡±

    ¡°You see!¡± Baba Tevishka glared at everyone around the table. ¡°Again and again, Limerians ignore and wrong us Binshi! You rob us of our land. You rob us of our children, our future! So much about us being a united folk.¡±

    ¡°And when did your people start worrying about mixed-bloods?¡± The Bishop of Yalda, who had remained silent until that moment said in a calm tone. ¡°Can you swear upon that spirit of yours or whatever you worship that you don¡¯t see them as lesser beings, that you put the same care and devotion in raising them as you do with your pure offspring?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here,¡± Yalda¡¯s mayor looked quite flustered, little beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. ¡°As far as I understand it, the people involved have already been killed or caught. Just hang the bastards and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Sweeping things under the rug?¡± the old Binshi was screaming and pointing fingers around. ¡°Those are small fish! I bet you are hiding the real perpetrators!¡±

    ¡°You dare accuse us of soliciting a crime!?¡± Fat Edwin jumped up abruptly, throwing his chair backward with a bang.

    ¡°You did nothing to prevent it!¡±

    ¡°Neither did you, you old hag!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Just two words made everyone freeze. The weather taking a cue, a strong wind shook the windows accompanied by a flash of lightning and deafening thunder.

 II-19. A thorny path to justice (1)

    Thunder cracked over the steep roofs of Ildemar and heavy rain drummed on their polished green tiles, inside the castle tensions were rising. Amidst loud screams and curses, two words managed to reign in the unruly spirits.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a shout, rather more of a low murmur, but it still made everyone stop arguing in an instant and blink completely stunned. Lorelei too was surprised, or better said livid, by her own bravery to so blatantly step in and interfere in the quarrel. Now, there was no retreat, she had to stand behind her words and address the summit. She looked up and her eyes met with Noah¡¯s. The slight curve of his lips and the sparkle in his gaze told her that he was highly amused by the situation. His leaned-back posture showed that, at least for now, he had no intention to interfere.

    Trying to control the quaking of her voice, Lorelei drew strength from the initial anger that had prompted her to speak up, and stated to the confused council:

    ¡°My dear Lords and Ladies, we have gathered here to judge criminals, not bicker amongst ourselves. Your judgment should not be clouded by past grievances. I urge you to listen to Sir Aiden¡¯s report to the end before starting to look for guilt in each other.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, duchess,¡± Bishop Petronius said in a slow, emotionless tone while his fingers were turning the beads of his rosary, their clatter accompanying his every word, ¡°there are some things that a newcomer can find hard to comprehend. Your highness must agree that there are times to speak and times to listen to the wisdom of your elders.¡±

    Strangely enough, facing the disdainful reprimand of the old man head-on flustered Lorelei less than expected. All the anxiety from before seemed to melt away bit by bit, leaving only determination.

    ¡°Indeed, your holiness,¡± she said with a polite smile, ¡°there are times to speak and times to listen. And this wisdom applies to everyone around this table.¡±

    The sudden coughing sounds coming from her right alerted Lorelei of the not-so-successful attempts on Sir Gregor¡¯s side to control his laughter. Noah and Sir Duncan were doing much better in that regard but there was an unmistakable sparkle in their eyes. The same went for baba Tevishka, who was staring at her with obvious interest. Unfortunately, Lorelei¡¯s retort did not amuse the old cleric.

    Bishop Petronius carefully laid his rosary on the table and threw a chilling gaze at the young woman.

    ¡°Sharp tongue and quick wit are a sign of youth and a road to disaster. A fish can never turn into a swan, oil and water could never mix. There are rifts and grievances between our people running deep into our blood and bones that must not be taken lightly. You seem eager to participate in state matters, my child, a notion commendable but unbecoming of someone your age or status. The Duchess of Norden should not put any blemish on her husband¡¯s good name by acting impudent and out of order on matters she has no knowledge of. Such actions are more becoming of a little girl, not the lady of the land.¡±

    Lorelei felt the fingers of the Mother Prioress on her hand flinching and could see the old woman frowning. To her right, Gregor¡¯s smile had turned sour and she could swear that his usually tranquil blue eyes were now shimmering with strange silver light. The wrinkle between Noah¡¯s brows had also deepened although he remained silent.

    Despite the palpable tension in the room, Lorelei felt strangely at peace. It was so peculiar. She had reached a place of unnatural calmness just like when she bit the masked master Argente or faced the dhrowghost. Her next actions were most likely going to be reckless but she also knew that she would see them through. Maybe she was finally touching on master Levi''s life-philosophy of going with the flow? Or perhaps there was something in Noah''s deceivingly calm face that emboldened her?

    ¡°I am not taking anything lightly, your holiness,¡± she replied innocently. ¡°But, nevertheless, thank you for enlightening me on the matter. Oil and water could never mix? I never knew that there were immovable and unchangeable things in the world, much less the hearts of people. Didn¡¯t the Father of Darkness state: ¡®For everything under the Sun, under the Sea and in the Earth, for every beating Heart and growing Sprout, I am the End. I am the One turning Flesh to Dust, Dust to Seed, and Seed to Flesh. I am the Change and everything under these skies is Clay for Me to reshape and for Father Light to breathe new life into.¡¯ Be it Limerians or Binshi, in the eyes of the Gods, we are equal. So, who are we, mere mortals, to question the Gods¡¯ words and draw lines where none exist?¡±

    For a second, time stopped and all eyes shifted from her to the old cleric.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The bishop¡¯s tone was so cold that it could freeze one¡¯s soul. ¡°How dare you preach to me how to interpret the Holy verses? How dare you question my words? Who do you think you are? A little girl forgetting her place out of vanity!¡±

    Lorelei was about to retort but someone else was faster this time.

    ¡°And who would dare to question the right of the mistress to speak her mind under her own roof?¡± Noah¡¯s voice was velvety and calm but there were some purring notes in it, hinting at a beast ready to attack. ¡°Bishop Petronius, it seems that there has been some misunderstanding. My wife is here today not to act as a decoration, as beautiful as she might be, but as an equal participant in this council. I have gathered you here to share valuable information on matters involving both Binshi and Limerians alike. So, if you and everyone else could exhibit a bit of the patience so highly praised and preached by the Saints, I guarantee that you won¡¯t regret it. Besides, everyone here is dedicated to serve and protect the wellbeing of all the people in Yalda and the Ducal Lands, unless you have decided to retire from your post?¡±

    Lorelei felt the heat rising to her face from Noah¡¯s out-of-place compliment but, at the same time, she was grateful for his timely interference. Indeed, his domineering presence was something only a true leader could muster.

    The tension didn''t quite lessened but rather shifted. Nevertheless, it seemed that everyone around the table was ready to take a step back, the flames from before reducing to smoldering embers. Bishop Petronius threw a vicious but defeated glance at his duke and remained silent, chewing on his lips with a scornful expression. Still, for a brief moment, Lorelei could swear she saw fear in the old man¡¯s eyes. It was indeed a good thing that the fearsome Beast of Norden was on her side in this conflict.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Meanwhile, Sir Aiden resumed his report as if nothing had interrupted it.

    ¡°Together with master Colin, we checked the lists with the ships leaving the harbor for the past months. It turned out that there are discrepancies in the amount of port taxes paid and the number of ships passing through the gate of Tor and Taren, with more ships exiting Tight-pass fjord than ever officially entering Yalda. What''s more, a good part of them were long-voyage vessels. This was concerning since we are the last water station in a week''s sail. The southeast shores of Tight-pass fjord are either too steep for the crew to go draw water inland, or there are too many hidden shallows for a large ship to be able to navigate safely. No captain on a long-voyage vessel would neglect to refill the water rations in Yalda and waste time looking for new water stations mid-journey. We dug in and it turned out that some of the harbor workers have been bribed well enough to keep their eyes shut for select incoming and departing vessels, sending them to one of the old shipyards without filling anything in the port ledgers."

    "What happened to those sniveling rats?" Duncan''s voice boomed for the first time since the start of the meeting.

    "All have been taken into custody, my lord." This time it was the turn of Foreman Colin to answer. "What is more, Sir Aiden and my humble self compared the numbers of missing children from Yalda, as far as we have them, with the number of ships we believe to be part of the slave trade, and the number is too low. We suspect that some other shipments have been just transiting through Yalda via flat-boats from other parts of the fjord and then being loaded on the larger ships. As of now, we cannot determine the exact size of the operation.¡±

    ¡°Other shipments?¡± the face of the Mother Prioress paled. ¡°You mean there were even more girls being kidnapped and sold off?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that is the case,¡± said Noah. ¡°It seems the operation was more well-organized than we could have ever imagined with someone powerful backing them up from the shadows. If my fears are valid, there is a chance that the bandit raids mid-winter, that drove the refugees from the borders to our city, are also connected to this. But it gets worse."

    He motioned to baba Tevishka who rummaged in her pouch, her face scrunched up in an angry expression, and placed a small bottle with some golden-colored liquid on the table.

    "We found it on one of the girls," spat the old Binshi through clenched teeth. "It is some sort of drug. When we tried to take it away, the poor child turned berserk. She bit two of the other girls, trashed the whole room, and, in the end, tried to kill herself by clawing up her own wrists. We were forced to bind her to the bed. It has been three days and she still screams, spits out her food, and begs us to give her back "The Angel''s tears". Even the strongest herbs our shamans gave her were useless. That child... If nothing changes, she will die by the middle of next week."

    By the time she finished speaking, all the anger had disappeared from her voice, replaced by heartwrenching desperation. She looked just like a frail old grandma, not the stubborn, outspoken warrior that had butted heads with Fat Edwin De Roy just minutes before. Everyone around the table stared at the small flask in grim silence, as if expecting it to explode in their faces.

    ¡°Dear Saints!¡± Mayor Preston gave out the sound of deflating bellows and looked on the verge of crying. ¡°My lord, I swear, I had no idea. I have not¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not suspecting you, Preston,¡± Noah snorted. ¡°The backer is much higher than a mere mayor or the lord of a small fief.¡±

    ¡°Having enough funds and manpower to organize a large-scale trafficking ring and pay bribes and people to guard the merchandise, having the facilities to keep the slaves, and possessing the connections to sale them on the mainland,¡± Fat Edwin scratched his beard summarizing, much calmer now than a few minutes before. ¡°And add to that having connections to a pharmacist that can cook a drug like that. It has to be a big overseas trading company. Except, none of the merchants I know is stupid or brazen enough to attempt something like this under the very nose of the Duke of Norden. This stinks of high nobility.¡±

    There were some whispers around the table.

    ¡°But why?¡± The question came from the Mother Prioress. ¡°Why would someone be so reckless? Conducting illegal trade in the Ducal Lands is like begging to get caught and quartered.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± nodded the harbor-foreman confused while scratching his short hair. ¡°Honestly, if it was me, I would have set my base of operation either in Blue-Harbor or in one of the ports of Baron Rowell. Like that, the voyage to the mainland shortens considerably.¡±

    ¡°Clever lad,¡± boomed Duncan¡¯s voice. ¡°That is, if slave trade was the only intention of those vermin.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± the bushy brows of Fat Edwin twitched.

    ¡°Meaning that the Red Hands were behind all this,¡± answered Noah.

    As his words fell, there were some loud curses around the table.

    ¡°Fathers of Light and Darkness! So, the duchess'' fears were true!¡± The Mother Prioress covered her mouth with a bony hand.

    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± nodded Sir Aiden. ¡°Some of the people we caught were branded. As for the ones that weren¡¯t, we are still trying to determine whether they are members of the Cult or not.¡±

    ¡°Kidnapping and selling half-breeds, who little to no one cares about, for profit. Basing their operation under the duke¡¯s nose so in case of getting caught they would destroy his name and reputation as protector of the people.¡± Bishop Petronius decided to break his silence and there was some glee in his voice. ¡°These are not tactics usually used by those white savages.¡±

    ¡°You heartless dral¡­¡± baba Tevishka spat out and was about to say even more but was interrupted by Gregor, who finally decided to join the chaos.

    ¡°Calm down, baba. His holiness is right, the way the Red Hands are acting right now is not the way of us Binshi. But it is also normal. The branded ones we caught were mostly Limerian.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Bishop Petronius almost jumped out of his seat. ¡°So, the rumors of humans joining the ranks of those blood-crazed demons are true? Guiding innocent Limerian souls towards darkness, what kind of witchcraft is this?¡±

    ¡°It is called greed, your holiness,¡± answered Gregor, pretending not to hear the old man deeming all his people ¡®inhuman¡¯. ¡°But you are right, one of their goals was to ruin the duke¡¯s reputation.¡±

    The young knight looked at his lord. Locking his fingers together, Noah nodded and turned to Lorelei.

    ¡°I have already mentioned this but my wife is here today to share some valuable information concerning the case. It is an important and delicate matter and I trust you all to keep everything you hear today to yourselves. I would be heartbroken if I were to hear any rumors circulating after this meeting.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord,¡± snorted Duncan giving the whole table a stern look. ¡°I believe that everyone here cares about your highness¡¯ health as they do for their own wellbeing.¡±

    Lorelei felt ants crawling down her spine and, by the flustered looks of several of the people around the table, it seemed that the message had been received clearly. Noah fixed her with his eyes.

    ¡°My duchess, if you don¡¯t mind, would you tell everyone what happened on the night of the fire.¡±

    Lorelei felt a sharp pain stabbing her chest but braced herself and nodded. The voice that escaped her lips seemed distant and devoid of emotion as she started narrating.

 II-20. A thorny path to justice (2)

    Lorelei could no longer hear what was going on around her. She was in the middle of a bubble, her ears ¨C deaf for everything but her own voice. The words simply rolled out of her mouth one after the other, forming a rosary of sentences. Every memory seemed so distant but, at the same time, so painfully clear. She caught herself remembering minuscule and insignificant details that would have slipped into oblivion under normal circumstances ¨C the taste of yellow jasmine on her tongue; the hot bitterness of the charcoal; the coldness of the hard cellar stones; the rough, gleeful voices of her jailors; the thirsting hands of master Argente all over her body¡­ It was so vivid! She could even remember the beads of sweat on his pale skin, his smell of herbs and walnuts, mixing with the pungent aroma of love-herbs lingering in the air. She could taste his blood in her mouth again!

    Her stomach turned and she had to fight the urge to throw up. This jolted her and she realized that she had simply bitten the inside of her cheek.

    Gritting her teeth, Lorelei mustered up her willpower and tried to concentrate. Some murmur reached her through the ringing in her ears and nudged her mind, waking it up. She had almost revealed too much about her kidnapping, things she had intended to keep close to her heart forever. Luckily, her moment of clarity came at the right time. There still remained many things that were better kept secret.

    Lorelei made sure to go only into the necessary details when talking about the attack of the dhrowghost, as she wasn¡¯t sure how the people around the table would react to her ability to see the apparition¡¯s true form. After all, even Noah had been surprised at that time and, according to Yanosh¡¯s ghost, it was unusual for a Limerian to be able to perceive supernatural beings without the assistance of potions. On the other hand, she had no problem telling them about the valiant struggle of her Binshi friends and the excruciatingly painful aftermath. About the appearance of Yanosh¡¯s ghost and his assistance in healing her, she didn¡¯t utter a word. As a reason for her miraculous cure, she named the powers of the Star-gazer starting to affect her later than the rest and Gregor trying to heal her for a second time. This corresponded to the facts known throughout the castle and Lorelei highly doubted that Gregor would openly deny her words.

    Finishing the story, she heaved a sigh. There was a bitter aftertaste in her mouth but at the same time a wave of relief rushed over her ¨C it was finally over. Slowly returning back to reality, she realized that the booming thunder reaching her ears did not come from outside the window. It was a cacophony of voices, mixing, overlapping, and amplifying each other to the point of becoming an avalanche of noise.

    It took Lorelei some time to realize that someone was actually speaking to her. She felt fingers stroking her palm as the words finally came through the fog in her mind.

    ¡°Calm down, child, calm down. It¡¯s over. Everything is fine now. Calm down.¡±

    Behind the worried tone, Lorelei recognized the Mother Prioress and blinked confused. Calm down? But she was calm. What did the old nun even mean? Lorelei¡¯s eyes trailed to her hands, still gently caressed by the prioress, and she understood everything. At some point, without even noticing, she had balled her palms into fists that were still tightly clenched to the point of her knuckles turning white. The moment her mind concentrated on them, the pain also reached her brain and Lorelei hurriedly relaxed her grip. Seeing the rows of red crescents her nails had left in the soft parts of her palms, she could only sigh. Her hands were still recuperating from the burns and scrapes and now she had damaged the soft, newly-formed skin.

    While cursing herself for aggravating her injuries, Lorelei started paying a bit more attention to the arguments around the table.

    Duncan¡¯s fist landed on his armrest and made the wood creak.

    ¡°Let me get my hands on that yaud-swiver!¡± The normally booming voice of the old knight had subsided to a low rumble that made one¡¯s hair stand on edge and was far scarier than his usual bellow. ¡°I don¡¯t need long. Give me a few minutes and he¡¯ll be hanging by his innards from the highest machicolation with his balls in his mouth!¡±

    ¡°S-sir Duncan, there are ladies here!¡± The foreman Collin sounded flustered but his dark face was giving out just as vicious vibes as Duncan¡¯s.

    Further down the table, the sturdy figure of Mayor Preston had deflated. He shook as streams of sweat ran down his chalky face and dripped on the polished wood.

    ¡°Oh, no, no, no! It¡¯s happening again! Just like seven years ago. Drals, dhrowghosts, the Red Hands are out for blood again! C-can we even stop them? The current Star-gazer is but a child!¡±

    ¡°Stop shitting your pants and man up!¡± Fat Edwin massaged his temples. ¡°We have to plan ahead and think how to retaliate. Not only have the Red Hands entered the slave-trading market, they have become bold enough to try harming the Duchess of Norden herself. We need to show some more muscle, otherwise, the population might panic.¡±

    ¡°B-but the kidnapping of her highness has been kept a secret. Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, how have you been sitting in the mayor¡¯s seat with such a small brain. Sooner rather than later, the whole story will be leaked into the open, most likely by the perpetrators themselves. Maybe a public execution of the ones involved in the slave ring will calm the spirits and shift the attention.¡±

    ¡°If it is bloody enough¡­¡±

    At the same time as the two peers of Yalda were having such an eerie conversation, Bishop Petronius was waving his rosary, making blessing signs at the direction of the Binshi, all the while chanting loudly holy verses mixed with not very obscure insults.

    ¡°Fathers of Light and Darkness, oh, Lustris and Norn, spread Your benevolence, cleanse the lands, heal the innocent souls from the corruption of witchcraft. Purge the abhorrent demons, wearing guises and walking amongst Your righteous children, tainting the blood of Your sons and daughters to disfigure the purity of creation. Sent Your armies of Saints and Holy Spirits to burn the Plague, purify the spawns of witchcraft, wearing Your white stigma, oh, Lustris, Father of Radiance! Oh, Norn, Father of End and Judgement, condemn these heretics, daring to steal souls, rightfully bound for Your Kingdom, for they have perverted Your holy creations into the seeds of calamity!¡±

    At the same time, Baba Tevishka was shouting from the other side of the table and, if it weren¡¯t for Gregor and Aiden who were forcefully keeping her in place, she would have already jumped over to claw out the bishop¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ti deshte, DRAL! Nu, nu dral, ti dhrowghost-e chelveshkam koshe! Kogo ti zovesh ¡®demon¡¯? Mne neshte ulisha tvite bltavka! Umrishe bi, ti starek luzhe-svetek! Zla ti bila magika nasha? Na, popitai samin!

    Mir-Mama, uslisha mna!

    Dvesh-desh, oslepesh.

    Trish-desh, oglushesh.

    Chesh-desh-¡±

    As the curses coming from the old woman¡¯s throat became strangely melodic, Gregor suddenly paled and slapped his palm over her mouth, silencing her on the spot. Judging from the glare the old woman gave him, his intervention was not the least appreciated but Aiden¡¯s strong hands kept her in place.

    ¡°What did that witch say?¡± Bishop Petronius¡¯ voice rose to new heights. ¡°Is she trying to curse me! A holy man! Let her try, mister false-knight, let¡¯s see whose gods have more power. I know you want it too.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, your holiness!¡± Gregor didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°We are all emotional right now, but please, bear in mind, not all Binshi are your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to put a curse on a member of the Church?¡± the bishop hissed with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You are all the same, you wretched white demons! Wanting to defile the Duchess of Norden? Turning an innocent child into an abomination? Only demons like you can do that!¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Lorelei looked around the table and her heart stung. It was getting worse! She had hoped that the common threat would unite everyone but it seemed to only deepen the chasm between them. Why were they so blinded by anger? Why couldn¡¯t they¡­?

    Her train of thought was interrupted by the sudden change in the air. It felt like a chill, enveloping her body and making it hard to breathe. A primal instinct deep in her subconscious mind screamed that something dangerous was approaching. Something that was ready to rip her throat and feast on her flesh. A predator¡­ a Beast.

    She frantically looked around and her suspicions were confirmed. In his place at the head of the table, Noah sat silent, not even a muscle twitching on his face. His arms lay loosely on the armrests ¨C relaxed and unmoving. And yet, the air around him felt heavy and cold, the killing intent he exuded ¨C almost palpable.

    Very slowly, he turned his head and stared for a short moment at every single person gathered around the table. No words were needed. The moment someone entered the range of that merciless gray gaze, the shouts remained clogged in their throat. In a very short time, silence returned to the meeting room.

    ¡°Have you finished with the hysterics?¡± The voice that left the Duke of Norden¡¯s lips was as piercing as an ice dagger. ¡°I thought I am having council with grown people, not toddlers still suckling on their mother¡¯s tits.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes lingered on Bishop Petronius and everyone could clearly see the old man gulp.

    ¡°Your holiness, I have always considered you a man of virtue and fair judgment, albeit a bit inflexible in thinking. I never thought that the souls of my people are in the hands of a senile old man that can¡¯t even distinguish right from wrong. Today, I have been patient enough, listening to you slandering my knights, my guests, and my wife. But this will also be the last time. The Grand Council is in a couple of weeks. Be sure that I will discuss this matter with the Barons and consider compiling a letter to the Arch Bishop concerning your replacement.¡±

    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t!¡± Bishop Petronius became as pale as a ghost. ¡°I have been serving the Arch Bishop and the Church loyally for years! I have been saving the souls of this parish even before you ascended the ducal throne.¡±

    ¡°For such a devote servant of the Gods with such a deep connection to this land, I am amazed that you still can¡¯t grasp the plans of the Church, your holiness. The Arch Bishop has stated many times that he desires for more Binshi to see the Truth of the Two Fathers. Sending divine retribution to future members of the congregation seems contra-productive.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°I believe that, if you are unable to comply with the requirements of your post, retirement to the warmth and calm of the Capital would be the best course of action. The bishop¡¯s seat needs fresh blood and the second son of Baron Firmon has been showing great potential in his clerical studies.¡±

    ¡°You want to replace me with a child?!¡±

    ¡°Your holiness, it is all up to you. But as the Father of Darkness states: ¡®Nothing is eternal but me. All shall return to the Origin.¡¯¡±

    The old man was left gaping as Noah shifted his gaze and focused on Baba Tevishka. At his sign, Gregor and Aiden let her go. Surprisingly enough, she remained calm, only returning Noah¡¯s stare and clicking her tongue.

    ¡°Baba,¡± Noah addressed the old woman just as coldly as he had spoken to the bishop, ¡°for there to be a conflict, two are needed. Bishop Petronius might have veered off-track with his statements but so have you.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about,¡± stated the Binshi, lifting up her chin. By the twitch of Gregor¡¯s eyebrows, it was more than evident that she was lying through her teeth.

    ¡°Oh, really? So, wishing one of the peers of Yalda, one of my peers, to go blind in two days and become deaf after three was just a silly joke? I thought that you never invoked the name of the Mother Above for a joke.¡±

    ¡°H-how¡­?¡± The mouth of the old woman dropped.

    ¡°I have been the Duke of Norden for fifteen years. My daughter and one of my best friends are Binshi. How na?ve, no, how disdainful do you have to be to think that I wouldn¡¯t know the language?¡± Noah¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Since you have relatively recently received the position of a peer from the late Baba Mira, I have been lenient towards you. You have shown great compassion towards the mixed-blooded children in your care. However, your view on Limerians is no different than the one Bishop Petronius has on your kin. What is worse, the words you have uttered in this very room support his claims.¡±

    ¡°So, I should have just lied down like a good little slave and left that luzhe-svetek, that fake holy man, curse my people?¡±

    ¡°¡®Hatred only breeds more hatred. Sometimes, in order to break the chain, you need to break your spine.¡¯ Do you still remember these words?¡±

    ¡°Mir-Mama!¡± For some reason the eyes of the old Binshi became teary. ¡°To think that the teachings of kush-turgan Yanosh would live on in a Limerian. I just wanted my people to be treated fairly. To lump us together with those Pure Blood barbarians, with those grave-defilers, it was too much.¡±

    ¡°Baba,¡± Noah¡¯s tone softened. ¡°You realize that I will report about your actions to kush-turgan Akasha and the elders of Twin-moon Lake?¡±

    ¡°This is the right thing to do, your highness.¡± A self-deprecating laugh left the old woman¡¯s lips. ¡°To think that a pup with foreign blood would teach an old wolf humility¡­ I don¡¯t know about these two Fathers of yours, but I am sure that Mir-Mama has her eyes and blessing on you, my duke.¡±

    ¡°And may the Mother Above illuminate your path too, baba.¡±

    With that said, Noah moved his gaze away from the old woman and addressed the room.

    ¡°I hope you all have calmed enough. The information the duchess has shared is grave and important and therefore requires an even clearer mind. There are still some things left to be discussed.¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± Fat Edwin rose his hand and said cordially, ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Proceed.¡±

    ¡°The duchess has mentioned the masked man running the whole slave operation being named master Argente. Would this, perchance, has some connections to Baron Argente?¡±

    The expressions around the table became grim yet again.

    ¡°I doubt it.¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°It is way too on the nose. More likely, the Red Hands are trying to sow discord amongst the Barons.¡±

    ¡°But maybe they want us to think exactly that, while at the same time-¡±

    ¡°E-excuse me!¡± All the heads turned to Lorelei who nervously licked her lips. ¡°Would the lords mind telling me how Baron Argente looks like?¡±

    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t see his face, my duchess?¡± said Noah a bit perplexed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. But I have seen enough of his body and hands and heard his voice, albeit muffled. The masked man was no older than the duke but his body was not the one of a warrior. His hands were also not callused so I don¡¯t think he has been training a lot with weapons. Also, his hair. It looked black but it was actually stained by a potion containing walnuts.¡±

    ¡°Ha, then Thomas Argente is out of suspicion,¡± said Duncan and rubbed his palms. ¡°The Lord Baron is my age and has been skirmishing through the battlefields for more than half his life.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± nodded Noah. ¡°And as far as I know, his son was born in his later years and is currently no older than Jess. His daughters are also too young for marriage, so there is no other male with the Argente name. Besides, the whole family, even the side branches, sport black hair so they would have no need to dye it.¡±

    ¡°Then it is just a coincidence.¡± Fat Edwin seemed relieved.

    ¡°It¡­ it might be a bit more than a coincidence.¡± Lorelei felt the heavy eyes of the council on her body. She looked at Noah and his gaze, now devoid of its coldness, gave her reassurance. ¡°In the language of alchemy, argentum means silver.¡±

    ¡°So, is the duchess suggesting that the man is an alchemist?¡± Sir Aiden lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit farfetched to judge that only from a single name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the name,¡± said Lorelei. ¡°He was wearing a silver mask and his name means silver. Also, there was a certain smell on his body that only those working with herbs on a regular basis acquire. There was a slight discoloration on the inside of his palm that can occur after contact with some potions and reactives. And you said that a strange potion was discovered with one of the rescued girls. It is a bit too much to be a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°You might be onto something.¡± Noah scratched his chin. ¡°We need to investigate further. And since you mentioned the potion-¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, my duke,¡± a voice interrupted him mid-sentence. Everyone¡¯s attention shifted from Lorelei to Neli, who had spoken for the first time since the beginning of the meeting. The old Marzbanati put down her quill and locked her fingers. ¡°I believe there is one point on which your highness and the council need to shed some more light.¡±

    ¡°Speak up your mind, Lady Abrahmandar,¡± Noah encouraged her. ¡°Your opinion is always valued.¡±

    ¡°I would first like to apologize if my words might seem hurtful, but I am speaking with the duchy¡¯s best interest in mind.¡± Neli turned to Lorelei. ¡°Thanks to the duchess, we have gathered some valuable clues about the Red Hands and that master Argente. Her ladyship herself has stated that the plan of those monsters was to gift her to the cult¡¯s leader so that he can¡­ use her as he pleases.¡±

    ¡°We are already aware of that.¡± An inpatient note slipped into Noah¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Indeed. But after witnessing the great detail in which the duchess was able to describe the body shape and even odor of that man¡­ It raises the question whether the goods were not spoilt even before delivery.¡±

 II-21. Bitter Water (1)

    Lorelei was livid. As the words slowly sank in, her cheeks flushed bright red. During her testimony, she had refrained from going in-depth about what had happened between her and master Argente. They had talked, he had told her about the deal with the Red Hands; afterward, he had ordered for some of her blood and hair to be taken for a hex intended to assassinate Noah. That had been it. But now, Neli was asking the very same question she had feared even before entering the room.

    ¡®You idiot!¡¯ she cursed herself, feeling her heart speeding up with each beat. ¡®It¡¯s all your fault! You and your big mouth! But¡­ it was wrong to let an innocent man get implicated in a crime he did not commit.¡¯

    Lorelei could feel the penetrating gazes scrutinizing her. Even if she said that there hadn¡¯t been anything between her and master Argente, would they believe her? She crossed eyes with Neli, who was sitting there, calm and dignified, and couldn¡¯t see any animosity or glee in her face. Why, oh, why did she have to ask this in front of everybody? Even Noah had never asked! Lorelei had waited, and waited for over a week, but no one had inquired or questioned her purity. Why now of all times? To discredit her before the peers? To start rumors? But none of this would be of any help to Noah, rather it would show him in a bad light as someone who did not manage to protect the honor of his wife.

    Her eyes slowly shifted to her husband only to be met by a rigid face and furrowed brow. By the Gods, he was angry! Angrier than he had been while reprimanding Bishop Petronius and Baba Tevishka. But there was also something else she could read in his eyes ¨C pain. Her heart dropped. He suspected her! Only a word from Neli, and he was starting to ask himself the same question everybody was ¨C had she been taken by another man? Was the chastity of the Duchess Norden violated? Had the Red Hands managed to put a stain on the ducal household?

    This realization was like a stab in her chest. But with the stab, a drop of poison also entered.

    ¡®Maybe he was suspicious all this time,¡¯ she thought while trying to control the anger, fear, and pain bubbling in her heart. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why he insisted for me to come personally and testify before the summit? Indeed, this is such a great opportunity to end our contract! What better way to get rid of the inconvenient bastard as fast as possible? No, he¡­ he wouldn¡¯t. Please, let me be wrong!¡¯

    Pushing back her thoughts with great effort, Lorelei opened her mouth to refute Neli¡¯s claim but her husband spoke first.

    ¡°Lady Abrahmandar,¡± his tone was icy, ¡°this is neither the place nor the time to discuss this.¡±

    Hearing this, Lorelei¡¯s heart fluttered. Maybe she was reading too much into it, but didn¡¯t he¡­ just stand up for her?! Against the person he considered a mother?

    The old Marzbanati didn¡¯t seem fazed by the reprimand.

    ¡°I beg to differ, my lord.¡± Neli straightened her back, her words remaining calm and traitorous like the surface of a mountain lake. ¡°The chastity of the new Duchess Norden is a matter of national interest and security, especially at such an important time when the whole land is expecting the good news about a little prince on the way. If there is even the slightest suspicion that the new heir of Norden is not of the ducal blood-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± barked Noah, the anger in his gaze threatening to turn Neli into cinders. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear even one more word.¡±

    ¡°But I think Lady Nelini has a point.¡±

    ¡°Who dares-?¡± Noah snapped back but choked before finishing his sentence. ¡°Duchess!?¡±

    Lorelei somewhat savored the stunned expressions appearing simultaneously on all faces around the table, and especially on Neli¡¯s. There was no doubt, for whatever reason, the old Marzbanati had intended to slander her. Well, Lorelei had no intention to allow that. All her life she had been scorned and treated like a dirty mutt because of her parentage, because of something she had no influence or choice on. She had thought that coming to Norden, if not a happy occasion, would be at least a chance to start anew. She had tried to show the people around her that one¡¯s worth was not measured by their birth and status, that honor was something one earned and wasn¡¯t born with. And now, that woman tried to ruin her? To question her chastity when even her lord and husband hadn¡¯t?

    ¡®No more!¡¯ Something in her mind snapped. ¡®The timid bastard died the night the dhrowghost touched me. Merhek! You want to kick me out? Fine! You want to take my life? Fine! I have nothing to lose. But I won¡¯t allow you to win by your rules!¡¯

    ¡°My duchess,¡± Noah¡¯s voice brought her back to reality, ¡°I think you are too emotional to-¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, my lord,¡± she cut him up and looked around the table with a listless smile, stopping her gaze on Neli. ¡°I am perfectly fine. As you and our esteemed guests have heard from my own tales, I tend to have thicker skin than one might anticipate.¡±

    She slowly stroked the front of her gown without letting the old Marzbanati out of her sight.

    ¡°I agreed with Lady Abrahmandar, my lord, because I see merit in her words. If the next duke of Norden were to be a bastard, it would be a crime against the Gods and the Law of the Land.¡±

    Lorelei felt the temperature in the room dropping considerably and saw with the corner of her eye Sir Gregor glaring at her with mouth agape. She continued, savoring every word:

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°My duke, my honored lords and ladies, I could swear before the Fathers of Light and Darkness, and the Mother Above that my body is untouched by any other hand except my husband¡¯s. Unfortunately, if oaths were unbreakable and unfalsifiable, there wouldn¡¯t exist adultery in marriage. I could also suggest that the ladies gathered here today come and inspect me for my monthly bleeding. But again, I am facing an unfortunate fate. Since I have entered adulthood, my flowering days have been irregular and unpredictable. To solve this problem and address your fears, I have a solution that would have an immediate effect. Maybe some of the ladies here are acquainted with Bitter Water?¡±

    The expression of baba Tevishka remained confused and oblivious but the wide-eyed looks that Neli and the Mother Prioress gave her meant that they had understood her. Before Lorelei could speak further, the old nun sitting next to her grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Foolish child! Take back what you said! Are you trying to die?!¡± She turned to Noah. ¡°Your highness, please, if you cherish the duchess, don¡¯t allow for this to happen!¡±

    ¡°Explain, Mother Roslinde,¡± Noah managed to hide his confusion and his voice didn¡¯t even tremble, ¡°what is the duchess suggesting? What is this Bitter Water?¡±

    ¡°It is a potion, my duke.¡± Neli rejoined the conversation. ¡°It is mostly known in the Marzbanats under the name Zoste Ganeni, the Three Demons, and contains mugwort, pennyroyal, and silphion.¡±

    ¡°Spare me the folklore and ingredients. What does it do?¡±

    ¡°It clears the womb, my lord.¡± Lorelei looked Noah straight in the eyes as she replied and could see his gaze waver for a second. ¡°This is the best way to make sure that I am not going to plant a cuckoo¡¯s egg into the duke¡¯s nest.¡±

    ¡°Shush, child!¡± Mother Roslinde almost jumped up. ¡°My duke, I implore you, don¡¯t consider allowing the use of this poison! One of my sisters has traveled the Marzbanats in her youth. She has told me stories of girls bleeding to death in agonizing pain after taking two sips from that Bitter Water! If you have a place for the duchess in your heart, please, don¡¯t condemn her to death!¡±

    ¡°The Mother Prioress is overreacting,¡± said Lorelei. ¡°Bitter Water is only dangerous in untrained hands. Your highness has witnessed my prowess in the healing arts. The risks are minimal and I¡¯m more than willing to take them in order to cleanse my name of any suspicion.¡±

    ¡°If that is truly the lady¡¯s choice¡­¡± Neli crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Mother Prioress. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°No! Even if you survive, you might become barren for life!¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Noah¡¯s voice interrupted them. ¡°By the Gods, just be quiet all three if you!¡±

    His outburst made Lorelei hold her breath. Was he going to shout? Was he¡­ going to accept? Maybe he was going to find another excuse and quietly send her away. Any moment now she would read her verdict in those steely grey eyes.

    At the head of the table, Noah rubbed his temples and exhaled.

    ¡°Lady Lorelei,¡± hearing her name, the young woman tensed up, ¡°honestly, I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve gotten that idea but your proposal is rejected.¡±

    ¡°My lord-¡±

    ¡°Let me finish. Lady Norden, before all these people, look me in the eyes and answer me ¨C did that man rape you?¡±

    The words rang in Lorelei¡¯s head, bringing back all the dreadful memories ¨C the dim room, the entrancing smoke coming out of the burners, those horrible hands over her body, that man¡¯s arousal pressing against her¡­ Lorelei managed to swallow the bitter bile crawling up her throat. All the anger and determination she had mustered up just a moment ago dissipated. She could be strong when facing Neli, the Bishop, even master Argente but before Noah¡¯s gaze, she reverted to a helpless child, yearning for protection. A single tear rolled down her cheek as she peered into the depths of her husband¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± her tone was quiet but resolute. ¡°He didn¡¯t rape me. You came in time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all that I need.¡±

    Saying this, Noah stood up abruptly, prompting everyone to do the same. Before Lorelei could gather herself and follow suit, her husband had already reached her side of the table. Laying gently a hand on her shoulder, he pushed her down in her seat and turned to face the confused summit.

    ¡°You all heard the words of the duchess. I accept and trust them, and so should you. This should be all the proof you need. Doubting her means you are also doubting me. If I hear anyone discuss this matter further, I¡¯ll consider it an attempt to slander the ducal authority and the perpetrator will be punished accordingly, no matter who they are.¡±

    A hall of rigid faces looked at each other, then at the man standing before them. One by one, they bowed in silent agreement. Satisfied with their response, Noah turned to Lorelei and his frown softened.

    ¡°My wife, this meeting has surely drained you. There are some smaller matters left to be discussed but nothing that requires your immediate attention. Would you like to retire to your chambers?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me, my lord,¡± said Lorelei, suddenly feeling extremely tired, ¡°I think that I would accept your courtesy.¡±

    Noah helped her up and she leaned on his arm as he escorted her to the door.

    ¡°Should I bring you back to your room?¡± he whispered so that only she could hear him. ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    ¡°I am fine,¡± she replied in kind. ¡°Rish is waiting outside.¡±

    The two reached the door and Noah hesitated for a bit but then bent his waist and kissed her hand.

    ¡°When I finish, I¡¯ll come by to see how you are.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish, my lord.¡± Lorelei curtsied and hurriedly left the room.

    As the heavy door slammed behind her back, all the strength drained from her limbs. She wobbled a few steps across the hallway, reaching the window on the other side, and pressed her burning forehead on the glass. Everything was spinning, her knees were shaking, and her stomach unceasingly tried to regurgitate what little she had had for breakfast. She wanted to crash into her bed, but reaching her room unassisted was out of the question. She needed help.

    This thought finally nudged her brain in the right direction. Rish? Why wasn¡¯t she here? Did something happen?

    ¡°Rish!¡± With a weak voice, Lorelei called for her friend, her words almost getting drowned by the drumming of the rain. ¡°Rish, where are you!¡±

    She tried to look around but the moment she moved away from the window a new wave of nausea overcame her. Lorelei coughed and slowly slid to the floor. Through the ringing in her ears, she managed to register a door opening and closing and hurried steps approaching her. Did Noah come back for her?

    The light steps reached her and two frantic hands tried to straighten her up.

    ¡°My lady!¡± Rish¡¯s worried voice bore through the fog. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 II-22. Bitter Water (2)

    Lorelei sat on a cushion in the window niche, head leaning on the frame, and looked at the droplets trickling down the round glass facets. Beyond the rain curtain, huge masses of black clouds chased over the stormy sky. The howling winds bent treetops and made branches clatter like old bones.

    Snuggling deeper into her blanket, Lorelei absentmindedly followed the shape of one of the facets with her fingertip. It had taken some time and effort but she had managed to send away Rish and Milly on some small errands. The two worried girls had insisted on staying by her side, especially Rish who had almost dragged her back to the room after the meeting. Still, Lorelei had prevailed and was now enjoying her bittersweet moment of loneliness. She needed some time on her own to put her feelings back in order and neither the young Binshi¡¯s suggestion to punch Bishop Petronius and Neli in the face nor the attempts of her maid to stuff her with sweets were the right way to deal with the situation. The problem was that¡­ she was unable to calm down. Her thoughts were flying in all directions, sometimes stopping on images from her kidnapping, sometimes jumping back to Neli¡¯s hurtful words, and sometimes showing her glimpses of Noah¡¯s sad gray eyes. To make matters worse, her stomach was turning every time she even considered having a bite and her skull-splitting headache had intensified to the point where she saw little white and green lights whenever she closed her eyes.

    Scrunching her forehead, Lorelei slid off the windowsill, her bare feet silently sinking into the thick rug, and tiptoed to the table at the side of her bed. Atop stood a tripod with a spirit lamp beneath, and on the tripod, a simple copper kettle was letting out angry puffs of steam. Picking up a cup, Lorelei carefully poured in some hot water and then retrieved a paper sachet from her waist-pouch. As the blood drummed in her ears and her head split every time she blinked, she opened the medicine with trembling fingers. A trickle of black dust fell into the cup, dissolving and turning the liquid inside the color of charcoal. Hesitating for a moment, she lifted the drink to her lips and was about to take a sip when a powerful hand grabbed her from behind and knocked the cup on the floor.

    ¡°What are you doing, you crazy woman!?¡± Lorelei recognized Noah¡¯s voice and, as he spun her around, she met face to face with her husband. His expression was more distraught than angry and, when he started speaking again, she could hear the worry in his voice even beneath the sternness. ¡°Why, in the names of all the Saints, why are you still trying to poison yourself?¡±

    ¡°P-poison?¡± Lorelei blinked at him confused.

    ¡°Drinking that damn Bitter Water? What are you trying to prove? To whom? I told you, I trust you! You don¡¯t need to go so far as to drink it. What if you bleed to death?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ this was just a headache medicine.¡±

    Two pairs of equally flustered eyes stared at each other for some time. Then Noah abruptly let go of her and took a step back, his arms hanging awkwardly alongside his body. Despite his dark complexion, Lorelei could swear that his cheeks had turned a few shades redder. He cleared his throat and straightened his back, all the while avoiding looking directly at his wife.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady, I made the wrong assumptions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, my lord.¡± Despite her heart racing quite vigorously in her chest, she still managed to give him a genuine smile. ¡°It was my fault for not hearing you.¡±

    ¡°Did¡­ did I hurt you when I hit your hand? I didn¡¯t mean to scare or harm you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord,¡± Lorelei¡¯s smile grew brighter. ¡°I am perfectly fine. And I know that you had good intentions.¡±

    A weight seemed to drop off of Noah¡¯s shoulders as his posture relaxed. He drew a hand through his hair, a gesture Lorelei had started to recognize as a sign of embarrassment and restlessness. She bit her lips to stop her smile from growing. The Duke of Norden could sometimes show some unexpected sides that contradicted his moniker of Beast.

    As the drawn silence hung between them, Lorelei too became a bit restless. She gathered her skirts and knelt down, picking up the cup from the carpet. Her eyes lingered for a bit on the large dark stain covering its previously vivid pattern. Trailing her gaze, Noah cleared his throat.

    ¡°I will order the rug replaced by tomorrow. Tell me if you have any preferences.¡±

    ¡°No need to inconvenience the servants. A brush and a bucket of soap water would suffice.¡±

    ¡°If that''s what you wish.¡±

    With this curt response, the conversation died out again. Lorelei rolled the cup between her palms as she searched for the right words. A rhythmic noise coming from behind attracted her attention. It was the light clattering of the pot¡¯s lid due to the rising steam. This gave her an idea.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come all the way here, my lord, would you like some tea?¡±

    ¡°That would be much appreciated, my duchess.¡±

    The two exchanged shy glances and some bashful smiles and Lorelei quickly turned around to prepare the tea.

    ¡°You can sit in the anteroom, my lord,¡± she said while pouring some more water into the pot from a clay jug. ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Would you mind if I stay?¡± His question startled her and she looked over her shoulder.

    ¡°Do you think I would still try to poison myself? Or perhaps you think I might poison you?¡±

    ¡°By the Gods, no!¡± Noah was genuinely shocked, his face twisting in a slightly exaggerated sad expression. ¡°The thought never crossed my mind, Lady Lorelei. In all honesty, I am curious about your trade. I¡¯ve never seen such a strange contraption.¡±

    Her husband pointed at the small tripod and the spirit burner beneath that was sprouting a thin bluish flame.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ll be preparing tea and I can see the kettle but to be fair, I¡¯ve never seen anyone brew tea on a candle.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, my lord, the flame is hot enough. I use it often when I mix medicines.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating!¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrows flew up. ¡°And there is no magic involved?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t hold back and rolled her eyes, ¡°you know I¡¯m not a witch. Besides, you might have forgotten after living in Norden for so long, but on the mainland, magic is considered a long-dead taboo. Anyone who values their health and doesn¡¯t want to spend some intimate time in a cell with the Church¡¯s quaestors would think twice before dabbling in forbidden arts.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± Noah coughed and his fingers combed through his hair again. ¡°It was a stupid question.¡±

    She chuckled. The temptation was just too big to let it pass.

    ¡°My master always says that there are no stupid questions, only lazy students.¡±

    Her husband burst into laughter.

    ¡°I really wish to have a chat with your master someday!¡± he said and sat on the windowsill. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Concentrate on your tea.¡±

    ¡®He has such a nice, deep laugh,¡¯ thought Lorelei and turned around to hide her flaming cheeks, the smile still lingering on her lips. Her fingers found and opened a couple of jars from the small collection currently residing on the table. She gave each one a sniff before taking herb after herb and put them in the pot without giving it much thought. It was a simple tea. There was no need to look for special ingredients in her crates or check her books for the recipe. The routine task calmed her mind somewhat and even her headache subsided. Still, being able to feel Noah¡¯s gaze on her made her heart flutter.

    As the kettle continued to burble over the thin bluish flame, the whole room was soon filled with a fresh fragrance.

    ¡°It smells really nice!¡± said Noah, his tone ¨C calm and almost sleepy. ¡°Is it mint and linden? Such an unusual combination.¡±

    ¡°My lord has a sharp nose.¡± Lorelei was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Indeed, it''s mint and linden. They calm the body and the mind. And I have added some hypericum to lift the spirit.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°So much thought put into a cup of tea! This is exactly what we need after¡­¡±

    He stiffened and didn¡¯t finish but Lorelei knew very well what he meant to say. Her hand trembled slightly while she was pouring the brew and a few droplets fell on the table. She managed to somewhat compose herself and brought a cup to her husband before preparing hers. As she turned back to face him, she realized that he had been staring at her, steaming cup in hand, without even moving a muscle.

    ¡°I am sorry, my lord,¡± she felt guilty for a second, ¡°it was tactless of me. It is safe to drink.¡±

    Saying that, she lifted the tea to her lips but before even taking a sip, her husband took a swig of his. Time slowed down as Lorelei observed his face twisting a bit and his eyes watering.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s hot!¡± he managed to squeeze out as he coughed.

    ¡°What did you expect?! It was boiling just a moment ago and you didn¡¯t even blow on it!¡± The physician in Lorelei chewed him out but quickly her somberness gave way to worry. ¡°Did you scald yourself badly?¡±

    ¡°Only my pride and my sharp tongue have suffered a bit, my lady. Nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me to drink first? It¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°Custom?¡± Noah gave her a crooked smile. ¡°But if I did that it would mean I don¡¯t trust you. Besides, unless you have some dragon blood in your veins, you would have ended just like me.¡±

    ¡°I would have blown it cold first,¡± she said, knowing deep down that he was teasing her.

    ¡°If you say so, dear wife.¡± The devilish spark in Noah¡¯s eyes flared up. He patted the cushion next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t stand over there. Come and sit down.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Lorelei hesitated, looking at the narrow windowsill. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to the anteroom, my lord?¡±

    ¡°But I quite like it here, my duchess. There is enough space for two. Would you be generous and indulge the wishes of a poor man with a scalded tongue just this once?¡±

    ¡®More like a honey tongue!¡¯ Lorelei grumbled internally but couldn¡¯t deny that a part of her was rather excited. She carefully sat next to him and cupped her tea with both hands. Was it its warmth that made her body feel on fire or¡­ something else? For a moment she thought that Noah would be able to hear the loud thumping coming from her chest but her husband sat beside her, drinking his tea nonchalantly.

    ¡°The taste is excellent,¡± he said after a couple of sips. ¡°I really needed something like this.¡±

    ¡°How did the meeting end?¡± asked Lorelei and tried hiding her anxiousness by drinking a mouthful.

    ¡°No throats were slit.¡± Noah exhaled and his finger started circling the rim of the cup. ¡°And we managed to decide on the punishment for the perpetrators, so one could say that everything ended well.¡±

    ¡°What is the verdict?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be best if you don¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°You promised me, my lord,¡± Lorelei swallowed hard, ¡°not to hide about things concerning me. You can¡¯t deny my involvement in all this, so I deserve an answer.¡±

    ¡°Be it your way,¡± Noah nodded after some contemplation and a shadow fell on his face. ¡°Since most of the girls in that hellhole were underaged, all brothel patrons we find would be stripped of their ranks and possessions and forced to join the Order of Eunuch-Priests after a public gelding. For everyone actively involved in your kidnapping and the trafficking of the girls, the punishment is to be dismemberment while still alive, and their parts displayed at each of the four gates of Yalda.¡±

    His words slowly sank into Lorelei¡¯s mind. She had watched a public execution only once. It had been the hanging of a pair of notorious robbers. Seeing their twitching bodies on the gibbet, she had thought that it was a horrible way to die, but what Noah had just described¡­

    Lorelei felt her chest tighten, her breath coming out in jagged hisses. She inhaled sharply and coughed, covering her mouth. A warm hand carefully patted her on the back.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to tell you.¡± Noah¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I-I was the one who asked.¡± She straightened up and took two large mouthfuls of her tea, trying to wash away the foul aftertaste. ¡°From me¡­ and also the girls¡­ thank you. It is a harsh but just punishment.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything like this happen again. I swear.¡±

    She nodded with appreciation and concentrated on her cup, finding it hard to speak for a moment. Seeing her somewhat regain her composure, Noah rummaged through his waist pouch and procured a small glass vial, containing thick golden liquid. He handed it to Lorelei, his face remaining grim and serious.

    ¡°I know it might be too much to ask right now, but could you perhaps have a look at this thing later. If we know more about these so-called ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯, there might be a chance to figure out more about that masked man.¡±

    ¡°And save that poor addicted girl,¡± Lorelei took the vial and squeezed it in her palm. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°But first, you promise me to rest.¡± Her husband gave her a stern but warm look. ¡°You had to go through a lot today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, my lord, I have thicker skin than one might expect.¡±

    ¡°There are gaps even in the thickest armor.¡± Noah rubbed his left shoulder. ¡°And words are more traitorous than arrows. Actually, I came not only to see how you are doing or give you additional work but to apologize.¡±

    ¡°No need. I was a willing participant in all this. You never forced me to join the summit.¡±

    ¡°But I also couldn¡¯t stop Neli.¡±

    Lorelei stiffened at his words. A sharp needle pierced her heart. She saw his clear eyes, his face ¨C full of sadness and care, and could not keep it hidden any longer. Maybe he was going to shun her afterward. Drive her away. But she needed to let it all out, and he was the one who deserved to hear it most.

    ¡°Lady Nelini was having your best interest in mind,¡± she whispered, the words coming from her mouth with some difficulty. ¡°After all, if I were to bear a child, it could be difficult for you to divorce me next year for being infertile. If Prince Lionel has the power and reasons to wed us, he most likely wouldn¡¯t like us to separate that easily. And a child, even a suspected bastard, would give him great leverage.¡±

    ¡°L-Lorelei¡­¡± Noah stuttered, looking at her wide-eyed. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I might be na?ve and not into politics, my lord, but I am no fool. Besides, Lady Nelini was right. That masked man did try to rape me.¡±

    Immediately, his face turned rigid and his eyes squinted. Lorelei could feel the anger bubbling beneath the calm surface, but she had to keep talking. She blinked furiously to clear her clouding gaze.

    ¡°He tried. But I swear, he did not finish. H-he pinned me down. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t run. B-but I managed to bite his hand when he tried to touch me. I am sorry, I¡­ I should have told that to the council ¡­ y-you can use this to identify him. I b-bit him to the bone. H-he should have pretty c-clear bite marks on his left hand. B-but I swear, I swear, my lord, nothing more happened. You came in time. I swear, you came in time! I swear!¡±

    There was a muffled thud as a half-empty cup hit the floor. Lorelei felt two arms wrapping around her, as she was dragged into Noah¡¯s embrace. Her fingers loosened and her own cup and the vial rolled on the carpet. All she could remember from the minutes that followed was her clinging to his chest and crying like a little child, his warmth, penetrating her body, and his quiet words.

    ¡°Hush, everything is fine. You were so, so brave. It¡¯s alright. There is nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    After what felt like ages, her sobs subsided, leaving her completely drained. Lorelei lifted her swollen face and was met by a pair of warm gray eyes.

    ¡°I-I am s-sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Noah cupped her face in his palms, ¡°don¡¯t apologize for being hurt and scared.¡±

    ¡°I am s-sorry,¡± Lorelei sniffed and stubbornly continued, ¡°I ruined y-your coat. And the poor carpet¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± He looked at her incredulously before coughing and trying to suppress a snicker. ¡°Honestly, you are such a handful, Lady Norden.¡±

    ¡°Sorr-¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t allow her to speak further and instead started to rub her face dry with his sleeve, ignoring her weak protests. Deeming his work satisfactory, he lifted the stunned Lorelei in his arms and carried her to the bed. He laid her down gently and tucked her in, pulling the blankets up to her chin.

    ¡°You need to rest,¡± he said in response to her mortified stare. ¡°This is an order, Lady Norden.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Ouch!¡±

    Lorelei gasped as he unceremoniously flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Since you feel so guilty, this is your punishment. I want you to rest now and gather your strength. Don¡¯t forget, you need to look into that potion for me later.¡±

    Saying that, he turned around and scooped up the small vial from the floor, placing it on the table near the tripod. He then returned to the bed and sat on the edge, his gaze - peeled on Lorelei, and his back ¨C leaning on the bedpost.

    ¡°My lord?¡±

    ¡°You can go ahead and sleep. I will stay here in case you decide to do something foolish.¡±

    ¡°Who could ever fall asleep like that?¡± grumbled Lorelei but underestimated how sharp his hearing was.

    ¡°Would you like me to sing you a song? Shana loved it when she was little.¡±

    ¡°No! I-I mean¡­ thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then close your eyes. I promise, nothing bad will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°People¡­ don¡¯t fall asleep¡­ on command,¡± she mumbled, feeling her eyelids extremely heavy. She blinked a couple of times but the exhaustion finally defeated her.

    ¡°Sleep tight, my duchess.¡± The sound of his voice made her even drowsier. ¡°I failed you so many times. The least I can do is give you a few hours of rest.¡±

    ¡°N¡­o¡­¡±

    She wanted to tell him that he was wrong. That he had saved her time and time again. That without him, she would be in the hands of that bloody cult, a toy for some perverted fanatic and his goons. Instead, what escaped her lips was a quiet sigh as she plunged deeper into the world of dreams. Before she was engulfed completely by nothingness, she felt someone leaning in and planting a kiss on her forehead. Such a pity. This was just part of her dreams, not a reality.

    Bent over her, Noah looked at Lorelei¡¯s sleeping face, his chest filled with guilt. He had to fight the urge to kiss her again, knowing very well that he was overstepping the boundaries of their relationship. He inched carefully back to his seat at the bedpost but froze as the frame creaked under his weight. Luckily, this did not wake Lorelei up. As he watched the frail woman huddled under the blankets, the guilt in his heart slowly gave way to anger. He would find that master Argente and skin him alive. He would make sure that monster regrated ever being born.

    ¡°I am sorry, Lorelei,¡± he whispered. ¡°I should have arrived earlier.¡±

 II-23. Angels tears (1)

    The strong gale chased flocks of clouds over the starry sky, painting pictures of moonlight and ink-black on the desolate canvas of the land. The midnight quiet was broken only by the ceaseless chirps of crickets or, rarely, by the mournful howl of a lone wolf. In the vast openness of the grassy steppe, darkness reigned supreme, save for the circle of small fires surrounding a cluster of white hexagonal tents. Their colorful flaps protected the travelers from the biting chill the wind carried. Even during the fifth month, the cold never completely left Norden.

    Amongst the cluster of tents, one stood out with its intricately patterned entrance and the two silent guards keeping vigil, ready to intercept any attack, be it by man or ghost. Inside the tent, large braziers crackled, raising aromatic fumes towards the ceiling and bathing the people gathered inside in golden light. Five white-clad figures sat on the floor, surrounding a sixth in a star-shaped pattern. The man kneeling at the center of the formation had his body perfectly straight. His eyes were tightly shut and not even a muscle twitched beneath the alabaster skin. Fine droplets of sweat rolled down his neck and past the brand mark on his chest that was peeking from the gap in his loose garments.

    With a drawn sigh the man at the center of the formation woke up, his eyelids fluttering open. If someone were to look more carefully, they would see his eyes being replaced by darkness with a myriad of stars burning in their depths. After blinking a couple of times, they returned to their normal blue color. The man cracked his neck and said in a quiet voice:

    ¡°You can rest now. You did great anchoring me.¡±

    ¡°We serve you, kush-turgan,¡± replied the five Binshi, finally allowing themselves some movement after hours of strenuous concentration.

    One of the anchors grabbed a leather bag and took out a small glass vial with golden liquid inside. Some of the other shamans gave him condescending looks, his shaking hands hastily uncorking the potion not escaping them. He hungrily downed it and brushed away some residue from his lips. The man''s actions caught the attention of his kush-turgan.

    ¡°Tengar,¡± he said, ¡°you should be careful when using that potion.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kush-turgan, I am perfectly in control. But you should try the ''Angel¡¯s tears'' too. My mind clears and my powers soar after only two sips.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± the other man chuckled but his smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°My powers are more than sufficient to do well without aids.¡±

    ¡°F-forgive me, kush-turgan,¡± Tengar stiffened hearing the chill in his master¡¯s words, ¡°I meant no offense.¡±

    ¡°I thought as much,¡± said the man at the center of the formation. ¡°But since you have taken your revitalizing potion, I bet you have recuperated enough to go fetch some food for your brothers and sister. We are all famished after the hex.¡±

    ¡°Of course, kush-turgan!¡± Tengar¡¯s eyes gleamed with relief and excitement as he trotted out of the tent.

    The flap had just fallen behind him, when one of the shamans in the now broken circle, a thin, willowy man, erupted.

    ¡°Why are you still keeping him so close, kush-turgan?! He dabbles in taboos. He poisons himself and his students with that Limerian brew. His corrupt tastes are an insult to any living creature, not to speak us ¨C the children of the Morning Star.¡±

    ¡°Because a bunch of depraved, potion-addicted fools is what we need in order to succeed. Or are you and your students willing to perform the rituals to create dhrowghosts?¡±

    "Mother Above, have mercy! I would rather die!¡± The face of the shaman became pale and greenish and he looked like he was going to throw up.

    ¡°Akh-Moren,¡± the only female in the circle raised her voice, ¡°do we really need to create dhrowghosts? And so many? We¡­ we might be sacrificing mixed-breeds, but¡­ they are still children.¡±

    ¡°I wish there was another way,¡± the leader of the Red Hands gritted his teeth. ¡°But there isn¡¯t. Those Limerians have ways to deal with our magic. Otherwise, Norden would have never fallen into their hands in the first place.¡±

    ¡°But there have not been new nesvet for decades.¡± The woman was persistent. ¡°The last one died seventy years ago and his heirs were ungifted. The influence of their Church has also weakened since the new duke came to power.¡±

    ¡°You sound almost like some of those foolish beast-followers, sister,¡± a middle-aged shaman grumbled beside her. ¡°That foreign monster has done everything possible to weaken our blood, pushing laws to create a bunch of powerless mixed-breeds.¡±

    ¡°But they are still children,¡± the woman said quietly. Behind her, the steppe winds made the cover of the tent flutter a bit, their howling dampened to a ghastly sigh.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Both of you are right.¡± Akh-Moren looked sad and tired. ¡°I wish there was another way. We can¡¯t be sure if the Church isn¡¯t hiding the new nesvet or even if the artifacts from the old days are not still usable. And we need to cleanse our bloodline if we want to survive. Those children and the foolish parents that created them are noble sacrifices. Giving their lives for the future of the Star-Children will wash away their sin before the Mother Above.¡±

    ¡°But then why selling them to that Limerian bastard?¡± The middle-aged man looked grim. ¡°I still can''t agree with that. If they have to suffer, let them at least suffer by our hands. Those foreign dogs should not be allowed the pleasure to hurt any of the Star-Children, be it impure ones.¡±

    ¡°Young and foolish,¡± said the oldest shaman from the circle and moved a bit, his joints making low crackling sounds. ¡°Preparing the sacrifices for the ritual takes time and manpower. And what is more, it scars one¡¯s soul forever even if you aren¡¯t performing the hex yourself. For our plan, we would have needed hundreds of abominations like Tengar and his students. This would have doomed our kin forever before the Mother Above and closed the Spirit Realm for us. The Limerians are heartless and vicious in nature, and even more so towards their slaves. Branding them like livestock, pfui! Then let them do our dirty work and doom themselves.¡±

    ¡°You are right, dede,¡± the leader of the Red Hands turned to the old man politely. ¡°And with the money we acquire, we can help our brethren in need and prepare for when the true war starts. Besides, we are also planting the seeds of doom in the enemy¡¯s camp. We need to send only a handful of shamans to the mainland to raise an army of dhrowghosts at the hearth of their Empire..¡±

    ¡°An army¡­¡± the woman hesitated, ¡°who is going to control them?¡±

    There was an evil glint in Akh-Moren¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No one.¡±

    At his words, all four of the Red Hands shivered. An army of dhrowghosts would bring unimaginable death and devastation, turning the land of their enemies into a graveyard. The thought of the hundreds of thousands that would lose their lives was blood-chilling. But at the same time, burning rage was kindled in their hearts. It was horrible but just; a punishment fit for their crimes. For over two centuries those invaders were trampling their holy lands, killing, kidnapping, and raping their kin, digging the riches from their mountains, hunting deer and argali from their planes. They had tried to destroy Norden¡¯s magic, soul, and blood. Now, it was time for payback. Even if they were hated today, the future generations would thank them.

    The braziers crackled, spewing ruby sparks in the warm air. At the center of the broken circle, Akh-Moren eyed his brethren with satisfaction. He knew what they were thinking. He felt and thought the same. Maybe there had been another way but now it was all lost. Ever since that fake-prophet Yanosh had sided with the enemy, ever since he showed to everyone who had eyes to see how deep the Limerian infestation had reached, there had been only one path. Deep in his soul, Akh-Moren felt the anger of all the innocent lives sacrificed by the Empire and its dogs. Every precious Binshi flame that had been extinguished, betrayed by false promises and treaties over the centuries. He felt them all. He was them all. And he was the one to set things right.

    Sharp pain ran through the brand mark on his chest, forcing Akh-Moren to hold his breath. This constant ache accompanying him was the proof of his mission. Yanosh had chosen poorly. Now it was his turn to start their kin anew. All the souls of his brethren were with him. All their might was seeping into his flesh and bones as the days went by. With the purifying powers he was absorbing from the Star-gazer, he would soon surpass Yanosh and become an equal to his future bride. Together, they would renew the blood of Star-path Valley; they would bear worthy descendants of the Mother Above once more.

    ¡°Kush-turgan,¡± the willowy shaman called, bringing him back to the present, ¡°was the hex successful in the end? Did you learn anything from the spy? And what about our Star-maiden?¡±

    ¡°It was hard,¡± Akh-Moren responded in a tired voice and rubbed his temples. ¡°She is tougher than anticipated and is resisting the corruption but I managed to gather enough from both her and our Star-gazer. The child still has her head muddled by those lying dogs. Fortunately, she is opening herself more and more to me. If all goes well, during this Council meeting we will be able to take her away.¡±

    ¡°But is it wise to personally go to the meeting?¡± the old shaman scrunched his forehead. ¡°Can¡¯t you just send someone to be your kukul and represent you?¡±

    ¡°And who can manage to switch souls with me for a long time, dede? I know your body is too old to handle the pressure for more than fifteen minutes, not to mention hours at a time, and the rest don¡¯t even have the vessel to accept my soul. This is, unfortunately, the downside of receiving such a big blessing.¡±

    ¡°But you have used Tengar as your kukul before. He survived the soul-merge,¡± said the middle-aged shaman, although his entire face clearly showed that he was against the idea.

    ¡°Alas, Tengar cannot accompany us to Ildemar. Their duchess has some pretty sharp eyes. She might be able to recognize him.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say the room she was kept in was dark?¡± the old shaman snorted.

    ¡°It was, dede. But that woman is more than it meets the eye. From a couple of smells and a few minor details, she was able to guess the occupation of our Limerian friend.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± the middle-aged man shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Limerian noblewomen have no say. They are just decorations and bed-warmers for their men. Would she dare speak against official envoys and endanger the peace between us and their kind?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she will,¡± Akh-Moren¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°She dared reprimand a high-ranking cleric from their church before witnesses. And it seems the rumors were false after all and the duke is very smitten with her.¡±

    ¡°May the star-hounds gnaw on Tengar!¡± The old shaman cursed and his spittle hissed in one of the braziers. ¡°He let that wench escape.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have plans for her in motion. As for Tengar,¡± the leader of the Red Hands mused a bit, ¡°I might have another use for him. The duke seems to have some capable dogs under him. It would be a matter of time before they find a connection between Baron Rowell and us.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    An evil smile crept on Akh-Moren¡¯s face.

    ¡°If a Limerian baron were to go berserk during the meeting due to a Binshi hex, I wonder how well the peace would hold.¡±

 II-24. Angels tears (2)

    Noah yawned and rummaged through the pile of papers on his desk, the flickering light of the lanterns making his eyes tear up. Behind him, heavy rain poured down the facetted window, changing the early morning into night. The storm had lasted for the past three days, turning Ildemar¡¯s courtyards into small swamps and the roofs and staircases into waterfalls. The oppressing weather, in combination with the menacing mountain of papers piled on the desk, did not contribute much to Noah¡¯s work enthusiasm. With a sigh of resignation, the Duke of Norden rubbed his left eye and squinted, trying to read the tightly packed rows of text crawling over the page.

    ¡°Is our genius weasel working overtime in his den or what?¡± Duncan¡¯s grumble dressed into words his lord¡¯s dissatisfaction with the prolific reports he was forced to read. ¡°In my day, you first had to skin a couple of sheep to even get a decent parchment but ever since the royal alchemists cracked Shareeba¡¯s paper recipe, it is a stream of useless paperwork!¡±

    ¡°Well, at least we are just reading the finished product and not sweating through the whole process of compiling it.¡± Noah tried to defend his friend while juggling with the thought to set a page limit for the next report. Unfortunately, knowing William De Mar, if he were to do that, he would also need to order a magnifying apparatus from the Glass-maker Guild.

    ¡°Not even confinement can keep the Lord Steward away from his paperwork,¡± Aiden chimed in, flipping through a stack of his own, his enthusiasm akin to that of a fish or a dead man. ¡°I have heard from the boys on guard duty that William¡¯s aids are running up and down the West tower almost every hour.¡±

    ¡°Dang,¡± Duncan threw the report he was reading on the table and stretched in his seat, ¡°Will probably has the fittest aids in Ildemar. Wretched lads.¡±

    ¡°To think I¡¯d live to hear you pitying someone for doing some healthy exercise,¡± Noah lifted an eyebrow, blissfully distracted from his read. Next to him, Aiden nodded with an expression that only someone who had gone through Duncan¡¯s gruesome training regiment could understand.

    ¡°It¡¯s the stairs, you cheeky brats,¡± the old knight snorted and rubbed his knees. ¡°Wait till you become my age and then you¡¯ll sing a different song.¡±

    Noah and Aiden exchanged conspiring looks and chuckled, continuing with the paperwork without saying a word. A few moments later, Noah¡¯s expression darkened. He browsed a couple of pages back and forth through the document he was reading.

    ¡°Duncan, do you remember the two we let go after raiding the illegal mine?¡±

    ¡°I am old, not senile. What about the critters?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, one of them did try to contact a middleman with an urgent message for Baron Rowell.¡±

    ¡°We nailed the traitorous leech?¡± Duncan¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°We did. The Shadows in Port Leon have intercepted the message and successfully replaced it. Rowell does not suspect a thing. For now, all our men there are on standby. We should observe him some more. Maybe we can fish out even more sharks with him as bait.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, we should strike while we have the upper hand.¡± The old knight mused for a bit. ¡°May I suggest slitting his throat while asleep?"

    "Tempting but impossible. If I do that, his punishment would be too easy. Besides, should rumors spread about his death, the other barons will accuse me of killing him without a trial."

    "Then we do it the official way. It will be difficult. Port Leon is darn well fortified. If that conniving turd catches wind of this and manages to dig himself in, it will be a heavy siege. ¡±

    ¡°That is why I don¡¯t plan to attack him.¡± Noah¡¯s teeth flashed. ¡°Right now, he believes that there has been some minor tunnel collapse in the mine. Any delay in reports or new ore can be written off to that and the Shadows will make sure that he stays oblivious. There is no reason for him to worry and even less to miss the Grand Council.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Duncan blinked before bursting into laughter. ¡°You want him to walk to the dungeon on his own two feet?! Now that would be a delightful scene to watch!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope everything goes according to plan.¡± Noah drove a hand through his hair. ¡°What bothers me is that the second one we let go has disappeared midway to the Wild Lands.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t bode well,¡± Aiden sounded concerned as he joined the conversation. ¡°Who was the shadow tracking him?¡±

    ¡°Dederi.¡±

    ¡°She is one of our best! I believe in terms of power, only Gregor and the elders are stronger. It¡¯s not like her to lose a trace.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Noah flipped through the papers. ¡°From her report, she was trapped in a dream-maze for several days before managing to barely escape. By that time, the target had disappeared without leaving a trace and she could not find him even with a tracking hex.¡±

    ¡°Those damn Red Hands have some nasty spell casters in their midst.¡± Duncan spat the words like they were poison. ¡°Like the critter that tried to use the duchess¡¯ image to kill you.¡±

    Noah froze for a moment, his heart tightening at the memory. It had been so close. If he had hesitated, if he had doubted his senses, the one in the ground right now would be him and not that false nun.

    ¡°It is normal to have strong shamans,¡± he said a bit absentmindedly. ¡°After all, they praise the purity of Binshi blood above all else.¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± Aiden hesitated, ¡°I apologize if I am out of place by asking this¡­ I¡¯ve heard that their leader can rival even the late Sir Yanosh. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± snapped Noah but then his expression mellowed. His fingers traced the scar crawling on his face. ¡°No, he is not as strong as Yanosh. You weren¡¯t there seven years ago, there is no way to know. Akh-Moren, their leader, is definitely gifted. But he used so much of his soul for the hexes needed to kill the Star-gazer that right now he should be little more than an empty husk. The last time I met that veiled bastard, his hexes were unstable. If not for that, retrieving Shana would have cost us dearly.¡±

    From the corner of his eye, Noah could see Duncan staring at him with a big crease between his brows. He knew that the old knight was blaming himself for his scar. It did not matter how many times Noah tried to explain that they had been extremely lucky. That if the hex had worked as planned, not even dust would have remained of him. A burnt face was a small price to pay for surviving.

    On his end, Aiden remained uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Gregor that one can recuperate their lost soul power with elixirs and meditation.¡±

    ¡°To some extent.¡± Noah thought for a bit. ¡°As far as I understand it, it is like trying to feed straw to a dying fire. It could keep the flame a bit longer but never restores its blaze.¡±

    ¡°Then is Gregor alright?¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You two faced a dhrowghost. And before that the drals and the searching hex for her Ladyship¡­ And now he is putting up guarding hexes for the Grand Council.¡±

    ¡°Stop being a worrywart¡± snorted Duncan. ¡°The Wolf Mountain tribe is next of kin with Star-path Valley, all of their shamans have huge souls to begin with. A couple of hexes would damage Gregor as much as a snowflake would quench a forest fire.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Noah nodded but deep down, he could feel the worry curling up in the pit of his stomach. Gerash was relying too much on his big soul force, to the point of being reckless. He had to tell Tikotse and Karusa to reprimand their son before he damaged his soul beyond repair.

    Just as he was about to continue with the reports, a loud knock landed on the door.

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    At his command, Jessup¡¯s curly head peeked into the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting, master, Sir Duncan, Sir Aiden. Milly wants to speak urgently with the duke.¡±

    ¡®Lorelei!¡¯ Noah almost jumped out of his seat but managed to compose himself quickly enough. Well, maybe not as quickly as he thought, judging from Duncan¡¯s devious grin. He cleared his throat and said:

    ¡°Let her in, Jess.¡±

    As the boy opened the door, the maid half ran half walked in, blinking with slight confusion at the sight of the two knights. She curtsied deeply and when she lifted her head, Noah could see dark rings around her eyes. His worry grew, but he didn¡¯t allow himself to show any of it on the surface.

    ¡°What business do you have with me, Milly?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for disturbing the lords but the duke needs to see the duchess right now!¡±

    The shaking in her voice alerted Noah that the matter was serious. To Hell with being composed! Without waiting much longer, he stood up and walked briskly towards the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll tell me on the way what is wrong with the duchess. Duncan, Aiden, continue with the papers. I¡¯ll be back as fast as I can.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you go already!¡± The old knight shooed him away and Noah didn¡¯t wait for a second call.

    Exiting his study, he walked in big strides towards Lorelei¡¯s chambers with Milly scurrying behind him. Why the hell did he arrange for her residence to be so far away from his own? Suppressing his worry with some effort, he turned to face the maid.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the lady?¡±

    ¡°She has not slept for almost three days, my lord,¡± panted Milly and tried to keep up with his pace. ¡°Ever since she has started looking into that potion you gave her, she hasn¡¯t had a shuteye. She¡­¡±

    The maid couldn¡¯t finish because her lord hastened his steps once more and she was forced to run after him. Before long, the two reached Lorelei¡¯s chambers. Noah flew in and looked around. The anteroom was empty and so was the bedroom. That left only the small adjacent dressing room. Approaching the door, he smelled a strange fragrance permeating the air ¨C fresh grass and flowers, combined with something pungent and slightly sulfury.

    Heart racing, Noah stormed in and immediately choked. There was smoke. So much that one could cut their way through it. At first, he thought that the room was on fire but then his tearing eyes detected a small incense burner spewing gray wisps into the already stuffy air. This find calmed him down a little and his lungs were slowly getting used to the thick vapors. His incredulous gaze traveled around the dressing room that looked completely different than what he remembered it to be.

    There were large trunks around the walls, the shelves above them ¨C full of books and flasks, jars and containers of different shapes and sizes. Beside the window hung a large picture depicting the insides of the human body in such detail that Noah only knew from the battlefields. The middle of the room was completely filled by a large table with several bright lanterns, wrapped in golden mist-hallows, illuminating its surface. On top, flasks in different shapes were bubbling over tripods. Unknown liquids were traveling along thin glass or copper spirals and dripping into round little vials. Mortars, jars with colorful powders, and even chunks of crystals were littered over the working surface. And then there were even more books and snippets of paper all over the place ¨C on the table, under the table, on the windowsill, on the chairs, and atop the crates around the walls.

    At the center of this chaos, Noah saw the hunched figure of his wife, peering into a small beaker and completely oblivious of the entire world. He stepped towards her, his weight making the wooden floor creak. This seemed to attract Lorelei¡¯s attention¡­ to some extent.

    ¡°You back, Milly?¡± she mumbled absentmindedly, without lifting her head from the beaker. ¡°Just in time. I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Can I be of some assistance too?¡± said Noah and savored his wife¡¯s reaction.

    Hearing his voice, Lorelei spun around immediately. He could see her flushed cheeks as she stared at him with big sparkling eyes he had rarely seen these days. Her face carried the same heavy dark eye-rings as Milly¡¯s but, strangely enough, didn¡¯t look that fatigued at all. In addition to that, there were some blackish stains on her chin and nose, either from ink or soot, or, most likely, from both.

    ¡°M-my lord! Good day! I didn¡¯t expect you,¡± she stuttered and greeted him.

    ¡°Milly fetched me.¡± Noah came closer and threw a glance at the piece of paper in front of her, which her neat handwriting had filled with line after line of meticulous notes. ¡°She said that you haven¡¯t been sleeping at all lately... By the way, your quill is dripping.¡±

    ¡°Oh, merhek! No! I¡­ sorry¡­ Just a moment!¡± she scrambled and hurriedly put the quill back into its holder under Noah¡¯s bemused gaze.

    ¡°No need to fret. I just wanted to check on you. If the rumor spreads that I forced my duchess to work for days without rest, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, your highness.¡± Lorelei scratched her chin with ink-stained fingers, promptly giving Noah the answer to the black-smudge mystery. ¡°I am almost finished. Three more tests and I will know almost certainly what¡¯s inside that potion.¡±

    ¡°But to take it so far as to refrain from sleep?¡±

    ¡°Some of the tests require hours of constant observation. Milly has been helping me but the girl has no idea if some reaction is developing fine or is just about to explode. Besides,¡± Lorelei cut Noah¡¯s further nagging before he could even open his mouth and pointed at the incense burner, ¡°my body and mind are in perfect condition thanks to the Holy Root smoke.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± he frowned in response and carefully looked her up from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that drugs that enhance one¡¯s body and mind can be harmful to the user. Or lead to addiction.¡±

    ¡°Not this one.¡± His wife chuckled and took a deep breath. ¡°In the city of Amraz, Holy Root has been used for centuries during the Sleepless Nights when they worship the King of the Djinn. Its effects last only for three days and then the body gets used to it and falls asleep, and one needs to wait at least two weeks before using it again. It is called Three Nights Herb for that reason."

    "Is that why you are rushing things?"

    "Partially. In a couple of days, it will be too late for that poor girl. I need to formulate an antidote before the time is up." As Noah continued to frown not completely convinced, she shook her head in resignation. "If you don''t trust me, you should be able to judge for yourself. Don¡¯t you feel refreshed already?¡±

    Indeed, thinking about it, Noah realized that the fatigue he was fighting with since early morning was gone. Not even Neli¡¯s horribly bitter khavvah brew was so effective. He felt his body full of energy and his thoughts crystal clear. Yet, at the same time, this state of complete awakeness didn''t feel forced like when he consumed khavvah. His heartbeat wasn''t rushed, his hands weren''t trembling, and neither was his body fidgety. It was almost frightening what that smoke could do in such a short time.

    Next to him, Lorelei returned to observing her beaker and Noah stretched out his neck to have a better look. Before his astonished eyes, the clear liquid inside slowly changed color and became a pale shade of pink.

    ¡°Incredible!¡± he whispered but then coughed and continued with his normal voice. ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°The ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯ are reacting to a mixture of spirits and potash lye.¡± Lorelei took the quill, dipped it in the ink bottle, and carefully wrote down her observations. ¡°This means that there is some hemp inside but, judging by the color, it is not the main ingredient.¡±

    ¡°Hemp?¡± Noah raised an eyebrow. ¡°Like the one for ropes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But if you make an extract from the plant¡¯s seeds, it is a potent drug. It helps open the mind and reduces pain and headache. But in return, one becomes fearful and suspicious, and it can lead to addiction.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Noah glared daggers at the innocent pink liquid.

    ¡°I agree. But there is more.¡± Lorelei took a flask from the table and held it before him. At first, he thought that it was the ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯ but then he corrected himself. The liquid inside was as dark as night. Something clicked in his brain.

    ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t that the thing that almost killed me on the ship?¡±

    ¡°It is. I kept the potion because I wanted to study it but never got the chance to do so. Until now. Can you guess what is inside besides black poppy?¡±

    ¡°Hemp?¡±

    ¡°Hemp.¡±

    Thoughts jumped around Noah¡¯s head, his mind gathering information and coming to dark conclusions. Deep wrinkles appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mention the first potion if there was no connection between the two.¡±

    ¡°It might be too soon to judge, but hemp isn¡¯t widely used in Limeria for making medicine. It is something that is found in the Marzbanats. And not many would dare mix it with black poppy since one wrong step can have a lethal effect. Depending on the last two tests of the ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯ I can give you a clear answer. For now, my gut is telling me that both potions are likely to have the same origin.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue.¡± Noah looked her straight in the eye. ¡°How can I help? Tell me what to do.¡±

 II-25. Angels tears (3)

    Two heads huddled close together surrounded by gray smoke. Two voices whispered excitedly as their owners hunched over a glass beaker.

    ¡°Is it working?¡± Noah leaned forward trying to have a better look at the liquid before him. He couldn¡¯t quite well hide the excitement in his voice and felt a bit ashamed but at the same time ¨C curious like a little boy. What was happening before his eyes was like magic, and yet, it wasn¡¯t.

    A small hand carefully pushed him back, away from the beaker¡¯s opening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t breath in the fumes. Silver-burnt boxwood spirit is poisonous.¡±

    Beside him Lorelei held another vial and both her hands had thin leather gloves on since, as she had explained to him, the vitriol oil it contained could burn holes in one¡¯s flesh. She took a thin glass tube the size of straw from the table, dipped it into the oil, and covered the other opening with her thumb. When she pulled out the straw, it was filled with some clear liquid. Very carefully, Lorelei placed her hand over the flask on the table and dripped the content of the tube into the beaker.

    Noah could only marvel at her precision and concentration. The air around his wife felt similar to the one he had experienced around master swordsmen when they wielded their weapons. There were no excess movements. Her hands were perfectly steady and every gesture seemed as fluent as water. Her long, nimble fingers handled the fine glass utensils with utmost care. They looked so slender even with the leather gloves on.

    ¡°How much time is left?¡±

    Her question woke him up from his daydream. Noah looked at the small hourglass with black sand endlessly streaming in its lower half.

    ¡°Three quarters are down.¡±

    ¡°Then we should be seeing a reaction soon.¡±

    The words had just left her mouth when the liquid in the beaker suddenly became deep purple. Lorelei put the vial in her hands to the side with a dark expression.

    ¡°Without a doubt, the ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯ contain a good amount of black poppy.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡± Noah stared into the gray-purplish residue slowly falling at the bottom of the flask. ¡°The potion is completely different in color than the concoction I took!¡±

    ¡°When some herbal extracts are mixed together, their color changes.¡± Lorelei started to make space on the table by putting away some of the flasks and beakers. ¡°Besides, color is not everything. It raised my suspicion in the first place because the smell and taste of the two were rather similar.¡±

    ¡°You drank from those things!¡± Noah¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Are you out of your mind!?¡±

    ¡°A sip would neither kill nor harm me. I knew that they don¡¯t contain fast-acting poisons anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Noah grabbed her hand and made her face him. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t do such foolish things again.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s part of my trade.¡± The brown eyes that stared back at him were firm. He had missed them. He had missed seeing the flame of curiosity and determination burning inside. But it also felt so frustrating when that stubborn gaze was directed at him.

    ¡°Then from now on, you are not allowed to go near any unknown potions!¡±

    ¡°Is that an order?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    He expected her to grumble. To plead. To yield. Instead, she just smiled at him and pointed at his chest.

    ¡°Are swords dangerous, my lord?¡± Her tone was sweet and polite but for some reason it made him shudder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the connection.¡±

    ¡°Please, indulge me with an answer. Are swords dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Well, depends on which side of the blade you are standing¡­¡±

    ¡°Swords can kill.¡± She stated calmly. ¡°You can get stabbed, slashed open, maimed. And arrows? What about arrows? We both know what an arrow can do. And what about lances? And maces? And what about castle sieges? Are those dangerous, my lord? Because to me, it seems they are.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°What would you do if someone was to tell you, a warrior, to lay down your sword? To never set foot on a battlefield?¡±

    ¡°I would be the happiest man ever!¡± Noah raised his voice, feeling a bit of anger and guilt burning in his heart.

    ¡°Even when your home and family are in danger? Would you comply with that order even then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to twist my words. It is different.¡±

    ¡°And how it is different, my lord? I don¡¯t know how to wield a sword. The only way I can protect the ones important to me and fight for what I believe to be right is through my craft. Do you want me to sit on the side and watch people suffer, knowing that I can help, maybe even save a life?¡±

    ¡°Are you so keen on endangering yourself and getting hurt?¡± Noah felt angry and helpless.

    ¡°I can ask you the same. You are saying that it is fine for you to risk your life but not for me?¡±

    He stared at his wife for a long moment. It was so frustrating that there was merit in her words. How could he get it through to her? How could he explain that he didn¡¯t want to see her in danger and hurting? That the sheer thought of seeing her suffer was making his chest tight? He wanted to tell her all that, and even more. Instead, completely different words left his mouth.

    ¡°I can force you to comply.¡±

    ¡°Then you will be breaking your word to me and acting like a tyrant,¡± came the surprisingly calm reply.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Noah couldn¡¯t keep a straight face any longer and cracked a smile. ¡°You are worse than the imperial barristers, Lady Norden!¡±

    She smiled in response and turned around to continue her work, but his next words stopped her again.

    ¡°Can you at least promise me that if you try drinking something dubious again, you will inform me and Gregor or one of the Wolf Mountain elders?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    She threw him a glance over her shoulder.

    ¡°I can do at least that much, my lord.¡±

    Her response brought Noah some relief. Still, his mind kept formulating plans how to prevent his wife from inadvertently ending her life due to unhealthy diligence. At the same time, Lorelei was rummaging through one of the trunks and pulled out a strange contraption. It consisted of a lantern that had all but one of his sides covered with metal. There were also several round glass lenses of different sizes and colors, fastened on copper arms so that they orbited the lantern¡¯s shaft.

    Lorelei carefully put the strange contraption on the table and started rearranging the lenses in a new combination under Noah¡¯s watchful eye. As the final piece of glass clicked in place, she turned the last arm that had an empty slot and aligned it with the row of lenses. On its stand, she placed the vial containing the rest of the ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯. After that, she took a large dark jar from one of the shelves and her other hand grabbed a pair of the longest tweezers Noah had ever seen. Unplugging the jar, she rummaged inside and then pulled out a thumb-sized whitish piece of something that looked like a crumb of cheese. Very carefully, Lorelei put it inside the lantern and quickly exchanged her tweezers for a thin wooden stick. She held the kindling in the flame of one of the regular lanterns until it caught on fire.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Noah could no longer keep silent, his grumpiness from a moment ago completely forgotten.

    ¡°This is a Light Scryer. My master built it. It uses a rare ore from Shareeba to produce a special kind of light. Careful, don¡¯t look directly in the opening.¡±

    Saying that, she touched the cheese-like crumble with the kindling. An enormously bright light erupted and blinded Noah. Blinking furiously, he tried to comprehend what was going on. Through the uncovered part of the lantern, a stream of brilliant white flowed into the murky room with the cold radiance of a thousand full moons. Completely unfazed by all that was happening, Lorelei started rearranging the device''s lenses in different combinations. Her bemused voice reached Noah¡¯s ears.

    ¡°My lord, if you want to keep your dignity intact, it would be best to close your mouth. Someone might get the wrong assumption that this little trick has surprised you.¡±

    ¡°I must give credit where credit is due, my duchess.¡± He came closer and looked mesmerized at the streams of colorful light generated by the lantern and the lenses. ¡°You want to tell me that this is again no magic?¡±

    ¡°No magic. Just a trick the alchemists and physicians in Shareeba use. Well, one of them, at least.¡±

    ¡°Incredible! But what is its purpose?¡±

    ¡°During his studies, master noticed that some tinctures change color or begin to glow when put under specific types of light. Like our right here. Look!¡±

    At that moment, a beam of bluish-purple light was bathing the little vial with ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯. Under it, the usually golden liquid inside had changed. Now it glowed in sickly-greenish color. Lorelei changed the position of the lenses a few more times but nothing more happened. After a couple of minutes, the bright light from the lantern dimmed and then died out completely. Lorelei diligently scribbled the result on her paper and bit her lip in contemplation as her eyes traveled up and down the list.

    ¡°This extract was absent from your potion. My lord, can you please look up in master¡¯s journal what the green light means? ¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Noah looked around in slight bemusement, his eyes unable to count all the books sprawled around the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s a book with a black cover on the windowsill. There is a mark on the correct page.¡±

    Noah nodded and went as instructed. However, the moment he opened the book his eyebrows flew up and a wry smile crept over his lips.

    ¡°I believe there might be a mistake, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Why? What does it say?¡±

    Devilish spark glowing in his eyes, Noah decided to comply with his task to the letter.

    ¡°If a man in his youthful years were to suddenly feel burdened, unable to fulfill his manly duties in the presence of his spouse or any other female companion; and if his manhood is lifeless at the sight of a woman¡¯s beauty or her touch, or even other more vigorous stimulations; or if a man¡¯s seed has dried up and unable to recover for days; or if a man expires too soon in the middle of the act, for these ailments one must take the tincture of horny-goat weed mixed with blue orchid rooth, for it resembles a man¡¯s vigorous sword at its prime, and¡­¡±

    There was the rustling of skirts and light steps, and the book was ripped out of Noah¡¯s hand before he could finish reading. Lorelei slammed the covers shut, her whole face turning beet-red. Her embarrassment was a balm to his soul and a small repay for her hot-headed stubbornness a couple of minutes ago. Still, Noah could not resist the urge to tease her further.

    ¡°I had no idea that you had such interesting thoughts, dear wife. Should I fear for my chastity these nights?¡±

    ¡°N-no,¡± she mumbled, unable to give a more coherent response.

    ¡°Really? I thought it was a hint on your part that there is something wrong with my ¡®vigorous sword¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ no¡­ I-it was a mistake! I would never¡­ H-how would I e-even know?!¡± Lorelei held the large book before her chest like a shield as she stuttered, avoiding his eyes.

    The sight of her blushing cheeks and rushed breath made Noah¡¯s own body warm and tingly. She really looked like a scared little bird so much that he had the urge to pet her head. Just as his fingers touched a strand of silky hair, she gave out a low squeak and jumped back, dodging his hand. The two stood there, frozen, staring at each other for a few seconds. Then, as quick as lightning, Lorelei grabbed another black book from the windowsill and retreated to a safe distance again.

    ¡°T-this is the right one, my lord.¡± She tried to pretend that nothing had happened and clumsily tucked the devilish lookalike book behind one of the trunks.

    ¡°Ahem. What¡­ What does it say?¡± Noah didn¡¯t move and tried to follow her example. Unfortunately, what had started as a lighthearted tease had resulted in a bit too vigorous reaction from his own body than he was willing to admit. It was better to keep his distance for now.

    Browsing through the pages gave them both time to compose themselves. After a minute or two, Lorelei spoke again and, this time, her voice was completely calm.

    ¡°It looks like a green light indicates traces of haoma.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It is a rare plant from the Zirath Archipelago. According to master¡¯s notes, it increases the bodily functions, gives one unusual strength, increases awareness, and elevates the mind. As a side effect, it can lead to hallucinations in large doses.¡±

    ¡°And what does this tell us?¡± Noah rubbed his neck.

    ¡°That whoever made this potion is very skillful and very rich, with a lot of connections to procure such exotic herbs. Both the hemp and the haoma extracts elevate the mind but can lead to fearfulness, agitation, giddiness, and even tremors. The black poppy extract, up to a certain dose, has the opposite reaction as it calms the mind and it is most likely there to counteract these negative effects. To balance the doses for those three is extremely difficult. Furthermore, both hemp and black poppy reduce pain which is a likely occurrence if one overexerts themselves when their body gets a sudden increase in strength. Like what haoma is supposed to do. Lastly, all three substances are addictive.¡±

    ¡°So you are telling me,¡± mumbled Noah, ¡°that what we have is an overpriced potion that could strengthen one¡¯s body and mind, and at the same time make the user addicted?¡±

    ¡°It is not that simple. Imagine the effect of the Holy Root smoke but three times stronger. Imagine a surge of energy that makes you think you can fly. Imagine that you can punch a rock or get slashed without feeling a thing. And then imagine all that being taken from you the moment the potion wears off with only emptiness and yearning left inside, and all the pain that has been suppressed flaring up.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Both exchanged grim glances, the playful mood from before completely forgotten. Noah rubbed his face.

    ¡°Can you make an antidote?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He glared at Lorelei but she continued. ¡°I can make a weaker version of the potion. One that can alleviate the symptoms. After that, the only way to get free from the addiction is to gradually lower the dose. And even then, it is likely that the yearning will remain, depending on how long the potion was taken.¡±

    ¡°Damn. But why? Why would anyone waste such an intricate potion on a little girl from a brothel?¡±

    ¡°I told you that haoma increases the bodily functions. All bodily functions. It was a brothel, so¡­¡±

    ¡°A love potion?¡± Noah squinted. ¡°But there are cheaper ones.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But, my lord, I¡¯ve had this thought,¡± Lorelei sucked on her lip and hesitated. ¡°It all started with the body of Danika, that mixed-blood child. She was tortured and defiled in such an abhorring manner. This led us to the brothel where other mixed children were kept. One of them was given a potion that, as long as it is consumed regularly, brings one to the Heavens. But as soon as the potion is taken away, one experiences incredible agony. And¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And we fought a dhrowghost that had the shape of a child. My lord, do you know how a dhrowghost is created?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned!¡± Noah jumped up and ran to the door, ripping it open. ¡°Milly! Hurry! Bring Gregor here immediately!¡±

 II-26. Clouds gather (1)

    The minutes passed painfully slow as Noah and Lorelei waited for Gregor¡¯s arrival. Arms crossed on his chest, Noah leaned on the windowsill, his mind going through all the clues they had gathered. Missing and dead girls; a brothel spreading a new and dangerous drug; the Red Hands being involved in human trafficking and a dhrowghost taking the likeness of a little girl. Was there a chance it was all just a coincidence? Or was there something hiding in plain sight; something much sinister than the bilge of society draining to a single place at once? The more he thought, the more he was convinced. There was merit to Lorelei¡¯s theory.

    After what felt like ages, a brisk knock on the door announced Gregor¡¯s arrival. The moment the young knight entered, he choked and started rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? Are we on fire?¡±

    ¡°You can say that again,¡± grumbled Noah. ¡°We might be facing some big trouble.¡±

    Plagued by a hacking cough, Gregor lifted an eyebrow at his lord''s grumpy remark. Without delay, Noah started explaining, stopping from time to time to consult with his wife on some of the more elusive details about her alchemy tests and their results. As the story progressed, the young shaman¡¯s face grew more and more rigid, but he didn¡¯t say or ask anything. Only his cough became more persistent. Engulfed in their narration, Noah and Lorelei belatedly realized that something was very wrong with their friend. And when they did, it was already too late.

    Without a warning, the Binshi swayed and hit the table hard, his hands making a vague attempt to grab on. Then, his body crashed on the floor where he remained laying with twitching limbs.

    ¡°Gerash!¡± shouted Noah and lurched forward.

    ¡°Get him out of here!¡± Lorelei ran to the door and held it so that her husband could drag the limp man out into the anteroom where their arrival was met by Milly¡¯s shriek.

    They ignored the maid. Lorelei rushed to the closest window and ripped it open, letting moist, cold air inside. Pulling him into the oriel and kneeling on the ground, Noah tried to support Gregor¡¯s body in a somewhat upright position while his hand patted the young man on the cheek. The Binshi didn¡¯t move. Only two frightened blue eyes stared unblinking at the Duke of Norden.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Despite trying to keep calm, some panic crept into Noah¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Lorelei bit her lip and held Gregor¡¯s wrist. ¡°His heart is racing. I can feel his muscles twitching under the skin and his pupils have shrunk.¡±

    ¡°I can tell you this myself! Why isn¡¯t he moving? Why is he unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he is conscious,¡± Lorelei jumped up and ran towards her lab, shouting over her shoulder, ¡°and very much in pain! Keep him close to the window and don¡¯t move him much! Call me immediately if he gets worse.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei, wait!¡±

    And then she was gone. The wind blew rain splatters into Noah¡¯s face through the open window and ruffled his hair, but he paid no heed to it. He clenched his jaw and concentrated on the young man in his arms. Was this an attack from another shaman? Or some unknown aftereffects from his fight with the dhrowghost? Was this a sign that Gregor¡¯s soul was dangerously exhausted? Was he going to be alright? He had to! No matter what, he was not going to lose another friend.

    An almost inaudible sniffle attracted Noah¡¯s attention and pulled him away from the dread gripping his heart. He looked up and spotted Milly, who was standing to the side and shaking from head to toe, her eyes ¨C peeled on the Binshi¡¯s rigid body. This gave Noah an idea.

    ¡°Milly.¡±

    The maid didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Milly!¡± the sharper tone made her flinch and she finally pulled her gaze away to meet her master¡¯s.

    ¡°M-my l-lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milly. Everything is under control.¡± He spat the lie with more confidence than he felt. ¡°Go fetch elder Tikotse and elder Marishka.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The maid scurried away and the door banged shut behind her. And again, Noah was alone. His right hand squeezed Gregor¡¯s palm. The young shaman¡¯s fingers were ice-cold as if the life was draining out of them... No!

    ¡°Lorelei!¡±

    Noah shouted and started rubbing his friend¡¯s chest and shoulders in a desperate attempt to warm him up. His eyes darted around the room and fell on a cloak carelessly thrown over one of the chairs. Leaning Gregor¡¯s body against the wall of the oriel, he jumped and snatched the cloak, wrapping it tightly around the young Binshi¡¯s body. Then he continued rubbing. Just like Gerash had done for him all those years ago on the icy planes of the Wild Lands. He rubbed until he felt his own palms burning but didn¡¯t dare close the window or move the shaman away. She had said to keep him there.

    ¡°Damn it. Lorelei!¡± he shouted a second time and finally got a response.

    The door of the adjacent room sprang open and his wife ran to them with a bundle of smoking herbs and a copper kettle with a long thin spout in her hands.

    ¡°Take these and hold them close to his nose, then count to twenty and remove them,¡± she ordered, putting the smoking bundle into her husband¡¯s hand before he even had a chance to ask her questions.

    Without hesitation, Noah did as instructed, his eyes never going down from Gregor¡¯s face, looking for the smallest signs of change. For a moment he thought he saw a twitch, but the features of the young Binshi remained deathly rigid. At the same time, Lorelei put a finger on her patient¡¯s neck, taking his pulse.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°His heartbeat is slowing down,¡± she sighed in relief and put the spout in the corner of Gregor¡¯s mouth. A bit of brown liquid trickled down his jaw as he struggled to swallow.

    ¡°What are you giving him now?¡± Noah asked, putting the smoking herbs away.

    ¡°It is a mild painkiller and relaxant. It should bring him some relief without reacting with whatever is making him sick¡­ I hope.¡±

    ¡°Will¡­¡± Noah hesitated, not wanting to even say the words. ¡°Will he be alright?¡±

    Lorelei shook her head and her fingers wrapped around the small kettle. Her answer was almost inaudible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°No w¡¯rry. I¡®m n¡¯t dead¡­ yet,¡± a weak, slurring voice attracted their attention, making them almost jump from their seats and shout in unison.

    ¡°Gerash! Sir Gregor!¡±

    The young knight coughed and moaned in response, his head weakly leaning on his friend¡¯s shoulder. Lorelei hurried to give him some more medicine while Noah supported his body as best as he could to help him drink easier. Under their watchful stares, the Binshi started regaining control over his limbs little by little. After a few more minutes and a few more sips from the copper pot, he was able to sit straight on his own, albeit still a bit shaky.

    ¡°That¡­ was awful!¡± Gregor¡¯s face scrunched up as he shivered under the cloak. ¡°Really, really awful!¡±

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± seeing his friend recovering, Noah regained his calm.

    ¡°Hell if I know!¡± the young man coughed and swayed. ¡°I think¡­ it was that smoke. It was like I was trying to breathe under water. My whole body felt like bursting and then¡­ Then my spirit was trapped.¡±

    ¡°Your spirit? Trapped?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes squinted.

    ¡°Yes. It¡­ it was so strange. Like something was trying to rip my soul out but at the same time preventing me from taking spirit-form. It was like my soul was stuffed into a stone casket, but the casket was my body. I couldn¡¯t move, I couldn¡¯t scream or hex. And both my body and soul hurt like nothing I¡¯ve felt before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such reaction to the Holy Root,¡± mused Lorelei and gave him to drink some more. ¡°Are you sure it was the smoke? Maybe we should do some more tests to be on the safe side?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The Binshi shrank back. ¡°Sorry, my lady. I would rather face a dral than go through this again!¡±

    ¡°No one is going to make any such attempts,¡± stated Noah, and, by his tone, the decision was final.

    Lorelei nodded and looked down ashamed. Beside her, Gregor closed his eyes and exhaled with relief. His lips started moving silently and a deep crease appeared between his brows. All of a sudden, the air in the room felt heavy and Noah¡¯s ears popped. Judging by Lorelei¡¯s gasp and startled look, she was experiencing the same. The strange occurrence didn¡¯t faze Noah. He had witnessed this many times before with both Gregor and Yanosh and recognized it for what it was ¨C the signs of shaman trying to recuperate their depleted spirit-power.

    Gregor¡¯s long hair danced in the air, but it was not the wind from the opened window that was affecting it. The snaking strands made the shaman look like he was diving underwater. His breathing became deeper and deeper. Noah knew that if he had used the Binshi¡¯s scryer balm, he would now be seeing the tiny specks of soul-dust entering his friend¡¯s body. The cheerful voice of Yanosh popped in his head.

    ¡®No need to worry about me hexing, little brother. We Star-children are blessed by the Mother Above and can somewhat recover minor soul-injuries. How, you ask? You know, you are one unusually curious Limerian prince. Alright, don¡¯t be grumpy, I¡¯ll answer. I¡¯ve told you that the Mother rules over the Spirit Plane where our souls reside after death. I don¡¯t know what happens to human souls but every other living creature, from berry to bear, has the same fate. They remain here in the Mortal Plane where they slowly turn to dust and nourish the land. We can absorb some of the soul-dust and, if not completely heal, at least replenish some of our lost strength. For those gifted with true sight, our bodies then look like they are enveloped by¡­¡¯

    ¡°Silver snow.¡±

    The last two words came not from memory but from the real world. Noah blinked confused and realized that Lorelei was staring intently at the young shaman. His heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°My lady, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°S-sorry, my lord.¡± She rubbed her eyes and pinched the base of her nose. ¡°It seems the effects of the Holy Root are wearing off. In my tardiness, my eyes are playing tricks on me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, stay with Sir Gregor for a bit until I prepare some more medicine. It seems that acori tea is working on him.¡±

    Saying that, she quickly ran away. Noah looked after her but then feverish fingers grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡°She saw me!¡± Gregor¡¯s words came out as a whisper. ¡°She really saw me, didn¡¯t she? This shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡±

    ¡°It seems so,¡± Noah replied and frowned. ¡°And¡­ she also saw the shape of the dhrowghost. What is more, that cursed creature¡¯s powers behaved strangely around her.¡±

    ¡°What!? And you are telling me this now? You know it is impossible for a normal human to see such things without a scryer balm!¡± In his anger and agitation, the young Binshi overexerted himself and was forced to lean on Noah¡¯s shoulder panting.

    ¡°Believe me, I had enough other problems on my head. One of them being my best shaman lying unconscious and bed-ridden for days.¡±

    ¡°But this might be an indication that she still carries the dhrowghost¡¯s curse! Or worse, that the Red Hands did something to her!¡±

    ¡°I thought you healed and purified her.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Gregor stiffened and hesitated. ¡°I know that everyone says I healed the duchess. But¡­ my memory of the whole thing is quite hazy¡­ to say nonexistent.¡±

    ¡°And you are telling me all this now!?¡±

    The two men stared at each other for some time without saying a word, then, Noah broke the silence.

    ¡°Keep quiet about this. Observe the duchess carefully and report to me if there is anything suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Should I involve my father and the Shadows?¡±

    ¡°No. The danger will be greater the more people know. Not a word to anyone, especially to William. Try gathering as much information as possible from the elders without attracting much attention. Maybe there are some similar cases described in the old legends.¡±

    ¡°Easier said than done.¡± Gregor sighed and huddled in the cloak. ¡°Should we also question the duchess? In the end, she might be the only one with the right answers.¡±

    For a moment Noah hesitated. His fingers went through his hair as Lorelei¡¯s words echoed in his mind: ¡®If there are things involving me, please, don¡¯t keep them a secret.¡¯ He had given her a promise, and now he was about to break it. No, it was more bending instead of breaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is completely aware of her abilities. Besides, she went through a lot lately. I don¡¯t want her to think we are accusing her of something. I will talk to her about it at a later time.¡±

    ¡°She might be in danger you know,¡± said Gregor quietly. ¡°Or a danger to others.¡±

    ¡°I am aware. But she has me, Rish, and you as a shield. Up to now, her abilities have shown no malice and she got a new guardian amulet recently. The risks should be minimal.¡±

    ¡°Still, it might be a good idea to-¡°

    Gregor¡¯s words were interrupted by the opening of the anteroom door and the arrival of the panting elder Tikotse.

 II-27. Clouds gather (2)

    The chaos after Gregor¡¯s accident and the results of Lorelei¡¯s research slowly died down in the following couple of days. This, however, didn¡¯t mean any less work on Noah¡¯s part. He made sure to task some of the Shadows together with his regular informants with combing through all apothecaries, black markets, and vendors from Port Leon to the icy shores of Baron Firmon. He even went as far as to send people to the mainland to snoop around for clues about a silver-masked alchemist. If the ¡®Angel¡¯s tears¡¯ had spread throughout Norden, he had every intention to root them out and stifle the flame before it turned into a blaze. And if he could get his hands on that damn alchemist in the process, all the better.

    At the same time, the executions and punishments of the traffickers took place. Noah was present at each and every one of them. For many of the gathered onlookers, seeing the Beast of the North towering above the squirming and crying convicts was a solid confirmation of his blood-thirsty nature. He might have not swung the sword himself but all the same, to them he was the one who killed and maimed those people. On his side, Noah couldn¡¯t care less. What he did was a statement to any Red Hands that remained at large. If some hearts were filled with fear and foreboding seeing a tall black figure standing beside the bloody execution grounds, it was all for the better. Maybe that and the pieces of human remains masterfully placed at the gates of Yalda would relay the right message to the right people ¨C no one was allowed to break the laws in his lands and hurt his people, unless they were prepared to pay the price. The Red Hands had awoken a sleeping beast.

    Despite his busy schedule, Noah didn¡¯t forget about Lorelei. He tried to visit her as often as possible and paid attention to anything strange in her demeanor or behavior of which, to his relief, there was none. If anything, she had started regaining her calm and even brightened up a bit. This lessened Noah¡¯s anguish to some extent but he still remained vigilant. When his wife started to have lessons with Rish and Saya in preparation for the Grand Council, he allowed himself to relax a bit more. The young Binshi was more than capable to guard Lorelei against any human or spirit attacks, and both she and Saya had their ways to immediately connect to Gerash the moment anything suspicious occurred. There was no need to delve deeper into the matter of her strange powers, at least for the time being.

    With this part of his worries reduced, Noah finally found time to tend to another sore spot.

    One bright sunny morning, castle Ildemar stood witness to the lord strolling through the hallways with a servant bending behind him from the weight of several large parcels. Their final destination was a tall white door with intricate carvings.

    Standing before Shana¡¯s room, Noah suddenly felt hesitant. He had barely spoken to her in almost two weeks, mostly coming to visit her for a few minutes when she was asleep. Rasha and Karusa were giving him daily reports on her condition and had also agreed to let Anuk be her playmate to alleviate the sorrow of being confined to her room, but this did not change the fact that he had shunned and basically imprisoned his little girl for so long. Noah¡¯s heart felt heavy. The way she had acted towards Lorelei could not be ignored. But did he punish her too harshly? Was there still a way to mend their relationship? Or maybe he had burned all bridges that connected them?

    ¡®Why is it all so damn complicated?!¡¯ cursed Noah and rubbed his neck. Be it old or young, women were such hard to comprehend creatures. When Gerash and Jess had been her age, it had been so easy. Were they to have a tantrum, he would simply send them to the training grounds or personally spar with them until they sweated off their frustration and stubbornness and were ready to have a reasonable talk. But such a ¡®tough love¡¯ approach was impossible with someone as frail as Shana, right? Besides, weren¡¯t girls supposed to be more mellow and timid than boys? Even the twins, who had grown up swinging blades ever since they could stand properly, were easier to reason with. Was Shana¡¯s irrational behavior lately connected to her untimely awakening? Or to the fact that, despite coming into her powers, she still hadn¡¯t made her prophecy? Noah knew that the elders were worried too, although they were trying to hide it. There was no precedent in Binshi history of anything like that. But what frightened him above all else was that he had no idea how long his little girl had to live. Noah knew very well the price a Star-gazer had to pay for their gift, and before Shana made her prophecy and shared it with the world, her fate still remained unsure. It was possible that these were his last weeks with his daughter and Noah had no desire to spend them quarreling.

    With such resolve in his heart, the Duke of Norden stood before the white door and hesitated until his pride would no longer allow him to procrastinate. He knocked politely and almost immediately a familiar person opened the door to let him in.

    ¡°Rasha!¡± Noah was taken aback by the young woman¡¯s pale face and deep eye shadows. ¡°Is everything alright? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord, everything is fine. I am just having trouble sleeping these days,¡± replied the Binshi, suppressing a yawn, but then immediately tensed up. ¡°B-but this doesn¡¯t affect my ability to protect the lady in the slightest!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m not questioning your fitness. But don¡¯t overexert yourself. Go to elder Marishka for some calming tea and take the day off. I will talk to Karusa to find a substitute guard.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rasha seemed hesitant. ¡°Lady Shana will be sad. I promised to teach her and Anuk a new song today¡­¡±

    ¡°I am sure that Shana would find your health more important than a song.¡± Noah put his hand on the young warrior¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I need you all in the best shape possible with the Grand Council around the corner. You know what an influx of foreign shamans in the castle entails.¡±

    ¡°I know, my lord.¡± Rasha lowered her head. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Go then. And if elder Marishka¡¯s brew doesn¡¯t help, ask the duchess for some of her concoctions.¡±

    Noah looked at the young Binshi as she dragged her feet away and sighed. It would be good if it was something simple like overexertion and fatigue, but with all the strange occurrences lately, he wanted to be on the safe side. He had to talk to Rish about it later. The twins shared a special type of connection so if it was some sort of a spiritual problem, her sister would be able to sense it.

    Pushing aside his worries, Noah made a sign to the servant to follow him and crossed the two anterooms leading to Shana¡¯s chambers. As he came closer, a bubbly chatter and laughter reached his ears. Tiptoeing to the cracked door, he dared to peek inside and what he saw brought a quiet smile on his face.

    The spacious room was filled with sunshine from the two open windows and colorful cushions were strewn all over the floor. Atop this feathery, velvety nest sat two little girls in the company of an old dark-skinned woman and two Binshi maids hovered on the side. All five of them were laughing, especially the old woman, who was teaching the younger girl how to braid hair in a typical Marzbani style.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch! Ani, don¡¯t pull so much! Grandma, help!¡± the older girl raised her voice but her bright grin still remained on her face.

    ¡°Sorry, Shani! Sorry!¡± the younger girl looked around in panick but the old woman just smirked.

    ¡°Beauty demands sacrifice, my child. Patience and beauty are the virtues of a lady.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to be a lady! I¡¯ll cut my hair like big sister Rasha!¡±

    ¡°You could do that,¡± the old Marzbanati replied nonchalantly, ¡°but then you won¡¯t be able to wear the hair needles I brought from the Capital. Maybe I should take back my gift since it won¡¯t be of any use to you.¡±

    ¡°No! I really, really love them! That¡¯s so mean, grandma. Right, Ani?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Shani to cut her hair,¡± answered the younger child, her fingers gently twisting the long white strands. ¡°It is soft and sparkles like snow-silk in the sun. It is so beautiful¡­ not like my mud head.¡±

    ¡°Who called you mud head?¡± Hearing the sadness in her friend¡¯s voice, Shana perked and squinted her eyes.

    ¡°Some of the boys that train with big brother,¡± mumbled Anuk and stared at the braid in her hands with a sad, longing expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I get out of here, I¡¯ll show them. I¡¯ll talk to grandpa Duncan and uncle Gerash and make those boys run laps around the training grounds until they drop. And after that, they should bow and apologize to you. This is not how a knight treats a damsel, right grandma? Besides, what is even wrong with your hair color?¡±

    ¡°They said that it looks like dirty snow.¡±

    ¡°They are idiots! If anything, your hair looks like the silver blades uncle Gerash and big sisters Rish and Rasha use. It is such a noble color. Even papa¡¯s eyes are the same color!¡±

    Shana¡¯s last words made Noah tremble, his heart jumping from happiness. She still called him papa, despite everything. Feeling forgotten warmth spreading in his chest, he pushed the door open and entered the room. His arrival resulted in a delighted gasp on Anuk¡¯s side.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Highness!¡±

    She jumped up and ran to hug him. Noah smiled and patted her head but his eyes looked only at one little girl. Their gazes met. Shana flinched and her face flushed as she fidgeted in place for a second. Seeing her fighting the urge to follow Anuk¡¯s example made Noah both chuckle and hurt a bit. Very slowly, his daughter stood up and performed an impeccable curtsy.

    ¡°Greetings to the Duke of Norden.¡±

    Her words were like a dagger in his heart.

    ¡°Starlet,¡± he whispered, separating from the confused Anuk and stepping forward, ¡°why so formal?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t father want me to learn respect by locking me up?¡±

    Another blow to the heart. Noah felt guilt and anger twisting in the pit of his stomach. He took a deep breath and suppressed these feelings. If he erupted now, he would lose his daughter forever. Stepping closer, he helped Shana up. One of her many braids hung beside her face so he brushed it back behind her ear.

    ¡°It seems that your manners have really improved from last time,¡± he said trying to sound not too stern. ¡°Have you also thought over your actions and what you did wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have, father,¡± responded the girl and averted her eyes. ¡°I was angry that uncle Gerash and Rish, and Rasha were hurt. That father was hurt. I behaved poorly. What I did was improper for a Star-gazer.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And,¡± she licked her lips before continuing, ¡°I will never again act towards that woman as I did.¡±

    Hearing Shana calling Lorelei ¡®that woman¡¯ left a bitter taste in his mouth, but Noah decided not to push it. Better be happy with small improvements than to expect miracles. He opened his arms and the child gave him a hug. It was a bit on the stiff side, but it was still a beginning.

    Noah reluctantly let her go and turned to the silent servant behind him.

    ¡°Since it will be your birthday soon, I think a bit of an early present is in order.¡±

    Opening the first parcel, he carefully took out a dress and held it before Shana. Everyone in the room gasped but the most delightful reaction was seeing his daughter¡¯s eyes becoming huge. That was what he had hoped for and Yalda¡¯s seamstresses did not disappoint.

    It was a short-sleeved dress the color of fresh grass. Embroidered golden vines with tiny golden flowers crawled along the fabric twisting in waves and spirals. The broad hem and the sleeves were encrusted with tiny green beads that formed the images of leaves and birds. Even the buttons of the collar were shaped like flower buds.

    ¡°Shani, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± whispered Anuk and carefully moved around to look at the dress from all sides.

    ¡°I-is this for me?¡± Shana stretched out her hand but stopped mid-motion unable to touch the golden-green surface.

    ¡°Of course,¡± chuckled Noah and gave a sign to one of the maids to take the dress. ¡°But a garment like this would need an adequate under-dress, right?¡±

    Without waiting for a response, he opened the second parcel and presented another wonder before the stunned girls. The color of the undergarment was deep blue like the summer sky, or at least it was supposed to be. But when the sun fell on the cloth, it turned iridescent blue-green. The long sleeves and the hem of the skirt also sparkled, adorned with hundreds of drop-shaped crystals and pearls.

    This time Shana gathered enough courage and took the dress herself, pressing the soft fabric to her face.

    ¡°It almost feels like water!¡± she said, suppressing a giggle with some effort.

    ¡°The best silk from Shareeba, if my eyes are not deceiving me,¡± said Neli, her gaze darting between the child and Noah. ¡°It is indeed a gift worthy of a princess.¡±

    ¡°Shani, you have to try them on!¡± Anuk clapped her hands and looked so delighted as if she was the one getting a present.

    ¡°M-may I, papa?¡± In her joy, she had forgotten her formal tone, which didn¡¯t escape Noah.

    ¡°Of course,¡± his smile became wider. ¡°They are yours after all. However, it seems that I have one package more than needed. Hmm, who might that be for? I heard that there is a little wild chichik visiting your room often. Do you know of such creature, Starlet?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±

    As Anuk gaped, it was Shana¡¯s turn to clap in delight.

    ¡°You brought something for Ani! Let me see, papa!¡±

    Happily obliging the order, Noah pulled out the third dress. Although it was a bit simpler than the first two, it was without a doubt a piece of art. It was dark-blue, its entire skirt adorned with spirals and geometric patterns that were shaped like dancing flames. The high collar and the cuffs of the sleeves were trimmed with white fur and on the back, an embroidered flaming flower opened its petals.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take this!¡± Anuk stepped back, looking at the dress with reverence. ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful. It¡¯s for a princess like Shani, not for me.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Noah pondered for a bit, ¡°if you don¡¯t take it, you won¡¯t be able to accompany Shana and your brother at the ball during the Grand Council.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Ani, let¡¯s try them on! Come!¡± Not giving her friend time to say a word, Shana dragged the other girl to the dressing room, followed by the maids who carried the clothes and giggled.

    All of a sudden, Noah was left alone with Neli and the servant. At his sign, the man bowed and exited the room to wait by the door. Noah¡¯s expression darkened a bit as he walked to one of the windows and leaned on the sill. Similarly silent, the old Marzbanati supported her back on the frame and breathed in the fresh air coming from the outside. The two stood like this for quite some time before Neli finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Are you still not talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°I did apologize.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t mean it, mother.¡± Noah turned his head at her and his eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°How could you do this to her in front of all these people and not feel even an ounce of remorse?¡±

    ¡°I did what was in your best interest,¡± said Neli with a sad smile. ¡°I serve you, not her.¡±

    ¡°And what would my benefit be if everyone thinks I am unable to protect my own wife¡¯s chastity?¡± Noah snapped but remembered to lower his voice. ¡°Did you think that I have lain with her despite my promise? Was this a way to drive her out even if she got my child?¡±

    Neli remained silent. This infuriated him.

    ¡°Do you think so lowly of me? But tell me this, after accusing Lorelei, how did you plan to resolve everything? Were you planning to ask me to kick her out of the castle immediately just because of some insinuations?¡±

    ¡°I told you, all I did was protect your interests,¡± replied Neli calmly. ¡°And your interests lie with Pandad. You might not believe me when I say this, but I do respect Lady Lorelei. If we didn¡¯t have a deal with Pandad, if we didn¡¯t need their support, I would have accepted her as the duchess with open arms. She is a brave young woman with a good head on her shoulders. She managed to pull the initiative out of my hands and solve the problem on her terms. Although, we both had the same solution in mind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Noah stared at her mortified. ¡°You intended to make her drink that Bitter Water? Did you know about the consequences? That she might die or become barren?¡±

    ¡°The chances of her dying were non-existent. But yes, I knew. If it was known that there is no chance of her conceiving, Pandad might be more lenient and not break your betrothal to Marzbane Ilmaz.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane!?¡± Noah¡¯s fist slammed on the window sill, making it crack. ¡°You were prepared to destroy her future? Any chance she might have of a happy family after leaving this place?! How can you be such a monster?¡±

    ¡°I swore on your mother¡¯s deathbed to protect you,¡± said Neli, her voice becoming sharp. ¡°And I will do it, even if it means you hate me for it.¡±

    The old woman¡¯s hand slid on the front of her garment, stopping on her belly.

    ¡°Your wife is much stronger than you give her credit. Not having a child of her own won¡¯t make her life meaningless as long as there is someone to inherit her will.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Noah suddenly felt a wave of guilt sweeping away his anger.

    ¡°Although our situations can¡¯t really be compared, I believe that she would have managed to push forward.¡± The old woman stared out of the window. ¡°I know you love her. I know you don¡¯t want a concubine because of what happened to your mother. But if it were a barren woman that can''t give birth to a bastard, we could have managed to persuade Pandad to let Lorelei stay by your side. Your marriage to Marzbane Ilmaz is politics, no one expects you to love each other. You only need to give Ilmaz the title of Duchess Norden and make an heir with her. Like this, you can stay together with the one you love and not lose Pandad''s support.¡±

    ¡°Enough, mother!¡± Noah clenched his teeth as the blood pulsated in his head. ¡°This matter is finished now. I hope that you won¡¯t make any other attempts to meddle between Lorelei and me. I will deal with everything my way. As for Pandad and my betrothal¡­¡±

    ¡°Papa, grandma, look at us?¡± A child¡¯s voice interrupted him.

    Noah turned around and saw Shana standing behind them with Anuk peeking from behind her back. His blood froze. How much had the girls heard? On the other side, Shana blinked innocently and gave him a shy smile.

    ¡°Does the dress look good on me, papa? And Ani? Isn¡¯t she just so cute?¡±

    ¡°Both of you are just gorgeous!¡± Noah brushed away his dark suspicions, leaned down, and kissed his daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°You look like two little fairies.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Highness!¡± Anuk fidgeted, unable to keep still from excitement. ¡°Highness, may I show the dress to dada?¡±

    ¡°Of course, little chichik.¡± Noah smiled and ruffled the child¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Papa, may I go with her too?¡± Shana asked hesitantly, her big blue eyes pleading to him. ¡°I want to finally meet uncle Andrash and big brother Kai.¡±

    ¡°Well, your punishment is over, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, papa!¡± Shana jumped at him, wrapping her arms around his neck, and gave him a kiss.

    Like two colorful little birds, the girls ran out of the room followed by the worried maids and their shouts.

    ¡°My lady, don¡¯t lift your skirt so high!¡±

    ¡°My lady, be careful, the hem!¡±

    ¡°Shani, race me! We¡¯ll show dada, and Kai, and the whole castle our new dresses! Lady Shimshi will be so surprised.¡± Anuk¡¯s giggling voice died down the hallway.

    Her last words made Noah frown. Shana was not so stupid to try and have a confrontation with Lorelei the moment her punishment was over, right? With an uneasy heart, he nodded at Neli and was about to follow them when the panting Jessup entered the room.

    ¡°Master, I finally found you. An urgent messenger arrived from the eastern border. One of Dunai¡¯s dikes broke due to the heavy rain and several villages are flooded.¡±

    ¡°What is the situation? Are there casualties?¡± Noah followed the boy and briskly walked out, silently praying to all Gods and Saints that Shana behaved at least this time.

 II-28. Spreading poison

    The sun shone through the tall windows of the minstrel parlor, making the silver and golden threads woven in the tapestries on the walls sparkle. Usually filled with the hubbub of practicing court musicians and rehearsing stage performers, today it was reserved for the lady of the castle''s private lessons. A vase of freshly picked flowers in one of the corners tickled the nose with their sweet aroma, and the joyful tune of a lute danced in the air, all setting the perfect mood for a lazy, calm afternoon. And a pleasant afternoon it was, judging by the bright smiles of the four young women residing in the room. A calm one ¨C not so much.

    ¡°No, no, my lady, not like that¡± Rish''s voice rang in the empty hall. ¡°It¡¯s not your turn yet. Don¡¯t concentrate solely on the gestures. Think about the rank of the people exchanging the greeting.¡±

    ¡°Slow down, Rish, dear,¡± Saya rolled her eyes and patted the young Binshi on the shoulder. ¡°It is Lorelei¡¯s first attempt. Besides, you are explaining it way too complicated. Even I¡¯m confused.¡±

    ¡°I think the lady did everything splendidly,¡± shrugged Milly. ¡°Who would dare find fault in the mistress of Norden?¡±

    ¡°No! She can¡¯t just stumble through it somehow. The greeting is the most important part of every proper welcome. There have been whole clan-wars starting due to someone feeling offended for not being properly greeted.¡±

    ¡°You mean using it as an excuse,¡± snorted Saya and winked at their mistress.

    ¡°No, Rish is right,¡± Lorelei sighed and tucked the unruly strand that had escaped her crown-braid behind her ear. ¡°With the Grand Council drawing near, the Duchess of Norden can¡¯t be so negligent. What if I really offend someone from the Binshi delegation?¡±

    ¡°Trust me, there will be someone offended no matter what you do.¡± Saya shrugged and drew a couple of sad chords from her lute. ¡°Last year, it was that the wrong herbs were used while preparing the deer meat. The year before ¨C the Limerian delegates supposedly got the better rooms. Before that¡­¡±

    ¡°The birch juice accident,¡± continued Rish and frowned.

    ¡°The what accident?¡± Lorelei blinked and looked at her friends.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, my lady,¡± replied Milly and shuddered.

    ¡°Indeed. And especially, don¡¯t say a word about it in front of Sir Duncan. It is¡­ a sensitive topic.¡±

    ¡°You three are impossible!¡± Lorelei pursed her lips. ¡°Now I want to know even more.¡±

    ¡°By the Mother Above, our lips are sealed. The honor of Norden¡¯s knightage depends on it.¡±

    ¡°Aw, come on now!¡±

    The four women giggled and the lesson continued. Lorelei tried to concentrate on the task at hand ¨C the typical Binshi greeting ritual. It sounded simple in theory. She had to hold her right hand, palm-down, and her left with the palm facing upward. Her partner had to do the same and then the two sets of palms had to touch in what the Binshi called otdavak. It was the metaphorical gesture of the right hand ¡°giving¡± a blessing and the left one receiving it. Then, the two people had to press foreheads together to show that they are of the ¡°same mind and spirit¡±, as Rish had put it. In practice, however, was much more complicated.

    The right hand needed to be given first, and its blessing received, before the other person stretched out their right hand, and who was to start the whole process was a convoluted mess in and of itself. If one was entering someone else¡¯s home, the guest was supposed to initiate the otdavak. But if it was a public place, the more junior of the two had to start the ritual. In case that the younger party had a higher standing in the clan, however, the senior started first. And then when that was cleared, came the pressing of the forehead. What if the two parties were on hostile terms? Then they pressed their cheeks side by side. Pressed right cheek meant reconciliation. Pressed left cheek showed that one party had grievances with the other. And then, if one party was with a higher status, they could opt not to press foreheads but to kiss the brow of the other person, symbolizing that that party needs to listen and obey their superior¡¯s will. And then there was the case of one person greeting a whole summit where they had the left palm facing up and the right at the gathered people, showing that the greeter receives the blessing of the Mother Above and distributes it equally amongst all parties present.

    ¡°The best way to start a feud is to not offer otdavak properly.¡± Rish touched Lorelei¡¯s palms in the correct succession and leaned forward to press foreheads. ¡°But you should be fine, my lady. You are the hostess and the one with the highest rank, so the ones who should initiate the ritual would be the ambassadors.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lorelei raised an eyebrow and looked at her friend, ¡°then what was the point of the whole lecture!?¡±

    ¡°The Duchess of Norden should know her peoples¡¯ customs.¡± The Binshi smiled back. ¡°And technically, the Star-gazer is the highest person in Norden, at least to us, so in theory, should you have interactions with Lady Shana that require an official greeting in front of the Binshi delegation, you wouldn¡¯t offend anybody.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s stomach twisted. Offending the last holy prophet of the Binshi before her own people was not something that she or Noah, or Norden as a whole, needed right now. Remembering the animosity between Yalda¡¯s peers, Lorelei felt a chill run down her spine. Every interaction between Limerians and Binshi was like a walk on thin ice ¨C a single misstep and the slippery surface would break, the chaos beneath drowning the fragile peace that was built with so much effort and sacrifice.

    The sudden shadow falling over her fiend¡¯s face didn¡¯t escape Saya¡¯s sharp eyes. The young woman smiled and her fingers ran over the lute, a playful melody escaping the strings.

    ¡°Enough etiquette and protocol! Why don¡¯t we practice dancing for a change? You really liked the one Rish showed you last time, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Lorelei tilted her head, ¡°but I feel guilty since Rish always has to dance the male part.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± The Binshi huffed and straightened her back. ¡°It is a nice change and besides, those squatting moves in the second part are excellent leg-training. Maybe next time you will agree that we do a dagger dance?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep to the regular dances for now.¡±

    With Saya playing the lute and Milly joining her with a lively folk song, the two other women bowed to each other and moved with the music in a springy, fast dance. Step after step, Lorelei¡¯s mind drifted away, her body following the forms of the dance subconsciously. Instead, her thoughts were circling around, coming nearer and nearer to the sore spot in her heart. Would everything end up fine during the Grand Council? Was she going to do well or mess something up and inconvenience Noah? Was he even going to allow her to participate in the event when she was just a substitute duchess?

    A substitute. The word rang in her mind as if someone had shouted it. Lorelei knew it was a stupid thing to worry about. She had decided not to put much thought into her current status and aid Noah to the best of her abilities. To know her place and cherish the little warmth and joy she could get while fulfilling her duties. She knew she was greedy and out of her mind, remembering his hug, his large hand carefully stroking her head, his voice, calming her down, and yearning for more. She thought that she had steeled her determination, that she would play her part and walk away with the bitter-sweet feeling of a job well done in her heart when the time came. But then, two days ago, one word from Anuk had shattered her resolve.

    ¡°Lady Shimshi,¡± the little girl had chirped while twirling around and delightedly showing off her new dress, ¡°what does ¡®betrothal¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°It is the promise between a man and a woman to get married,¡± she had answered absentmindedly while her eyes had marveled at the glowing embroidery on the little girl¡¯s dress. ¡°Why are you asking, dear?¡±

    ¡°The Highness and baba Neli were talking about a betrothal.¡± The child stopped spinning and pursed her lips. ¡°But it isn¡¯t right. The Highness is married to Lady Shimshi. He can¡¯t get a betrothal, right?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The rest of the conversation was a blur in her mind. For the past two days, Lorelei had time to ponder over it and calm down enough, but the pricking sensation in her heart still remained. It was not like she had any illusions. It was clear as day that Noah would remarry after the year was over. And it was definitely going to be a high noble lady, otherwise, Prince Lionel wouldn¡¯t have tried to hamper his plans by tying them together. And it wasn¡¯t like Noah had to inform her about his plans or even the identity of his future spouse. This had nothing to do with her. Still, it stung. Like a thorn covered in poison boring deep into her chest.

    Lorelei wanted to laugh, to cry, to curse. Instead, she spun around, following Saya¡¯s tune.

    Was she jealous? Of a woman, she had never met? One that actually had the bearing and qualities to be the Duchess Norden instead of an imposter like her? A lady who could offer to Noah the support of status and money? Was she jealous over a man she clearly knew to be out of her reach? The simple answer was yes, and this realization infuriated her and made her feel completely hopeless.

    As the pace of the lute quickened, both dancers spun faster and faster. Gripped by the music, Lorelei poured her frustration into the dance, finally letting go and drowning in the song¡¯s melody. After a few chords, the tempo made a sudden change again. Lorelei tried to follow with the correct steps but lost her balance and tripped. Falling forward, she could see for a split second the bewilderment in Rish¡¯s eyes before the Binshi sprang forth and tried to steady her. However, she was a split second too late.

    A strong arm wrapped around Lorelei¡¯s waist and pulled her backward, her body landing on a familiar broad chest.

    ¡°You need to be more careful, my duchess,¡± Noah¡¯s breath tickled her ear. ¡°You might sprain your ankle.¡±

    ¡°Y-your Highness!¡± Lorelei jumped up and had to struggle for a moment before his grip finally released her. She made a deep curtsy, all the while trying to calm her heavy breathing. It was a good thing that she could use the dance and the startle from just now as an excuse for her flustered look.

    ¡°I see you are learning some of the local dances,¡± Noah greeted the rest of the ladies with a nod and a smile.

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Lorelei tried to avoid looking into his eyes as she answered. ¡°I thought it might be useful considering the upcoming events.¡±

    ¡°But dear duchess, it seems that you are lacking a proper dance partner for the task.¡±

    ¡°Rish has been very helpful in that regard.¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt in Rish¡¯s abilities, my lady. However, the ones dancing together during the festivities around the Grand Council would be the two of us. I hope you wouldn¡¯t mind practicing the next dance with me?¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted, my lord,¡± replied Lorelei with a stiff smile. Seeing the triumphant look in her husband¡¯s eyes and the big grins on her friends¡¯ faces didn¡¯t make matters easier.

    Returning to the middle of the parlor, the two pressed palms together and waited for the music to start. Not a moment later, Saya¡¯s lute picked up a very slow, graceful melody, and Milly and Rish began singing, their voices intertwining and reverberating in a hypnotic tune. Although Lorelei couldn¡¯t understand the words of the song, it felt so beautiful and sad at the same time. The pace reminded her a bit of voletta - a new, rather intimate dance that had been gaining popularity amongst the younger generation in Sefis, despite the grumpy murmurs of nannies and matrons. She had watched many young couples twirl together under the deceitfully modest tune of the voletta, hands almost inseparable, heads - so close that some sweet nothings could be whispered. She had thought that there couldn''t be a greater bliss than sharing such a close moment with the one you loved, had fantasized of the time she would be able to do it too. Now, she knew that it could also be a quiet agony.

    Very slowly, Noah guided her through the forms of the dance, sometimes adjusting his steps to compensate for her mistakes.

    ¡°You are doing very well.¡± His low voice reached her ears as they spun close to each other.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to flatter me, my lord. I am aware of my shortcomings.¡±

    ¡°Critical as always,¡± he snorted keeping her hand between his fingers for a moment longer than needed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just accept the compliment?¡±

    ¡°It is wasteful throwing pearls to a pig.¡± Her response made him frown.

    ¡°Is this another one of master Levi¡¯s pearls of wisdom?¡±

    ¡°This one is courtesy of my lord-father." She bowed and stretched out her hand to meet his again. "And the only one I agree with.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it." Noah received her palm. "You know very well my opinion about that lowly rat!¡±

    ¡°But an apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡±

    ¡°What has gotten into you today?¡± Noah¡¯s grip around her fingers tightened and Lorelei could clearly hear the worry in his voice. This was not the right time. This was not the right place. There were too many witnesses. And yet, she felt the need to talk to him. As master Levi said ¡®The quicker the cut, the lesser the pain.¡¯ She had experienced enough pain already to last her for a lifetime. There was no need to delay it anymore.

    ¡°Should someone like me attend the Grand Council?¡±

    ¡°Someone like you?¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrow arched as he peered into her eyes.

    ¡°A false duchess.¡±

    ¡°False?!¡± Her husband raised his voice but remembered they weren¡¯t alone and continued with a whisper. ¡°In what way are you false? Haven¡¯t I acknowledged you as my lawful wife?¡±

    ¡°We both know that this is a temporary arrangement, my lord." Lorelei licked her lips as the two spun together. "After the year passes, you will be marrying your betrothed.¡±

    He stared at her blankly as the steps of the dance parted them for a moment. When their hands connected again, Lorelei could feel his fingers twitching.

    ¡°Did my mother bother you again? Or was it Shana?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head, withstanding the piercing gray gaze. ¡°And it does not matter. It is something that will eventually happen, not a secret. You don¡¯t need to be so alarmed.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, my lady. I should have talked to you about it sooner.¡±

    Lorelei could see the self-deprecating smile twisting his lips and the crease between his eyebrows. Why did he look like he was hurting? Instead, she asked a completely different question.

    ¡°Who is the honorable lady?¡±

    ¡°Marzbane Ilmaz of Pandad.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She nodded but unexpectedly, her husband continued.

    ¡°Pandad is one of the greatest trading forces amongst the Marzbanats." Noah held her hands and kept her closer, despite the dance dictating for them to perform the next figure separately. "They sit on the safest route between the Empire and Shareeba. They also supply the rest of the Marzbanats with goods from the East and have influence over some of the rulers in the region. Having their support would be invaluable when the time comes for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain all this to me.¡±

    ¡°I do. I want you to understand. The Crown Prince needs my support. He needs Pandad. A blood tie to them would lean the scales in our favor.¡±

    He finally let her go but his gaze still lingered. Lorelei chose to stare at her feet and moved mechanically, no longer caring whether she performed the right steps. Yes, she did understand. She wanted to assure him that she does, despite the thugs in her heart. She wanted to tell him that it was a wise decision. Instead, when the dance brought them closer together again, her foolish mouth whispered the wrong words.

    ¡°Is the lady¡­ beautiful?¡±

    From the corner of her eye, she could see her husband stiffen, but he recovered so fast that it had no effect on his graceful steps. His reply was also calm and devoid of emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had the honor to meet the lady personally. And it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± Lorelei shook her head. ¡°After all, enough wine can numb the senses and make everything feel like a dream.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei¡­¡± He pulled her closer in total disregard of the dance. "Don''t..."

    ¡°Pardon me, I said too much.¡± She blushed and, although her common sense was screaming, she was unable to stop her mouth from blabbing on with lightning speed. ¡°I know our first night together was a disappointment. And I am grateful for your abstinence¡­ then and even now. I hope for your next marriage to bring you and your lady happiness, in and outside of the marital chamber.¡±

    Saying that, she went silent. The blood pulsating in her ears made it almost impossible to distinguish the sound of the lute. Her fingers holding Noah¡¯s hand felt numb and cold.

    ¡°Let me clarify, Lady Lorelei.¡± She lifted her head, hearing the shaking in her husband¡¯s voice. His eyes bored into hers and she saw pain in their depths. ¡°I have not met my future bride but I can confidently say that she is as lovely as any thirteen-year-old girl would be.¡±

    Lorelei tripped but Noah managed to catch her. Mouth agape, she glared at him as he gave her a slight nod.

    ¡°But she is a child!¡± Lorelei¡¯s nails dug into his hand. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I am old enough to be her father,¡± murmured Noah. ¡°Our age difference is irrelevant to the parties forging the contract.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you wouldn¡¯t! I understand that this time you have to consummate the marriage but¡­ You wouldn¡¯t, would you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t!¡± Noah stopped abruptly and a growl escaped from between his teeth. ¡°What kind of monster do you take me to be? She is barely older than Shana! I had enough restraint not to touch you. Do you think I am so lustful as to lose myself when presented with a child?! Damn it! My own mother was barely four years older than her when she was forced to have me. Unlike some, I don¡¯t like using women and children, neither as pawns nor as means to satiate my cravings. And you should know that better than anyone!¡±

    ¡°No! I¡­¡±

    He shook Lorelei¡¯s hands away and stepped back, leaving an insurmountable distance between the two of them. Not even a muscle twitched on his chiseled face as he bowed deeply.

    ¡°Please excuse me, duchess. I don¡¯t want to overstay my welcome. I will come to practice dancing with you at another time.¡±

    He then turned around and walked briskly out of the room, leaving behind three startled women and a shaking Lorelei. As the door slammed behind his back, a piece of Lorelei¡¯s heart shattered.

 II-29. Whispers at midnight (1)

    A big bright moon hung in the sky, its almost full disk turning the sleeping castle into a fairytale keep of ice and silver. The song of robins and nightingales, hidden in the rustling leaves, mixed with the quiet splash of the waves washing the shores around Ildemar. Spring mists leisurely crawled over the earth, covering it with ribbons of snow-silk. It was a night of calm where neither a wraith nor an evildoer dared to leave their hideouts; where sleep brought hope and consolation to the weary souls. And yet, not everyone was blessed to slumber peacefully under the moon.

    Prompted by the midnight wind, the lantern on the cramped desk trembled, causing amber light and ink shadows to dance around the room. The fragrance of spring blossoms and wet earth tickled the nose of the woman hunching over a pile of papers. Lorelei sneezed and huddled in her thick shawl while pondering whether to close the window. The nights in Norden were still crisp despite it being the middle of the fifth month. She decided against it. She needed the fresh air to clear her thoughts.

    Throwing a glance at her bed, Lorelei shook her head and returned to the pile of notes. Even after drinking a cup of setwall and lemon balm tea, sleep still eluded her. Ever since her unfortunate dance practice with Noah three days ago, his sad and self-deprecating expression would pop into her head at the worst of times. She had tried to forget it, to calm herself with herbal teas, to distract her thoughts with work, but to no avail. The guilt of hurting him only grew stronger as time passed. For the last couple of days, Noah had kept his distance and rarely showed in front of her, and on her side, Lorelei couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to go to him and apologize. She had wandered Ildemar¡¯s corridors, finding herself closer and closer to his study, but somehow every time she approached, her knees turned soft. What if he refused to see her? What if he never forgave her?

    ¡®You and your stupid mouth!¡¯ she cursed herself and ruffled her hair. ¡®You painted him a monster even though you knew he isn¡¯t one!¡¯

    Noah¡¯s sad eyes once again pierced her heart as the wind whispered his words to her ¨C ¡®Do you think I am so lustful as to lose myself when presented with a child?!¡¯ Lorelei slumped on her desk. She wanted to cry but knew that this wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Rather, she was pathetic! Noah was the one hurting, not her. She had no right to whine when he was the one in pain. How could she say those horrible things to him when she knew very well what kind of person he is? Why did she doubt him even for a second, when he was so different than her father and brother?

    As her head rested over the pile of notes, something hard incessantly pressed against Lorelei¡¯s cheek. With a low groan, her fingers dug between the yellowish sheets and pulled out a small round jar. The new salve for his scars! She had prepared it ages ago with the intention to give it to him since the previous dose was most likely all used up already. But then things happened and he never got his medicine.

    Lorelei¡¯s fingers wrapped around the container. She had failed as a wife, as a friend, and now even as a physician¡­. Enough! It was high time to stop acting like a whiny child. Jumping from her seat, Lorelei grabbed the lantern from the desk and, salve in hand, hurriedly left the room.

    Ildemar¡¯s corridors looked eerie in the dim bubble of light. Cold drafts made the tapestries hanging on the walls rustle as if the castle itself was a breathing monster. The moonlight streaming through the facetted windows painted scale-like patterns on the floors. Occasionally, the scratching and tapping of tiny feet could be heard.

    All this caused streams of cold sweat to run down Lorelei¡¯s back. She had never been scared of the dark as a child but as she grew older, she learned to fear. It was a time of monsters ¨C from this world and from the one beyond. As she walked, she could feel the shadows hiding in the corners stretching out their tendrils, trying to catch her. Her feet felt like heavy stones and each step came at the cost of immense efforts. She wanted to turn back. She wanted to hide in bed, under her blankets!

    Reaching a patch of moonlight under one of the windows, Lorelei leaned on the glass frame and shivered. Panic started to spread throughout her body but at the same time, a little place of her mind remained surprisingly calm, observing and analyzing the situation. She had never felt such irrational fear before, not even after what Ronan and his ¡°friends¡± almost did to her. Deep down, she knew that there was not a living person who would dare to harm her in Ildemar while she was still under Noah¡¯s protection. But what about the un-living? What about magic?

    Something rustled near her, jolting Lorelei backward. A short scream escaped her throat as she eyed the two shadowy figures standing before her. Little by little, her frozen mind started working again as she recognized one of the two people.

    ¡°R-Rish?¡±

    ¡°Rasha, my lady,¡± replied the black-clad Binshi and smiled apologetically. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to startle you, but you looked unwell. Do you need help?¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s breathing calmed down a bit but her heart still raced in her chest. She threw a confused look at the second woman, who was older and a bit taller than the twin. Her features seemed somewhat familiar too.

    ¡°L-lady Karusa?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Karusa, my lady,¡± the woman replied calmly but there was obvious concern written all over her face. ¡°How are you feeling? Did something happen?¡±

    Lorelei blinked and felt her cheeks blushing. She shook her head and stared intently at her feet. How could she tell them that she was frightened because of some shadows? Before she could find the right words to say, Karusa spoke once again.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out alone so late, my lady. You might catch a cold or get injured. The castle is old and there are many unsafe windows and staircases, especially if one is still unfamiliar with the surrounding.¡±

    There was no threat or malice in the warrior¡¯s voice. All Lorelei could hear was genuine concern. She gathered herself and nodded at the two women.

    ¡°I am sorry. I should have known better than to wander.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to apologize, my lady.¡± Rasha seemed a bit flustered. ¡°You are the mistress of the castle; you can do whatever you wish. Just be careful and take someone to guide you.¡±

    ¡°The little one is right. My lady, can you tell us where were you heading?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ wanted to¡­ see the Duke.¡± Lorelei grabbed the medicine container tighter and chewed on her lip. ¡°It was foolish of me. He is most likely sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Hardly, my lady.¡± Karusa¡¯s reply prompted her to lift her head. ¡°It is still too early. The Duke usually retires a few hours before dawn. Rasha, escort the lady to His Highness. I will finish the round alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, aunt. I will take the lantern, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ka-¡± Lorelei was unable to finish as for the short moment she had turned away to give the light to Rasha, the other woman had disappeared without a sound or trace.

    Seeing her bewilderment, the young Binshi chuckled.

    ¡°Aunty is better than most of the Shadows under brother Gerash even without using hexes. She always says that we shamans are lazing around instead of mastering real concealment.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ see.¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t retort much and just followed behind her new guide. Luckily, her feet had stopped shaking and she could move somewhat normally.

    As the two strode through the corridors in silence, she threw curious looks at her Binshi companion.

    ¡°If the lady wishes to ask something, she should do so,¡± unexpectedly, Rasha turned to her.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lorelei tensed up. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. It¡¯s just¡­ you and Rish are quite different.¡±

    ¡°Most people can¡¯t tell us apart though.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean look. You¡­ seem more mature and quiet than her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment, my lady,¡± the young warrior gave her a big smile. ¡°Rish has inherited more of the family¡¯s raw strength and tends to act brashly but it is always with good intentions. She just takes the whole ¡®first born¡¯ thing very seriously. Still, someone needed to tend to the aftermaths and calm father¡¯s anger. Besides, mother would have gone crazy having to raise two trouble makers.¡±

    ¡°It must be like that, indeed,¡± Lorelei responded in kind and felt her fear and tension seeping away. Instead, she felt a little bit¡­ jealous. Having such a bond between siblings and parents was something unknown to her.

    Exchanging some further small talk, the two reached their destination before long. Light was spilling out in the hallway from below the study¡¯s door, indicating that its master was still diligently at work. Standing in front of the room, Lorelei once again got cold feet. What if he sent her away? Or would he even let her in? Maybe¡­ it was better to turn back? She clenched the medicine container with both hands and took a jagged breath.

    ¡°Should I check with the Duke first?¡± Seeing her hesitation, Rasha came to her aid.

    ¡°N-no, thank you.¡± Lorelei straightened up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Then I will be waiting for you outside.¡±

    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to take more of your time. You still have to patrol the castle, right?¡±

    The young Binshi eyed her with some concern but still nodded. She then looked at the darkest niche in the hallway and called in a low voice:

    ¡°Sister Dederi, brother Feste, can you come out for a moment?¡±

    As if springing out of nothingness, two black-clad figures emerged from the shadows, their silver hair sparkling in the moonlight. Lorelei looked at them in shock as she never even sense their presence or heard their steps. If it wasn¡¯t for Rasha calling them out in advance, she probably would have made a scene and screamed just like when she met with Karusa.

    The two Binshi greeted her with a polite nod.

    ¡°These are my cousins, Dederi and Feste, my lady.¡± Rasha introduced them briefly. ¡°When the lady finishes her business, just call for one of them to escort you to your chambers.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ they are guarding the Duke, right? I can¡¯t leave him without protection."

    ¡°Your concern is unnecessary, Duchess,¡± the man named Feste said in a level tone. ¡°Even one of us is more than enough. And even if we were both absent, His Highness is not an easy target. The Beast of Norden is always vigilant.¡±

    ¡°I-indeed.¡± Lorelei swallowed hard and forced herself to smile at the three Shadows. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in your care later.¡±

    With that said, she turned around and knocked on the door. A muffled voice came from inside.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Throwing one last glance at the Binshi, she stepped into the room. The moment the door closed behind her, a quiet quarrel erupted in the hallway.

    ¡°Feste, you stiff idiot!¡±

    ¡°How could you say that, brother!?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, stop it!¡± the man rubbed his ribs where two elbows had just mercilessly landed. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°You frightened the lady!¡± hissed Rasha. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how she trembled?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything bad!¡±

    ¡°You have the tone and expression of a gravedigger, Feste,¡± grumbled Dederi and pinched him. ¡°And you called the Duke a beast in front of her!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ she seemed so worried about his safety, when even a wraith would think twice before attacking him,¡± grumbled the man. ¡°I just wanted to reassure her. Not even the Red Hands are foolish enough to attack the Duke in his own keep!¡±

    ¡°Well, it is normal for a wife to worry about her husband,¡± said Dederi and paused for a bit before looking at the door. ¡°I hope they reconcile. ¡±

    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s painful to watch.¡± Feste followed her gaze. ¡°The Duke has been so restless for the past three days that it was getting unbearable to even stay by his side.¡±

    ¡°And Rish said that the lady hasn¡¯t been getting much sleep since that day either,¡± sighed Rasha.

    As if united by one mind, the three of them turned around and peered into the night sky. Three pairs of lips whispered simultaneously:

    ¡°Mir-mama, please, watch over and guide our clueless lord and lady!¡±

 II-30. Whispers at midnight (2)

    As she entered the room, Lorelei stood at the door for a while, unable to take even a step further. Her heart was drumming so loudly in her chest that she was sure everyone could hear it. Some distance away was a familiar large desk with a familiar dark figure hunched over it. The sound of a pen scribbling over paper didn¡¯t seize even for a moment and neither did Noah lift his head. Peeking from the back of his chair was the hilt of a sword ¨C a confirmation of Feste¡¯s statement that the Beast of The North was always on guard.

    After a minute of silence, her husband finally grumbled in a low voice:

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to state your business, get out and stop wasting my time.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ am sorry¡­¡± Lorelei whispered so weakly that it was doubtful he even heard her. But he did.

    The moment the words left her lips, Noah lifted his head abruptly and couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment. He rubbed his eyes and for a split second both exchanged awkward glares.

    ¡°L-Lorelei? I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to be so rude.¡±

    ¡°I disturbed the lord¡¯s work. Forgive me.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Noah stood up and approached her but then abruptly stopped a pace away.

    Lorelei could see his hesitation and knew exactly how he felt. The same insecurity and guilt were clawing at her own heart right at this moment. In his gray eyes, she could read a thousand questions he wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to. As the silence was becoming unbearable, he opened his mouth but this time, she was faster.

    ¡°I came to apologize,¡± she said, trying to suppress the tremble in her voice. ¡°I know my words hurt you but I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?" Noah sounded confused.

    ¡°Marzbane Ilmaz,¡± whispered Lorelei and fidgeted a bit. ¡°What I said about you two, about you taking her even though she is still a child¡­ I offended Your Highness. I know that a simple apology won¡¯t be enough but¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, my lady!¡±

    The gentleness in his words shook her more than if he had yelled. She looked at him but there was not even a sign of anger in his eyes. Noah¡¯s fingers combed through his hair and he shook his head.

    ¡°You came here in the middle of the night just for this, Lady Lorelei?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ No¡­¡± she fidgeted again and averted her gaze. His next words, however, made her glare back at him.

    ¡°It was unnecessary. Such a trivial matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Trivial matter?¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t stop her outburst as her heart stung. ¡°To you maybe it is but to me, apologizing for my mistakes is in no way a trivial matter, Duke Norden!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, my lady.¡± Noah tried to placate her. ¡°What I meant was¡­ You didn¡¯t need to apologize in the first place. I was the one who overreacted. There is no need to apologize for my shortcomings.¡±

    Lorelei stared blankly at him. Was he joking? She had seen how much her words had hurt him. Why was he throwing away his feelings as if they didn¡¯t matter?

    ¡°Why are you¡­ always¡­?¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Pardon me, my lady, did you say-?¡±

    ¡°Why are you always trying to take the blame?!¡±

    Lorelei shouted and her hand holding the ointment container trembled. A little voice in her head was screaming that what she was doing right now was disrespectful to the husband, and even more so to the duke, standing before her. Still, she ignored it. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. How much worse could the situation get? Would he hit her? Chase her away? Throw her out of the castle? She had prepared for this already. She had sworn to follow Master Levi¡¯s teachings and live without regrets, and, right now, remaining silent would be something to regret. Just like when she talked to the Bishop or Nelini, something in her snapped.

    ¡°Why are you always like that?¡± Not caring about the consequences, she stepped forward and stood right before the startled Noah. ¡°You blamed yourself for the Red Hands¡¯ doings. You blamed yourself for William¡¯s schemes. For Lady Shana¡¯s tantrums. For Lady Nelini¡¯s plots. And now, even for me offending you due to my own stupidity and big mouth! Why don¡¯t you let people take responsibility when they are at fault? Why are you always burdening yourself with others¡¯ crimes? Even a steel sword will break after being hit repeatedly. And you are just human!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± For a moment, her husband was speechless. ¡°Do you want to apologize that badly?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Out of nowhere, Noah bent down and grabbed her left hand, planting a kiss on it.

    ¡°Then I have no other choice but to accept your sentiments, dear wife.¡±

    Lorelei felt her face burning. She weakly tried to pull her fingers away but Noah kept them hostage and just gave her a smile.

    ¡°You are such a strange person, Lady Lorelei. I¡¯ve never had someone scold me while claiming responsibility for hurting my feelings. And in a nightgown in the middle of my study at midnight at that. So carefree! What if a beast were to corner you and eat you up?¡±

    ¡°T-hat¡­¡± Lorelei stuttered and lost her composure for a bit, despite knowing that his teasing was revenge for her brazen remark just now. ¡°I am lucky that there are no beasts around under my lord¡¯s protection.¡±

    ¡°Lucky? Well, you might be right.¡± Noah laughed and there were some sparks in his eyes. He let go of her hand only to grab the shawl that had slid down her shoulders and tuck it under her chin. Then he suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Your fingers are cold. Have a seat and I¡¯ll give you something warm to drink.¡±

    ¡°I should get going.¡± The burning in Lorelei¡¯s cheeks intensified. ¡°It is already so late and I¡¯ve disturbed you long enough.¡±

    ¡°It would be rude to send my dear duchess on her way to her room without at least offering some hospitality.¡± Noah¡¯s hand carefully touched her back as he gently ushered her towards one of the two chairs standing before the dimming fireplace. ¡°Besides, if you really feel that guilty and want to atone for your sin, you can¡¯t refuse, my lady.¡±

    Lorelei pouted but still followed his guidance with little resistance. She sat in the chair and huddled in the shawl, her gaze ¨C never losing track of Noah¡¯s movements. Her husband poked the dying fire and fed it a new log. Lorelei was surprised how calm and gentle he looked in the short moment when the lively yellow flames lit his face, before turning around and going to a nearby crate. A second later he returned with a bottle, two plain wooden cups, and a small pouch. Sitting on the chair next to her, Noah took two polished black stones out of the pouch and carefully put them between the crackling flames. His actions puzzled Lorelei but she remained silent, not wanting to disturb his peaceful concentration. After a few minutes of staring into the fire, Noah uncorked the bottle and poured a bit of dark-red liquid into the cups. Lorelei¡¯s sensitive nose caught the fragrance of berries and some unknown herbs and her curiosity grew. She watched as her husband took the fireplace tongues and carefully put one hot stone into each cup. Bubbling and hissing filled the air and the aroma of wild fruits intensified.

    ¡°You cooked me tea over a candle,¡± said Noah and handed her a steaming cup, ¡°now is my turn to surprise you.¡±

    ¡°And you did!¡± Lorelei studied the dark-red liquid with sparkling eyes. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bibir ¨C a local drink made with blackberry wine, honey, and an herb called feverfew. The Binshi use it as both medicine and a casual drink.¡±

    ¡°Medicine?¡± Lorelei perked up. ¡°For what ailments? I have never heard about feverfew before.¡±

    ¡°As the name says ¨C fevers,¡± Noah readily replied. ¡°But it is also good against headaches, and it boosts the appetite.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and combined with the blackberry wine and honey that are good for sore throat, it must be highly effective against colds!¡± Lorelei beamed with excitement. ¡°I really need to have a better look at Binshi medicine. There are so many new herbs here in Norden that I know nothing about.¡±

    ¡°If you wish, I will talk with elder Marishka. She is the best healer in the Wolf Mountain tribe. I think the two of you are kindred spirits.¡±

    ¡°Will you really do that, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Thank you so much, my lord!¡±

    Lorelei could hardly contain her happiness. Seeing that Noah was looking at her, she lowered her head and studied the drink in her cup. There were still small bubbles climbing to the surface and streaks of steam lingered over dark-red liquid.

    ¡°And this bibir is then heated by the hot stone in the cup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it intensifies the flavor.¡± Noah hesitated for a moment. ¡°I hope it isn¡¯t too repulsive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s genius!¡± She took a small sip without waiting for him to have the customary first taste. Their gazes crossed again and she smiled at his confusion and subsequent realization.

    ¡°Cooking with stones is again a local thing,¡± Noah said, looking relieved and becoming chattier than usual. ¡°The Binshi are mostly nomadic people, so carrying a lot of iron utensils like pots and kettles is a bother. With a few hot stones, one can prepare a soup or a stew even in a deerskin.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating! Have you eaten a dish like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded and his eyes became distant. ¡°Yanosh and Orhana brought me hunting into the Wild Lands a couple of times. I can still remember Gerash throwing a tantrum the first time I was supposed to help prepare the food since I undercooked it. Back then, he was a little rascal, nothing to do with the prim and proper knight you know.¡±

    ¡°He was lucky to have a good master,¡± said Lorelei and took another sip of the sweet wine.

    ¡°I doubt that.¡± Noah shook his head and his face clouded. ¡°Considering all the times he almost lost his life because of me, I would say that the poor chap has been rather unlucky.¡±

    ¡°You really are someone who can¡¯t even take a compliment!¡±

    ¡°In that, we are similar, my wife.¡±

    ¡°I would refrain from commenting.¡±

    The two looked at each other and exchanged smirks. Lorelei sipped on her wine and savored its warmth and fruity taste. Whether it was because of the drink or the fire, she felt relaxed. She tilted her head looking at Noah and the words left her lips on their own.

    ¡°I missed talking to Your Highness. Like we did on our way here.¡±

    ¡°And what have we been doing for the past three months?¡± her husband threw her a good-natured jab.

    ¡°Quarreling and apologizing mainly.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is true.¡± Noah rubbed his neck. ¡°To be honest, I also miss our nights on the ship. It might sound strange but you, my lady, are the first person I¡¯ve had a casual conversation with in ages. Not about work, scheming, war, political movements, assassinations¡­ just a talk about¡­ nothing important.¡±

    ¡°You jest!¡± Lorelei was about to laugh but then saw how serious his face had become. ¡°But there are Sir Duncan, Sir Gregor, Sir William, Lady Nelini, surely you-¡±

    ¡°But it is true.¡± He put his cup at the foot of the chair and rested his elbows on his knees. ¡°Even now¡­ I have no idea why I¡¯m telling you all this.¡±

    ¡°Master always says that it is easier to open up to strangers than to people you love.¡±

    ¡°And where is the logic in this?¡± Noah frowned. ¡°Who would trust a stranger?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you hurt a stranger with your words it would be less painful for both parties than if they were friends or loved ones.¡±

    For a brief moment, silence hung in the air. Then, very quietly, Noah asked:

    ¡°In that case, are we strangers, my lady?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± She froze, unable to say no and unwilling to say yes. ¡°Truthfully, I know very little about you.¡±

    ¡°What more is there to know about a blood-covered beast?¡± The previous joy and playfulness disappeared from Noah¡¯s face, replaced by a deprecating smirk.

    ¡°You do it again!¡± Lorelei clenched the medicine box in her lap. ¡°Why are you demeaning yourself? Always taking the blame and painting yourself the villain!¡±

    ¡°But it is what I am.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She wanted the grab him by the shoulders and shake him back to his previous self. Seeing him so distraught was scary. ¡°You are the noblest person I know! You protected me from my brother and stood up against my father, even though I was a shackle meant to pull you down. You were willing to save Kai and Anuk¡¯s father despite them being simple beggars and strangers. You risked your life and saved me from the Red Hands. You were ready to die for Sir Gregor and the twins.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Noah sprang up and towered over her. ¡°All of what you mentioned is my fault!¡±

    ¡°No, I really don''t understand!¡± Lorelei stared at him. "Not if you don''t give me an explanation."

    Seeing her unwavering gaze, her husband turned around and leaned against the fireplace, his eyes ¨C peering into the dancing flames. When he spoke again, his voice was little more than a whisper.

    ¡°I carry a death-curse, my lady. Ever since the moment I took my first breath, I bring misfortune. Because I was born, the Empress poisoned my mother and my baby-sisters still in her womb. She tried to poison me too but I survived. Then she tried to kill me again and again, so many times that I¡¯ve lost the count.¡± Mocking laughter escaped his lips. ¡°I survived every time. But because of that, other people died ¨C maids, guards, teachers, all people I considered precious. Duncan and Neli also almost lost their lives because of me. Those two¡­ I robbed them of their happiness. When I was sent to Norden, Duncan was forced to come with me and separated from his family. Neli too, the Emperor refused to free her and said that she will be an imperial slave for life and bound to me. She hates the cold; she can¡¯t stand the harsh winters here but has no other choice.¡±

    Noah¡¯s fist landed on the mantel.

    ¡°And even after coming to Norden, I brought only chaos and destruction. I foolishly thought that I can have a fresh start. I thought that I¡¯m allowed to have friends, be happy, start a family. But because I befriended Yanosh, because he supported me and claimed that I am the ¡°mixed-blood¡± from his prophecy, the Red Hands reared their heads. Because I was careless and neglected them, Saya¡¯s brother, Jess and Will¡¯s sister, their spouses and children, they were all massacred. Because I was too late, I found Orhana¡¯s cold body in the snow and the whole Star-path Valley destroyed. Yanosh breathed his last breath in my arms. They died forever, their spirits never reached the Spirit Plane. And then¡­ then I massacred the Red Hands. Men or women, old or young, I hunted them, I killed them. I turned that naive little boy Gerash into the murderer of his own kin.¡±

    Turning around, Noah looked at Lorelei and his eyes were red.

    ¡°Why are you crying, my lady?¡± he asked mockingly. ¡°You wanted to know more about the Beast of Norden. Did I frighten you? Repulse you? Do you hate me now for dragging you into all this?¡±

    ¡°You know, my lord,¡± Lorelei sniffled and stood up, a few tears, still rolling down her cheeks, ¡°you are a fool.¡±

    Driven by feelings she neither could nor wanted to control, she stepped forward and hugged him. She could feel him flinch, his body tensing up at her touch, but didn¡¯t loosen her grip.

    ¡°You never wished for any of this,¡± she whispered, pressing her face against his shoulder. ¡°You didn¡¯t wish to be born. None of this was something you could control. You are no god to command the hearts and minds of people. No one forced Lord Yanosh and Lady Orhana to be your friends. And I don¡¯t think anyone could force Sir Duncan or Lady Nelini to serve you as they do if they didn¡¯t want to. They do it because they love you. Stop blaming yourself.¡±

    Noah¡¯s arms hesitated but then wrapped around her and held her tight. She could feel his body tremble but no sound escaped his lips. Only his breathing became jagged. They stayed hugged for a while before Noah broke the silence.

    ¡°I wish¡­ everything was different, Lorelei,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Very often what we want and what life gives us are two different things,¡± she replied in the same hushed tone. ¡°It is rarely our choice but we have to learn to live with it. Despite it.¡±

    ¡°Is this another wisdom of Master Levi?¡± Noah gently pushed her away and looked in her eyes, his expression ¨C calm and composed once more.

    ¡°This one is all mine,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°Then it is worth remembering.¡± He sighed. ¡°I am sorry for all my whining.¡±

    ¡°On the ship, you called me your friend. A friend is always ready to offer a shoulder to cry on.¡±

    ¡°A friend¡­¡± mumbled Noah and, all of a sudden, leaned in and planted a kiss on her forehead.

    It burned! Lorelei felt heat spreading from the spot where the kiss landed all throughout her body. Her breathing fastened. Finally, it dawned on her in what kind of position they were ¨C hugging, alone, in the middle of the night. Yet, she had nothing against it. With some bewilderment, she realized that right now she was willing to give him anything he wished for unconditionally.

    With reluctance, Noah let go of her and took a step back.

    ¡°You are very wise, Lady Lorelei,¡± he said, avoiding her puzzled gaze. ¡°What we want is seldomly what we get. There are wishes and then there is duty. You helped me find closure on a difficult matter. Therefore, I hope, as audacious as it might sound, that when the time comes for us to separate, I will be spared the loss of another dear and wise friend.¡±

    Lorelei stood there, looking at him. Her heart was bleeding and she cursed herself for her selfish desires. Indeed, wishes and reality were two separate things and this applied to both dukes and bastards. There was a wall between them and they were only allowed to hold hands through the smallest of gaps. If her gaze was not so clouded, she might have seen the excruciating pain deep in Noah¡¯s eyes. Instead, she blinked her tears away and smiled brightly.

    ¡°I will be Your Highness¡¯ friend for as long as you need me.¡±

    She bent down and picked up the medicine container that had rolled on the carpet. It was time to say goodbye. She put the salve in his hand, savoring the fleeting moment when their fingers touched. From now on, this was all she could allow herself.

    ¡°I almost forgot to give you this, my lord. It is the medicine for your face."

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, carefully holding the salve and still trying to avoid meeting her eyes.

    "It''s nothing much, just a gift from a friend." Lorelei huddled in her shawl, now feeling the night chill even stronger than before. "Please, take care of your health and apply it regularly."

    "I will."

    "I... must go back now, my lord. It is getting really late.¡±

    ¡°I should escort you to your room.¡±

    ¡°There is no need. I will ask Lady Dederi to accompany me if that is alright with you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my duchess.¡±

    He escorted her to the door, wished her goodnight, and looked after her until the two with Dederi disappeared behind the corner.

    Returning to the fireplace, Noah slumped in a chair with a low curse. His fingers played with the small medicine box while his thoughts wandered some dark and desolate paths. It had been so close. He had almost lost all reason and taken her there and then. The warmth of her embrace still lingered on his body. Her words had been so gentle, almost like a healing light to his wounded soul. He wanted to hear her voice more. To see her laugh. To hold her proudly in his embrace for everyone to see. But did she want that too? For a moment it had seemed so. But maybe it was the effect of the wine. Maybe he had misinterpreted her friendship and kindness for something else due to his own selfish desires. He didn¡¯t want to let her go; he didn¡¯t want to hurt her ¨C two wishes that were self-contradictory tore at his heart. He had therefore chosen a middle path. An excruciating one where he could neither go too close nor stay too far away. A friend ¨C that was the safest relationship they could have. But would he be able to keep the boundaries between them?

    Digging beneath his collar, Noah pulled out a leather strap where two tear-shaped amulets hung side by side ¨C one white like fresh snow, the other ¨C a piece of the starry sky. He carefully planted a kiss on the white pendant and his shaking voice echoed in the empty room.

    ¡°All-mighty Fathers, Mother Above, what should I do? I don¡¯t want to lose her. ¡±

 II-31. Seal of protection, prophecy of disaster

    Lorelei exited the study with a heavy heart and hurried to her room. The darkness of the corridor seemed even stickier and deeper than before to the point she could feel its weight on her shoulders. The shadows hiding in the corners from Dederi¡¯s lantern seemed almost corporeal. For a moment, Lorelei thought that she saw two ghastly blurred figures hiding behind a column but as she blinked again, it was just an empty niche. Her mind was playing tricks on her, no doubt. And yet, for a split second, she could swear she saw a pair of cold blue eyes staring back at her.

    Shaking her head in a feeble attempt to clear away the dark thoughts weighing on her, she moved on without alerting her guide. As her steps faded down the corridor, taking away the quacking lantern light, night spilled back into the hallway. After a few minutes of quiet, a low hissing voice came from the spot Lorelei¡¯s eyes had lingered on.

    ¡°S-she saw us!?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, my dear. She¡¯s not even Binshi, how could she distinguish us in our spirit form? It was just a coincidence.¡±

    Two translucent figures emerged from the shadows ¨C a child and a tall man. Their blurry features paled even more as they entered the dim light of the nearby window. Without a sound or obvious movement, they glided over the floor like wisps of smoke, shadowless shadows in the depth of midnight.

    As they reached the door of the study, they stopped and lingered, invisible even for the trained eyes of the duke¡¯s nightguard.

    ¡°Why was that woman here?¡± said Shana, her voice only audible to her companion.

    ¡°A woman visiting a man in the middle of the night¡­¡± Akh-Moren twisted Yanosh¡¯s face in a sad, contemplating expression. ¡°Probably¡­ she was seducing your father.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shana¡¯s form trembled, almost dispelling the hex in her agitation.

    ¡°It pains me to say it, but it is unlikely that they were just talking. We might soon get the news of her being with child.¡±

    ¡°But papa said that he will make her leave by spring next year. He is going to marry another princess. He won¡¯t have a child with that woman. I heard him talk to grandma!¡±

    ¡°Is this why you were hesitating to go on with the plan, my dear?¡± The words of the fake Yanosh sounded hurt but full of understanding.

    ¡°If¡­ if she is going to leave anyway¡­ I want to save papa. I hate her and want her to go away and leave us in peace but¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Even after you saw the future? Even after she stabbed your father?¡± Hearing these words, Sahna flinched and lowered her head. A content smirk appeared on Akh-Moren¡¯s lips. ¡°You have such a pure and innocent heart, my sweet child. That¡¯s why I brought you here to see it with your own eyes. If you don¡¯t do something to change the prophecy, your father will die by that woman¡¯s hand. It is her life or his.¡±

    ¡°For the Sun to shine over Norden, the Swallow must be devoured,¡± whispered Shana.

    ¡°Yes. The last verse of the prophecy is our only salvation. The only way to prevent tragedy.¡±

    She threw a longing glance at the door as she balled her little fists and hung her head.

    ¡°For papa¡­ Tomorrow evening we will start preparing the hexes. You will guide me, right, dada?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my child,¡± answered Akh-Moren with some hidden glee. No matter what happened from now on, this little Star-gazer was going to have no other choice but to come to him. And if everything went according to his plan, a war between the Star-children and the Limerian dogs was unavoidable.

    ***

    Time passed and, with inevitable certainty, the day of the Grand Council drew near. In the meantime, late spring turned the whole of Norden into a blooming garden. The meadows surrounding Ildemar had turned into colorful carpets and the air was filled with the buzzing of bees collecting sweet nectar. Life filled every corner of the land and this cheerful hubbub spread also amongst the inhabitants of the ducal castle.

    With every surface polished, every window washed and painted, and all of its green roofs glittering under the sun like dragon scales, Ildemar was ready to receive the high guests. For the ones well served in Binshi magic, the air around the tall white walls brimmed with energy from the many guardian charms, masterfully built and hidden by the castle¡¯s shamans. No wraith or apparition would dare come near uninvited unless it was prepared to die a second, permanent, death. With all the castle grounds protected, it was now time to take care of its inhabitants.

    Lorelei sat on the floor of her bedroom dressed only in a light chemise and her cheeks burned brightly red. But no matter how shy she was, this was something she had to do. Before her, Rish and Rasha sat to her left and right, and she could feel Gregor¡¯s gaze on her back. The three Binshi formed a perfect triangle around her and the floor was covered with herbs, strange glittering powder, and several small balls and flasks. Witnessing a proper hex for the first time, Lorelei¡¯s curiosity seemed to rear its head despite her embarrassment.

    ¡°I am sorry for making you uncomfortable, my lady,¡± Gregor¡¯s polite voice came from behind her, accompanied by the clattering of utensils. ¡°Please, bear with me, it won¡¯t last long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir Gregor, it was the Duke¡¯s order. There is nothing we can do about it," said Lorelei but still felt very awkward to be half-naked in the presence of a man.

    ¡°Of course he would order it, my lady!¡± Rish grinned at her. ¡°The Duke cares for your protection. After Lady Shana, Gerash is the strongest shaman in the castle. Even the elders are not that strong.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± confirmed Rasha and suppressed a yawn, her face carrying the obvious signs of fatigue. ¡°Even though the Grand Council is supposed to be a peaceful event, we can¡¯t take any risks with the lady''s safety.¡±

    ¡°But to go as far as to demand a protection hex to be inscribed on my body¡­¡± Lorelei hesitated. ¡°I thought that no one was foolish enough to attempt casting malicious spells under the Duke¡¯s nose.¡±

    ¡°There are always rabid dogs who don¡¯t care about their own lives,¡± answered Gregor and the twins nodded in agreement.

    Lorelei could hear the sound of a pestle hitting a mortar behind her back as the aroma of herbs spread in the room. The young knight¡¯s words made her think about the delicate peace between conquerors and conquered. And it also reminded her about Noah¡¯s pained words.

    ¡°Sir Gregor, may I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady. I just hope I¡¯ll be able to give you a satisfactory answer.¡±

    ¡°I had a talk with His Highness recently.¡± Lorelei pondered for a bit, considering her words carefully. ¡°He told me that he incurred the Red Hand¡¯s wrath because of a prophecy by Sir Yanosh. Can you tell me more about it?¡±

    Judging by the twin¡¯s flinching and the sudden stop of the pestle, this was not a question they were expecting.

    ¡°I am sorry if I have pried on some secrets,¡± she said and held her breath in anticipation, fearing that the answer would never come.

    ¡°This is no secret, my lady,¡± Rish hurriedly reassured her while throwing a look over her mistress¡¯ shoulder. ¡°It is well known in Norden but the lord usually does not like to speak about it. It is like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty,¡± Gregor interrupted his cousin. ¡°My lady, it might not be a secret but to understand the whole situation you need to first understand the background of it all. How much do you know about Sir Yanosh and the Star-gazer¡¯s prophecies in general?¡±

    ¡°Not much.¡± The image of Yanosh¡¯s ghost flashed before Lorelei¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know he is Lady Shana¡¯s father and a dear friend of His Highness. He died seven years ago together with the majority of his clan after an attack by the Red Hands. And also, he was the previous Star-gazer and made a prophecy involving the Duke.¡±

    ¡°It is a start. And it is not like we lack the time, the preparation of the herbs will take a while.¡±

    Gregor started beating his mortar again, the rhythmic thuds accompanying his words.

    ¡°The Star-gazer bloodline is the purest amongst all Binshi and thus closest to the Mother Above. Their powers are also stronger and they possess some unique abilities, including reading the flow of time. Although, to call it a flow would be incorrect. It is more like¡­¡± he pondered for a bit.

    ¡°A spider web,¡± Rasha helped him out.

    ¡°Yes, a spider web, an infinite branching net starting at a single focal point the moment this world was created. Every life, every death, every choice add a new branch. It is ever-changing and yet unmoving, depending on the point you view. Sorry, I can¡¯t really explain it well.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°I think I understand.¡± Lorelei tilted her head and mused for a moment. ¡°Since there is an infinite number of possible choices for a single moment, the future is constantly in motion but when the moment passes, there is only one past set in stone.¡±

    ¡°My lady understood it very well.¡± Gregor¡¯s praise made her blush. ¡°In addition, in this net, there are minor branches, like the choice with which foot one will cross their house¡¯s threshold, or big ones that decide between life and death. And also, there are the stretches where living beings have no influence like natural disasters. The Star-gazer can have a look at this ever-changing web of possible futures when they first awaken their powers at the age of ten. The more branches they traverse, the more futures they see or the longer they follow along a major branch, the heftier the price.¡±

    ¡°They pay with their lives,¡± mumbled Lorelei, remembering Yanosh¡¯s pained smile. He had sacrificed eighty years to look into the future.

    ¡°You also knew of this?¡± Gregor¡¯s tone was sad but gentle. ¡°Yes, they pay with their lives. Some even die before sharing their knowledge.¡±

    The rustling of more powders and herbs being added to the mortar came from behind Lorelei¡¯s back. A strong scent reminiscent of camphor wax pierced her nose.

    ¡°Most Limerians,¡± the knight continued, ¡°believe that as long as the Star-gazer openly shares the verses of the prophecy, the future is set in stone. But they are wrong.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Lorelei blinked confused.

    ¡°The verses uttered after reading the Web of Time are just an aid and have no power of their own. Getting an incredible amount of information is very taxing on the Star-gazer¡¯s memory and mind. The verses are a mean to remember what they saw, helping one to recall the multiple events observed.¡±

    "Basically, the verses of the prophecy can have multiple interpretations since they are supposed to represent, or rather condense, all future branches the Star-gazer saw into simple phrases." Rasha handed her cousin a bundle of herbs. "Like that, when repeating the prophecy-verses, the Star-gazer can trigger memories of different future events.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rish jumped in, ¡°for example, if one of the verses mentions a flower wilting on a mountain slope, it could indicate a natural disaster like drought or the flower can be a stand-in for a person and the wilting ¨C for death. But these are only the branches that were traversed, so it is possible that something else completely happens.¡±

    "Since everything is constantly in motion, it could take weeks or even years for a Star-gazer to remember all possible futures and share the information," Gregor continued. "What makes it even more confusing is the fact that some future branches intersect and flow into each other. Some need many precise choices to happen while others are simply the result of all branches naturally coming together. Can you follow what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°S-somewhat.¡± Lorelei¡¯s head was already spinning from the shaman¡¯s explanations. ¡°Does it mean that some futures are almost unavoidable while others are highly unlikely to happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But how exactly is this all connected with His Highness?¡±

    Before Gregor could answer, Rish opened her mouth and started narrating with a melodious tone:

    ¡°The fate of the star-children is on the balance.

    When South and North unite, a Future will be born.

    When one draws a blade on their kin, a great Change will come.

    Carrying sword and shield, a man of mixed-blood shall cross the abyss.

    To the children of stars, the one branded Beast will bring Light and Salvation.

    On the night of a red moon, Hope will wither.

    On the day without sun, Hope will bud.

    For the people of Norden to survive, the blood of Stars and Beast must mix.¡±

    Rish¡¯s voice slowly died down and the last verse came out like a wind whispering in the leaves. It was beautiful, yet also eerie. Hearing the prophecy made ants crawl down Lorelei¡¯s spine as she took a deep breath. Every word and every sentence carried strange, hypnotizing power. It felt like she could see blurred images and hear the clanking of a distant battle. Cold sweat drenched her body and the smell of blood and ash filled her nose.

    ¡°These are the verses that my teacher, kush-turgan Yanosh, shared with the world after his awakening.¡± Gregor¡¯s voice helped Lorelei return to the present. ¡°He had seen many dark futures and only a few glimmers of hope. And that hope depended on a mixed-blood carrying a beast-mark.¡±

    ¡°He saw the Duke!¡± Lorelei held her breath.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The answer surprised her so much that she turned around and faced the young shaman. Gregor put the pestle to the side and poured some water into the mortar. His face was like a marble statue and Lorelei could not read any emotion on it. Despite that, she felt an aura of anger and sadness seeping out of his body.

    ¡°There were two people who fitted the description,¡± he continued with a leveled tone while stirring the mixture in the mortar. ¡°The other one was a mixed-blood Binshi and carried a literal beast-brand on his body from his time as a Limerian slave. He fitted kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s verses better than His Highness who, in the eyes of many, was just a weak fifteen-year-old boy at that time. And Lord Yanosh confirmed that there were futures involving both of them.¡±

    ¡°Those old geezers from the other tribes went out of their minds when Lord Yanosh supported His Highness, announcing that he was the Beast from the prophecy who would bring the best future,¡± grumbled Rish and won herself warning looks from her sister and cousin.

    ¡°Is this why the Red Hands began terrorizing Norden?¡± Lorelei wrinkled her brow. Something was not right. ¡°But they are against mixed-blood Binshi anyway. They wouldn¡¯t have accepted the other candidate either. Besides, Sir Yanosh was the one who saw the future, he is the only one who can determine the best outcome of the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to explain exactly the same to the Duke but he still feels guilty,¡± Gregor sighed and shook his head. ¡°The Red Hands just looked for an excuse. The sad thing is that many Binshi who weren¡¯t members of the Red Hands also became hostile against Lord Yanosh; calling him a ¡°false prophet¡± and saying that he was bought by the Limerians to strengthen their grip over Norden. They said that he is forcing the prophecy to fit his own needs.¡±

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Rish spat out the word like it were poison. ¡°As if Lord Yanosh would bend before anybody! He even dared to butt heads with the previous Duke, and he was a sadistic bastard.¡±

    ¡°Watch your words.¡± Despite the warning tone, Rasha¡¯s attempt to scold her sister was not particularly enthusiastic.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lorelei stopped, trying to formulate her next question, ¡°is¡­ is it even possible to force the prophecy? If the future is ever-changing¡­ And besides, why would one be given the ability to see the future if they can¡¯t influence it?¡±

    ¡°These are questions that the Binshi elders argue over even to this day,¡± said Gregor and took out a thin silver knife. ¡°Normally, the Star-gazers don¡¯t actively involve themselves with the fate of the world. They just share their knowledge but it is up to everybody else to do their part. Since the future is always in motion, it is difficult to guide it to a certain outcome. It is possible that your actions attempting to prevent a disaster are exactly the ones that would let it happen. Therefore, it is easier to prepare for the aftermath than to try and avoid it.¡±

    ¡°Train soldiers before war break out,¡± added Rasha and took the silver knife and the mortar from her cousin, ¡°prepare herbs for a wraith attack, gather provisions for a potential drought, make sure you have another child if there is death looming over your heir¡­ this is how we Binshi usually deal with the Star-gazer¡¯s prophecy.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s insane! You are telling me you will do nothing even if you know that someone is going to die and it could be prevented?¡± Lorelei snapped but then realized that the three Binshi are giving her strange looks. ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you or your beliefs.¡±

    ¡°What you just said, my lady, is almost exactly what Lord Yanosh used to teach us.¡± Gregor lowered his head. ¡°He thought that we are becoming cowards. That we are not using the gift of the Mother as intended. He even called some of the elders sheep for resigning to fate without even attempting to change anything.¡±

    ¡°He cared enough for the wellbeing of his people to stand against the old traditions. That¡¯s why he and His Highness could understand each other so well,¡± added Rasha and her previously gloomy expression lightened up. ¡°Now, my lady, please give me your hand. It¡¯s time to start with the hex.¡±

    Lorelei blinked confused by the sudden change of topic and reached out her arm without second thoughts. The young Binshi took her palm and carefully made a small cut on her ring finger. Biting her lips, Lorelei withstood the nasty sensation of the knife slicing in her flesh. After the procedure was done, Rasha squeezed a few drops of her blood into the mortar. Then she and Rish took out their own knives and repeated the cut on their fingers. When the last drop fell in the mortar, it returned to Gregor.

    Throwing a look over her shoulder while one of the twins bandaged her wound, Lorelei could see a piece of white cloth wrapped over Gregor''s own bleeding ring finger. She opened her mouth but was a second too late.

    ¡°You are full of curiosity today, my lady.¡± Sensing her intentions, the knight chuckled. ¡°To answer your question, the three of us will share the burden of the hex so that you can have the highest protection possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rish didn¡¯t give her a chance to protest, ¡°this is a standard procedure. The Duke receives such seals of protection every year.¡±

    ¡°Please, turn your back to me,¡± continued Gregor in a relaxed manner, so different from his tense and sad mood moments before. He took a long needle-like object made out of bone and covered in unfamiliar inscriptions. ¡°I will start inscribing the seal. It might sting a little.¡±

    Following his advice, Lorelei turned around, meeting the twins¡¯ reassuring faces. When the needle touched the nape of her neck, a burning sensation started spreading from that spot. It wasn¡¯t pleasant but it was also not unbearable. At the same time, the three Binshi started chanting something she couldn''t understand.

    Lorelei chose to close her eyes and drift away from the uncomfortable feeling into the chaos of her mind. Her thoughts brought her back to the Star-gazers and their prophecies. This would explain why the Limerian conquerors were always a step away from complete victory. And also why the Church feared and despised magic so much.

    ¡®Other magic than the one under their control, that is,¡¯ she thought and her own logic made her flinch.

    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Gregor¡¯s worried voice reached her.

    ¡°No. Everything is fine.¡±

    Nothing was fine! Beyond the mortifying fear of committing another blasphemy, be it by thought, Lorelei realized that her conclusion was right. All the Church¡¯s blessings, artifacts, rituals, how were they different than the magic she was experiencing here? The priests called them miracles of the Gods. Wasn¡¯t peering into the future a godly miracle too? The Mother Above was the Binshi¡¯s god just as the Two Fathers were to the Limerians. The Binshi believed that they were her descendants and therefore could perform hexes. The Acolytes of the Church who were blessed by the Saints and able to use holy artifacts, weren¡¯t they the same?

    The burning sensation of the bone needle drawing over her skin combined with the pulsating headache that started drumming between her temples. Magic, faith, prophecies ¨C her simple world was expanding and becoming more dangerous and incomprehensible by the minute. Lorelei felt so little and helpless, a stick being tossed around by waves that threatened to devour her. The future was a scary unknown, a beast, and her life was between its jaws.

    At that moment, she could understand the Binshi¡¯s desire to know their fate.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s better not to know.¡¯ She balled her fists. ''Yanosh was right. What¡¯s the meaning of a prophecy if you don¡¯t use it to change something? A sheep is better not knowing when the knife would come.¡¯

 II-32. Esteemed guests (1)

    The inscription of the protection seal dragged on. Although Gregor¡¯s bone needle didn¡¯t pierce the skin, it left a burning sensation behind with every touch like there was a small glowing ember on its tip. It wasn¡¯t an unbearable pain but Lorelei gave out a sigh of relief when it all ended. Upon her request, the twins held two mirrors at an angle so that she was able to have a closer look at the shaman¡¯s work.

    An intricate twelve-pointed star the size of a large gold coin decorated the nape of her neck. It was made up of tiny red dots and surrounded by two circles of swirling inscriptions Lorelei couldn¡¯t decipher. While she was looking at it, the seal started to fade until it became almost invisible. There was only a slight reddish shimmer when the sunlight hit the spot at the right angle.

    ¡°Not to brag but this is one of my best works.¡±

    Lorelei saw Gregor¡¯s smiling face reflected in the mirror.

    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t bring disaster to you or the twins,¡± she mumbled, remembering how hurt he was after using hexes against that dreaded dhrowghost.

    ¡°This is not that type of seal, my lady.¡± The Binshi knight shook his head and started to clean up the ingredients for the hex. ¡°It will simply reflect and weaken malicious hexes and alert us that you are in danger.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a precaution.¡± Rish grinned at her but soon after her face turned slightly gloomy. ¡°Better safe than sorry. Last time I was negligent and didn¡¯t give the lady a protection charm. This time¡­ we will be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself over it.¡± Lorelei patted her shoulder and received a grateful smile.

    Before they could talk further, there was a polite knock on the door and Milly entered the bedroom.

    ¡°I am sorry to disturb you, Lady Saya asked me to fetch Lord Gregor as soon as he finishes with the hex.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Although he was trying to control his voice, a small tremble snuck in.

    ¡°A message arrived that Baroness De Vindur would be arriving earlier than planned.¡±

    ¡°Mother? When?¡±

    ¡°Around dinner time today.¡±

    It was hard to believe but Gregor¡¯s face became even more flustered than before. He sprang up and scurried for the door.

    ¡°Rish, Rasha, I leave the cleaning to you,¡± he shouted over his shoulder and disappeared.

    Left alone with her maid and the twins, Lorelei threw them a puzzled look.

    ¡°Our Gerash is brave and valiant when fighting ghosts or Red Hands, but his mother-in-law is a different story.¡± Rasha snickered and started organizing the strewn-around herbs.

    ¡°Is the Baroness such a vicious person?¡± Lorelei lifted an eyebrow and let Milly help her on her feet.

    ¡°Lady De Vindur is as tough as nails!¡± Rish¡¯s eyes sparkled as she helped her sister. ¡°They don¡¯t call her the Blood Hawk of Falkion for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Stop frightening the lady!¡± Milly pouted and turned to Lorelei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lady, the Baroness is a strict but just person. She is very similar to Lady Nelini.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lorelei managed to call a stiff smile on her face. ¡°She must be a remarkable person. I can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡±

    As if to accompany her sour mood there was a sound of metal hitting wood. Spinning around, Lorelei saw Rasha who was standing next to her with a flustered expression and shaking hands. Splatters of the magic ink covered her clothes and the floor, the mortar she had just dropped rolling at her feet. Seeing the girl sway with a ghastly pale face, Lorelei stretched her arms and steadied the young Binshi.

    ¡°Rasha!¡± Rish hurried to them and helped Lorelei guide her sister to a nearby chair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing,¡± the other twin mumbled, pinching the base of her nose. ¡°The mortar¡­ just slipped from my fingers. I am sorry, my lady, I¡¯ll clean right away.¡±

    ¡°Stay where you are,¡± ordered Lorelei with a soft but unyielding tone. ¡°Rish and Milly can sort things out.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to the Duchess, Rasha!¡± Her sister gently brushed a few strands away from her face and frowned. ¡°You really look sick. Why didn¡¯t you say anything until now?¡±

    ¡°It was simply a slip of the hand, kako,¡± the young warrior looked at her older twin and chewed on her lip.

    ¡°Even if you call me kako, you won¡¯t get away so easily. My lady, is something wrong with her?¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It seems to be just a dizzy spell,¡± said Lorelei after taking the girl¡¯s pulse for a while. ¡°But she seems very fatigued. I don¡¯t know if it is from the hex or¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t the hex, my lady, don¡¯t worry.¡± Rasha protested hastily but was forced to hang her head under the pressure of two heavy gazes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just have some trouble sleeping lately.¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡± Lorelei took a better look at her face and saw faint traces of powder on her eyelids.

    ¡°Since the attack of the dhrowghost,¡± came the quiet reply.

    ¡°Rasha! Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Rish looked mortified.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some bad dreams, nothing serious. They would go away on their own.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± To Lorelei¡¯s surprise, Rish looked even more flustered. ¡°But why didn¡¯t I dream anything¡­?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?!¡± Rasha suddenly erupted, startling everyone in the room. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just a weakling compared to big sister. Maybe I am broken.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Lorelei clapped her hands, attracting the girls¡¯ attention. ¡°Both of you should calm down. Rish, please, help Milly with the cleanup while I take Rasha to my study.¡±

    ¡°There is no need, my lady!¡± Rasha tried to protest only to be cut by her mistress.

    ¡°A patient should listen to their physician. Now come.¡±

    Lorelei carefully supported the young Binshi as the two exited the bedroom. When they arrived in her improvised laboratory, she pushed some books to the side to make space for Rasha to sit on one of the benches. Giving her one final look over her shoulder, Lorelei started pulling jars and bottles from the shelves and piling them on the table.

    ¡°You know,¡± she said after a brief silence, ¡°there is nothing wrong in having bad dreams.¡±

    There was no reply. Musing for a bit while measuring some colorful powders, Lorelei decided to try her luck again.

    ¡°My teacher was a master of healing. He could cure wounds that seemed lethal and concoct medicine to battle the most exotic ailments. But despite all his prowess, he always said that the hardest wounds to heal are the invisible ones ¨C the ailments of the mind.¡±

    ¡°So you are saying that¡­ I¡¯m crazy,¡± said Rasha and choked.

    ¡°No. It means that the mind needs more time to heal than the body. And we went through something really horrifying. It is normal to have nightmares afterward. I had some too.¡±

    ¡°But you are a fragile noble lady!¡± There was an angry thump accompanying her words, indicating that her fist was hammering all her anger and frustration into the poor bench. ¡°I am a warrior. I doubt the Duke or brother Gerash were even fazed from all of it. Even Rish had no nightmares.¡±

    ¡°And how can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°Because... Rish and I have always shared nightmares.¡± Shakiness replaced the anger in Rasha¡¯s voice once again. ¡°Even in normal dreams, we always sense each other. But this time¡­ I was alone. There was only darkness, and those sticky shadows chasing after me. Trying to devour me. And when I called for Rish, she didn¡¯t hear me. She wasn¡¯t there. Instead, the darkness tried even harder to drown me¡­¡±

    Lorelei left her vials and powders and hurried to hug the sniffling girl. She gently patted Rasha¡¯s head just like Noah had done to her not all too long ago. The familiar gesture was soon followed by familiar words.

    ¡°There is no shame in being afraid. The bravest warriors are not the ones who lack fear but the ones who conquer it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ am not brave.¡± Rasha sniffled and smeared some tears over her cheeks with her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m broken. But why is it only me that¡¯s broken?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Lorelei grabbed her face between her palms. ¡°You are not broken. Every person just feels¡­ differently. It¡¯s not like you and Rish are the same person. And I doubt that even the Duke never feels fear or anguish. You just need more time to heal. You¡¯ll see, soon, you will brag with the story to the knights and squires. It will be nothing more than a past memory.¡±

    ¡°W-will it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. And for the healing to happen as fast as possible, you need good rest. I will give you some sleeping tea to drink every night. It will calm your mind and body.¡±

    With these final words, Lorelei separated from the young Binshi and returned to the table. Raha¡¯s condition was not something a simple stewall and lemon balm tea could cure. Luckily, her master had given her some amounts of rare herbs he procured from Shareeba ¨C magnolia bark, perilla leaves, crushed jujube and lotus seeds, powdered poria mushrooms, anemarrhena roots. Mixing them together in exact proportions would yield a medicine capable of alleviating Rasha¡¯s anxiety and allowing her to rest at night.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the drug to be prepared and securely stored in a small earthen jar. Happy with her work, Lorelei returned to the young Binshi. The two chatted a bit while she explained to Rasha how to mix and take the tincture. Deeming that her patient had regained her composure enough, Lorelei led her out of the room and almost bumped into Rish who was eavesdropping at the door.

    ¡°I-is Rasha alright, my lady?¡± the older twin asked, and her tone was a mixture of guilt and anguish.

    ¡°Everything is fine. I have given her some medicine, so she should feel better soon.¡± Lorelei eyed her friend carefully. ¡°Are you sure you feel alright, Rish? You are not hiding something too, right?¡±

    ¡°No, my lady!¡± The young warrior vigorously shook her head. ¡°I feel fresher than a snow-bell and as fit as a rabbit. I can¡¯t even tell you what I dreamt last night, but it wasn¡¯t anything haunting.¡±

    Rish looked at her sister and gave her a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Heads up, the lady¡¯s medicine will help.¡±

    Rasha only nodded and squeezed the bottle in her hands.

    ¡°You two should go now and have a good rest. If any of you feels strange, ill, anxious, or just needs to talk, come to me any time. Rasha, if the tea doesn¡¯t help or the symptoms get worse, I think it is best to talk to Sir Gregor about this.¡±

    ¡°We will, my lady,¡± replied the twins.

    Rish gathered the rest of the hex ingredients and utensils and gently guided her sister out of the room. Left alone with Milly, Lorelei rubbed her forehead and her eyes fell on the now much lighter but still visible stain on the floor.

    ¡°Poor carpet,¡± she mumbled. ¡°You suffered yet again.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, my lady?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lorelei shook her head and her eyes lingered on the green trees outside the window. ¡°Do you think¡­ this is a bad omen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, my lady!¡± The maid twisted her fingers in a sign to ward off evil. ¡°This is Norden. Even getting out of bed with the wrong foot can be the beginning of a curse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hope not.¡± Lorelei followed her example and said a quick prayer to the Two Fathers. ¡°Now, Milly, help me prepare. There is a lot to do before Baroness De Vindur arrives.¡±

 II-33. Esteemed guests (2)

    As the sun began its descent behind the western slopes, the inner courtyard of castle Ildemar became increasingly lively. After the initial commotion caused earlier that day by Baroness De Vindur¡¯s envoy, two more riders had reached the castle. According to their messages, Baron Firmon and Baron De Mar were also going to arrive that evening. Fresh fodder and water were being prepared in the stables for the parties¡¯ horses, the kitchen was sending servants back and forth to the storehouses in preparation for a large feast, and a couple of excited pages was hanging the flags of the five barons at the entrance to the main building.

    Accompanied by Milly and Rish, Lorelei stood near the group of laughing children and studied the coats-of-arms in the waning light. Right above the entrance hung the night-blue, almost black, flag of the Duke of Norden, depicting a silver wolf and deer flanking a silver shield. To its right hung two other banners ¨C one was dark-blue and had a silver ship sailing under three stars for House De Mar; the other was dark-green with a depiction of a silver winged sword and represented House De Vindur. On the left side of the ducal flag were the three remaining standards ¨C light-green with a golden tree on a mountain top for House Firmon, pale-blue with a silver eagle over a golden sun for House Argente, and brown with a golden bear-head on a shield for House Rowell.

    ¡°My lady¡­¡± Rish¡¯s gaze wandered a couple of times back and forth between the banners and her mistress. ¡°Is it just me¡­? No, I¡¯m not mistaken. Your clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Milly, I managed somehow to do it,¡± said Lorelei and smiled in response to her bewildered friend.

    Indeed, today she had chosen her clothes in the colors of the barons¡¯ banners. Her outer dress was night-blue with pale-blue and silver embroidery on the skirt and bodice. The under-dress was a dark-green with small fresh-green vines twisting and sparkling on its surface. A brown fur collar hung over her shoulders held by two golden brooches. As a finishing touch, blue, green, and golden ribbons were woven in her braids and sparkled in the light of the setting sun. From head to toe, she was the embodiment of Norden¡¯s heraldry. It had taken Milly and two other maids over two hours to prepare her but now Lorelei was confident that her appearance would pass even the strictest scrutiny of her guests. She remembered Jessup comparing a woman¡¯s dress to a knight¡¯s armor, and his words were spot-on today ¨C the clothes she was wearing were like a protection charm in her first encounter with the powers of Norden.

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± A familiar voice came from her left, overcoming the hubbub. ¡°By the Gods, you look gorgeous!¡±

    Turning around, she was met by Saya¡¯s beaming face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look too shabby yourself, my lady.¡± Lorelei returned the smile, her eyes appreciating the pine-green and silver attire of her friend.

    ¡°Who would dare look shabby in front of the Blood Hawk of Falkion unless they are prepared to face her wrath?¡± Gregor, carrying little Soraishu in his arms, came to them and sighed.

    Lorelei¡¯s sharp gaze didn¡¯t miss the fact that, despite the festive air around them, his expression was far away from joyous. The young knight¡¯s usually unruly white hair was now carefully combed and tied in a low ponytail, two thin braids decorating his temples. He, unlike his son and wife, proudly wore the dark-blue and silver attire of the ducal household instead of the colors of House De Vindur.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense or Lorelei would think mother is some sort of monster.¡± Saya humphed and gave her husband a warning look.

    ¡°But every time she comes by, she threatens to have you divorce me since I¡¯m apparently a good-for-nothing, mannerless barbarian,¡± the knight pouted. ¡°It has been over two years already! She should forget about what happened at the wedding.¡±

    ¡°It is hard to forget how you got drunk, fought with His Highness, threw up all over the place, and needed two people to carry you to the nuptial chamber.¡± Saya lifted an eyebrow. ¡°But I am surprised that you remember any of it.¡±

    ¡°It is even harder to forget your mother calling me limp prick on our wedding night,¡± her husband grumbled in response and hugged their son tightly.

    ¡°Dada, what¡¯s limpwick?¡± Soraishu chirped curiously all of a sudden.

    Lorelei had to bite her lips to prevent bursting into laughter at the mortified look on Gregor and Saya¡¯s faces. Unfortunately for them, not everyone was willing to suppress their emotions

    ¡°R-Rai!¡± Gregor coughed and tried to ignore Rish¡¯s giggle. ¡°It¡­ it is¡­¡±

    ¡°You are too young to understand, dear,¡± said Saya and threw her cousin-in-law a killing glare.

    ¡°Baba call dada limpwick.¡± Two innocent blue eyes stared at the stuttering knight and the child proclaimed proudly. ¡°Dada is best! Rai want be like dada. Rai is limpwick too!¡±

    ¡°Bwa-ha-ha-ha!¡± Rish couldn¡¯t take it any longer and bent in two with roaring laughter.

    Lorelei too thought that her ribcage would soon burst from holding it in, and even Milly was trying to cover her giggles with fake coughs.

    ¡°Would you mind sharing the joke?¡± a soft voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°U¡¯cle No!¡± Soraishu waved his little hand to welcome the newcomer.

    Noah slowly approached, followed a step behind by Shana and her escorts, with Sir Duncan and Jessup finishing their small procession. Recognizing the guards as Feste and Dederi, Lorelei felt relieved that Rasha had taken her advice and was now resting.

    The two Binshi warriors greeted her with a brief bow and then stood straight, their eyes ¨C vigilantly screening the surrounding for any potential danger. Lorelei gave them a nod and was about to turn to her husband when her gaze collided Shana¡¯s. For a split second, she thought she saw a silver flicker surrounding her pupils but then the girl blinked and everything returned to normal. A small smile crept on the child¡¯s face, making Lorelei¡¯s heart skip a beat. For some reason, this innocent-looking expression scared her more than the usual tantrums and insults.

    ¡°Greetings, Duchess. Today your look is truly exquisite.¡± Noah¡¯s voice was like a welcomed ray of sunshine.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, Lady Shana, Sir Duncan.¡± Lorelei hurried to welcome them, pushing the uneasy feeling to the back of her mind. ¡°I am unworthy of your compliment.¡±

    ¡°When the Truth speaks even the Gods are silent, my duchess. A compliment should be given where a compliment is due.¡± Her husband chuckled and his gray eyes glanced at their chaotic group, lingering on the still-struggling Rish. ¡°What were you all doing?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing important, my lord. We were just enjoying the weather. What a lovely evening we have today, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Noah threw her a confused glance but his attention was immediately occupied by the bubbly Soraishu who was waving his tiny hands in his direction. ¡°How is my dearest godson doing? You seem very lively today, Rai.¡±

    ¡°U¡¯cle No! U¡¯cle No! Rai is limpwick like dada!¡± the child stated proudly and giggled as Noah¡¯s hand ruffled his hair. ¡°U¡¯cle No, are you limpwick too?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Saya, Gregor, and Lorelei shouted almost simultaneously while Rish leaned on Milly¡¯s shoulder, roaring and unable to take a single breath.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think I get the joke.¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrows flew up. ¡°Would someone care to explain?¡±

    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Gregor raised his voice but was interrupted when the sound of approaching horses filled the courtyard.

    ¡®Saved by the bell¡­ or rather the steed,¡¯ thought Lorelei and hurried to take her place.

    The welcoming party gathered before the main entrance. Noah towered at the center with Lorelei on his right and Shana ¨C on his left. The rest of the group stood behind them, attempting to look solemn and dignified, but there was still the occasional snort or cough coming from Rish.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Noah leaned slightly and whispered in Lorelei¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I will explain later,¡± she answered in kind and bit her lips.

    ¡°You better!¡± The corners of his mouth curved up and playful sparks kindled in his eyes. ¡°Judging from the aftermath¡­ it must have been quite the joke.¡±

    Lorelei opened her mouth but at that moment, Noah¡¯s expression changed. In a split second, the playfulness disappeared from his face like melting spring snow, replaced by the cold noble aura of Duke Norden. His transformation was accompanied by the neighing of horses, the clattering of hooves, and the increasingly loud hubbub of voices. Following her husband¡¯s example, Lorelei straightened her back, trying to calm her racing heart and greet the esteemed guests with dignity.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A group of riders entered the courtyard, their horses coming to a stop a good distance away from the welcoming party. As a flock of servants rushed in to help the arrivals and lead the animals away, Lorelei had a chance to take a better look at them. There were now over twenty people flooding the courtyard but one could easily separate them into four groups.

    The first one was led by a very tall woman in her late forties. She was dressed in male clothing with chain mail showing under her dusty green tunic. There was a dagger tucked in her belt and her left hand rested on the pommel of the sword hanging from her hip. Her strawberry-blond hair was arranged in four braids that merged together at the back of her head and reached past her shoulder blades. Upon careful examination, the woman was far from what one would describe as a classical Limerian beauty ¨C her nose was slightly hooked; her face had a strong jaw and cheekbones; her shoulders were broad and sturdy. Yet there was something mesmerizing about Baroness De Vindur, an aura of a warrior and a ruler that made her blue eyes glow with confidence and demand obedience.

    The second group was led by two noblemen, father and son judging by their close resemblance. Fresh-green garments hung a bit loosely on the thin dry frame of the older man. His cleanly shaven face was adorned with many wrinkles but despite that, his step was steady and his back ¨C straight. A pair of piercing black eyes darted around, giving the impression that their owner was measuring up and calculating the value of everyone and everything present. His son, who was no older than twenty-five, stood obediently by his father¡¯s side. His strong and agile body was covered not by the tunic of House Firmon but by a garb in black and white ¨C the colors worn by the servants of the Two Gods. Despite being obviously from the clergy, the young man, like everyone in his party, carried a sword on his side and gave off the feeling that he is pretty adept in using it.

    A lone knight headed the third group. Lorelei didn¡¯t need to look at his coat-of-arms to recognize the person immediately. After all, he was a spitting image of Sir William ¨C from the tips of his curly reddish-brown hair to the freckles dotting his face. This De Mar brother looked to be past Noah¡¯s age by one or two years, making him the oldest of the siblings. But despite his strong outer resemblance to William, his hearty laughter and the unbridled way by which he was interacting with his escorts showed that the knight¡¯s demeanor was closer to Jessup¡¯s than the second-oldest De Mar.

    The last guests were the envoys from House Argente. One could describe Baron Thomas Argente as a bear ¨C broad sturdy built, slightly bent legs, and mighty beard and sideburns that compensated for his receding hairline. Despite being over the age of sixty, the baron, much like Duncan, was a mountain of muscle and the heavy mace strapped to his horse¡¯s saddle further supported that impression. His roar-like laughter spread over the courtyard as his big hand clapped the shoulder of the black-haired page accompanying him. The boy was a bit younger than Jessup and, considering the familiarity and slight resemblance between the two, Lorelei concluded that they must be related. Amongst the envoys was also a girl, slightly older than the boy, her black hair revealing her as his sister or close relative. She was throwing shy glances in the direction of the De Vindur group and nervously playing with her long braid. At first, Lorelei thought that she was admiring some of the knights but then realized that the young lady¡¯s eyes were stuck on the Baroness, observing her every move.

    After the commotion around their arrival subsided, the four groups approached the main entrance. First was Baron Argente, accompanied by the black-haired boy and girl.

    ¡°Greetings to His Highness, the Duke of Norden! Greetings to Her Highness, the Duchess! Greetings to the esteemed Star-gazer!¡± he said loudly and bowed with a hand over his heart, his retainers following his example.

    ¡°Welcome to Ildemar, Lord Thomas.¡± Noah nodded. ¡°I hope your journey has been uneventful.¡±

    ¡°Nothing worth mentioning, my lord.¡±

    The baron lifted his head to meet his liege and his face froze. Lorelei could see his eyes squinting a bit as his gaze lingered on Noah¡¯s scar. Seeing the flustered expressions of his entourage and the other guests, it dawned on Lorelei that this must be the first time they were seeing him without a mask. She remembered Jessup and Milly telling her that after the accident where he got burned, the duke kept his scars hidden from almost everyone, including Ildemar¡¯s residents. Lorelei had long ago gotten used to his appearance and the fact that neither Duncan nor Gregor, nor the rest of the knights showed any aversion to his appearance had made her forget how people usually reacted when seeing his disfigurement. The memories of her screaming sister and the stares of disgust thrown at him during their wedding were brought back to life. Now, she saw the same horror and repulsion reflected in the two youths¡¯ eyes glaring at their lord¡¯s burns.

    She felt Noah¡¯s body next to her tensing up but there was not even a ripple on his face or in his words as he spoke again.

    ¡°It seems that I have startled you all. I hope you could bear with my unsightly visage.¡± He looked to the side and his eyes met Lorelei¡¯s. ¡°A knowledgeable physician has recommended me to take down my mask in order to improve my health.¡±

    ¡°O-of course, my lord!¡± Baron Argente awoke from his trance and gave his duke an unexpected grin while pointing at his own left temple where a jagged scar ran down his face and hid in his beard. ¡°A true warrior needs a sturdy sword, not a pretty face. Anyone who thinks otherwise is a shallow idiot, be it a man or a woman.¡±

    While he was saying that, the old lord¡¯s eyes traveled to Lorelei studying her but there was no malice in his gaze, only curiosity and maybe a bit of a taunt. With a polite smile, she turned to the old knight.

    ¡°Baron Argente is right. A wise woman knows to appreciate these kinds of decorations more than any jewels since the man wearing them is sure to be a capable protector of his home and keep.¡±

    ¡°Ho-ho, well said, my Duchess!¡± the old Baron laughed and turned to Noah again. ¡°I am happy that you have found a clever and reliable partner to stay by your side, Your Highness. I hope the Gods would soon bless you with a healthy heir for us all to rejoice.¡±

    ¡°It is all in the Gods¡¯ hands,¡± replied Noah and tried to steer away from the subject. ¡°I see you are not visiting us alone this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord, my son and eldest daughter are of an age where they should experience the world outside the homestead. Celeste, Simon, come pay your respects to Their Highnesses.¡±

    The two youths obediently stepped forward and bowed politely, their impeccable manners still unable to disguise their burning faces and shaking words.

    ¡°S-Simon Argente greets Their Highnesses.¡±

    ¡°Celeste Argente g-greets the Ducal Couple.¡±

    ¡°You have fine children, Lord Thomas. It is an honor to receive the future of Norden under my roof. I hope your stay in Ildemar would be pleasant.¡±

    After exchanging a couple more pleasantries, Baron Argente and his group headed towards their assigned quarters. Lorelei noticed that Sir Duncan left to accompany the guests, all the while chatting happily with the old baron.

    ¡®Birds of a feather,¡¯ she thought observing the two seasoned knights patting each other¡¯s shoulders and bragging about old and new adventures. In the meantime, Baron Firmon and his son also presented their greetings and exchanged a few words with the duke. Compared to the previous conversation, however, this one was much dryer and shorter.

    Then it was the turn for the De Mar delegation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you today, Allen,¡± Noah spoke with the young knight in a very familiar manner. ¡°Is your father alright?¡±

    ¡°He sends his apologies, Your Highness. He¡¯s got a cold and mother and I convinced him to stay home. His age is advancing and we didn¡¯t want to take risks. As incompetent as I am, I hope you will allow me to participate in his year¡¯s meeting in his place.¡±

    ¡°I wish your father a speedy recovery. And I don¡¯t want to hear anything about incompetence coming from the future Baron De Mar.¡±

    Noah and Allen exchanged a warm smile.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± said the knight. His eyes glanced over the welcoming party and his face turned slightly grim when he found only one of his two intended targets. ¡°Has something happened to William, my lord? Or is he out on an errand?¡±

    ¡°He is¡­ preoccupied at the moment so he couldn¡¯t come.¡± Noah made a sign and Jessup stepped forward. ¡°Take your brother and his men to their chambers and after that, you two should visit the West Tower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the youth responded curtly. ¡°Come with me, Al, I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±

    As they were walking away, Lorelei could hear the older De Mar¡¯s worried voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me, Jess. What the hell did Will do this time?¡±

    Now, only Baroness De Vindur remained. After exchanging the customary greetings, she turned to Lorelei and her blue eyes measured her mistress from head to toe.

    ¡°So, you are the girl sent by the Second Prince to shake Norden?¡± the woman¡¯s words were cold and uttered with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet Lady De Vindur in person,¡± replied Lorelei while trying to ignore the Baroness¡¯ attack. ¡°Saya has told me¡­¡±

    ¡°You would do well to keep away from my daughter and her family,¡± she interrupted and turned to the frowning Noah. ¡°My lord, I would appreciate it if you send Saya and Soraishu back to Falkion with me after the council ends.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Saya tried to protest but one look from the Baroness made her quiet. Instead, Noah stepped in.

    ¡°Lady Sigurd, I don¡¯t understand your intentions but it would be in your interest not to offend the Duchess of Norden. As for Saya and Soraishu¡­¡±

    ¡°I have not acknowledged this woman as the Duchess,¡± the Baroness brazenly cut off his words. ¡°To me, she is just another pawn meant to sow discord in Norden. As for Soraishu, he is the future Baron De Vindur. He needs to grow up in his territory. If you need a pawn in your negotiations with the Binshi, you can have the second child when it is born¡­ if those two ever get on to produce a spare.¡±

    ¡°Enough, mother!¡± Lorelei was shocked by the coldness in Saya¡¯s voice. ¡°Neither Rai nor any of my future children are pawns that you can give or take. I was stupid enough to hope that you¡¯ve changed. Come, Gerash!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± the Baroness raised her voice but Saya didn¡¯t look back. Gregor followed close behind her with the whimpering Soraishu, who couldn¡¯t understand why his mother and grandmother were arguing.

    ¡°Lady De Vindur,¡± Noah addressed the Baroness coldly. ¡°Please retire to your chambers and have some rest. I believe the long journey has affected your judgment.¡±

    It was clearly an order and not a request. The woman bowed stiffly and followed a servant who led her away. Shana and her retainers also excused themselves. With everyone gone, Lorelei and Noah were the only ones left in the dark and quiet courtyard.

    ¡°Lady De Vindur doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much,¡± said Lorelei rather matter-of-factly and was surprised that the other woman¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t bother her as much as expected. Maybe she had to be grateful for her experience with Shana and Neli.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like or trust anyone, so, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Noah sighed and looked at the dark sky. ¡°Damn, I feel a headache forming and the council hasn¡¯t even started.¡±

    ¡°I will prepare you some medicine before it gets worse.¡±

    ¡°I will be much obliged. Do you have also something against cranky baronesses and unhappy daughters?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a physician, not a miracle worker.¡±

    ¡°Just as I feared. Well, my lady, let¡¯s do our best the next few weeks.¡±

 II-34. The hunt (1)

    After the bumpy welcoming ceremony, an uneventful night passed. The next day, Noah woke up refreshed and brimming with determination to smoothen things out with Baroness De Vindur. It was a matter not only of great importance to the peace and stability of Norden but also to the wellbeing of his own household and his best friend. Therefore, when the expected knock sounded on the door of his study, he mentally steeled himself.

    ¡°You have summoned me, my lord.¡±

    Baroness De Vindur proudly walked in, her dusty travel attire from yesterday replaced by a long elegant overcoat and trousers in her heraldic pine-green. Her stiff expression and cold voice didn¡¯t promise anything good in the way of reconciliation.

    ¡°Please, be at ease and take a seat, Lady Sigurd. Today, I haven¡¯t invited you as your liege but as Soraishu¡¯s godfather.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± the woman sank in the offered chair and calmly laid her hands on the armrests.

    ¡°I want to talk about what you said yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I stand behind every word.¡± Lady Sigurd lifted her chin. ¡°You know that what I said is the truth.¡±

    ¡°It is more about how and when you said it. You hurt your daughter¡¯s feelings and offended my wife. Any other lord would have punished you for this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t lecture you how to take care of your own daughter so don¡¯t lecture me how to deal with mine!¡± the woman¡¯s tone was freezing but calm. ¡°I¡¯ve lost one son to that futile dream of yours. Despite that, you helped Saya elope with that man, forcing me to allow the marriage or lose her forever. But now I won¡¯t stand idle and let the last of my blood be in danger around you and the Second Prince¡¯s schemes! I demand you release my daughter and grandson!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Baroness?¡± Noah frowned. ¡°Ildemar is the safest place for Saya and Soraishu since the whole Wolf Mountain clan is here. This is their home. No one is holding them against their will. But that¡¯s beside the point. I don¡¯t understand why are you even mentioning my brother?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid! You mean to tell me that it is a coincidence? The moment you return with a trophy-wife, the Red Hands start stirring trouble. I know that my daughter was there when Yalda¡¯s shantytown burned down. Those fanatics have been targeting Saya ever since the wedding and you still let the Second Prince¡¯s spy drag her to such a dangerous place. ¡±

    Lady Sigurd¡¯s words made Noah think. It was indeed possible that Lionel had connections to the Red Hands. Rather, he would be an idiot if he hadn¡¯t tried cooperating with them by now. William and the Shadows had to dig a bit more into the matter.

    ¡°Still, Baroness, I can assure you that my wife has nothing to do with this. She is not the Second Prince¡¯s spy. At most, my brother intended her as a way to hinder my plans for a political marriage.¡±

    ¡°And he obviously succeeded!¡± Lady De Vindur snapped back. ¡°You want me to entrust the fate of my bloodline to someone incapable of escaping a simple trap? There is enough danger to Saya as the mother of a mixed-blood. I don¡¯t need her to get involved in any imperial conspiracies. What¡¯s worse, I have heard that you even recklessly risked your life and the life of my stupid son-in-law to save that disposable pawn. How do you want me to entrust you with the lives of my most precious ones when you don¡¯t even care about your own? A true ruler should have more foresight than to follow his impulses.¡±

    ¡°Lady Sigurd, if I was someone who followed his impulses, your head would be rolling on the carpet by now,¡± said Noah with a velvety tone, and his index finger tapped on the desk. ¡°If I followed my impulses, your spies in Yalda would have been purged a long time ago. But it seems that, despite your information network, you still don¡¯t grasp the whole picture. What happened to Saya was not my wife¡¯s doing. What is more, I didn¡¯t save a disposable pawn. I saved the legal Duchess of Norden ¨C the woman who has won me the trust of Yalda¡¯s mixed-bloods. She is the one who the Binshi themselves have named Shimshi and who has the potential to be a bridge between our two people. This is the woman who, with no regard to her own health, developed an antidote against the drug the Red Hands have started spreading throughout Norden. After all this, do you still think that I am a fool falling into a trap, Baroness?¡±

    ¡°Luck is not something to brag about,¡± said the woman but there was the slightest trace of change in her tone.

    ¡°Yet it is the mark of a good ruler to know how to turn even a disastrous situation into a benefit. I know that you are worried about Saya, Lady Sigurd. I also know that you are trying to use my marriage as an excuse to validate your fears and fuel your anger towards me. But be honest with yourself, where is the safest place in Norden right now?¡±

    The woman remained silent but her eyes could easily bore a hole through a stone wall. Noah withstood her gaze until she finally gave up and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°I will be watching, Your Highness,¡± she said, every word rolling like a drop of poison from her tongue. ¡°If the Red Hands or the Second Prince make any attempts that would endanger my family, I will be taking them away even if I have to use force.¡±

    ¡°I never expected anything less, Baroness.¡± Noah stood up and stepped from behind the desk, extending his hand at the woman. ¡°Since we have cleared that out, please follow me. I have more important matters to discuss with you and the other barons.¡±

    Ignoring the outstretched hand, Lady Sigurd nodded stiffly and followed him out of the study without saying a word.

    ***

    Golden rays of sunshine bathed the spacious training ground. Panting and dust clouds filled the air as swords collided and wood scraped against wood. Three agile figures jumped, dodged, and parried attacks, chasing each other in a deadly dance.

    ¡°Stop going easy on me, Jess!¡± a black-haired boy dressed in simple training shirt and trousers shouted. ¡°Otherwise sister and I will wipe the floor with you!¡±

    ¡°You talk too much!¡± Jessup twisted his body escaping the boy¡¯s attack while his wooden blade deflected the second sword aiming at his shoulder.

    ¡°Simon, look out!¡± Celeste Argente shouted and had to step to the side since the last move had broken her stance, but her warning was a split-second too late.

    Using the inertia from the deflected hit, Jessup spun around and slashed upwards, hitting the other boy¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Dead!¡± a young man¡¯s voice proclaimed the moment the strike landed.

    ¡°Awww!¡± Simon Argente jumped up and down, rubbing the sore spot. ¡°I¡¯ll get you next time!¡±

    Completely ignoring him, Jessup concentrated on the girl who had restored her balance and was now attacking him. Their blades crossed a couple of times. Despite having less strength than him, Celeste¡¯s attacks were quick and precise, not giving him a moment to relax. Still, after a few more minutes, the youth managed to distinguish a certain pattern in her movements. With that knowledge, he started to avoid her blade instead of parrying it, which in turn infuriated the girl.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Finally, Celeste made a mistake, swinging her sword in a broad horizontal arch. Using the fact that for a moment she was unsteady and wide open, Jessup dove under the blade. His forearm collided cleanly with Celeste¡¯s body, hurling it on the ground. The girl rolled twice before remaining lying in the dust.

    ¡°Dead!¡±

    ¡°Not¡­ fair¡­ brother¡­ Castor!¡± the girl panted looking at the sky and tried fighting her tears. ¡°That¡­wasn¡¯t a¡­ knight¡¯s move!¡±

    ¡°In a real battle, the winner is not the best knight but the best fighter.¡± Castor Firmon approached the trio and helped the girl on her feet. ¡°Still, you have improved a lot, Celeste.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy!¡± The girl averted her face but couldn¡¯t hide her flushed cheeks quick enough.

    Shaking his head, the young man rewarded her stubbornness with a smile and turned to Jessup.

    ¡°You did very well. To be honest, I am amazed at the improvement in just two years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡± Simon joined them and gave Jessup a nudge in the ribs. ¡°What kind of magic did you use? What miracle potion did you drink? I mean, you aren¡¯t even out of breath!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called training, my little Simon,¡± Jessup ruffled the boy¡¯s hair, enjoying his three whole fingers height superiority.

    ¡°You are just a year older, damn it! We started training almost at the same time. How come you are already a squire?!¡±

    ¡°No training can replace practical experience.¡± Castor¡¯s voice suddenly became somber. ¡°Jess, did His Highness really take you on his campaign in the South?¡±

    The two Argente siblings gaped at his words and their eyes bored into Jessup.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The youth¡¯s response was short. He looked at the wooden sword in his hand and a bitter smile appeared on his usually joyful face. ¡°After all that, this toothpick feels so¡­ light.¡±

    ¡°Jess¡­¡± Castor put a hand on his shoulder but whatever more he had to say was drowned by the enthusiastic attack of the Argente siblings.

    ¡°You went to the Marzbanats? How was it there? How many enemies did you defeat? Did you get any scars?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that there are plains covered with sand as far as the eye reaches? Are the women there really half-naked all the time? Are their cities really covered in gold?¡±

    ¡°Enough you two! Can¡¯t you see that you are bothering him?¡± Castor tried to reprimand them but Jessup gave him a small headshake.

    ¡°I will answer all of your questions but first let¡¯s go cool off a bit. And we need to treat Simon¡¯s bruise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a baby. This is nothing!¡± The boy puffed his chest and limped in the direction of the nearby well. ¡°Come on, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Celeste rolled her eyes and followed her brother, leaving the other two youths alone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it,¡± Castor said quietly and threw Jessup a concerned glance. ¡°I heard that the campaign was a bloody disaster.¡±

    ¡°We lost many good men." Jessup gazed at the fluffy white clouds drifting through the sky. "But¡­ if I don¡¯t tell their story, who would keep their memory alive? ¡®A man is truly dead when the last memory of him fades.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Book of Eternal Night, Chapter Nine. You know, you would make a good priest.¡±

    ¡°Nah, too many books to remember.¡± Jessup grinned and the two youths left to rejoin their friends.

    Unbeknownst to them, in the cool shade of a nearby gallery, a group of people had observed the whole ordeal. Baron Argente stroked his beard and his eyes sparkled. Nudging the young man to his right, he said in a booming voice:

    ¡°Your youngest brother gave us such a magnificent performance! Two against one, and he still won with ease.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me, my lord,¡± Allen De Mar replied calmly but it was hard to hide how proud he was. ¡°He still has a long way to go. Miss Celeste and Master Simon were difficult opponents.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be modest,¡± the old baron laughed and threw another look at the youths. ¡°But honestly, Celeste has surprised me too. I allowed her to train only because I thought her fascination with Lady Sigurd is just a temporary whim, but now¡­ It might be difficult to decide on the next head of the Argente household.¡±

    ¡°What is there to decide?¡± Baron Firmon said drily and squinted in the direction of the well. ¡°I do recognize the prowess of Lady De Vindur but it is unnatural for a woman to head a Barony. A man is meant to risk his life on the battlefield and intercept any daggers aimed at his house, be it of words or steel. A woman¡¯s job is to be the pillar of the family and to raise the next generation.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was planning to marry her to Castor in three years when she turns eighteen. Alas, I heard that he will be joining the Pure Clergy and renouncing the world. Such a pity, he is only twenty-two. If he chose to be a regular Priest or High Priest, he could have still married.¡±

    ¡°I know! But the little rascal won''t have it his way.¡± Baron Firmon frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why we arrived a day later than planned. I personally gave Bishop Petronius a letter to send to the Synod. The date for the vow will be postponed. My daughter-in-law is with child again and is due mid-winter. If it is a girl again, Castor will have to fulfill his duty to his family first before running away to his books.¡±

    ¡°Why so negative?¡± Thomas Argente lifted a bushy eyebrow. ¡°It is a pity for my Celeste but you can have a Bishop or even an Archbishop in your pocket. And if he joins the Brothers of Light or the Night Brothers, he might even be named Primate someday.¡±

    ¡°Bah, if it was like that, I would have pushed the vows forward.¡± The old man¡¯s expression turned even sourer. ¡°Castor, the fool, has no interest in politics. He wants to join the Pure Clergy to enter the Great Library and be a bookworm. Studying the Saints, he says! Bah! It is almost as bad as if he was joining the Order of Eunuch Priests."

    "Hmmm, your eldest could take a concubine or petition for divorce."

    "That one already has two concubines," the old man scoffed. "Seven children and all seven girls! The Gods have cursed me!¡±

    ¡°You have it hard.¡± Baron Argente patted his shoulder.

    ¡°I still haven''t given up!¡± A devious flame burned in Baron Firmon¡¯s black eyes. ¡°I can delay Castor¡¯s vows for two years. I just need to have him produce at least one male child in that time.¡±

    The old man turned his back on the laughing youths around the well and threw a glance at Allen.

    ¡°Celeste is still too young to safely bear a child, but I know that House De Mar still has two unmarried daughters that are about the right age.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Allen stuttered glaring at the man. ¡°Are you joking, Lord Firmon?¡±

    ¡°Do you see me smiling? I was going to discuss it with your father this time but since he isn¡¯t here I will hand you an official letter with my proposal to give him. And I¡¯ll double the dowry if the wedding is held in the next four months.¡±

    ¡°My sisters are not breeding mares to be sold, Baron!¡± Allen de Mar was appalled, his right hand grabbing to his side in search of a sword that wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°No need to be jumpy. It is a fair proposal. After all, your sisters need to be married off at some point. And who knows, maybe the child will be the next Baron Firmon one day.¡±

    "I swear, just one more word..."

    ¡°Oh, spring is in the air and everyone is thinking about marriage!¡± Baron Argente stepped between the two with over-the-top laughter, his sturdy body preventing any violent interactions on both sides. ¡°The Duke¡¯s marriage seems to be contagious. The Duchess seems such a lovely young lady, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°You started all this, you old weasel,¡± Baron Firmon shrugged, ignoring the young knight as if nothing had happened. ¡°As for that woman, I agree with De Vindur. She seems to be a calculative viper. You saw how she dressed in our colors to curry favor with us and thought she was acting clever.¡±

    ¡°There is still a thing called respect, Lord Firmon,¡± Allen grumbled in return, his eyes throwing daggers at the man. ¡°The Duchess has done nothing to deserve such harsh judgment.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she forced His Highness into the marriage and the Second Prince assisted her. Who else would do that but a spying viper?¡±

    ¡°I also heard something about her stirring trouble in Yalda¡¯s shantytown.¡± Baron Argente stroked his beard.

    ¡°It seems that all my Barons have bad informants and a knack for gossip.¡± A calm and chilling voice came from behind them.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    All three men hurried to bow under Duke Norden¡¯s fearsome gaze. With Baroness De Vindur at his side, Noah eyed his retainers and tried to swallow his anger.

    ¡°Since all four of you seem very interested in the recent events to the point of being ready to repeat baseless rumors, I will entertain your curiosity. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for Baron Rowell¡¯s arrival before we discuss anything?¡± said Baron Firmon and squinted.

    ¡°I would rather not.¡± There was a dangerous spark in Noah¡¯ eyes. ¡°After all, he is part of the problem.¡±

 II-35. The hunt (2)

    The sunny meeting room was eerily quiet. Like wind whispering in dry branches, the rustling of paper was the only thing audible. Combined with the grim pale faces of the four people going through a pile of documents, it carried the foreboding feeling that someone¡¯s life would soon come to an end.

    Leaning forward, Noah studied the Barons over his interlocked fingers. A small itch at the back of his throat made him cough and he reached for his wine cup. It took over an hour to inform them about the recent events involving the Red Hands, Lorelei, the slave trade, and Baron Rowell¡¯s involvement with the illegal mine. Now, they were going through the reports carefully compiled by William, and, by the looks of it, they were finding the information highly disgruntling.

    Clearing the lump in his throat, Noah put the cup to the side only for it to be silently filled by Nelly who stood like a shadow behind him. The old Marzbanati and Duncan were the only other people allowed in this meeting and it was for a good reason. Soon, the fate of the fifth baron of Norden was to be decided.

    ¡°Conniving little weasel!¡± Baroness De Vindur slammed her stack of papers on the table. ¡°Why did you hide this from us until now? You might be the Duke of Norden but you still are held accountable before this council for matters concerning the wellbeing of our land and people.¡±

    ¡°I have to agree with Lady De Vindur.¡± Compared to her, Baron Firmon put his set of documents carefully on the polished wood, but his expression was just as enraged. ¡°And by the look of the macabre decorations on Yalda¡¯s gates, it seems that you have taken actions without consulting any of us.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my lords.¡± Noah looked at them with a tranquil expression as if they were having a leisurely conversation about the weather or some other trivial matter. ¡°I acted as swiftly as possible in order to minimize the damage to the land and people. You all know what devastation the Red Hands can cause if left to roam unrestricted. Besides, Baron De Mar, whose territory was the second victim in this ordeal, has been informed and participated in all relevant activities.¡±

    ¡°Marvelous!¡± Lady Sigurd glared at the silent Allen De Mar. ¡°That still does not explain why we were not informed.¡±

    ¡°And to risk the information being intercepted,¡± Noah sounded hurt as he turned to her, playing the part of a wronged innocent victim. ¡°What if a messenger bird were to fall into the wrong hands? What if Baron Rowell was to learn of our investigation.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get where you find the connection between Rowell and the happenings in Yalda.¡± Baron Argente interjected in the conversation and scratched his beard. ¡°The fact that he is involved with the Red Hands does not necessarily connect him to the crimes here and the attack on the Duchess. If we accuse him without solid proof, it might backfire. He has tight connections to the mainland nobility. ¡±

    ¡°Read the last two pages of the report, Lord Thomas,¡± Noah answered calmly. ¡°My Shadows did more than just keeping an eye on dear old Elgar Rowell. They¡¯ve found traces of a mixed-blood trading ring operating in his territory for over two years. And besides, the new drug that the Red Hands have been distributing, the ¡°Angel¡¯s tears¡±, has spread on the black market in Port Leon. The fact that we needed to dig so deep to even get this information screams of high-ranking noble protection.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t jump the topic,¡± baron Firmon¡¯s eyes looked like two narrow slits. ¡°We have to discuss your own actions first, Duke Norden. You ordering public castration for the ones involved in the brothel issue without consulting any of us is too much. What would the people think¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Harald,¡± a steel note found its way into Noah¡¯s velvety voice, ¡°does it perchance bother you that I have punished convicted criminals? One does get forgetful with old age, so let me remind you.¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am still the ruler of this land.¡± Noah¡¯s cold voice cut him off. ¡°I make the laws and I execute them. Informing you beforehand is¡­ a courtesy I am willing to show but not obliged to follow. Maybe your dissatisfaction has something to do with the fact that some of those men were big merchants? Ones that had trading agreements with your barony?¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± the old Baron paled. ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare to associate my house with any of those criminals! I am just worried that such excessive punishment might have a negative influence on Norden¡¯s overall revenue. Most lords wouldn¡¯t have killed the golden goose.¡±

    ¡°I have not killed any geese, just relieved them of some parts. Besides, I made sure to collect enough of their golden eggs to finance some smaller businesses to fill the gap.¡±

    ¡°Forget about all that!¡± Baron Argente, raised his voice, his palm landing on the table. ¡°Even if we want, we can¡¯t glue their nuts back on so this is all history. More importantly, how are we going to deal with that dog Elgar?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to rush the decision,¡± Noah said nonchalantly, enjoying the sour face of Baron Firmon. ¡°He will land into the dungeon as soon as his foot steps through my door.¡±

    ¡°I beg you to reconsider, my lord.¡± Allen De Mar coughed and eyed his liege. ¡°Attacking a guest that you have invited breaks the sanctity of hospitality and it might send the wrong message to the rest of Norden¡¯s nobles and even more so to the Binshi.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Harald Formon perked up, emboldened by the young knight¡¯s statement. ¡°If you can do that to a baron, then what about the smaller burg-lords serving under us? The mainland nobility already sees us as savages. This will be the last straw in ruining Norden¡¯s and your reputation.¡±

    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll have to agree.¡± Baroness De Vindur scoffed. ¡°I never expected such an immature decision from the Duke after being in power for fifteen years.¡±

    ¡°My, my!¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrow arched and an evil glint filled his eyes. ¡°For a second time today, you seem concerned for my wellbeing, dear Barons. I am truly blessed by the Two Gods with such diligent retainers. If it wasn¡¯t for these statements, I would have thought that you are too busy with petty tasks to care about your duties.¡±

    As everyone in the room gaped at him, Noah waved his hand and Duncan silently put a new stack of papers on the table. His lips stretched in a wry smile as he savored the confusion and the small signs of uneasiness he could detect on the faces of his retainers. Slowly lifting his cup and taking a sip as to prolong their agony, Noah picked up the first paper.

    ¡°Baron Harald Firmon. As I have said, there are records of trading operations between your barony and some of the convicted criminals from the recent trial. This raises the question of how accurate your judgment is and whether you are still fit for the position of baron.

    ¡°My lord, I can explain! I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°It seems that the worries around the continuation of your bloodline have preoccupied your attention to the point where you care neither for the origin nor the quality of the items you are purchasing or the people you are making deals with. I might support free commerce but you are well aware of my one requirement ¨C no connections to slave trade. The men I have convicted have not only participated in illegal activities in Yalda but also supply goods to families involved in the mainland slave market. You have neglected your duty by foregoing thorough background checks.¡±

    Noah kept his eyes fixed on the old noble who was sitting there gaping like a fish out of water. Then he picked up the second sheet of paper.

    ¡°Baroness Sigurd De Vindur. We are all well aware of the great loss your family suffered seven years ago. I also personally greatly appreciate your efforts at hunting the Red Hands. However, you have gone too far. You and your men have burned down six Binshi hunting camps this winter under the pretext that they might be harboring cult members.¡±

    ¡°I never spilled innocent blood.¡± Lady Sigurd¡¯s lips became a thin line. ¡°They refused to willingly let us check them for cult-marks. We needed to use intimidation.¡±

    ¡°And how many Red Hands did you find?¡±

    ¡°None,¡± she replied quietly.

    ¡°You used excessive force; destroyed the homes of clans residing in your territory and entitled to your protection. How do you think this would influence our relationship with the Binshi?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I paid them compensation fees¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough excuses!¡± Noah¡¯s fist slammed on the table. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have come to this in the first place. You can¡¯t act on rumors alone. You can¡¯t destroy people¡¯s homes because there is unconfirmed gossip of Red Hands being sighted. A grieving mother might be allowed such impulsiveness. But you are not simply a mother. You are the ruler of the De Vindur Barony. You have a responsibility not only to your dead son but also to the people in your domain.¡±

    Baroness De Vindur lowered her head and her tightly clasped hands shook. Noah left her to her own thoughts and reached for the last paper.

    ¡°Baron Thomas Argente. I have valued your military prowess through the years and I know you are an upright man. However, I am disappointed in your way of handling crime in your territory.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I am a bit confused by this statement, my lord.¡± Lord Argente furrowed his brows. ¡°Any criminal we catch is put on trial and punished in accordance with the law. I have never pardoned an evildoer or convicted innocent people, nor have I given an unfair punishment unbefitting the crime.¡±

    ¡°And yet you still lack an intelligence network suitable for the needs of a barony.¡± Noah¡¯s finger tapped on the table. ¡°My Shadows have dug around the black markets in Westgate and other major cities in the Argente Barony. The dangerous drug that was recently discovered in Yalda has been spreading throughout your territory for over half a year. Were you aware of that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The old warrior looked mortified.

    ¡°At least better than knowing and withholding the information.¡± Noah lay the paper on the table. ¡°I have instructed my people to spread the recipe of the Duchess¡¯ antidote to the pharmacists throughout Norden. I will also send some Shadows to establish and train a new information network in the Argente territory.¡±

    ¡°You are too lenient, my liege,¡± said Baron Argente, his booming voice subdued to a whisper.

    ¡°Indeed I am.¡± Noah looked at the guilty faces gathered around the table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not going to punish you. Your concern for my reputation in the Baron Rowell case has touched my heart and shown me your loyalty.¡±

    As he was saying this, Noah could feel Duncan shifting his weight behind him. Although unable to throw a glance over his shoulder, he was sure that the old knight was chewing on his lips and trying not to laugh. Indeed, it was such a magical thing to see all gloomy faces brighten up almost instantly. Revenge sure was such a sweet thing.

    ¡°My dear Barons,¡± Noah continued, ¡°since you disprove of me detaining Elgar Rowell upon arrival, I believe that the only solution would be to apprehend him before he enters Ildemar. Duncan, do we know his whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°The Shadows report him a bit over a day away from here,¡± the old knight answered calmly. ¡°He is riding a carriage along the main road accompanied by his son and five knights.¡±

    ¡°There you have it,¡± Noah clapped his hands. ¡°I expect you to apprehend and deliver him to me as a convict before he reaches the walls of my castle.¡±

    ¡°As you order, my lord!¡± Thomas Argente was the first to respond. ¡°We will organize our escort knights immediately. They will depart in less than an hour.¡±

    ¡°You have misunderstood me, Lord Thomas.¡± The evil spark burned brighter in Noah¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am not ordering your knights to do this. I am ordering you, my barons. You will go out and bring Elgar to me, proving your loyalty to Norden.¡±

    ¡°T-this is insane!¡± Baron Firmon stuttered. ¡°They are seven people and only the four of us!¡±

    ¡°Three to be precise.¡± Noah glanced at Allen De Mar who managed to retain his composure. ¡°Sir Allen hasn¡¯t seen his family in a long time. It would be cruel of me to separate them again after such a brief reunion. Don¡¯t worry, I will still give you two of my own knights. With seasoned warriors like Lady De Vindur and Lord Argente there is nothing to worry about. The force would be more than adequate to deal with five knights, a fat old man, and a boy without unnecessary casualties.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to kill us?¡± Lady Sigurd asked in a surprisingly calm voice. ¡°Is it because we offended you and that woman? Are you risking the future of Norden because of that?¡±

    ¡°By the Gods, no!¡± Noah smiled brightly at her. ¡°I have trust in your abilities. Besides, you are forgetting something, dear Baroness. While you go out hunting vermin for me, the future of Norden will remain safe and sound behind Ildemar¡¯s walls.¡±

    With that, the meeting ended. Paler than ghosts, the barons stormed out of the room, leaving Noah and his people alone. In the silence that followed, Neli cleared her throat.

    ¡°Was it wise to literally threaten to take hostage their children and heirs?¡±

    ¡°When did I do that?¡± Noah gave her an innocent look and walked towards the door. ¡°I only said that I will keep them safe as a good host should. I can¡¯t influence how they interpret my words, can I?¡±

    Shaking her head, she followed him together with the grinning Duncan as they exited the room.

    After slightly more than an hour, the courtyard of Ildemar was full of life again. Five energetic horses were plowing the ground with their hoofs, awaiting their riders. Standing atop the stairs leading to the main entrance, Noah looked at the grim faces of the three people inspecting their mounts. All three barons were equipped with armor but whereas Lasy Sigurd and Lord Harald had opted for full plate, Lord Thomas had donned a chain mail under his surcoat.

    A light clanking sound coming from behind alerted him of the arrival of the last two hunters. Noah turned around and his eyes rounded for a split second before he regained his composure.

    ¡°Allen, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I hope you will allow me to participate in the hunt, my lord.¡± The knight looked straight at him. ¡°If the De Mar representative is absent, this might drive a wedge between the barons.¡±

    ¡°You are too clever for your own good.¡± Noah sighed and patted his shoulder. Then he turned to the second knight. ¡°Aiden, I expect you to keep them safe.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best, my lord.¡±

    Saying their goodbyes, the two men joined the group. As everyone mounted their steeds and was about to depart, another spectator arrived. Noah could hear the soft rustling of skirts long before their owner appeared but somehow he instinctively knew who the person was. Or maybe his wish was just strong enough to become reality. Turning around, his eyes finally saw what his heart had hoped for.

    Dressed in red, Lorelei stepped into the sunlight looking like a sparkling ruby. No, Noah thought that comparing her to a warm flame suited her better. His eyes lingered on the strand of hair that had escaped her headdress and now cascaded down her beautiful neck.

    ¡®Fool! What are you thinking!? You were going to treat her as a friend! You made up your mind!¡¯ he chastised himself, trying to suppress his racing heart. Luckily, his dark complexion hid the redness that had started to spread to his cheeks.

    Hands behind his back, Noah cleared his throat and warmly welcomed Lorelei who returned his greeting in kind. He saw her gaze drifting to the departing horsemen and a crease appeared between her brows.

    ¡°May I ask Your Highness what is going on?¡± she said politely but there was a shadow of worry in her voice.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Noah gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Our guests have just decided to go hunting.¡±

    ¡°Armed with swords and in full armor?¡±

    ¡°The wild beasts in Norden can be quite vicious, my Duchess.¡±

    ¡°And the Duke as the host has no intention to accompany his guests?¡± From her tone, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t buy a word.

    ¡°I am planning to let them have a head start.¡± He pointed at one corner of the yard where Duncan and Gregor were just leading out three new horses.

    Lorelei¡¯s expression turned even darker at the sight of the two men and the shimmering chain mail peeking under their surcoats. Almost instantly, her eyes returned to him and scrutinized him from head to toe. There was little doubt that she had noticed his own mail under his black garments.

    ¡°What kind of prey requires such level of protection?¡±

    Noah could see her face getting paler as she asked and his heart traitorously jumped in delight. She was worried for him! It was so strange to feel guilty and happy at the same time. He took her hand and planted a kiss on it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious, dear wife. We are just going to hunt a fat vermin. It won¡¯t take us more than two days.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± she hesitated, the red on her cheeks deepening, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t be reckless, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I am never reckless, my lady. But if anything were to happen, I know a capable physician to patch me up.¡±

    ¡°I refuse!¡± Lorelei abruptly pulled her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a more violent patient than Your Highness. If the Duke meets with a mishap, he should look for someone else to deal with the aftermath.¡±

    She hurriedly turned around and disappeared in the maze of Ildemar¡¯s corridors. Noah looked dazed after her. His fingers touched his lips that still carried the memory of her warm little hand.

    A heavy paw landed on his shoulder making his knees bend and Duncan¡¯s roar assaulted his ear.

    ¡°The-he, have you love-birds whished each other farewell? Ah, young blood!¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around, old man,¡± Noah snapped back and went for his black steed, throwing a look over his shoulder. ¡°Oh, and so you know, you¡¯ve still got some of Nelli¡¯s lip rouge on your face.¡±

    ¡°What¡­? You¡­?¡± the old knight stuttered and hurriedly rubbed his right cheek, accompanied by Noah¡¯s devious laugh.

    Grumbling and pretending to be offended, Duncan jumped on his horse. Noah saw Gregor giving the old knight a wink and pursing his lips like he wanted to kiss him.

    ¡°I swear, both of you have no respect for your elders!¡±

    ¡°I only admire your vigor, Duncan!¡± The young Binshi grinned at him and turned to his lord. ¡°How do we proceed? Are we going to trail them or do you prefer to take the shortcut and reunite with the Shadows first?¡±

    ¡°The shortcut.¡± Noah loosened the reigns and guided the horse with his knees to a leisurely pace. ¡°After all, I want us to have the best spot to observe the prowess of our hunters.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to join them too,¡± murmured Duncan and gave a light tap to his mare.

    ¡°But if you did, where would the challenge and the educational effect be?¡± Noah shrugged and led his small party away from the security of Ildemar¡¯s sturdy walls.

 II-36. Corpse dolls (1)

    The sunset spread over the western sky like a flaming ribbon, its bloody rim gnawed on by dark clouds. Night crawled slowly from the east, eager to devour the last remaining rays of the dying sun. Still, there was enough light to clearly see the majestic mountains in the distance with patches of snow still surviving on their peaks and lush forests of pines, birch, and oaks covering their slopes and reaching down to the plains.

    A broad road cut through the flatland, its surface reflecting the setting sun, making it look like an unnaturally straight river. At a second glance, anyone could recognize this as the miracle of human ingenuity and perseverance that had become one of the North¡¯s symbols, manifesting the Duke¡¯s iron will and strive for change ¨C Via Draconis. It stretched for hundreds and thousands of kilometers across Norden, connecting Port Leon in the east to Narta in the west while passing through each and every capital city of the Limerian territories. But it was not the sheer length of this road that made it so special, rather, it was its construction. Every inch of it was plaved with carefully lain stone blocks that resembled the scales of a giant serpent and had thus earned it the name Snake-road amongst the locals. This was the main artery through which the blood of the North flowed in form of goods, messengers, and soldiers. Since it was under the direct supervision of the Duke, this was the fastest and most secure path any merchant and traveler could take when they wanted to cross the lands. No bandit was foolish enough to risk incurring the wrath of the Beast of Norden. And yet, tonight, someone was brazen enough to try.

    As Via Draconis snaked its way through a small mountain pass, it entered some flatter lands turned into marshes from the recent heavy rains. Tall grass, bushes, and crooked trees merged to form a traitorous thicket where land and water were hidden by innocently looking patches of green slush and moss. Under these conditions, Snake-road was the only safe and solid ground one could rely on for travel, but an unlucky carriage had left its security and was now stuck in the mud with a broken axis and tilting to the side. The shriek of hurt and frightened animals filled the air. From the two horses pulling the coach, one had dropped limp on the ground with a spear sticking out of its neck. Its companion, obviously tripped by the dead body, was now flailing around with a broken leg and threatened to destroy the already damaged wagon. Several more frightened neighs could be heard from the direction of the marshy forest as their unfortunate riders lay motionless near the carriage they were protecting. The low groans coming from some of them were the only indications that they weren¡¯t all dead.

    Five dark figures approached the coach, dust, grime, and blood splatters covering their clothes and armor. A young, tall man split from the group and went towards the agonizing horse. One swift move of his sword and the animal dropped lifeless in the mud. The rest of the assailants encircled the damaged wagon with grim expressions.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ve killed them?¡± a bear-like man asked, resting his heavy mace on his boot.

    ¡°Who cares? It wasn¡¯t our fault they decided to run,¡± a cranky old voice replied.

    ¡°If they are dead, we have failed our orders.¡± The third man lowered his sword a bit and his freckled face twisted in worry.

    ¡°Why are you dillydallying?¡± a woman cut them coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s finish our task.¡±

    The woman who spoke last approached the carriage door and tried opening it without success.

    ¡°You¡¯ve locked yourself in?¡± she mumbled and her fist landed on the red-gold painted wood. ¡°Get out, Elgar! We are not here to kill you but if you continue resisting we might change our minds.¡±

    No answer came from inside. The woman leaned in, getting close to one of the latticed windows when a sturdy hand pulled her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, my lady.¡± As she turned around, she saw that the one grabbing her shoulder was the man who killed the horse. ¡°You might get hurt if you are not careful.¡±

    The woman only nodded and then waved at her burly companion.

    ¡°Want to break them out, Thomas?¡±

    ¡°With pleasure, Lady Sigurd,¡± he promptly answered and in two large strides was already standing before the carriage door. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    His heavy mace split the air with a hissing sound and landed on the door with a loud crunch. Red and gold wood splinters flew around as a large gaping hole formed in the side of the carriage. Swinging his weapon over his shoulder, Sir Thomas peeked inside the coach¡¯s darkness. In the next moment, he twisted to the side escaping a thin sharp blade and the shaking hand guiding it towards his face. Without hesitation, the man grabbed his attacker by the arm and yanked him out. There was a shriek and a youth of seventeen or eighteen landed in the mud, his body quickly being pressed down and immobilized by the horse-killer.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Good job, Sir Aiden!¡± bellowed Thomas Argente and returned to the carriage, while Allen and Baron Firmon dashed towards them. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can catch bigger fish the second time. Get out, Elgar, or I¡¯ll be dragging you out by the neck!¡±

    No one responded.

    Growing impatient, Baron Firmon kneeled down and pressed his dagger on the petrified youth¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Stop wasting my time, Rowell, or I¡¯ll butcher that unlucky spawn of yours here and now!¡± he yelled loudly then pressed the blade a bit harder and said in a hushed tone. ¡°Start screaming and begging, kid, and hope that your old man values you more than he values his loyalty to Norden!¡±

    No further persuasions were needed.

    ¡°F-father! P-please! Father, s-save me! I d-don¡¯t want to d-die! Father!¡±

    There was some rustling inside the carriage and a disheveled blond head peeked out, a trickle of blood running down its temple. Fast like an attacking snake, Thomas Argente grabbed the man¡¯s collar and dragged him out completely. Soon, the slightly plump body of Baron Rowell was lying side by side with his son in the cold mud. Behind his well-trimmed mustache and beard, his face was twisted in fear. His shaking hands desperately grabbed the small amulet hanging from his neck.

    ¡°I-in the n-name of the Two Fahters,¡± he stuttered, ¡°what is the meaning of this? Who are you? You attacked and killed my men! You¡¯ve threatened mine and my son¡¯s lives! What do you want? If it is ransom, I can pay you your weight in god¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you go blind when you hit your head, old weasel?¡± Baron Firmon clicked his tongue. ¡°You know very well who we are, so, stop pretending.¡±

    ¡°L-lord Harald?!¡± The captive blinked, his face turning even paler when recognizing his assailants. ¡°Lord Thomas? Lady Sigurd? A-and is that¡­ Sir Allen? W-what is the meaning of this? Why did you ambush us? Who gave you the right? I demand an explanation!¡±

    ¡°You demand?¡± Baroness De Vindur spat in his face and before anyone could stop her, punched the man straight in the nose.

    ¡°Father!¡± The youth screamed and tried to jump up but Sir Aiden and Allen De Mar kept him in place.

    ¡°You dare demand anything from us?¡± Lady Sigurd ignored the commotion and loomed over the whimpering, bleeding Baron Rowell. ¡°You have voided all of your rights the moment you colluded with the Red Hands.¡±

    ¡°W-what?! W-wait!¡± The man on the ground wiped away the blood from his nose, his eyes glaring at her in terror. ¡°These are lies! Insinuations! How could you believe such slander without any proof?¡±

    ¡°Oh, there is enough proof to fill a library,¡± Baron Firmon smirked. ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t involved with the Red Hands and the slave traders, exploiting a mine in secret and tax evasion is more than enough reason to chop off your head.¡±

    ¡°Mines? What mines? These are all lies! Fabrications!¡± Baron Rowell crawled up to Thomas Argente, attempting to grab onto his clothes, but was met with a kick.

    ¡°Keep your hands off of me, you traitor!¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­ you all have plotted this! This is your doing!¡± Lord Elgar¡¯s fingers clenched again around his amulet, smearing blood over the black gem in the middle. ¡°The Two Gods will punish you! Even if I die, the Duke will punish you for this!¡±

    ¡°And who do you think send us here?¡± Lady Sigurd hissed. ¡°Even he doesn¡¯t want to dirty his hands with trash like you.¡±

    Turning around, she motioned at Sir Aiden and Allen De Mar.

    ¡°Tie him up and let¡¯s move. We¡¯ve wasted enough time. If we ride through the night we will be back in Ildemar by noon.¡±

    The two knights nodded and were about to fulfill her order when the sounds of a mocking giggle startled everyone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be necessary.¡± The voice coming out of Baron Rowell¡¯s mouth sounded unnaturally calm and made everyone shiver. ¡°You think you¡¯ve cornered me? You dogs think that you and your bastard of a master have the right to detain me? To judge me? Idiots!¡±

    A sudden gust of wind hit the barons almost toppling them down, driving them a few steps backward. In the center of the whirlwind stood Elgar Rowell and laughed like a madman. Pieces of the broken amulet slipped between his bloody fingers.

    ¡°You wanted a fight?¡± he screeched, lifting a hand to his mouth and swallowing the small black gem in it. ¡°I will give you a fight! I will purge you and next is that peasant dirtying the ducal throne! G-gagh!¡±

    Lord Elgar choked and bent in two, his face twisting in anger and malice. The wind around him picked up, carrying a rotting smell that intensified with every gale.

    ¡°W-what the hell is going on?¡± Allen De Mar muttered, supporting the limp body of Rowell''s son who was a breath away from fainting. ¡°How can he use magic?!¡±

    ¡°Look out!¡± Sir Aiden shouted and jumped at them, dragging both to the ground just in time. The blade of a halberd split the air at the place where Allen¡¯s head had been.

    Rolling in the mud, they scrambled up only to see a sight that made their blood freeze. The five guards from Baron Rowell¡¯s escort, who had been strewn on the ground half-conscious or dying, were now standing up, weapons in hand, while their blood kept flowing out of their wounds. Their faces were like expressionless masks and their eyes had turned completely black and soulless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you¡¯ll last, you dogs,¡± Baron Rowell giggled. In the last remaining light, everyone could see that his own eyes looked like two shards from a starry night sky. ¡°After you die, your souls are mine!¡±

 II-37. Corpse dolls (2)

    As Via Draconis left the mountains to traverse the marshy flatland, it circumvented a small hill with a bushy thicket crowning its very top. From this slightly elevated vantage point, one could see the road bending and crawling between the trees. But since the surrounding lands were little more than a swampy bug-heaven, no one had ever considered making use of this natural watchtower, safe for the occasional hunter and an even rarer robber. Only beasts roamed these lands and today one had occupied the small hill.

    Sitting on a thick tree branch, the Duke of Norden viewed the area through his spyglass. His gaze kept lingering on one particular part of the road bellow, his lips ¨C curving into a blood-thirsty smile. Even though seemingly preoccupied, he didn¡¯t miss any movements in his surroundings, so, when the leaves next to him rustled and a white head popped out between the thick foliage, he wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°You are grinning like a hungry wolf. Does it mean that they are doing well or..?¡±

    ¡°Have a look for yourself.¡± Noah handed the spyglass to Gregor and stretched his arms with a groan. ¡°I¡¯m going down. The fun part was over too quickly anyway.¡±

    With that said, he nimbly climbed down the tree. Reaching the last branch, he swung and jumped on the ground, landing almost silently like a big black cat. Noah dusted his clothes and looked around, spotting Duncan and the Shadow under a nearby tree. The two were chatting quietly while the old knight chewed on a piece of dried meat.

    ¡°I see you are having a leisurely pastime while we do all the hard work.¡± Noah tilted his head as a bemused smirk stretched his lips.

    ¡°Bah, trees are made for squirrels, not men,¡± snorted Duncan and continued munching on his treat. ¡°This argali jerky is really great! Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Noah shrugged and took the piece the Shadow handed him. Just as he was about to bite down, the sound of breaking branches startled everyone and Gregor landed on the ground.

    ¡°Big trouble!¡± the young knight shouted and ran towards them. ¡°Someone is using a hex and has summoned corpse-dolls where the barons are!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Noah tossed away his food while Duncan and the Shadow jumped up.

    ¡°You mean walkers?¡± the old knight asked while grabbing his weapons.

    ¡°No.¡± Gregor threw his knife-belt over his shoulder and hurriedly explained. ¡°Walkers are autonomous corpses with summoned spirits bound to them. Corpse-dolls are puppets controlled by the caster.¡±

    ¡°Enough semantics! To the horses!¡± shouted Noah but the scout interjected.

    ¡°The horses are at the foot of the hill to the west. It¡¯ll take too long to get down and lead them out of the thicket. If we run down the eastern slope we will reach the barons in less than ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Noah clenched his sword. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Step only where I do,¡± said the Shadow and leaped between the bushes, his voice trailing behind, ¡°unless you want to break your legs in a mud pit.¡±

    The rest followed him through the thicket as fast as the traitorous terrain allowed them.

    ***

    Foul wind engulfed the barons, choking them and making their eyes sting. Coughing and rubbing tears away, they were caught off guard and ill-prepared to face their uncanny attackers. As the clanking of weapons filled the air, it soon became evident how big the gap between the two parties was.

    Stepping quickly to the side, Lady Sugurd barely escaped a lance aimed at her heart but before she could retaliate, the man attacking her used the pole of his weapon to sweep horizontally. The hard wood met with her breastplate with such force that it made the metal cave in. Robbed out of breath, the baroness rolled on the ground, but there was no time to even register the pain in her ribs. There was a hissing sound and an eruption of mud and gravel as the shiny tip of the spear almost hit her head. The baroness continued rolling two more times and used the inertia to shakily get back on her feet. Her opponent didn¡¯t leave her time to even look around. Blow after blow, her sword barely deflected the heavy spear. And after each blow, the blade in her hand grew heavier. Every time she blocked the attacks, it felt like hitting an iron bar. The pain traveled up her arms, her fingers becoming numb and almost letting go of her sword¡¯s hilt. On the other hand, her opponent seemed unfazed, his empty face and even emptier eyes staring down at her as vestiges of death.

    Ignoring her burning ribs and screaming tendons, Lady Sigurd pushed herself to the limit one last time. Her steps a graceful dance, she feinted and, for a brief moment, managed to outpace her attacker. Coming to his right, she grabbed the shaft of the spear and pulled, her sword hand moving upward in a stabbing motion. The blade dug into her opponent¡¯s neck and came out in a gushing fountain of red.

    The man¡¯s body swayed and dropped in the mud, almost pulling her down with it. Panting heavily, Lady Sigurd looked around, trying to assess the situation. Sir Aiden was keeping two enemies at bay together with the young Allen De Mar all the while protecting Rowell¡¯s son who had fainted. Baron Argente was swinging his heavy mace but his opponent was on the nimble side, his speed now further increased by whatever black magic the damn Elgar Rowell was using. The one having the hardest time was the old Lord Harald. Pinned by his opponent, he looked like he was going to collapse any second under the endless onslaught.

    Mumbling a low curse, Lady De Vindur gritted her teeth and stepped forth to assist the old baron. Suddenly, something clawed at her foot. An iron grip crushed her ankle, followed by a mighty pull. With a sharp cry, Lady Sigurd fell, her weapon flying out of her hand. Twisting her neck, she saw a grotesque figure rising from the mud, a bit of blood still gurgling out of the hole her sword had left behind. Her opponent was still alive! No, that thing was definitely not alive!

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    She kicked and tried to wriggle out of its grip, but the creature attacking her tightened its fingers. A cry escaped her lips as her bones bent and were about to snap. With another strong yank, the creature dragged her closer. It released her leg only for its hands to claw at her neck. Lady Sigurd kicked with her good foot but the fiend didn¡¯t flinch. She pulled her dagger and thrust it deep under the monster¡¯s armpit where it remained lodged. That human-like abomination remained unfazed. All her efforts were futile. The next moment, the unnaturally strong fingers started crushing her throat and she knew it was her end.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Through the ringing in her ears, she thought she heard a familiar voice. Her heart trembled. The last thing she had done was to insult and belittle the lad. She had hurt him, she had hurt Saya, and now¡­ It was too late for reconciliation. Her guilt was going to haunt her in her grave¡­

    A silver spark split the darkness that was engulfing Lady Sigurd. Heaving a loud breath, she coughed and gasped for air, her blurry vision slowly clearing up. There was the body of the monster twitching on the mud right beside her, a silver blade embedded between its eyes. Someone gently helped her sit up and she saw a familiar mane of white hair and a pair of blue eyes that were full of anguish.

    ¡°Ge¡­ rash¡­¡± a raspy voice left the baroness¡¯ lips and she coughed some more.

    ¡°Sorry, mother, but we need to move.¡± The young Binshi pulled her up and half-carried her across the muddy field.

    Despite everything around her still being foggy, Lady Sigurd noticed a shimmering dome of light a couple of meters away from them. Hanging heavily on Gregor¡¯s shoulder, she tried to hasten her limping step and, in a few heartbeats, the two stumbled into the protection of the barrier.

    ¡°Turgan, is everything alright?¡± a middle-aged Binshi sitting on the ground hurriedly asked.

    ¡°All is fine,¡± responded Gregor. ¡°Concentrate on the barrier.¡±

    He then turned to his mother-in-law and his strained face mellowed.

    ¡°I am sorry for being so late, mother,¡± he said, helping Lady Sigurd to sit down. ¡°We never expected something like this.¡±

    ¡°We?¡± Only now did the Baroness get a chance to have a better look at her surroundings. On the other side of the shimmering barrier, a nimble black figure and a burly man were pushing back the attacking abominations.

    ¡°The Duke!¡± she gasped.

    Just then, the surface of the light dome rippled to let in new refugees. Out of breath and with torn surcoats, Sir Aiden and Sir Allen jumped inside the protective hex, dragging the unconscious body of Baron Rowell¡¯s son with them. A moment later, the bear-like figure of Baron Argente entered the barrier, the old knight carrying the senseless Baron Firmon over his shoulder.

    ¡°Harald!?¡± Lady De Vindur trembled and felt her blood running cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Lord Thomas carefully laid the man on the ground. ¡°He just fainted from exhaustion. It was a bit too much for someone his age¡­ not that I have any right to brag myself.¡±

    Lady Sigurd saw a big gash on Sit Thomas¡¯ neck that still oozed red droplets of blood. Something jugged her memory and she almost jumped up.

    ¡°Gerash! Those things¡­ they wounded us! Did they ghost-touch us?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, mother. These are no bound or summoned spirits but half-dead men being controlled by a dark hex. They couldn¡¯t infect you.¡±

    The woman heaved a sigh of relief. She was just about to ask more questions when her son-in-law stood up and took a step toward the barrier.

    ¡°Have some rest now.¡± He threw a glance over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go help with the cleanup. It won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    The Baroness wanted to shout after him, to stop him. Instead, she just bit her lips, her eyes never leaving the lean, white-haired figure out of their sight. Next to her, Thomas Argente rubbed the sweat and mud off his face while his sharp gaze also followed the battle outside the barrier.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while seeing the Duke in action,¡± he mumbled. ¡°And it¡¯s as infuriating as always. That lad makes everything seem so easy when we just had our assess kicked by those things.¡±

    Lady Sigurd remained silent, staring unblinkingly beyond the hex. Outside the barrier, three blurry figures engaged in an unequal fight against four monsters. As weapons flashed and commands were shouted, the abominations started dropping one by one and, most importantly, remained down ¨C dead and unmoving.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baron Argente bellowed when the last enemy slumped on the ground cut in half by the duke¡¯s sword, his cheers accompanied by the ones of Sir Allen and Sir Aiden. Lady Sigurd too had to strain herself not to shout, a wave of relief engulfing her. She secretly brushed away a tear from the corner of her eye and allowed herself a small smile. At that moment, the ground beneath her violently shook.

    The cheers inside the barrier died out as waves of black smoke swirled around and tried to envelop the three victorious warriors.

    ¡°Gerash!¡± the Baroness shouted and was about to rush out but a harsh voice stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the barrier, my lady.¡± The face of the middle-aged Binshi casting the hex had become tense. ¡°They will be fine as long as the turgan is there but if you head out now, you will be ghost-touched and¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the large body of Duncan De Moran came flying through the barrier, almost crashing into them.

    ¡°Damn, that was close!¡± he heaved, holding the side of his chest. ¡°I¡¯m getting too old for sprints!¡±

    ¡°What happened?!¡± Lady Sigurd grabbed his surcoat and shook him. ¡°Where are Gerash and the Duke?¡±

    ¡°Easy, easy!¡± Duncan patted her shoulder. ¡°The lads said they¡¯ll finish the cleanup.¡±

    He then turned to the Binshi.

    ¡°Do you happen to have an elder potion on you?¡±

    ¡°No, sorry, Sir Duncan. It¡¯s not standard equipment, especially not when tracking a Limerian.¡±

    ¡°I swear, next time I¡¯m drinking an elder potion before we set off just in case!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help them?¡± Baroness De Vindur interrupted the two, piercing them with a killing glare.

    ¡°My task is protecting you, my lady.¡± The Binshi shrugged. ¡°I will only be in the masters¡¯ way if I try to intervene now and might put you all in danger.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax, Sigurd.¡± Duncan sat down and crossed his legs. ¡°Those two are not children. They have fought much worse than a little evil spirit or two. Have faith in them.¡±

    Baroness De Vindur clenched her fists and her lips trembled. Her eyes returned to the two figures outside the barrier, now facing a churning ball of darkness.

    ¡°If you die," she whispered, "and make Saya and Soraishu cry, I will hunt you and drag you back from the Spirit Plane!¡±

 II-38. Devourer of souls (1)

    Noah¡¯s boots slipped in the mud. He cursed and tried not to break his stance. The blood from his last opponent trickled in dark droplets down his blade and contributed to the muck on the ground. His hands trembled slightly from the strain to deflect the magically amplified attacks. Those zombies, corpse-dolls, or whatever they were called, were indeed formidable and his fresh bruises could testify to this. But now, any physical sores paled before the threat of the angry clouds of darkness that rushed to encircle him.

    His grip on Red Dawn tightened. From behind, something bumped lightly into him but Noah knew it wasn¡¯t an enemy. It reminded him of seven years ago. Back then they had fought just like this, only this time the back pressing against his was much larger.

    ¡°First walking corpses, now evil spirits,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Just fabulous!¡±

    ¡°Be thankful it isn¡¯t a dral.¡± Gregor¡¯s voice sounded relieved. ¡°Or even worse ¨C a dhrowghost.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± The red shimmer along Noah¡¯s blade became stronger the tighter the circle of black smoke became. ¡°So, can you tell me how the hell is Rowell able to summon evil spirits? No, rather, how am I even able to see them without a scryer-balm?¡±

    As if offended by their prey¡¯s lack of interest, the black clouds surrounding the two men churned, and a dozen black needles the size of a spear shot out towards them. With a flick of his wrist, Noah cut through the ones aiming at him like they were made of butter. The subtle rustle coming from behind meant that his friend had swiftly dealt with the rest of the nuisance.

    ¡°Rowell is not summoning anything.¡± Gregor continued as if nothing had interrupted their conversation. ¡°A shaman has possessed him and is using him as a summoning ingredient. The Baron¡¯s body can¡¯t endure the hexes, so it has started to break down, hence the rotting smell.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean...?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t inhale that black smoke if I were you... unless you want to breathe in Rowell-dust.¡±

    A loud curse left Noah¡¯s mouth as he made sure that his breaths were as shallow as possible.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± The sound of metal being drawn out of a leather scabbard indicated that Gregor was pulling out a new set of silver knives. ¡°Red Dawn should protect you from getting ghost-touched. I will deal with our ghastly friends; you take care of the shaman in Rowell.¡±

    ¡°You sound pretty confident today,¡± Noah smirked. Before him, skull-like shapes surfaced on the black smoke only to disappear a few moments later.

    ¡°Those things can¡¯t even take proper shape,¡± snorted the Binshi. ¡°They are at best middling.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Vanquisher of Drals, you give the signal.¡±

    Noah lowered Red Dawn slightly to the side and bent his knees, ready to dash out at any moment. The blood drummed loudly in his ears and his muscles twitched in anticipation. Despite the seemingly lighthearted jokes he exchanged with Gregor, his senses were sharpened to the extreme.

    ¡®Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy. A moment of negligence can lead to a life of regret.¡¯ He repeated Duncan¡¯s teachings in his head as he always did when facing a foe, his mind drawing plans for evading all sorts of worst-case scenarios.

    Finding a perfect equilibrium between calm and agitation, Noah slowly exhaled, his eyes fixed on a blurry figure beyond the dark mist. Gregor¡¯s quiet chanting came from behind, the muffled verses of the hex merging in a strange melody. Little by little, everything around Noah dulled out and faded. There was only the weight of Red Dawn in his hands and the tiny figure that summoned the darkness a few paces away from him.

    ¡°¡­ Oh light of mine, the dark beset, from my own soul ¨C a shapeless net. Now!¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Gregor¡¯s shout hadn¡¯t even died down when Noah jumped forth. Thin threads of silver shot over his head and embedded themselves in the black smoke. A screech shook the air and wisps of darkness crawled along the glowing strings as if something was pulling them in.

    The smoke barrier before Noah thinned as he charged directly towards it. His fingers gripped his sword tighter. The red shimmer surrounding the blade spread up his hands and quickly engulfed his entire body in an almost invisible layer of protection. When Noah plunged through the wraith¡¯s encirclement, the few wisps of dark smoke that remained uncaptured by Gregor¡¯s hex dissolved into nothingness with a loud hiss the moment they tried to touch his skin.

    The sprint through the muddy field took Noah less than a few breaths. As he approached his target, the pungent smell of rotting flesh intensified. Now, he could clearly see the condition of his opponent and the sight made Noah¡¯s stomach turn.

    The previously chubby body of Baron Rowell had now deflated. His garments hung loosely over a frame that was now more of a skeleton than a fresh corpse. White bones, held together by strands of darkened flesh, shimmered in place of his hands. Dark oily stains covered his clothes where his body had already disintegrated to the point of turning into ash. The Baron¡¯s face was the most preserved part, still retaining some human features, albeit with sunken cheeks and eyes, and skin as dry as parchment.

    Despite his sorry state, Baron Rowell still seemed alive, his mouth ¨C whispering an odd incantation the very sound of which made one¡¯s soul shiver. As soon as he noticed the charging Noah, his blackened eyes squinted. An expression of anger and malice twisted the man¡¯s features, making his brittle skin crack in several places. He abruptly stopped chanting the hex and, instead, lunged with an uncanny speed towards the Duke, his screech splitting the air:

    ¡°Die, you Limerian dog!¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t flinch. He swung his sword, aiming for Rowell¡¯s head but unexpectedly, his attack missed. Bending his body at an impossible angle, his enemy escaped the blade. Five bony fingers clawed at Noah''s heart. He managed to avoid the first attack but before he could put some more distance between them, the Baron''s second attack landed on his arm, tearing the garments and the mail below.

    Cursing loudly, Noah jumped to the side before the talon-like fingers could lodge into his flesh. As he was preparing to confront his opponent again, a small glimmer caught his attention. Taking a split-second decision, the Duke twisted his body just in time. A moment later, the sharp tip of a spear grazed his ribs.

    Time slowed down. Noah''s hand and elbow clamped the shaft as he used his own body as a pivot point. Pouring in all of his strength, he turned around, tearing the spear away from its wielder. Red Dawn split the air with a hiss and the head of the reanimated corpse-doll flew off cleanly cut.

    Without wasting a second, Noah hurled the spear at Baron Rowell, who was about to jump on him again. The combined force of his thrust and the enemy''s attack was enough to impale the Baron with almost half of the shaft sticking out of his back.

    Giving out a deafening shriek, the Baron flailed his hands in a desperate attempt to reach his prey.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you shut up already?!¡± grumbled Noah and lifted his sword.

    In a heartbeat, Baron Rowell¡¯s head was already rolling in the mud. Dark smoke escaped from its eyes as they returned to their normal color. The decapitated body swayed and tumbled down with limbs oddly bent like broken twigs.

    With a relieved sigh, Noah slumped down on the muddy ground, resting his arms on his knees. He took a few deep breaths but suddenly bent over and started violently coughing and spitting.

    ¡°Noah!¡± Gregor¡¯s voice reached his ears, accompanied by the squishing sound of running feet. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The young shaman knelt beside him and his hands began to frantically check his friend¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡­ got some of that bastard¡­ into my mouth!¡± moaned Noah and spat again.

    ¡°Thank the Mother!¡± Relief swept over Gregor¡¯s face. ¡°I thought it was something serious.¡±

    ¡°It is serious!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t kill you, so it¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Noah threw him a mortified glance but the Binshi ignored him.

    Putting his palms around his friend¡¯s face, Gregor closed his eyes and started chanting a small purification hex. Noah saw the weak silver shimmer radiating from the shaman¡¯s hands and could feel a wave of warmth spreading all over his body.

    In a few seconds, the ritual was complete. Letting go of him, Gregor stood up and stretched out his arm. Its slight tremble didn¡¯t escape Noah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Pull yourself together before the others see you.¡±

    ¡°Look who is talking.¡± Noah took the offered hand and climbed to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t faint on me now.¡±

    ¡°You wish.¡± Gregor rewarded him with a crooked smile. ¡°If I¡¯m going to faint it will be into my wife¡¯s embrace and nowhere else.¡±

    ¡°Cocky brat!¡± Over his shoulder, Noah saw Duncan and the rest of the hunting party rushing towards them. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up here and return home.¡±

 II-39. Devourer of souls (2)

    Lorelei sat in the anteroom oriel, tucked in a blanket, and flipped through the pages of a thin tome. The jumping light of the candelabra next to her made the golden letters engraved in the dark leather glimmer, the title seeming ethereal and magical ¨C Codex Medicus Barbaricus: Herbs and Remedies of the North. It was a book left by the personal physician of one of the previous dukes, describing the ¡°crude cures¡± of the Binshi and comparing them to the ¡°complex potions¡± of the Limerian and Shareeban alchemists.

    Despite its tone being a bit haughty and overbearing at times, Lorelei found the text highly informative, albeit obviously partial towards Limerian remedies. It was nonetheless interesting to see what her colleagues had learned throughout the years, especially since she intended to consult with Baba Marishka about Binshi medicine and hexing potions after the Grand Council was over.

    Amongst the herbs described in the Codex Barbaricus, she was delighted to find some plants she already knew ¨C feverfew, bearberry, and leatherleaf, as well as elder tree. Some others like white-eternal and deer lichen were completely new to her and she could hardly wait for a chance to go out in the wild and collect some specimens.

    With sparkling eyes and a head filled with images of craggy mountains and endless green fields, Lorelei let her gaze wander outside of the facetted window. The inky sky was adorned with twinkling stars, dawn still a few hours away. All the rooms in the castle were dark, yet the glimmer of the moon reflected in the windows drew patches of silver light in the large inner courtyard. There was no howling wind, nor any other sound to disturb the slumber of Ildemar¡¯s inhabitants. With such a calm and dozy atmosphere and an interesting book in hand, Lorelei was almost able to forget the uneasiness in her heart. Almost.

    She had managed to barely struggle through a couple of hours of sleep. Today at noon it would be two days since Noah and the Barons went out hunting. Despite knowing that with Sir Duncan and Sir Gregor present there was hardly anything that could harm him, Lorelei continued to feel restless. The mail and armor they had worn didn¡¯t leave her mind. What kind of dangerous beast were they hunting? And was it even a beast or¡­ something unnatural?

    The memory of the dhrowghost¡¯s curse was still fresh and, for a split second, a sharp pain pierced Lorelei¡¯s body. She sucked a jagged breath, small lights flickering in her field of vision. Closing her eyes, she tried to calm her trembling body and racing heart. After a few moments, the attack passed. Her eyelids fluttered open, only for her to realize that the twinkling lights were still there.

    These were lanterns!

    A few of Ildemar¡¯s windows had also lit up but it was too early for the servants to start with their daily routine. As a couple of shadowy figures ran through the open gallery on the first floor, Lorelei realized that something serious must have happened.

    Putting her book to the side, she jumped up and hurried towards the door. Maybe she could meet a patrolling guard or a Shadow and ask them what the source of the commotion was. But after a few paces, she stopped midway and frowned. Should she wake up Milly who slept in the room next to her or move alone? And if she went out, where should she even go? Was it even wise to leave the safety of her chamber, especially after Karusa had warned her against it? If it was something requiring her attention, someone would come to inform her. The wisest decision was to wait till morning, yet she knew her curiosity would torment her incessantly.

    Lorelei sighed in frustration and finally decided that a peek in the corridor wouldn¡¯t harm her. Her fingers closed around the cold handle as she pulled the door open only to stop in her tracks a second time.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Good morning, Duchess!¡± Noah¡¯s towering build didn¡¯t match his bashful tone and expression as he loomed over her. ¡°I¡­ see that you are awake. I was just wondering if you were.¡±

    ¡°My lord!¡± Lorelei blinked. ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡±

    ¡°As a loving husband, the moment I returned, I came seeking my beloved wife.¡±

    His innocent reply only made her more alert. Loving husband? Beloved wife? What nonsense was this?

    Lorelei squinted and carefully inspected the man before her.

    A couple of splatters of light-colored mud still stuck under his chin in vivid contrast with his dark-olive skin. The same went for the few clumps of dried clayish gunk tangled in his black hair. His muddy cape was unable to hide his even muddier and tattered clothes. As a finishing touch, crumbs of dried sludge decorated the floor around his boots.

    Seeing her expression darken, Noah coughed and his hand combed through his hair, meeting some resistance on the way.

    ¡°Sorry. I better leave you for now¡­¡±

    ¡°Get inside¡­ Your Highness.¡±

    Lorelei made no effort to control her tone as she spun around. Noah followed her sheepishly without protest.

    The two entered the alchemy study and Lorelei hurried to light a couple of lanterns. Their friendly yellow glow illuminated her thin lips and the crease between her eyebrows. Gritting her teeth, she picked up several books from one of the benches and tossed them on the ground.

    ¡°Sit.¡± She pointed at the cleared space.

    ¡°You seem on edge, my duchess.¡± Noah followed her command.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lorelei turned around to face him and crossed her arms. ¡°Maybe it is because I told you that I won¡¯t treat your wounds if you are careless enough to get injured.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m injured.¡±

    ¡°And what were you doing in front of my door at an ungodly hour looking like a wild hog after mud bath?¡± She huffed. ¡°Take off the cloak.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t try to argue as he motioned to his shoulder. For a second he stiffened, his left hand trembling slightly before it continued on its path. With a guilty expression, he unclasped the buckle revealing the secret beneath.

    A curse stuck in Lorelei¡¯s throat as she admired his torn muddy surcoat and the pieces of mail dangling unnaturally loose underneath and even spilling outside. Neli¡¯s words flashed through her mind: ¡®Why do you think he is always dressed in black? So that the blood wouldn¡¯t show!¡¯

    ¡°I see you made no effort to treat it. Again.¡± Lorelei kept her cold tone despite her heart tightening.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t allow the Barons to know I¡¯m injured.¡±

    ¡°Your stupid pride might cost you a limb someday. Take off your clothes. Or do you need assistance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own, thank you.¡±

    Lorelei huffed again and went to her working table. Lighting her spirit burner, she poured some water in the copper kettle and emptied the rest of the jug into a washing bowl. From one of the crates, she procured a piece of cloth and some bandages and then started rummaging through her shelves and picking up jars and bottles. Every motion was deliberately slow, giving her enough time to fan her anger, otherwise, her fear would overwhelm her. What creature was strong enough to injure him?

    She shook her head, trying to drive away the image of a churning sea of darkness and countless wriggling tentacles, concentrating on her task instead. Measuring a few pinches of different powders into a cup, Lorelei dissolved the medicine with some wine. The copper kettle was also about to boil so she took it from its tripod and mixed its content in the washing bowl until the water inside became lukewarm.

    ¡°Drink this first,¡± she said to Noah, handing him the cup. ¡°Now, what do we have?¡±

    As her patient downed the medicine, she carefully observed his body. There were some big gashes on his left arm near the shoulder, dried blood and mud obscuring the view and making it harder to further assess the injury. There were also some marvelous purple spots on the left side of his torso. Otherwise¡­ her patient seemed fine.

    Lorelei allowed herself a small sigh of relief but her tone remained cold as she turned to Noah.

    ¡°If you get an infection and die, it is entirely your fault.¡± She sat next to him with the washing bowl in her lap and started cleaning his wound.

    ¡°I know¡­ Ouch! That hurts!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to remove blood and gunk hours after they¡¯ve dried up.¡±

    ¡°You were much gentler last time!¡±

    ¡°Was I?¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Lorelei ignored his protest and meticulously cleaned his injured arm until all for gashes were clearly visible.

    ¡°Are you going to stitch me up again?¡± Noah tried to sound nonchalant but there was still some nervousness in his voice.

    ¡°You are lucky. The mail protected you for the most part from whatever scratched you so a salve should be enough.¡±

    Following her treatment plan right away, Noah¡¯s upper arm soon donned some neatly tied bandages. Moving on, Lorelei started examining the bruises along his ribs. Her fingers pressed carefully a couple of times until a sharp hiss escaped her patient¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You are lucky again. Your ribs don¡¯t seem to be broken. A poultice and some salve for later on should suffice.¡±

    Finishing his treatment, she wiped her hands clean and prepared to return the salves to their places. Her gaze lingered on his scarred body for a moment and she halted. There was something¡­ not quite right. She couldn¡¯t explain what, but something was giving her an uneasy feeling. Like she had missed an important clue.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± asked Noah a bit drowsily, catching her intent gaze.

    She didn¡¯t answer, her mind busy organizing the information her eyes were collecting. This time, his left upper arm and the left side of his chest were injured. Last time, it had been the left shoulder. Well, maybe someone was aiming for his heart but¡­ She bent down and studied Noah¡¯s older scars up close, completely ignoring his puzzled expression. There was a smaller scar just above the current wound, and two other across his left lower arm. Another one ran along the left side of his pelvis.

    Lorelei stood up abruptly, grabbed a candle, and lit it from one of the lanterns.

    ¡°Cover your right eye,¡± she ordered the confused Noah who obliged.

    Lifting up the candle, she moved it towards him but her hand was stopped by an iron grip.

    ¡°Whatever you want to do,¡± Noah¡¯s voice was tense with a tinge of threat, ¡°I would appreciate it if you don¡¯t stick open flames into my face.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry.¡± She felt his fingers twitching slightly and hurried to blow out the candle. ¡°May I use the lantern?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But it isn¡¯t...¡±

    Lorelei didn¡¯t let him finish. Suppressing her guilt, she lifted the lantern to the burnt left side of his face. Peering straight into Noah¡¯s eye, she started moving the light in different directions, sometimes increasing the distance, sometimes keeping it close to his head. After a couple of minutes, she put the lamp on the floor and held her hand next to his left ear.

    ¡°Keep your right eye covered, don¡¯t move your head, and keep looking straight. How many fingers do you see?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    ¡°How many fingers?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡± She moved her hand slightly forward.

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡±

    This continued a few more times until he finally grumbled.

    ¡°Two. You are showing me two damn fingers. Happy?¡±

    ¡°No! Your vision is extremely narrow. That¡¯s why you always get injured on this side! You are going blind with your left eye!¡±

    ¡°I could have spared you the time, had you just asked directly.¡±

    ¡°Who knows about this?¡±

    ¡°Duncan and Neli, and now you. Gregor and William probably suspect something.¡±

    ¡°What treatment are you using?¡±

    ¡°Treatment?¡± Noah snorted and pointed at his burn scar. ¡°There is no treatment for this. I am lucky to even have an eye thanks to Tikotse¡¯s hexes and Baba Marishka¡¯s potions. It is something I knew would eventually happen.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so irresponsible every time your health is involved?¡± she blurted out and spun around, stomping towards her crates.

    ¡°Lorelei!¡±

    ¡°Count yourself lucky, Your Highness,¡± she grumbled. ¡°I might be able to save what little sight you have left. Now sit quietly and let me do my job.¡±

    She started piling up a new set of ingredients on her table while anger, fear, and sorrow fought over who will take a grip of her heart. That foolish man was too much! How could he behave so indifferently when his eyesight was at stake? He was indeed lucky that she had mastered preparing eye remedies thanks to Master Levi and his bad habit of straining his vision by reading late into the night.

    Carefully opening a small package, Lorelei put a couple of golden-colored leaves from the maidenhair tree on her scales then tossed them in the remaining water in the copper kettle. Regulating the flame of her burner, she left the herbs simmer and took an empty glass bottle. Then she uncorked another vial, filling the room with the sweet fragrance of roses, and measured several drops in the new container. A quick look at the kettle and it was time to add a few stacks of eyebright and increase the heat. As the concoction cheerfully blubbered, she started grinding dried blueberries in her mortar, driving out her frustration with every hit of the pestle. After a couple of minutes, she added the boiling infusion to the blueberry powder and mixed them together.

    During all the preparations, her patient had remained tactfully silent, which had given her time to calm down considerably.

    ¡°Put two drops in your left eye every evening before going to sleep.¡± She carefully strained the concoction two times through a fine cloth before adding it to the rose water in the flask. ¡°Avoid rubbing it or irritating it in any other way. And no more reading at night. Do you understand?¡±

    There was no answer.

    Lorelei turned around and saw Noah huddled on the bench, his eyes closed, and his mouth slightly open. Slow, deep breaths escaped between his lips, and strands of black hair spread messily over his brow.

    ¡°This is no place to fall asleep,¡± she whispered with a wry smile.

    Grabbing the blanket she had thrown on the floor, Lorelei carefully covered him up. As she tucked it around his shoulders, Noah winced and tensed up for a second but didn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡°Have some rest, Your Highness.¡± She picked up a book and sat in an empty chair. ¡°I will leave the nagging for later.¡±

    ***

    As the peace returned to castle Ildemar, a lone silver shadow drifted before Lorelei¡¯s door. It lingered for a moment before it flickered and seemingly dissolved into nothingness.

    At the same time, Shana¡¯s eyelids fluttered open and she sat up in her bed with an icy expression.

    ¡°You were right, dada. She has seduced him already.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sweet child. Your hex is almost finished. Soon, she will cause her own demise.¡±

    Shana nodded and jumped down from the bed. Removing a looser plank near one of the bedposts, she took out a piece of snow-silk covered entirely with rust-red markings. Carefully spreading the cloth on the floor, the girl started arranging different herbs and bones around it. She then sat cross-legged, her palms ¨C facing down towards the hex. Closing her eyes, she started chanting in a low voice.

    ¡°Evil to Evil, Dark to Dark. Of wretched soul ¨C malicious spark. Show thyself for all to see. Hidden wraith, I¡¯m cursing thee!¡±

    The ghastly figure of the fake Yanosh that hovered next to her trembled and blurred, its face changing a couple of times before returning back to normal. The ghost quickly moved away to a safer distance, his eyes peeled on the child.

    Even though the hex was not aimed at him; even though he had twisted it so that instead of revealing malice it was going to make its target go mad, the Star-gazer¡¯s powers were strong enough to overwhelm the corrupt hex and drag him in. Akh-Moren could still feel her words reverberating in his soul, urging him to do her bidding.

    A frown twisted the ghost¡¯s face. He had separated from his body too often and for too long to the point of almost becoming an obedient little specter. It was time to return. The foundation of the hex was laid; the rest was up to his gullible little bride-to-be. Soon, they would reunite for real and he will take her away from this dirty place. But before that, there was something to do on the Spirit Plane.

    Leaving the child chanting, Akh-Moren¡¯s fake form slowly turned into smoke and disappeared.

    ***

    It was a land of gray. An endless ashy plane with hills of dust stretching far into the distance and merging with a sky the color of granite. But on careful inspection, the ash-like particles forming hills and valleys were not gray; rather, they were comprised of all colors imaginable. Their iridescent surface pulsated and twisted in a matter that would make any person dizzy, were there any living people there. But this didn¡¯t mean that the Spirit Plane was empty.

    Here and there, colorful figures wandered the endless dunes. Men, women, children, their semi-transparent bodies dotted the landscape. Some were paler than others. Some flocked around a brighter soul while others drifted alone among the gray hills. Occasionally, an incredibly pale soul would stop, shook slightly, and then burst into iridescent ash. And then there were times when a strong, bright soul would hold its hands over the sand; the grains would tremble, swirl and reform to take human shape again.

    The Spirit Plane was unchangeable, yet in constant shift ¨C souls coming, going, merging with it. There was no wind, no clouds, no buildings or trees, no day or night but an eternal twilight. But there was a dark mist that rolled down the hills and crept in the valleys. It somehow felt out of place, neither part of the sky or of the dunes. It stretched its tendrils yearningly towards the ghosts, almost touching them, itself unseen and at the same time repelled by an unseen force.

    But then, a lone figure emerged amidst the lonely mist. The dark fog rose and twisted around the man as if greeting him, seeping into his ever-so-slightly changing body.

    Akh-Moren basked in the mist for a while, careful not to take in more than he could control. Still donning Yanosh¡¯s face, he closed his eyes and his lips moved slowly.

    ¡°Come to me, Tengar.¡±

    The ash particles shifted and spiraled up, soon forming the image of a trembling kneeling person.

    ¡°K-kush-turgan!¡± The ghost lifted his head showing his frightened face. ¡°What happened to me? I¡­ I can¡¯t return to my body!¡±

    ¡°You died, Tengar,¡± replied Akh-Moren coldly.

    ¡°D-died?!¡± The shaman¡¯s ghostly eyes became huge. ¡°How is it possible? I was cut by a simple Limerian sword.¡±

    ¡°You were careless. Red Dawn is not any mortal weapon.¡±

    ¡°W-what now, kush-turgan?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, what now?¡± Akh-Moren pondered for a while. ¡°I could try binding your soul to another body.¡±

    Tengar¡¯s face brightened but the leader of the Red Hands continued.

    ¡°I could, but you are not worth the effort. You allowed the Duchess to sniff us out and then let her escape alive. You revealed yourself prematurely and didn¡¯t even manage to kill one of the Barons. Time and time again, you fail me.¡±

    ¡°P-please, kush-turgan!¡± The shaman stretched out his arms towards his master. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I have no intention to allow you to blabber out our plans if the wrong people happen to summon you.¡±

    ¡°No-¡±

    Tengar¡¯s scream was abruptly interrupted as Akh-Moren grabbed his wrists. The shaman¡¯s spirit twisted in a desperate attempt to escape but his efforts were futile. The dark mist surrounded the two, hiding them from prying eyes. When it receded again, Akh-Moren was the only one remaining.

    ¡°You might have been otherwise useless,¡± he chuckled, ¡°but your soul will be excellent nourishment for me. Time to go back before the elders start to worry.¡±

    In a flicker of light, Akh-Moren disappeared from the Spirit Plane. All that was left was the dark fog that slowly drifted away.

 II-40. Children of the stars (1)

    The morning gray filled the spacious room, driving the wisps of night away into the farthest corners and under the tables. After a few hours, the whole place was going to be lit by the sun and sparkle in pearl-white and silver like a mountain glacier but right now, the sparse light made the chamber look shrouded in spring mists. The fine muslin canopy over the bed only enhanced this mysterious feeling ¨C fluttering slightly by the smallest gust of wind coming through the crack of the door.

    On the bed, Shana¡¯s tiny figure tossed and turned, her forehead ¨C beaded with cold sweat. She winced and a couple of crystal tears rolled down her cheeks. The little Star-gazer was fast asleep, her dreams plagued by the recollection of the horrid future she had witnessed barely a month ago.

    She saw her father again, his dark skin ¨C laced and bleeding, his wrists ¨C tied to a poll. The shouts of the crowd were thundering like the waves of a black stormy sea. She saw that vile witch parting the crowd, standing above her father with a dagger in hand. ¡°I¡¯ll carry the will of Norden,¡± she was saying while swinging her blade to spill blood. After that, there was darkness.

    As she tossed under her blankets, Shana was unaware of the faint glow coming from one of the two red twin-drops hanging around her neck. Silver mist rose from the pendant and floated over the child¡¯s face, little wisps caressing her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, Shana,¡± an almost inaudible whisper melted into the morning air. ¡°Fight! See the truth! See the whole future!¡±

    At the same time, the flower-ring on the child¡¯s finger started exuding black light that condensed into a claw. With a sharp swing, it tore at the silver mist. Sparks hissed and flew in the air as the two forces collided but the darkness prevailed, dispersing the mist into nothingness. Then, the darkness split, coiling over Shana¡¯s chest and brow like tiny poisonous snakes.

    The child curled up between the blankets and trembled, but her eyes remained tightly shut. The nightmare continued plaguing her, the tortures her father suffered only becoming more and more gruesome. Sometimes, there were other convicts together with him. Shana saw the bloodied bodies of the knights she knew and loved, dangling from gallows, amongst them Duncan, Gerash, and even Jess. Other times, Duncan was the one flogging her father under the watchful eye of the witch, while rows of white-haired Binshi led by an old woman spectated coldly from the side. She once saw Gerash and the twins burning at the stake, the yellow flames bathing her father¡¯s bloody face, his desperate scream mixing with theirs.

    In every nightmare, her loved ones suffered and died, and always, that woman was there ¨C cold, proud, and unharmed. Sometimes the witch wore a cape covering her features, sometimes her hair changed color from brown to night-black, to pure white, but Shana knew it was her. The false Duchess. The Swallow, who had to be devoured for the peace of Norden. There was no other way. Whenever Shana tried to picture a good future, to reign in the dreams towards a happy end, her head felt like splitting and her chest was painfully tight. Darkness engulfed the fragments of the days to come, leaving only one image ¨C the witch-duchess. As long as she was there, Norden and her family were in danger.

    A cold hand landed on Shana¡¯s burning forehead, making the child flinch and let out a jagged sigh. Blinking a couple of times, she finally struggled free from the nightmare. Her eyes cleared a bit, enough to see the face of the man leaning over her, before the tears started overflowing again.

    Jumping up, Shana threw herself into the man¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Calm down, Starlet! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah cradled the child, his big hand carefully stroking the cloud of messy white hair. ¡°Did you have a bad dream? It¡¯s over, my love, you are awake now. No one can harm you while I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°A¡­ bad¡­ person hurt y-you, papa!¡± The child¡¯s hiccups sounded muffled as she pressed her face in his shirt, leaving little wet stains on the dark cloth. ¡°And u-uncle Gerash¡­ And grandpa Duncan!¡±

    ¡°It was just a dream, Starlet. We are all fine.¡±

    With a soft smile, Noah gently plucked the girl from his chest and used his fingers to comb her hair away from her face. A pair of warm gray eyes peered into hers, his sleeve taking the role of an improvised handkerchief to brush away her tears.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m as fit as a mountain rabbit. And you will meet Gerash and the rest very soon. But now, you must prepare for the big day.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°B-big day?¡± Shana sniffled, her emotions starting to calm down.

    ¡°Not fully awake, it seems.¡± Noah tapped the child¡¯s nose and his expression brightened. ¡°My Starlet has forgotten her own birthday when I especially came so early to greet her with the first light.¡±

    Leaning in, Noah planted a kiss on the girl¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Mir-Mama, thank you for gifting Shana to this world, for gifting her to me,¡± he whispered. ¡°May the light always shine over your path, Starlet.¡±

    Together with his words, the morning sun entered through the high windows, its rays bathing the room in a soft golden sheen. Shana bit her lips and the tears threatened to start trickling again.

    This was an ancient Binshi custom. On the morning of a child¡¯s birthday, the mother was the first one to enter the room with the rising sun to give a blessing and to thank the Mother Above for the gift of life. But Shana had no mother, so, for the past seven years, Noah was the one to perform the ritual. Every year, no matter whether he was sick or injured, he came to wish her a happy birthday.

    Feeling a warm flutter in her stomach, Shana closed her arms around the man¡¯s neck and gave him a shy kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°I love you, papa!¡±

    ¡°No, I love you, Starlet.¡±

    ¡°No, I love you!¡± The girl tightened her embrace. ¡°I will protect you. I will never let anything bad happen to you!¡±

    ¡°I believe this is my job, little one.¡± Noah threw her a smile but there was some worry mixed in his gaze. ¡°What horrors did you dream to act like this? Did you happen to remember your prophecy¡­?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shana stiffened and let go of him, all the while shaking her head vigorously. ¡°You¡­ You were¡­ eaten by a bad bird in my dream.¡±

    Noah lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°I thought you said it was a person?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ was a bird-person.¡± Shana blushed and lowered her head. ¡°It was a dream after all.¡±

    ¡°You have some imagination!¡± Noah gently put a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Well, you are still a child.¡±

    ¡°I am nine!¡± She pouted but this only made Noah laugh.

    ¡°Yes, you are almost a bride,¡± he mocked her but Shana didn¡¯t miss the tinge of sadness hidden beneath the joyful tone.

    ¡°Have¡­ you decided to marry me off this year?¡± She asked timidly, all the happiness draining away from her still wet face.

    ¡°What? No! I was just joking, Starlet.¡± Noah lifted her chin. ¡°Today, you have very strange thoughts buzzing in your head.¡±

    ¡°But the kush-turgans insist every year¡­¡±

    ¡°And this time, like every other year, I will nod and let it slip into oblivion. Or do you wish to marry someone?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shana almost lost her head while shaking it.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Noah stood up from the bed. ¡°You should put some clothes on and go down for breakfast. Duncan and Neli must be waiting.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you come too, papa?¡±

    ¡°The kush-turgans will be arriving at noon. I still have some things to prepare¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, papa!¡± There was pleading in the big blue eyes that looked at him.

    ¡°Hmm, alright,¡± Noah pretended to hesitate, ¡°but under one condition.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Shana bit her lip. Was he going to make her dine with that witch again?

    ¡°Well,¡± her father coughed, ¡°I happened to learn that our dear Jessup has prepared another song for your birthday this year.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shana furrowed her brow before she could stop herself and an incredulous smile bloomed on her face.

    ¡°Yes. I hope there will be no eye-rolling and no attempts to correct his rhymes, meter, or accords this year.¡±

    ¡°But papa, Jess is awful at poetry! And he pulls the strings of the lute like he is firing a bow.¡±

    ¡°He is. And that¡¯s why, please, don¡¯t prolong our agony.¡±

    Noah''s words were followed by the exchange of two conspirative glances and a low giggle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, papa!¡± Shana jumped out of the bed and pushed Noah to the door. ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll call a maid¨C¡±

    ¡°I can wash my face and prepare alone.¡± The girl lifted her chin. ¡°I am not a baby.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡± Bending down, Noah gave her a peck on the cheek and left the room with a spring in his step.

    Shana leaned on the closed door and her heart raced with both joy and horror. She had missed he father dearly. He could be stern and unyielding but his embrace was the softest and his smiling eyes ¨C the warmest. But the last three months, ever since he came back from the South, they were always bickering. He was constantly reprimanding her and looking at her with pain and disappointment in his gaze. All of it was that witch¡¯s fault.

    Biting her lips, Shana threw a glance at one particular plank under the bed. Her hex was going to activate today. When the kush-turgans and the barons saw that woman¡¯s true face, they were going to punish her and lock her away in the deepest darkest dungeon so that she could no longer harm her loved ones. If she was ¡°devoured¡± by the dark prison cell, the prophecy would be avoided, just as her dada had promised her.

 II-41. Children of the stars (2)

    ?But my lady, the sapphire ones would look so good on you!¡± Milly pleaded while dangling a set of gorgeous earrings glittering with deep blue and red stones.

    ¡°I''m not comfortable wearing earrings.¡± Lorelei tried explaining for the umpteenth time and frowned.

    ¡°Very unpractical things.¡± Rish agreed while nibbling on a dried apple ring. ¡°The big ones especially get in the way of fighting.¡±

    ¡°She is not going to fight!¡± Saya rolled her eyes, giving her cousin-in-law a critical look. ¡°I''m with Milly. Without the earrings, something is missing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you start too!¡± Lorelei grumbled as her heart tightened at the sight of the dangling gems and the skin on her back started to itch. She was probably never going to outgrow this reaction towards earrings and had managed to weasel her way out of wearing them up until now. Why, in the names of the Saints, were these two so insistent today?

    Catching up on her friend¡¯s mood, Saya squinted and her finger tapped her lips.

    ¡°I think I have an idea. I¡¯ll be back soon. Milly, finish the lady¡¯s hair before I come back. Make it something simple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± The maid¡¯s eyes glowed with a conspiratorial sheen. ¡°Half and half, once more braided, then looped up?¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Giving her approval, the young woman ran out of the room, leaving the confused and anxious Lorelei in the servant¡¯s hands.

    Not losing a second, Milly began rearranging her mistress¡¯ hair under Rish¡¯s bemused gaze. Soon enough, six braids fell heavily over Lorelei¡¯s shoulder but the maid was far from over. She took three braids on each side and braided them together, then looped them over her lady¡¯s ears and fastened them with a brown string.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Lorelei felt relieved. The hairdo this time was comparatively tame considering Milly¡¯s usually extravagant works of countless intertwining braids and ribbons. This fresh change also suited her unusual attire today.

    Lorelei stood up from the chair and twirled a bit in front of the mirror, enjoying how her ankle-length skirt and slightly longer white underdress opened up like the petals of a morning glory. The blue sleeveless outer gown was decorated with silver angular swirls that intertwined and formed a cloud pattern from the hem up to her knees. Waving her hands, Lorelei curiously observed the long broad sleeves of her underdress, gathered at the wrists with decorative leather cuffs, and found they looked like the bells of a doghobble. To finish the unusual costume, a tiny short-sleeved coat that reached just below her breasts covered her torso, the whole surface of the red cloth adorned with blue floral patterns.

    ¡°Do you think this is¡­ alright?¡± Lorelei asked Rish after some contemplation and a shadow crept over her face.

    ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t it be, my lady?¡± The young warrior arched an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s not your first time in Binshi clothing.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop with the ¡®lady¡¯ thing?¡± Lorelei pursed her lips which earned her a toothy grin from the Binshi. Her fingers hesitantly stroked the embroidery on the coat. ¡°Won¡¯t the representatives of the Great Clans think I¡¯m being offensive, wearing such an attire despite being a Limerian?¡±

    ¡°Would you be mad at me for wearing a Limerian dress?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°There you have it.¡± Rish took out another apple ring from the plate and bit triumphantly on it.

    Lorelei considered arguing further but thought the better of it. It was impossible to convince her friend that there might be some nuances in who was wearing what attire when. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she could change clothes. Noah had explicitly requested that she wore this outfit. Despite him stating it was meant to symbolize the unity between Binshi and Limerians, she was still unsure how wise this decision was.

    The door of her bedroom opened and Saya marched in, her chubby face beaming with delight, carrying a small chest in her hands. She put her load on the table and winked at Rish who, judging by her rounded eyes, had recognized the item. Without a word, Saya lifted the lid and took out a three-finger-thick silver circlet adorned with carved flowers and shimmering moonstones. On both sides, beads of pearls hung down, their ends attached to filigree crescents carrying a dangling row of moonstone drops.

    ¡°The hanging bits are called poves,¡± she explained to the stunned Lorelei, ¡°and are technically not earrings. It should give you the little something that was missing.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Her friend ignored her protests and placed the circlet on her head. ¡°I¡¯m just lending it to you, alright. No need to be so tense. Now, ladies, what¡¯s the verdict?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect, Your Grace!¡± Milly¡¯s eyes twinkled with the spark of an artist marveling at their masterpiece.

    ¡°Not all too shabby.¡± Rish whistled, arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°And you, my lady?¡± Saya¡¯s face was the embodiment of tantalizing mischief.

    Under the onslaught of smiles, Lorelei finally capitulated and hugged her friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­ Thank you, Saya!¡±

    The women chattered some more but then Saya and Rish had to leave to prepare for the big event themselves. After all, the turgan-issa of the Wolf Mountain tribe and the turgan¡¯s cousin had to be presentable.

    The time passed in pretended calmness and nervous waiting until someone knocked on the door and Milly went to meet them. When she returned, her grin was even bigger than before, if that was even possible.

    ¡°His Highness has come to escort you, my lady. He is waiting in the anteroom together with Sir Duncan and Lady Nelini.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s throat felt dry all of a sudden, forcing her to swallow hard. It wasn¡¯t like she was going to be judged but still¡­ she felt uneasy. Taking a deep breath, she stepped into the anteroom with what she hoped was a dignified gait and greeted her guests politely.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Duncan, dressed in his finest clothes and donning a red overcoat with cut sleeves and a black badger crest woven on the chest, held a large wooden box in his hands. He maneuvered his bulky cargo and managed to bow and even give Lorelei¡¯s palm a playful peck. Next to him stood the rigid figure of Neli in her favorite flaming garments of red and orange. Lorelei didn¡¯t miss the fact that both her and Duncan¡¯s outfits harmonized perfectly and that the red decorative comb in her hair bore the carving of a badger too. When Lorelei¡¯s eyes crossed with hers, the Marzbanati gave the young woman a polite but cold nod.

    ¡®Nothing unexpected,¡¯ Lorelei thought but her indignation was quickly swiped away by the sight of Noah, whose gaze hadn¡¯t left her ever since she had entered the room.

    He had exchanged his black doublet for a short-sleeved tunic in dark granite-gray. Silver clouds curled from its hem to his belt and up the chest. Beneath was a midnight shirt, sporting the same doghobble sleeves as Lorelei and a high collar with a lightning pattern. Together with his black trousers, this made Noah look clad in a thunderstorm.

    After a round of greetings, he offered Lorelei his arm and led everyone outside.

    Marching through the castle¡¯s corridors, Lorelei felt restless with every step. Even Duncan had commented on her attire but her husband hadn¡¯t uttered a word. Maybe Saya and the girls¡¯ praises were indeed over-exaggerated?

    ¡°My lord,¡± she whispered cautiously, ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t overdo it with the circlet. If it is not to your liking, I can take it off.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with it,¡± he replied in the same hushed tone. ¡°What makes you think it isn¡¯t to my liking?¡±

    ¡°You never said¡­¡±

    ¡®¡­ anything,¡¯ she almost blurted out but bit her lips on time. It was vain and petty, but she really had hoped to hear¡­ something from him.

    ¡°I see.¡± His gray eyes sparkled and he smiled warmly. ¡°I never complimented your look, my duchess. Please, don¡¯t be upset, it was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°The Duke made no¨C¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± He didn¡¯t give her a chance to continue. ¡°When one has perfection before their eyes, no words can give it justice.¡±

    Lorelei tripped, but Noah managed to hold her steady.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m f-fine,¡± she said, happy to be saved by the change of conversation topics. ¡°Did I aggravate your injury?¡±

    ¡°That scratch?¡± Noah snorted. ¡°It is almost healed. Your salves are doing miracles. And I¡¯ve been diligently applying the eye drops as prescribed every night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡± Lorelei was surprised to hear him sound almost like a scolded child and chuckled. ¡°It was a good thing that it didn¡¯t get infected. Or cursed.¡±

    ¡°I got lucky for a change.¡± Her husband shrugged but his intentionally light words summoned some dark thoughts to Lorelei¡¯s mind.

    Upon her request, Noah had told her about the ordeal with Baron Rowell, although she suspected him of downplaying the danger substantially. To think that someone would dare possess a Limerian noble and use curses and unholy summons to try and harm the Duke and the Barons¡­ They had gotten out of a dangerous situation barely scratched.

    ¡®Thank the Gods, it all happened in the wilderness,¡¯ Lorelei thought and shivered, imagining the horror scenario of corpse-dolls being summoned in the castle. Even if Noah had assured her that there were protection charms throughout Ildemar that weakened malicious spells aimed at its inhabitants, she still was grateful that they didn¡¯t get a chance to test them out.

    ¡°What dark thoughts are weighing on your mind now, my duchess?¡± Noah¡¯s voice startled her but she quickly found her ground.

    ¡°Just pondering over the nature of luck, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you continue to frown like that, my lady, you will turn all the milk in the castle sour.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s lips stretched despite her best efforts as she coughed to hide a giggle. Seeing her reaction, Noah brightened up and his step gained some spring. As their small procession exited the Grand Hall into the sunny spring noon, Lorelei saw five distinct groups of people waiting for them at the entrance.

    The four Barons and their entourages were almost sparkling from all the gold and silver in their ceremonial attire and ornate armor. They all looked lavish, dashing, and dignified, the air of nobility around them almost palpable. Amongst the crowd, Lorelei spotted Jessup who waved at her happily but a moment later quivered, receiving a heavy slap on his neck from a tall man with the unmistakable De Mar curls and freckles.

    But what truly piqued her interest was the fifth group. Except for Saya¡¯s ginger-blond, all other heads had brilliant white hair, tied in braids or cascading freely down their shoulders. Most of the people wore clothes like hers and Noah¡¯s, but Lorelei also saw for the first time another type of attire on eight of the Binshi.

    It was a ground-long garment with sleeves like trumpets. Or rather, it was a whole set of garments plated one over the other, their neck-pieces and sleeve lengths arranged in a way so that each layer was visible, building a colorful cascade. The women wore circlets similar to Lorelei¡¯s on their heads, and the men had carved wooden knives tucked in their belts. Said belts were thick and richly embroidered, adorned with silver buckles shaped like wolfheads. Heavy bone and bead necklaces hung over their chests and the clanking of bracelets could be heard in the hubbub. Both men and women had blue symbols painted on their foreheads, but the similarities between the eight Binshi ended there, for one stood out even in that colorful crowd.

    Shana¡¯s attire was the most precious, every gorgeous layer decorated with embroidery, beads, or silver platelets. Unlike the paw-shaped mark on the other seven, her forehead carried the image of a star, and her circlet was carved with depictions of humans and animals.

    As Lorelei marveled at the girl¡¯s dress, their eyes met. It was a fleeting look, a glimpse, lasting no more than a second. And yet, this second felt unnaturally drawn. As if time had decided to slow down, frozen by that unfathomable blue gaze. Lorelei felt that she was drowning in Shana¡¯s eyes, the breath stuck in her chest and unwilling to come out. Splitting pain shot through her temples and ran down her stiffened neck.

    It all lasted for no more than the blink of an eye. As Shana moved her head, the pain and the strange sensation disappeared, leaving Lorelei panting with a back drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Noah leaned towards her and whispered.

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± she hurriedly replied. Her nerves were probably playing tricks on her, nothing more.

    Still throwing her concerned glances, Noah lead her down the stairs. To Lorelei¡¯s surprise, they didn¡¯t remain in the courtyard, and neither did they go to the main gate of Ildemar. Instead, the procession exited the castle through the side gate that lead to Star-gazer Garden. Taking the narrow steps next to the bridge, they reached the little gravel beach beneath the walls of the keep.

    On Noah¡¯s sign, the procession stopped and fanned out. Shana stood on his left with the seven pristinely-clad Binshi, Gregor amongst them, standing by her side. Lorelei took the place on his right and the four Barons aligned next to her. Everyone else gathered behind them and waited in silence.

    Only the quiet splashing of the waves and the cries of some adventurous seagulls out on their exploratory routs could be heard. As Lorelei was starting to wonder what was going to happen, she realized that the sound of the waves had disappeared. Her forehead scrunched up as she attempted to comprehend the sudden change. Then came the cold.

    There was no wind but the surrounding temperature dropped to the point where heaps of white steam rose from one''s mouth. Frost started building on the little pebbles on the beach, crawling slowly from the waterline towards the welcoming procession. A shining crust of ice had stretched over the fjord to a little patch of forest not all too far away, building a crystalline bridge out of a fairytale.

    Eyes wide open, Lorelei didn¡¯t want to blink out of fear that she might miss something. Up until now, the magic she had witnessed had been cruel, ugly, and sad ¨C magic intended to either rob life or to counter malicious spells. As the bridge grew more substantial, its pure beauty touched something in her soul and made her tear up. With a fluttering heart, she couldn¡¯t wait to meet the casters, and her wish was granted without much delay.

    A white-clad figure emerged from between the trees, then another one followed, then one more, overall more than thirty people. Even from the distance, their clothes sparkled like fresh snow under the spring sun.

    With a gracious and confident step, the white procession made its way over the bridge of ice towards castle Ildemar.

 II-42. Pact of peace (1)

    With huge eyes, Lorelei observed the figures of the Binshi emerging from between the trees and thought they really deserved the name White Elves. From the tips of their hair to the hems of their garments, they were clad in the color of winter. As they came closer, more and more details of their attire became visible. Silver and black patterns crawled on their clothing, merging into fantastical shapes that made one dizzy to look at them. Some of the Binshi concealed their faces behind blood-red veils with thin slits for their eyes, making them look even more mysterious and domineering. Others wore impressive head-decorations of beads, horns, and filigree metal, with small silver bells attached, that chimed a clear tune with each step.

    Most of the Binshi were walking on foot but six were mounted on strange goat-like creatures. The sizes of mules, with two pairs of crystalline horns curling on the sides of their fluffy heads, these beasts were a strange combination of cuteness and strength. Their silky gray coats shone in the midday sun like covered in spring dew. The clanking of beads from the reins together with the beats of their hooves on the ice bridge, and the bells of the Binshi, created a kind of strange music to accompany the procession.

    ¡°There it is!¡± Lorelei heard Baroness De Vindur¡¯s low voice next to her. ¡°Every year the same flashy nonsense. What¡¯s the point of putting up this show?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of us dressing like walking treasure troves?¡± Baron Argente rumbled, dangling the ornate chain decorating his broad chest. ¡°We are measuring our dic-, ahem, dignity.¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t drop dead from being overdressed.¡±

    ¡°Speak for yourself." Duncan scoffed and promptly received the burnt of Neli''s glance. He ignored her and raised his voice. ¡°By the size of that icicle, at least four shamans will be fainting this time. Whatcha say, Gregor?¡±

    ¡°Seems right.¡± The young Binshi replied without tearing his gaze from the procession. ¡°But with a few potions and some rest, they should be all fine. What is surprising is that we have kukuls this year.¡±

    ¡°He means the ones with the red veils.¡± Lorelei was startled to hear Rish¡¯s voice feeding her some much-needed explanations. Her friend had snuck away from the Binshi side and was now standing behind her. ¡°The kukuls are body-replacements for the kush-turgans who switch souls with them.¡±

    ¡°Like with soul-merging?¡± Lorelei remembered Yanosh¡¯s words.

    ¡°No. They literally switch souls but it can be done only for a couple of hours. It puts strain on the body-double since the souls of the kush-turgans are immensely powerful, so one kukul can''t manage it alone. You see over there, there are several red veils per clan.¡±

    ¡°But why do something so dangerous and not just send representatives?¡± Lorelei frowned.

    ¡°Because they want to personally discuss the... recent events.¡± The one who answered this time in a low voice was Noah. ¡°The dhrowghost and Shana¡¯s partial awakening were likely the reason why... Quiet now! They¡¯re almost here.¡±

    Lorelei straightened her back in the most dignified pose she was capable of. Looking up and down their welcoming formation for a final time, with people standing attention akin to richly decorated statues, she mused how different it was compared to the dusty but warm welcoming of the Barons just a dew days prior.

    In passing, Lorelei again caught a glance from the little Star-gazer next to Noah. And again, chills ran down her spine and limbs. Even from this brief look, it was clear - the girl despised her with passion for some unknown reason. Well, it wasn''t like Lorelei particularly liked her spoiled attitude either, especially when comparing her to sweet and timid Anuk, and yet, she also couldn¡¯t hate Shana. After all, the little Binshi had saved their lives from the dhrowghost. There was also the debt she owed Yanosh, a dept she could only repay to his daughter. Besides, as a grown woman, it was unbecoming to engage in petty quarrels with a child. She had to keep her cool, no matter how much she wanted to yell at Shana and tell her her true feelings. No matter how much she wished to demand an apology for all the tantrums and insults, right here, in front of the whole summit. She wanted to drag her out before Noah and the kush-turgans and give her the slap she deserved¡­

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    The sharp pain returned to Lorelei¡¯s head, crawling down her neck and making the tips of her fingers prickle. Her chest rose up and down with shallow breaths, her ribcage feeling crushed by an immense weight. She wanted to jump out, to cry her frustrations and anger, or she was going to burst.

    Close by, the sounds of silver bells and clacking hoofs created a lulling melody. Lorelei gritted her teeth and her fists balled, the nails painfully stabbing the soft parts of her palms. To get so out of balance... The stress lately had been just too much. After the Grand Council was over, she would ask Noah to allow her and Rish to go on a short trip to gather some indigenous herbs; far from Ildemar, its schemes, its secrets, and its obnoxious Star-gazer. Maybe Andrash and the children would also like to come, and Saya too. It would be so much fun!

    ¡®Think of the trip!¡¯ Lorelei held her breath, trying to suppress her flaring anger and the persistent headache. ¡®Smiling faces. Green fields. Fragrant herbs. Singing birds. Blue-horned goats?¡¯

    Fantasy and reality merged into one. Lorelei''s eyelids fluttered and the pulsating headache shrank to a dull pressure behind her temples. A few steps from her, the goat-like creatures had stopped, crystalline horns gleaming in the sunlight, as their riders dismounted. From their gorgeous attires and the air of nobility they exuded, Lorelei recognized them as the kush-turgans of the Great Clans. Two of the six Binshi had their faces hidden behind the red kukul veils and only their star-filled blue eyes were visible.

    The kush-turgans stepped forward and stretched out their hands, left palm facing the sky and the right one pointing in Shana¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Moren-gadir, der nashe tebe drim! Mir-mama, Moren-gadira pobrani, na zimesh ildesh da usti!¡°

    ¡°Star-gazer, we give you our gift,¡± Rish whispered from behind. ¡°Mother Above, protect the Star-gazer so that she resists a thousand winters.¡±

    Shana lifted her palms, imitating the kush-turgans, and her clear voice concluded the ceremony.

    ¡°Moren-detir, der vashe primne! Mir-Mama, der drimen podeli, Moren-detira pobrani!¡°

    ¡°Star-children, your gift is received. Mother Above, share the gifted gift, protect the Star-children.¡± Rish¡¯s hushed voice quaked slightly as she finished the translation.

    Listening to the Binshi¡¯s blessing, Lorelei too felt warmth in her chest. ¡®Such a lovely show of kinship,¡¯ she thought and almost scoffed, trying to fight the headache drumming behind her eyes. ¡®But where is the kinship when you people decide to disdain and hunt others based on the purity of their blood? Or when you torture little children and turn them into soul-sucking demons? And the Star-gazers? One faker than the other! If it wasn¡¯t for Yanosh and his prophecy, many bloodsheds might have been prevented!¡¯

    Lorelei¡¯s chest was burning. She wanted to step up and shout all this in the faces of those white-haired hypocrites. Her eyes stung as she remembered the sad and contorted form of the dhrowghost, the fear in Kai and Anuk¡¯s eyes, and Andrash¡¯s anguish of almost losing his children. It was so unfair!

    Getting suffocated by the onslaught of dark emotions, Lorelei suddenly felt a light touch. Warm rough fingers brushed against her icy hand. She lifted her head and saw Noah¡¯s worried face and his lips that mouthed a silent ¡°Are you alright?¡±. Looking into his cool gray eyes quenched the fire in her chest. Lorelei inhaled slowly, forcing herself to think about green fields and making medicine. No matter how angry she was, an outburst, here and now, would bring more harm than good.

    While Lorelei was fighting her inner demons, the Binshi delegation split into six groups. One by one, the clans began to approach the Duke and his party, bringing gifts and exchanging otdavak. First, as Rish helpfully whispered from behind, was the kukul of Trout Stream ¨C a burly man by his look, but when he and his escort stepped forth to greet the Duke and the Duchess, the voice coming from behind the veil sounded female. They brought necklaces and bracelets covered in rainbow-colored crystals that sparkled in the sun. Crescent Peak¡¯s kukul and his partner followed afterward, their gift ¨C finely wove snow-silk. The kush-turgan of Bear Ridge, a sour elder with bone-beads in his hair and beard, came to greet them next, throwing a load of furs in Noah¡¯s feet. The woman accompanying him, probably his daughter, exchanged opdavak with Lorelei while wearing an angry and disdainful expression. As they were stepping back, both openly threw poisonous glances at Gregor and Saya who stood nearby. Their behavior made the snake in Lorelei¡¯s heart rear its head again, but she managed to remain silent, albeit with some effort.

    ¡®Merhek¡¯ She cursed and bit the inside of her cheek. ¡®Breathe, breathe! Mix fresh shepherd¡¯s purse with ribleaf and honey to put on open wounds¡­¡¯

    Finding inner peace once more in her medical recipes, Lorelei prepared to greet the clan from Twilight Pass, her hands performing the otdavak gesture on their own. That¡¯s why it took her brain a couple of seconds to realize that something was wrong. Her left hand gripped firmly the palm of the Binshi woman before her to recieve her blessing. The right one, however, remained hovering in the air. Lorelei blinked and a bead of cold sweat rolled down her spine, all her anger now replaced by fear. It was impossible to finish the otdavak. The woman before her was missing her left arm!

 II-43. Pact of peace (2)

    Time stopped. For an excruciatingly long second, Lorelei could feel and see everything with crystal clarity ¨C the nails of the Binshi scraping against her skin; the curved corners of her lips; the mocking laughter in the woman¡¯s eyes; the stump in the place of her right hand hanging between them. Behind her, Rish¡¯s gasp at such an obvious derision was deafeningly loud.

    Blood rushed to Lorelei¡¯s head. It drummed between her temples; it boiled down her veins and burned in her chest. As fear evaporated, anger overtook her, every sound dying down to a muted murmur, leaving only the pounding of her heart.

    How dared they?! From all the Elders in Twilight Pass, they had to choose the only one who couldn''t complete the ceremony with her! The smirk on that woman''s face and the mocking glares of the rest of the delegates told her everything. They expected her to fail. They were planning to make her the laughingstock for being unable to properly greet the dignitary and then complain that the Limerians did not respect Binshi customs! They were deliberately trying to fan discord between the Duke and the kush-turgans! Oh, how she wished to smack that smug grin off of that woman¡¯s face! To claw out those disdainful eyes¡­

    Lorelei¡¯s fingers tightened. No one had taught her how to deal with such an unthinkable situation but she had found an answer. Her nails dug into the Binshi¡¯s wrist. The other woman gasped and tried pulling her hand away but it was trapped in an iron grip. Lorelei was vaguely aware of the murmur rising amongst both delegations and Noah¡¯s persistent stare but didn¡¯t care. She was going to teach them all a lesson. Rish¡¯s lecture popped in her mind: ¡®When you press your foreheads, it means you are of one mind. Pressed right cheek means reconciliation. Pressed left cheek shows unresolved grievance. But if a person is of a higher status, they may kiss the forehead to¡­¡¯

    The pain in Lorelei¡¯s own forehead intensified to the point where it felt like there was a sea of molten iron behind her eyes. Still, she lifted up her chin and gave the Binshi before her a wolfish grin. Her right hand rose. The other woman tried to step back but couldn¡¯t. Beside them, a loud voice started saying something but was abruptly cut as Lorelei¡¯s open palm hovered inches away from the Binshi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Esteemed member of Twilight Pass,¡± the young woman¡¯s voice was sweet and polite, its cadence ¨C almost identical to the greeting exchanged between Shana and the kush-turgans, ¡°I receive your gift. Mother Above, share the gifted gift with my sister and her tribe, so that neither man nor beast would harm them.¡±

    The whole summit was silent. Accompanied by the scorching gazes of the crowd, Lorelei leaned in to finish her performance. Her free hand grabbed the shoulder of the petrified Binshi as she pressed their left cheeks together.

    ¡°I hope you did enjoy your foolish act,¡± she whispered and could feel the other woman quiver. She then quickly proceeded to press their right cheeks to the utter amazement of everyone gathered. ¡°I forgive you. But next time, choose your opponent more wisely, in case you are not so lucky.¡±

    Saying that, Lorelei straightened her back. The murmur of the crowd swept over her but she was far from finished. It was time to put the last nail in the coffin. Her eyes stared unblinkingly into the Binshi, making the woman involuntarily lower her head. As the corners of Lorelei¡¯s mouth jumped up in a brief snicker, she leaned in again. The crowd took a single breath as the Duchess of Norden planted a kiss on her opponent¡¯s forehead. No one today, except the Star-gazer and the Duke himself, had a higher standing than her. No one had the right to trick or belittle her, for her word was the law separating life from death. Her word was a command to be followed, and her kiss ¨C the seal to prove it.

    ¡°You are free to go now!¡± she released the woman, sending her tumbling back.

    Lifting her head high, Lorelei looked over the crowd, daring them to speak up, dread and anticipation drowning her recent anger. No one uttered a word. The kush-turgan of Twilight Pass hurried to take away his companion, giving low bows to both the Duke and the Duchess.

    Under the bright warm rays of the spring sun, Lorelei felt like a warrior after a gruesome battle. She swayed but a strong hand supported her back. Turning slightly, she saw Noah¡¯s face bearing a dark smile.

    ¡°You did great,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡±

    She cocked her head and licked her dry lips. Only two kush-turgans left. Hopefully, these two would be normal for a change. As the commotion settled down, it was the turn of the clan from Argali Planes to step forth.

    With the delegation approaching, Lorelei found out something wasn¡¯t right with her eyes. She blinked several times, but the gray spot in the sea of whiteness remained. There was no mistake then; the leader of one of the Great Clans was a mixed-blood. While his leisurely gait brought them closer together, Lorelei had enough time to compose herself and have a better look at the man.

    He was neither tall nor short, with long ash-gray hair braided in a single braid. At a glance, Lorelei couldn¡¯t tell whether the man before her was twenty or forty. His features were fine and slightly feminine, his whole face exuding some sort of timelessness.

    ¡°Welcome to Ildemar, kush-turgan Bayan!¡± Noah held the extended hand of the man and completed the otdavak. ¡°It is a surprise and a pleasure to finally receive you in person after so many years.¡±

    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Duke Norden.¡± The Binshi bowed his head politely. ¡°It isn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to visit you but you know best how heated some heads become when kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s prophecy comes to play. I didn¡¯t want to stir additional trouble.¡±

    Lorelei, who was exchanging greetings with an old Binshi man, turned her head abruptly and stared at him with huge eyes. This earned her a good-natured smile from the kush-turgan.

    ¡°Greetings to you too, Lady Norden. In the name of my people, I want to beg for forgiveness for kush-turgan Nekor and his clansmen. It was surely an oversight on their part but it was still of bad taste and unbecoming to the spirit of our meeting. I hope there will be no ill blood between our people.¡±

    ¡°I finished the ritual, Lord Bayan.¡± Lorelei returned his smile and secretly sighed in relief that this time there was no reason for her unusually fiery temper to flare up. ¡°All that was to be said and done had been said and done.¡±

    ¡°The rumors of your prowess indeed match your character. I would be honored to have a longer conversation with you in the coming days, with the Duke¡¯s permission, of course.¡±

    ¡°I would be delighted.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    After exchanging a few more words with Noah, kush-turgan Bayan retreated to let the last group come in. Led by the oldest woman Lorelei had ever seen, the ambassadors from Twin-moon Lake approached. Accompanied by the clanking of beads and bells, the old woman stopped in front of Noah. Behind her, two younger Binshi carried a wooden chest, carved with stars and running wolves.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn, little wolf.¡± She greeted, giving him a toothless grin. ¡°I¡¯m glad these old bones of mine held up long enough to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Welcome to Ildemar, kush-turgan Akasha.¡± For the first time, Noah bowed his head. ¡°Long time no see. You haven¡¯t changed at all in six years.¡±

    ¡°Why are you addressing me so formally, boy? You sure have developed a silver tongue while I wasn¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Time flies and all change... all but you, Kash-baba.¡±

    ¡°Bah, when you pass a hundred and fifteen like me, you can hardly get any more wrinkles.¡± She playfully winked at him and then suddenly turned to Lorelei. ¡°I am happy to see you again too, Moon-kissed child. A lot has happened since the day our paths crossed.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lorelei looked her up and down, the image of the kush-turgan overlapping with the one of a toothless granny smoking a pipe. ¡°You sold me the twin-drops!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But it seems you didn¡¯t like Kash-baba¡¯s merchandise. Such a pity.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei lowered her eyes, her hand touching the place on her chest where the small white twin-drop once hung. ¡°I liked it a lot. That pendant saved my life. But¡­ I lost it. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s lost isn¡¯t necessarily gone forever. As long as it isn¡¯t destroyed, with the blessing of Mir-Mama, it might be found again.¡± She threw Noah a sly look. ¡°Only time will tell. But until then, allow me to give you a little gift.¡±

    The old woman waved her hand and from the depths of her broad sleeve, a small box appeared like summoned with magic. The kush-turgan opened it and took out a bronze brooch. On its polished surface was engraved a blue sparkling swallow, its wings spread in flight. It wasn¡¯t very intricate and the craftsmanship wasn¡¯t pristine, but somehow the little pin had a rugged charm.

    ¡°I know what the ¡®Shimshi¡¯ did for my people. The sick girl you saved and all of her friends are under my care. They carved the argali horn for the swallow themselves in hopes that it would protect their lady from harm. The bronze was donated and shaped by the inhabitants of the vagrant¡¯s camp.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes stung. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this. It was the Duke who helped them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just the go-between, Moon-kissed child. And neither you nor I were the judges, but the ones you healed and gave hope to. Accept the gift and the will behind it.¡±

    Lorelei couldn¡¯t say a word. She just stood there, fighting back the tears. Out of nowhere, the pulsating headache crawled back in, each throb reverberating in her body. She did indeed save people. But why was there a need to do this in the first place? Because of you! Where were the benevolent kush-turgns when the Red Hands raged and slaughtered? When little children were tortured and turned into monsters? The Saints and their Acolytes had been too lenient, too foolish when conquering these barbaric lands! They should have cleansed the earth of the Binshi and their dark magic. Of the Star-gazers and their useless prophecies. If she had even a sliver of power, she would give the white-haired demons all the punishment they deserved!

    Clenching her jaw, Lorelei could hardly fight the urge to strike at the Binshi before her. The mere presence of the hag was nauseating. She would slit her throat and let that filthy blood of hers soak the land. She would gauge out those gem-blue eyes that even dared look at her.

    Lorelei¡¯s hand twitched, her fingers slowly curling up into a claw. Now was the time!

    A sudden prick on her chest sobered her up.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Moon-kissed child,¡± kush-turgan Akasha grinned at her. ¡°These old hands are quite unsteady. Oh, look how good it looks on you. The children will be so happy. May it give you health and good luck.¡±

    As if blown by a strong wind, the clouds in Lorelei¡¯s mind cleared. The blood no longer rushed through her veins and there was a strange metal taste lingering in her mouth. Blinking and looking between the old woman and the brooch sparkling on her chest, Lorelei felt like she was waking up from a deep slumber. Those thoughts she just had¡­ Did she really wish to do such horrible things?! And that strange headache¡­

    ¡°T-thank you, kush-turgan Akasha. I... will cherish your gift and will make sure to keep it safe this time.¡±

    Cursing herself for only noticing now, Lorelei tried to act normal, but deep inside, fear gripped her heart and her limbs grew cold. Her unnatural mood today had to be a hex! Wasn¡¯t Gregor¡¯s seal supposed to protect her? Neither he nor the twins showed any signs of worry, so maybe it was just her imagination. No! It was real. She could clearly remember the elation she felt thinking of attacking the frail old Binshi that was smiling at her.

    ¡°No need to thank Kash-baba, but I¡¯ll tell the children you liked their gift.¡± The smile on the kush-turgan¡¯s face faded a bit. ¡°But you look too pale child. Is everything alright? Maybe we should speed things up a bit?¡±

    ¡°All is f-fine¡­¡± Lorelei replied shakily but Noah interjected.

    ¡°My wife has a weak constitution, Kash-baba. We should indeed proceed with the ceremony. But before that, I want to give you, the Grand Elder of all free Binshi, a gift of my own. Duncan!¡±

    The old knight approached, carrying his wooden chest. Noah¡¯s voice swept over the crowd.

    ¡°I know that amongst the Binshi, sharing your hunt and your fire is the greatest form of hospitality. I hope you will accept this little trophy my Barons and I hunted as a sign of our friendship and hospitality.¡±

    Prompted by him, Duncan lifted the lid. There was a gasp and the crowd swayed and rippled. Lorelei was no exception. She bit her lips to stop herself from throwing up and was grateful when she felt Rish¡¯s sturdy hands steadying her back.

    On a bed of salt at the bottom of the box lay the head of a man. His muddy eyes stared into nothing and the tip of his graying tongue stuck between the cracked lips. The flaky skin was peeling down, revealing the unnaturally black flesh and bones below.

    ¡°We have no custom of hunting our own kin.¡± The wrinkled face of kush-turgan Akasha shriveled further and, for the first time, there was coldness in her voice.

    ¡°What my Barons hunted was a monster.¡± Noah took the box from Duncan and handed it to the old woman. ¡°He pillaged, destroyed, and sold the people of his land. And, in his final moments, he foolishly condemned his own soul to oblivion by means of black magic. I might be the Beast of Norden, but I have no such creatures as my kin.¡±

    ¡°The gift you are giving me is quite heavy, little wolf.¡± Kush-turgan Akasha knitted her brows. ¡°I accept it. But I hope it would be the last of its kind.¡±

    ¡°I do too, Kash-baba. Rowell¡¯s blood was spilled to honor a pact forged in blood. I swore to protect Norden from any threat.¡±

    ¡°The pact you have honored¡­¡± The old woman sighed. ¡°But it would have made little Yanosh sad.¡±

    ¡°It would have. But sometimes, when words fail, steel is needed.¡±

    Kush-turgan Akasha chewed on her lips for a moment but remained silent. She then lifted her hand and the two people carrying the engraved chest opened it. Lorelei flinched, expecting another grinning head inside. Her stomach turned as she broke in cold sweat.

    Her fears were for naught.

    The object inside the chest caught the midday rays and showered all people close by in rainbow-colored sparkles. Upon kush-turgan Akasha¡¯s beckoning, Noah gently lifted it with both hands. It was the largest snowflake Lorelei had ever seen. It took her muddled brain a few seconds to realize that the object in her husband¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t made of ice but crystal-clear glass. Every branch and sharp point reflected the light, breaking and reforming it into a mosaic of sun flecks. At its very center was a big red gem, gleaming like a giant drop of fresh blood.

    ¡°A pact of peace formed of blood and promise. We reunite the Star of Norden with its creator!¡± The voice of kush-turgan Akasha commanded everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°May its light shine over us all for another year.¡±

 II-44. Guardian Deity (1)

    With the Star of Norden in his hands, Noah led the procession back to the castle, flanked on both sides by Shana and kush-turgan Akasha. As the crowd flowed towards the white bridge and the invitingly opened gates, Lorelei trailed behind a bit. She came close to Rish and lowered her voice so that only the young Binshi could hear her.

    ¡°We have a problem. Someone is trying to put a hex on me.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Rish hissed in return and looked around, but everyone seemed blissfully uninterested in their conversation. ¡°Impossible! I would have felt it as one of the seal¡¯s guardians.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, something is wrong.¡± Lorelei touched the back of her neck. ¡°Just now, I had the urge to slaughter any Binshi in sight.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be offended, but you¡¯d hardly be a threat, even if you tried.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Rish!¡±

    Seeing her friend¡¯s pale face, the young warrior frowned.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask Rasha if she felt something amiss.¡±

    Her steps as quick and silent as a wild cat¡¯s, Rish melted into the crowd. Lorelei clenched her hands together and tried to put up a dignified fa?ade. Why would someone even try to curse her? Was it yet another prank or¡­? No. What the clan from Twilight Pass did was a prank. What she felt was far more sinister.

    A slight pressure against her chest distracted Lorelei¡¯s dark thoughts. She dipped her head and observed the little bronze brooch that was surprisingly heavy despite its size. As the blue swallow sparkled in the sunlight, it was hard to believe that it was not a precious stone but made out of the horn of a strange goat. Lorelei¡¯s fingers trailed the slightly rough surface, which was warm to the touch, and mused. Ever since kush-turgan Akasha had pinned it on her, the headache and the unnatural anger were gone. Did it also carry a hex? If it did, Lorelei was grateful for its timely intervention. And yet, she felt the fear inside her swelling. Magic was something she couldn¡¯t grasp. It was so dangerous, unpredictable, and, for the most part, sinister, much different than the enlightened logic of alchemy and natural philosophy she had followed all her life. It frightened her. It made her feel vulnerable. And it now threatened to take her sanity, if not her life.

    Despite her inner turmoil, Lorelei continued to walk forward. She had to, for the dignity of the ducal household. Up the steps of the main entrance; through hallways and up other staircases. After what felt like hours, their group reached its final destination ¨C the tallest tower of Ildemar. Large glass windows on every wall allowed the midday sheen to bathe the room in gold. The only furniture was a lone marble column on a pedestal at the very center, crowned by a velvet cushion.

    With reverence, Noah put down the Star of Norden, carefully positioning it on the cushion so that it caught the light streaming from the windows. The room was filled with sparkling reflections, multicolored flecks of light painting mosaics on the walls. The ruby at the heart of the Star looked like it was on fire, a hallo of red surrounding it.

    ¡°The Star of Norden has once again returned to Ildemar.¡± Noah turned around to face the crowd. ¡°For as long as its light shines over us, no quarrel should disturb the peace between our people. Now go and rest. Tonight, we feast. Tomorrow, the Grand Council of Norden and the games for the Star-gazer¡¯s ninth birthday shall commence.¡±

    One by one, the delegates trickled down the stairs the way they came to be met by Ildemar¡¯s servants at the foot of the tower and guided to their champers. Soon, the only ones left in the sunny room were Noah, Lorelei, Duncan, and Neli.

    ¡°Lean on me.¡± Noah offered his arm to Lorelei. ¡°You are too pale. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She gratefully let him support her. ¡°I think someone tried to put a hex on me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Noah and Duncan both blurted out. Neli remained quiet but her eyes became two narrow slits as she studied the young woman.

    The sound of rushing steps came from the staircase and any further questions were postponed by the appearance of Gregor and the twins.

    ¡°Lad, the Duchess just said-¡± Duncan started but the young shaman interrupted him.

    ¡°I know. My lady, allow me to check the seal.¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    While he carefully inspected the nape of Lorelei¡¯s neck, Noah tightened his grip around his wife¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Did you feel anything strange?¡± he asked, his eyes intently peeled on his friend.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The Binshi¡¯s eyebrows were so close together that they almost formed a singular line. ¡°And neither did any of the girls. The seal also doesn¡¯t seem to be broken. My lady, please explain what exactly happened.¡±

    Lorelei briefly retold her experiences without embellishing or hiding anything. The longer she narrated, the odder and more unbelievable the story sounded in her own ears. As if reading her thoughts, Neli cleared her throat.

    ¡°I believe there is a simple explanation to all this other than a hex. The last couple of months were not what one would call peaceful and there is no denying that some Binshi had a hand in all of it.¡±

    ¡°What are you implying, Lady Abrahmandar?¡± Lorelei gave her best to tone down the anger and frustration in her voice.

    ¡°Is it possible that the lady is simply stressed? It is not unheard of that a person faced with great adversity would project their fears and sometimes even get swallowed by strong emotions long after the tribulation is over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it amongst the youngsters after their first battle,¡± said Duncan while stroking his beard. ¡°Sudden outbursts of fear, anger, sometimes even maniacal laughter. Some lads were acting like they¡¯ve been possessed by a demon months after the battle and would jump into a brawl for nothing or curl up in a corner and cry like babies after a single word.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ believe that might be true, my lady.¡± Rasha gave Lorelei a knowing look. ¡°I¡¯ve been experiencing similar outbursts of uncontrollable rage before we had our talk and you gave me that tea.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei, I swear,¡± Rish grabbed her friend¡¯s hand. ¡°I never felt even a whiff of magic around you. There was no hex.¡±

    Their words shook Lorelei¡¯s previously firm beliefs. Maybe she was really imagining it? Overexaggerating and misinterpreting her confused emotions. Turning her face up, she searched for Noah¡¯s gaze. On his dark chiseled face, his gray eyes burned with cold determination.

    ¡°I want to be completely sure. Gerash, cast a purification hex on her, just to be safe. And make sure that the charms in our guests'' rooms are always active.¡±

    ¡°Checked them this morning. No outsider can perform hexes in their assigned quarters and when outside, the Shadows are trailing them.¡±

    ¡°Check again.¡± Noah was unyielding. He then carefully guided Lorelei towards the stairs. ¡°I will escort you to your room. Rish will be with you at all times. And also that brooch Kash-baba gave you ¨C keep it by your side. Argali horns are used to break illusions and clear the mind.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± Lorelei hesitated. ¡°It might be a gift but¡­ Can we trust her?¡±

    ¡°No malicious hexes can be brought into Ildemar from the outside. Yanosh and I made sure of it.¡± Noah threw a glance over his shoulder. ¡°Even more so when the Star of Norden is in its place.¡±

    Without further comments, he led Lorelei down the stairs.

    ***

    In the quiet of her room, Shana sat on the window sill, her eyes staring into nothingness. A translucent figure hung in the shadows beside her.

    ¡°I failed, dada!¡± The girl chewed on her nails as she poured out her frustration. ¡°The hex didn¡¯t activate. The evil aura of that witch is still hidden. You told me that the hex will make her evil thoughts take shape; will make them visible even to the Limerians. But there was not even a wisp of black aura around her. What did I do wrong?¡±

    The ghostly projection of Akh-Moren jittered and paled before returning back to shape. That was a valid question. Especially since he knew that the hex had activated. His little spy had made sure that the protective seal on the Duchess was flawed. It wasn¡¯t a visible flaw, just a crack so that Shana¡¯s magic could sneak in unnoticed. And even without it, the Star-gazer¡¯s powers were strong enough to obliterate any defenses put up by a mere turgan. The curse had found its target for sure. But why didn¡¯t that woman react? Why didn¡¯t she run amok as intended? After all, Shana¡¯s hex was specially modified to amplify the Darkness in one¡¯s life-core. The bloody spectacle he had hoped for didn''t happen, and there was only one explanation ¨C the Star of Norden.

    Akh¡¯Moren frowned, completely ignoring the girl¡¯s uninterrupted whining. He knew that the artifact created by that bastard Yanosh was powerful. That was the reason he had been unable, no, unwilling to risk coming to Ildemar personally until now. It turned out that the rumors were true. The Star of Norden contained parts of Saint Arslan The Purifier - the destroyer of magic who led the Limerian dogs to invade their lands centuries ago.

    Akh-Moren could indeed feel that bastard¡¯s obscene power, capable of weakening and negating magic. He had felt it even before today, a dull pressure trying to disperse his soul-projection, but had ignored it. It had presented no danger to someone of his power. Now it felt like scorching tidal waves seeping out of Ildemar¡¯s walls, as if the castle was an amplifier for the relic''s potency. It was no longer possible to neglect it. If he wanted to wreak havoc and take away his little bride over the Duke''s squirming corpse, the Star had to be destroyed.

    ¡°Dada, are you listening? What are we going to do now?¡±

    Shana¡¯s whiny voice called for him. Akh-Moren tried to twist the face he was borrowing in the most benign and fatherly smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sweet child. Nothing is lost. We will find a way. Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°But are you ready to get your hands dirty?¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It will be dangerous to do a big hex right now. But give your father some time. I promise you, I won¡¯t let you down as long as you are willing to help me.¡±

 II-44. Guardian Deity (2)

    As the pink-rimmed clouds sailed towards the sunset, the welcoming banquet for the Binshi delegation was about to start. Despite her friends¡¯ insistence to stay in bed, Lorelei decided to participate. After some much-needed rest under Rish and Milly¡¯s care, she felt a bit refreshed if not completely recuperated. There was no excuse for the mistress of Norden to be absent, especially after the incident with the clan from Twilight Pass. The ducal household could show no weakness.

    The banquet went on more uneventfully than expected. Lorelei danced once with Noah to open the festivities, during which, her husband was extremely careful, matching her every step and trying to minimize any strain on her body as much as he could. When the last tunes of the song melted into the dusk, he gallantly led Lorelei to her seat and ordered Rish and Jessup to be at her every beck and call, before returning to the center of the hall to perform a local dance with Shana.

    Seeing father and daughter twirl hand in hand, their faces ¨C tranquil and smiling, Lorelei frowned. Her fingers clasped around her swallow brooch. The strange headache this noon had started after her eyes had met Shana¡¯s. Was her annoyance with the child¡¯s tantrums what broke her composure and sparked her aversion towards the Binshi delegates? Lorelei hoped that this was the case; that Rasha and Neli were right, because if there was really someone putting a hex on her¡­

    Shana¡¯s laughter reached her ears and Lorelei saw the girl giving Noah an affectionate hug and a kiss under the guests¡¯ applause as their dance ended. No, Shana wouldn¡¯t do anything so foolish to spite her if it meant having ill effects on her father¡¯s dignity. She wouldn¡¯t¡­

    Lorelei let her thoughts trail off into nothing since the course they were about to take was dangerous and not to her liking. And soon, her gloomy mood was lifted up by the appearance of Anuk who stayed to chat with her for a bit. Lorelei chuckled at the little girl¡¯s enthusiasm as she talked about the fluffy blue-horned argali currently residing in the stables, all the while throwing secret glances down the row of tables along the Great Hall¡¯s walls. Gregor and Saya were sitting close to the main table of the duke and the kush-turgans and a lean ash-haired figure in the livery of house Norden¡¯s pages was dutifully attending the two.

    ¡°Brother is so important now that he doesn¡¯t even come to say hello to Lady Shimshi,¡± huffed Anuk and received a little pinch from Rish.

    ¡°Kai is doing his job, and it¡¯s time you run away too, little chichik. Lady Shana will be looking for you,¡± the Binshi said quietly, patting the pouting child on the head. Then she continued with a hushed tone. ¡°I heard the kitchen is preparing a lot of tasty meats tonight, maybe a piece or two would get stuffed in those round cheeks of yours.¡±

    ¡°A lady-in¡­ wai¡­ting never does that!¡± Anuk tried to sound prim and proper but her eyes were sparkling and Lorelei could swear she heard a little gurgle coming from the girl¡¯s stomach. Suddenly her eyes turned huge. ¡°The maids said I should eat after the lords and ladies. But will there be anything left?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are bonfires and meals prepared in the big courtyard for all the servants. Your father must be there already, the lucky guy,¡± Jessup said, his eyes longingly looking out of the tall windows. ¡°Actually, the servants¡¯ feast is much more fun than the one here. Oh, sorry, my lady, I¡­ uhm¡­ I mean, it¡¯s just more relaxed compared to the stuffy atmosphere here.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize.¡± Lorelei played with the gilded goblet in her hand. Her eyes trailed again in the direction of the tables where more and more of the guests were taking their assigned places, pretending to be already tired from the dancing. One could feel the tension between the different groups as they eyed each other from behind half-closed lids and murmured insincere small talk from the corner of their mouths. ¡°A warm fire is always preferable compared to icy pretense.¡±

    Exchanging a few final words, Lorelei sent Anuk away. Her own stomach grumbled but the thought of eating something didn¡¯t appeal to her. After three more dances, the feast was announced officially open and the meals slowly began to pile on the tables. Venison, glazed piglets, pheasants, carps stuffed with nuts and herbs, steaming pies, custard tarts, bread, butter, fine wines ¨C the tables were bending, and there was more and more coming. Amongst the dishes were also some Lorelei had never seen before like meat and mushroom dumplings with cream; sausages that, according to Rish, were of badger mince; bear meat in sweet sauce made of honey and bibir. As a whole, the festive dinner could feed a medium village.

    Music was playing, the wine and ale barrels were opened, and soon the Duke and the Duchess of Norden were exchanging toast after toast with both the Limerian and Binshi delegations. Lorelei was just touching the cup to her lips, careful not to take a sip. Considering her unstable behavior earlier, the least she needed was to get drunk on the strong red wine that tonight was flowing like a river. Luckily, the ambassadors on the Binshi side kept quiet and made no attempts to play new pranks.

    The night progressed, accompanied by the fine tunes of the minstrels. Jessup had been summoned by his brother Sir Aiden De Mar and was now conversing with Baron Argente and his children. On the left of Noah, Shana and Anuk had completely forgotten about their position as master and servant and were now having a bubbly chatter with kush-turgan Akasha. At one of the lower tables, Duncan was chatting with Neli and Gregor, the latter seeming absentminded and constantly eyeing the door. Saya was nowhere to be seen, probably following the call of her motherly instincts to be close to Soraishu.

    Lorelei grew drowsier by the minute, the warm stuffy air of the Great Hall enveloping her in a thick blanket. The hubbub of voices and the soft sound of the music were lulling her to sleep. Seeing her nodding off, Noah leaned in and said quietly:

    ¡°You should go get some rest. It¡¯s been a hard day for you.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be ill manners if the hostess leaves so soon?¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Noah helped her get up and kissed her hand. ¡°And if someone dares say anything¡­ well, I hope that someone does. I have quite a lot of pent-up anger from earlier today that needs an outlet.¡±

    There was an evil spark in his eyes as he said the last words and Lorelei wondered whether the esteemed Duke of Norden would dare start a drunken brawl. She squinted, inspecting his face. Drunk he was not, but this didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°May the Mother Above bless you with pleasant dreams, my Duchess.¡± Noah¡¯s voice was soft but she could hear the steel hidden beneath its velvety guise.

    ¡°And may She give you an enjoyable and uneventful night, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Your words are my command.¡± Her husband¡¯s lips twitched as he released her hand.

    Accompanied by Rish, Lorelei left the hall into the fresh spring night. The strong breeze made the hanging parts of her poves sway and chime quietly. It wasn¡¯t cold but there was a crispness in the air that was so different from the damp heat the fifth month usually brought to Sefis.

    Lorelei took in the smell of greenery and bonfires, the fragrance of grilled meat and unknown herbs. Her drowsiness slowly seeped away, prompting her to turn to Rish.

    ¡°Anything against having a peek outside?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Her friend perked up, licking her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some birch wine to try. It¡¯s tasty and refreshing, but apparently not sophisticated enough for the ducal feast.¡±

    The two women chuckled and headed towards the open gallery surrounding the main courtyard. As they were approaching, a shrill voice disturbed the nightly calm.

    ¡°You dirty Limerian bitch!¡±

    Lorelei and Rish stopped in their tracks, looking around for the assailant. A rustle came from the bushes flanking the gallery but, contrary to both women¡¯s expectation, no one jumped before them. Instead, Saya¡¯s voice came to them ¨C cold and sharp.

    ¡°Shut up, Enosha! No matter how much you curse me, it won¡¯t change a thing. So, start behaving like a proper dignitary before the whole Bear Ridge tribe gets in trouble.¡±

    Lorelei and Rish exchanged confused glances, both of them considering whether to intervene, while the quarrel continued.

    ¡°Oh, so you are so full of yourself and dare order around a pure-blooded kush-detir? You are just a thieving Limerian, dirtying the title of turgan-issa!¡±

    ¡°You are delusional.¡± Saya¡¯s tone was akin to the one used to talk to a rambunctious child. ¡°I never stole anything from you. He isn¡¯t an object to be possessed or stolen.¡±

    Pat!

    As the slap resounded Lorelei and Rish were about to jump from behind the gallery¡¯s column and protect their friend, but just then, a mighty roar rumbled in the night:

    ¡°You dare lay a finger on my wife!¡±

    As if materializing from nothing, a figure dashed with uncanny speed and jumped behind the bushes. Lorelei and her escort gulped, never experiencing Gregor so angry. Rushing by, the young Binshi shaman was completely ignorant of the presence of his lady and his cousin hidden in the shadows.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he tenderly hushed Saya before his voice boomed again. ¡°Enosha of Bear Ridge, what are you thinking by lifting a hand against my turgan-issa? The Star of Norden is looking upon your actions and your whole clan will suffer the repercussions.¡±

    ¡°Gerashgor¡­¡± The other woman sounded sad and angry at the same time. ¡°How could you sell yourself and your clan to the Limerians? How could you agree to dilute the blood of Wolf Mountain by fathering a mixed-breed when our children could have restored the blood of Star-path Valley?¡±

    Pat!

    A second slap echoed, followed by a woman¡¯s cry.

    ¡°Y-you hit me!¡±

    ¡°I did! Count this as a warning. You harmed my wife and insulted my child. Keep on and I¡¯ll put a curse on you. Or did you forget that my clan is not suppressed by the Star of Norden?¡±

    ¡°G-Gerashgor!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Silence engulfed everything. After a moment, the rustling of running feet melted into the night.

    ¡°May the star-hounds eat her, pride and all!¡± grumbled Gregor but then his voice turned gentle. ¡°Are you alright, my love? I came as soon as I felt the twin-drop but it was still late.¡±

    ¡°I would have managed somehow,¡± mumbled Saya. ¡°I should practice controlling myself before the twin-drop starts alerting you for every finger cut.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! What else should a knight do if not save damsels from distress? Now come, my princess!¡± There was more rustling and a small squeak.

    ¡°Wha¡­ Gerash, put me down, you silly man! I''m heavy!¡±

    ¡°Carrying my princess to her chambers is also this knight¡¯s duty and privilege.¡±

    The steps of the two love birds disappeared into the distance, leaving stunned Lorelei and Rish in the shadows of the gallery. After a few moments, the young Binshi whistled.

    ¡°Now that was intense!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it was.¡± Lorelei thought her brows might fly off her forehead. ¡°What was all this about?¡±

    ¡°Enosha and Gerash dream-courted for a while and the clan leaders agreed for them to get engaged. But then Gerash met sister-in-law and fell head over heels for her. I¡¯m telling you, it was worse than being hexed with an infatuation charm! The strongest wolf in our tribe turned into a puppy for a Limerian.¡±

    ¡°And I bet the kush-turgan was not very happy.¡±

    ¡°Yep. The ones from Bear Ridge are quite aggressive and short-tempered. Old Vukan almost threatened a clan war because we dishonored his daughter. But the Duke put his foot down, so it all ended well. But since then, both father and daughter only try to stir up trouble with Saya.¡±

    ¡°And what she said about restoring the blood of Star-path Valley?¡± Lorelei knew that she was prying too much, but her curiosity demanded to be satiated.

    ¡°Well, members of the Star-gazer clan were not allowed to marry outside, except on very rare occasions. Gerash¡¯s maternal grandmother and Enosha¡¯s great-grandmother are both from Star-path Valley. Except for Lady Shana, those two, aunt Karusa, and kush-turgan Vukan are the only ones remaining with the purest Star-gazer blood after the clan¡¯s annihilation.¡±

    Lorelei chewed on her lip, trying to process all the new information. There were so many questions she had, but was it even appropriate to ask them right now? Lucky for her, fate decided to spare her the trouble of making a decision as the bushes rustled yet again and a tall figure stumbled before them. Guided by instinct and training, Rish placed her body between Lorelei and the newcomer.

    "I... ahem... I beg for forgiveness for disturbing Her Highness the Duchess."

    Lorelei squinted.

    "Young Master Firmon! What brings you so far from the banquet hall?"

 II-45. Guardian Deity (3)

    The young nobleman came closer with an apologetic expression, his willowy figure ¨C slightly hunched as he attempted to look smaller and unintimidating. Seeing his flustered expression despite the spring murk, Lorelei had to swallow a snicker. Compared to Duncan and Noah¡¯s bear-like build, this young man could hardly be considered threatening, especially in the presence of Rish. Still, she appreciated his gallant attempt.

    ¡°So, what brings you here, young master?¡±

    ¡°I was not expecting to meet the lady, or anyone else, around.¡± Castor Firmon coughed and his cheeks became visibly red even in the darkness. ¡°To be honest, I wanted some peace and quiet, and after that, I was so infatuated by Ildemar¡¯s magic charms that I lost track of time and direction...¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lorelei and Rish were stupefied by the blunt reply but they were not the only ones. The shadows near the three wriggled and a white-haired figure jumped out and pressed a dagger at the young man¡¯s throat.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been snooping around for the past half hour?¡± hissed Rasha and there was a silver light kindling in her eyes. ¡°Who sent you? Are you one of the Red Hands?¡±

    ¡°He has to be!¡± Rish pulled out her own weapon, shoveling Lorelei behind her back yet again.

    ¡°N-no, no, wait! Let me explain!¡± Castor tensed up but didn¡¯t dare move a muscle. One twitch and he was going to drown in his own blood ¨C that was the promise written all over the twin-warriors'' faces.

    ¡°Rish, Rasha, put your weapons down.¡±

    Overcoming the initial shock, Lorelei finally gathered her wits and intervened.

    ¡°Sorry, it''s out of the question,¡± Rish said through clenched teeth. ¡°He might harm you.¡±

    ¡°How? He never threatened us. And do you think that a Red Hand would confess about his agenda so openly?¡±

    ¡°They are the sneaky kind.¡± Rasha¡¯s blade dug a bit farther in, eliciting a sharp gasp from her victim. ¡°He might want to mislead us. Who knows what he¡¯s plotting?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lorelei¡¯s tone was calm but resolute. ¡°Both of you are overreacting. Put the knives down. Young Master Firmon, we better go back inside before we attract any more unwanted attention.¡±

    ¡°But my lady...¡±

    ¡°Is he a Binshi?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Is he carrying any curses, hexes, or other malicious items on his body?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rish closed her eyes and concentrated for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t sense a thing.¡±

    ¡°You see?¡± Lorelei put a hand on her friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s first go in and then one of you should inform the Duke about this little¡­ ordeal.¡±

    With a lot of grumbling, the twins followed her orders but never let Castor Firmon out of their sight. As the four entered a small room near the Grand Hall, the Binshi whispered an incantation and the darkness was dispersed by two floating silver orbs the size of a child¡¯s fist. Their cold light made the furniture throw unnaturally long and deep shadows and even the large carved ancestral tree decorating one of the walls seemed like a menacing apparition.

    ¡°Should you waste your soul-force for something like this?¡± Lorelei sat in one of the chairs, beckoning Conrad to do the same. The young nobleman hurried to comply.

    ¡°And give him a chance to play some dirty tricks in the dark?¡± snorted Rish while she nimbly pulled out a fire striker In no time joyful flames lit up the heavy candelabra at the center of the table. With a snap of their fingers, the twins extinguished the enchanted lights.

    ¡°Rasha, go bring His Highness.¡± Rish dropped in the chair between Lorelei and Conrad, putting her dagger on the table before her. ¡°I¡¯ll guard the lady and our little friend.¡±

    Lorelei could see the young nobleman¡¯s face twitching, obviously feeling unhappy to be called ¡®little¡¯ by someone younger than himself. Still, he didn¡¯t utter a word, but instead, put his hands on the table so that the wary Binshi could see them.

    Rasha exited the room without much discussion and the three were left to sit in uncomfortable silence. Luckily, it didn''t take long before the door flung open again and Noah stepped in, followed by the young Binshi, Baron Firmon, and Gregor¡¯s father ¨C Elder Tikotse.

    ¡°What mess did you cause, you unfilial child?!¡± The old Baron didn¡¯t even wait to enter the room before his shout slapped the ears of the group. Castor flinched and his head sank between his shoulders but he remained silent.

    ¡°Calm down, Lord Harald,¡± said Noah and took a seat next to Lorelei. Despite his tranquil pose, she could sense the tension exuding from his body ¨C a beast ready to jump at any provocation. ¡°Take a chair and let¡¯s hear what this commotion is all about.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Without waiting for a second call, Rish quickly summarized their encounter. All the while, not even a muscle twitched on Noah¡¯s face. At the same time, Baron Firmon¡¯s brows were threatening to merge together.

    ¡°How could you come up with such a distasteful buffoonery?¡± The old man shook his head, his tone now composed but still unable to completely hide his anger. ¡°I want to apologize for my son¡¯s antics, my lord. He spends too much time digging in dusty books to know when to jest and when to behave like a lord.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I have a feeling that it wasn''t as simple as that, Lord Harald.¡± Noah pressed the tips of his fingers together and looked over them straight at the young nobleman. ¡°I believe it is about time to speak the truth, Master Castor, before you get in any more trouble and drag the whole Firmon household with you.¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­¡± The young man balled his fists and a flock of brown hair fell over his eyes as he lowered his head. ¡°Believe me, I never intended to scare the Duchess or cause any harm to you or anyone else here. I¡­ I was just so excited to be able to come here again. Two years ago, I thought I was crazy, but now I know it¡¯s true¡­It¡¯s true and I can see them! I was just too happy and blurted it out in front of the Duchess and her escort-¡±

    ¡°Slow down,¡± Noah interrupted him. ¡°Your words make no sense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord.¡± Castor took a deep breath and licked his lips. ¡°The last time I visited Ildemar was two years ago during the Grand Council. Back then, I thought I saw the walls of the castle sparkle and exude multicolored light, but when I spoke with my brother and father, they said I was imagining things.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start again with the nonsense.¡± Baron Firmon snorted but one glance from Noah was enough to shut him up. Castor continued:

    ¡°I thought that they were right, that I¡¯m hallucinating. But ever since then, I¡¯ve seen a similar sparkle on the Main Temple in Yalda and on the old chapel in our castle but not on the new church in Narta. I spent the past two years studying the old texts; all the while the colorful shimmers I saw became clearer.¡±

    ¡°And what did you find?¡± Noah squinted, fixating the young man.

    ¡°I found that the Firmon household has blood connections to Saint Oronte The Seer.¡±

    Lorelei gulped and she was not the only one. The eyes of Baron Firmon were about to pop out, the thin hairs of his scalp trembling in unison with his shaking head. And while the Binshi were seemingly unfazed, Lorelei understood the tremendous meaning of the young nobleman¡¯s statement.

    Saint Oronte was not called The Seer for nothing. According to the legends, he was able to see the flow of magic. There was no illusion that could fool him. He could somehow even see the structure of incantations and curses and analyze them. Amongst the Saints sent by the Two Fathers, Saint Arslan was the one who could negate any magic, but he couldn¡¯t see or feel it. That¡¯s why Saint Oronte was his eyes when they faced the creatures of darkness and the evil warlocks of old. Those two, together with Saint Ursule The Righteous, Saint Emina The Eternal, and Saint Markus The Builder, were amongst the most venerated Saints in Limeria. The Imperial family prided itself on being descendent from Saint Arslan and proudly gave their offspring lion-names to revere their patron. The current Pope gained his position mainly because he had blood ties with Saint Markus. And now, this young man before them claimed to be related to one of the Great Five!

    Lorelei chewed on her lip, her fingers locking together. Was Conrad Firmon the second coming of Saint Oronte? Or maybe he was just an Acolyte, gifted a small portion of the original power by devotion or blood? Either way, it was crucial to know how strong his gift was. Was he able to see her life-core? Was it obvious that it was fake?

    A bead of sweat crawled down Lorelei¡¯s spine and made her shudder as the grim possibilities rolled before her eyes. Noah and her friends were going to treat her as a monster. She was going to burn at the stake as a witch. Or maybe even worse ¨C the Church was going to claim her and force her to become a true vessel for a new Saint!

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the quiet words of Elder Tikotse were like a slap that sobered her up, ¡°may I test the young man¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Noah nodded, tuning over to Baron Firmon. ¡°Lord Harald shouldn¡¯t have anything against it, since his offspring is, after all, a potential threat to our security. Don¡¯t worry, Baron, your son won¡¯t be harmed.¡±

    The pale old man only nodded, throwing poisonous glares at Conrad.

    ¡°Young Master, please look here and tell me what you see.¡±

    Elder Tikotse stretched out his arms with the palms facing up. Shortly after, a flock of familiar silver snowflakes appeared over his right hand. Judging by the twitch on Conrad¡¯s face, he too could see the gathered soul-dust.

    ¡°There is a silver shimmer over your right palm, Elder.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°It looks like a swirling smoke or¡­ liquid light but it¡¯s very faint.¡±

    Lorelei almost laughed out of relief. If the bright soul-specs were just a blur for him, seeing the intricate touch of Yanosh¡¯s magic that could fool even Binshi was above his abilities.

    After exchanging nods with Tikotse, Noah rubbed his forehead and sighed.

    ¡°Baron Firmon, your son has presented us with quite the conundrum here. It would be best if he does not leave his chambers for the time being unless explicitly summoned. I will discuss with my shamans how we are to proceed from now on.¡±

    ¡°A benevolent decision, my lord.¡± The Baron quietly agreed, his old face seemingly aged even further in the last couple of minutes.

    ¡°And since the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree¡­¡±

    ¡°I will remain in my chambers unless summoned too, my lord. And I would appreciate it if one of your shamans is escorting me at all times to prevent further misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Of course Baron. Rish, Rasha, accompany the lords with Tikotse. Your permanent escort will be assigned tomorrow.¡± Noah gave them a sign to leave but before they exited the room, he stopped them one last time. ¡°Lord Harald, you should know that I value your son¡¯s honesty tonight. It might have saved you a lot of future trouble, so, don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡±

    ¡°This son of mine wears his heart on his sleeve and is unfit for schemes and court games.¡± The old man threw a scorching glance at Conrad. ¡°Whether it is a blessing or a curse, we shall see. Alas, it won¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯ve fathered an idiot. Good night, Your Highnesses.¡±

    With that said, their small party left. Slowly letting out the air in his chest, Noah drew a hand over his face.

    ¡°And all I wanted was some peace and quiet,¡± he mumbled to himself. Then he straightened his back and turned to Lorelei. ¡°Would you care to accompany me for a walk under the moonlight, my duchess? Or are you too tired?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to fall asleep anyway tonight.¡± She shrugged in response. ¡°Where are you going to take me, my lord?¡±

    ¡°Around the earth and up to the stars.¡± Her husband smiled mysteriously and offered her his hand. ¡°Tonight you will learn about the blood of Saints that protects us all.¡±

 II-46. The Star of Norden

    The bright disk of a full moon rose in the sky, covering everything it touched with a coat of glowing silver. Its rays slithered between the colonnade of the open gallery and painted stripes of light and darkness on the marble floor. Fresh leaves rustled in the evening zephyr, accompanying the melodious songs of a flock of robins hidden somewhere in the bushes.

    Walking slowly, shoulder by shoulder, Noah and Lorelei strolled through the gallery. They didn¡¯t speak for a while, enjoying the tranquility of the moment and each other¡¯s silent company. Throwing a glance at Noah¡¯s sharp profile, Lorelei felt a bit guilty. No words were needed to calm her racing heart; just being by his side was enough. It felt so natural and nostalgic, and she wanted to do everything to prolong this moment. Alas, there was no time to lose in sweet dreams.

    ¡°What is going to happen to young master Firmon?¡± she asked quietly, as if not wanting to disturb the nightly peace.

    ¡°One thing is for sure ¨C the boy won¡¯t be joining the Pure Clergy in the Capital.¡± Noah answered promptly, but seeing the worry on Lorelei¡¯s face, he added: ¡°I won¡¯t harm him in any way, as long as he doesn¡¯t use his powers against us. But I also can¡¯t let him run around freely. It¡¯s such a headache.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s still hard to believe. An Acolyte with Saint Oronte¡¯s sight so far away from the mainland¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing surprising there.¡± Noah stopped in one of the illuminated stripes and put a hand on the column beside him while the moon engraved strings of silver in his black hair. ¡°It is true that the main families carrying the Saints¡¯ blood are on the continent, but don¡¯t forget that we are talking about people with a lifespan of a few hundred years. Do you think they remained celibate or fateful to some long-dead spouses?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ suppose no.¡± Lorelei knitted her brows trying to make peace with the idea of the venerable Saints frolicking around.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Noah continued, his hand patting the rough stone of the column, ¡°the Saints were the ones leading Norden¡¯s subjugation. It¡¯s natural to leave traces behind. Ildemar, amongst other things, is what remains of that time ¨C a monument of the Two Gods¡¯ holy powers; an untouchable bastion of a conquering aggressor.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling guilty again for something your ancestors did?¡± Lorelei leaned on the pillar and crossed eyes with him. Her husband smiled in return.

    ¡°For a change, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m rather grateful, to be honest. Ildemar was constructed by Saint Markus who locked a portion of Saint Arslan¡¯s holy power inside these walls. There are apparently special diagrams inscribed throughout the castle that weaken and repel magic, which is a plus when you have angry Binshi coming after your life.¡±

    ¡°Apparently?¡± Lorelei¡¯s brow furrowed even further and her fingers played with the hem of her sleeve. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®apparently¡¯? And how can Sir Gregor and the rest of his clan still perform hexes if magic is being suppressed? Or is it only some types of magic¡­?¡±

    ¡°You have so many questions, my Duchess.¡± Noah gently tapped the space between her brows with a callused finger. ¡°Don¡¯t frown, or you¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡±

    Lorelei felt the blood rush to her face and turned her head away. Still, she didn¡¯t miss the mischievous smirk on his lips and knew that he was enjoying teasing her. Suddenly, she had the urge to make it even with him.

    ¡°Well, my lord,¡± she held her clasped hands before her and lowered her face like she had seen some pious ladies do, ¡°as a loving and obedient wife, I¡¯m just acting by example. After all, I swore before the Two Fathers to follow my husband in good and in bad.¡±

    A wheezing sound marked Noah¡¯s failed attempt to mask his laughter as a cough. A few strands of dark hair fell over his eyes, hiding the playful sparks deep inside, as he shook his head.

    ¡°Such a demure wife I have! I concede my defeat, my lady, and will answer all your questions to the best of my abilities.¡±

    He gave the column a final pat and resumed his walk, followed by the burning but curious Lorelei. Soon, his quiet words mixed with the song of the sleepy birds yet again.

    ¡°Unlike today, where most priests just parrot the Holy Scriptures during their blessings, at the time Ildemar was built, holy powers were widely spread. I don¡¯t know how exactly they work compared to the Binshi¡¯s hexes, but in a way, they are all a kind of magic.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lorelei felt conflicted hearing her own thoughts coming from Noah¡¯s mouth. ¡°It isn¡¯t wise to be saying this aloud.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because the Church will burn me as a heretic?¡± He shrugged. ¡°They¡¯ve had more than enough other reasons to do so but I am still here.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You are taking this too lightly, my lord!¡± Lorelei caught the end of his sleeve and made him stop. ¡°Master always says that bravery and brashness are two very similar things with very different consequences.¡±

    ¡°Are they?¡± Noah tilted his head and took her hand, her small palm completely disappearing into his. ¡°I¡¯m happy you are concerned about my wellbeing, my Duchess, but you shouldn¡¯t be. I can handle a couple of grumpy priests and the biannual threat to get excommunicated. Now, shall we continue with our walk and the story?¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s mouth was completely dry, the culprit ¨C both the precarious nature of the topic they were discussing and the warmth spreading up her arm from where Noah¡¯s fingers touched her skin. She just nodded and let him guide her away from the courtyard and deep into the bowels of Ildemar. Her husband continued his narration as if she never interrupted him, not a care in the world clouding his clear voice.

    ¡°When speaking of magic, the Binshi and the few Church Acolytes that are left can feel and use it. But none of them can see it, not like Saint Oronte.¡±

    ¡°But the Binshi can see ghosts. And even I saw the purifying light of Lady Shana.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but ghosts are not magic, they are just the source for the Binshi¡¯s hexes. And Shana¡¯s light is the end result of her casting magic. Saint Oronte and rarely some of his Acolytes could see the the way a Binshi¡¯s hex or a holy ritual bend the laws of our world. Not even Yanosh was able to do that. And today, Castor Firmon is the only person possessing this gift, as far as I know.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lorelei pondered for a bit, ¡°if Master Firmon can see the way magic works¡­¡±

    ¡°Tampering with seals and incantations can become a child¡¯s play.¡± Noah finished her sentence. ¡°However, Castor can be not only a threat but a valuable asset to us. Ildemar has layers upon layers of protections, some so intertwined that Gregor and his Shadows need to be careful when applying the new charms or they might trigger something and have the whole castle fall on their heads.¡±

    ¡°They are doing all this blindly?¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes rounded.

    ¡°You can say that they fumble their way around. It took Yanosh and me two years before we managed to rearrange the old protections to suit our needs.¡±

    The two had reached a familiar spiral staircase and started ascending it. Lorelei had to look at her feet as to not slip on the old polished steps, but Noah¡¯s firm grip gave her a sense of security. He would catch her even if she were to fall. She dared to slightly twist her neck in his direction.

    ¡°What did you mean when you said that you worked together with Lord Yanosh?¡±

    ¡°We wanted to make Ildemar a safe haven for both Binshi and Limerians alike,¡± he replied, his hand gently supporting her waist. ¡°But the existing holy blessings hampered the Binshi¡¯s abilities. So, we tried to find a loophole in the castle¡¯s defenses. It wasn¡¯t easy and some sections of the northern tower were damaged in the process¡­ Well, in the end, Yanosh succeeded in combining Binshi magic with the holy blessings engraved by Saint Markus. Now, I can pretty much control the barriers around Ildemar at will.¡±

    The staircase ended and they emerged at the top of the tower. Bathed in moonlight, the Star of Norden glowed like a little sun. Lorelei was again mesmerized by its beauty, her eyes ¨C entranced by the sparkling facets. But this lasted only a second before she turned back to Noah.

    ¡°I can see the question written all over your face,¡± he said guiding her forth. They halted a few steps before the pedestal. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°It is not so much a question,¡± Lorelei stared at the red gem at the center of the relic, ¡°rather, it is a theory. The Star of Norden is somehow connected to Ildemar¡¯s protection¡­ and with you.¡±

    She released Noah¡¯s hand and started walking slowly around the pedestal.

    ¡°But if the Star is the pivot of a hex, its power should weaken when separated from the castle. Or am I wrong? Is it perhaps just a fake and the real relic is hidden somewhere else? And if not, why would you give the key to the castle¡¯s defenses to kush-turgan Akasha?¡±

    ¡°My, my! That is quite the good theory, my lady!¡± Noah lifted an eyebrow as his lips curved up. ¡°You are almost correct. What you see here is a symbol of the eternal peace between our two folks and¡­ an amplifier. Usually, the castle has restrictions that are permanently active, like the one preventing malicious magic to be brought beyond Ildemar¡¯s threshold. Others need to be activated in special cases, like when there are large numbers of foreign hot-tempered shamans under my roof. The Star helps me to suppress the powers of any shamans outside of the Wolf Mountain clan. And as for why only I can do that¡­¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t finish. Instead, he closed the distance and put his hand on one of the star¡¯s tips. The sharp edge pierced his skin and a small drop of blood trickled along the crystal branch until it dropped on the red gem in the very center. Crimson light erupted, engulfing the room.

    There was a slight tremor and Lorelei''s ears popped. At the same time, her eyes detected a weak golden shimmer coming from the walls surrounding them. Crimson and gold mixed together, twisting in a myriad of ever-changing patterns.

    ¡°Yanosh¡¯s blood created the hex.¡± Noah¡¯s voice reached her ears ¨C deep and resonant. ¡°But the one who provided the key to Ildemar¡¯s old incantations, the blood of Saint Arslan, was me.¡±

    The light slowly faded and Noah removed his hand from the crystal. He turned to Lorelei and she could see a sarcastic smile on his face.

    ¡°Back in Sefis, when you called me The Guardian Star of the North, everyone thought that it was too high a praise for a bastard. But in the end, you were not far from the truth, my lady. In a way, I am the Star of Norden.¡±

    ***

    Unbeknownst to them, Akh-Moren smiled with the face of the body he was borrowing and slowly retreated. His little spy had gathered enough information. As he descended the stairs and entered the main corridor, there was a movement next to him but the Shadows on guard recognized his vessel and only nodded in greeting.

    Peaceful fools. Thanks to their own lord, his plan was now complete. All he needed in order to destroy Ildemar and regain what was rightfully his was to destroy that little trinket.

 II-47. Undercurrents (1)

    Lorelei tossed around in her sheets until the small hours of the night, the happenings of the last hours still chaotically vivid in her drained mind. When she finally succumbed to exhaustion, nightmares plagued her dreams.

    A radiant winged figure descended from the sky, its long bony hands with golden nails boring into her body. Her mouth opened, but no scream escaped as the luminous being started to melt into her, their skin, flesh, and bones fusing together in a burst of iridescent light. As the flash subsided, a lone white-clad figure emerged that looked like Lorelei but wasn¡¯t her. It was something old, powerful, and cold. It stretched Lorelei¡¯s body against her will like it was waking up from deep slumber and started moving.

    Each step the White Lady took left the earth scorched. Each living being she touched became entranced and followed behind with an empty gaze. Along her path lay mountains of bodies ¨C limbs twisted; faces distorted; white hair tangled and muddied, died brownish-red from soot and blood.

    Then, amidst chaos and destruction, a lone figure appeared. The creature wearing Lorelei¡¯s skin halted. Trapped inside her former body, unable to do anything but to spectate, Lorelei screamed silently.

    Noah!

    He was standing there, a silver star shining on his brow. His body was clad in black armor, its plates dented, the mail beneath ¨C torn, and Red Dawn shimmered scarlet in his hands. The white feathers of arrows stuck out of his body like a flock of birds that had decided to nest on his chest.

    ¡®Traitor.¡¯ Lorelei¡¯s lips moved, but the voice coming out was higher and sharper than hers. ¡®You taint the blood of Saints with witchcraft. I came here to deliver judgment.¡¯

    ¡®Release her, nesvet,¡¯ Noah pointed the tip of the sword at the creature¡¯s chest, ¡®and I¡¯ll spare you.¡¯

    ¡®There is nothing to release,¡¯ giggled the White Lady. ¡®We are already one, she and I. Well, Star of Norden, can you still cut us?¡¯

    ¡®Good!¡¯ Noah bared his teeth, madness shining in his eyes. ¡®Now, you die.¡¯

    The White Lady screeched and clawed at his throat but he didn¡¯t evade. Instead, he dove right into the attack. The sharp nails tore his skin at the same time as his blade bit deep into the creature¡¯s neck.

    ¡°NO!¡± Lorelei screamed, her fingers clearly feeling the resistance of flesh.

    ¡°My lady! Wake up, my lady! Dear Saints, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Milly¡¯s voice suddenly reached her ears.

    Tearing open her eyes, Lorelei found herself lying in a familiar four-post bed. She gasped and coughed, the pain from being cut still lingering in her throat. The flickering light of a candle revealed her own room, covered in thick shadows, and the Milly¡¯s terrified face looming over her. Blinking in confusion, Lorelei realized that her hands were grabbing the maid¡¯s wrists in an iron grip. She let go abruptly and sat up, her fingers digging in her own tangled hair instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She rocked back and forth, her eyes fixated on the red bruises on the maid¡¯s skin. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Milly sat on the bed and gave Lorelei a stiff but warm hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, my lady,¡± she said softly. ¡°It was just a bad dream. It¡¯s over now.¡±

    ¡°T-the brooch¡­¡± Lorelei managed to stutter between coughs and sobs. ¡°G-give m-me the brooch. On the table¡­¡±

    Soon, the small silver-blue pin was tightly clasped between her hands. Its cold surface felt so pleasant to the touch, bringing Lorelei much-needed peace. Her breathing calmed and the chill gripping her heart and body subsided.

    ¡°Thank you, Milly. I¡¯m better now.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°But¡­ your hands are bleeding!¡± The maid exclaimed, pressing a clean handkerchief to her mistress¡¯ palms.

    Lorelei looked down. Little droplets of red squeezed between her fingers and fell on the white cloth. She never felt the brooch¡¯s needle piercing her skin. There was no pain, only numbness.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She forced a smile on her face. ¡°I was careless. Please, bring me a fresh change of clothes.¡±

    Milly gave her a worried look but still went to fulfill her mistress¡¯ orders. As she was pulling out another nightgown, Lorelei stopped her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep. Better bring the day-clothes. Then you can go back to bed.¡±

    ¡°And leave you alone?¡± The maid pursed her lips. ¡°No way, my lady. Let¡¯s first clean that wound and get you dressed and then we can do a little stroll before the kitchen starts preparing breakfast. Just wait a second until I call Lady Rish.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to wake her up so early.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the lord¡¯s orders.¡±

    Lorelei just nodded, not wanting to argue further. She sat down twisting the swallow brooch between her fingers as Milly ran out to get Rish. Upon their return, she was subjected to an interrogation by the still drowsy but worried Binshi. Lorelei managed to weasel her way out, blaming her nightmares on yesterdays¡¯ unfortunate events, a lie that was partially true. How could she reveal that she is a vessel for a Saint just like the ones that had conquered Norden and slaughtered its people? The mere thought of her friend¡¯s reaction terrified her. Thankfully, Rish was satisfied with the answer and was more than willing to change the topic.

    With the help of her friends, Lorelei was soon fully clad with a fresh bandage on her wounded palm. The three went out into the quiet hallways of the still sleeping castle. On Rish¡¯s suggestion, they climbed up the castle walls and observed the slow change of the eastern sky. The familiar dance of light and color and the golden trail the rising sun left across the mirror surface of the fjord calmed Lorelei¡¯s heart. She brushed a bit of moisture from her eyelashes and, for a change, a genuine smile bloomed on her lips.

    Seeing her returning back to normal, her friends exchanged relieved glances. Rish grabbed her hand and mischievous sparks lit in her eyes.

    ¡°Come. We should make a surprise visit to the kitchens. Oven-fresh bread and strawberry jam are the best things to have after a grumpy night. Right, Milly?¡±

    ¡°True,¡± the maid hesitated, ¡°but the kitchen matron might get a heart-burst.¡±

    ¡°That behemoth?¡± Rish lifted an eyebrow. ¡°The one that scares cooks and wraiths with a glance?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you are right.¡± Milly quickly brushed away her worries and took Lorelei¡¯s free hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my lady. My friend Blanche is the best when it comes to resin bread and flans. You¡¯ll love them!¡±

    Lorelei allowed herself to be dragged away by the girls, their enthusiasm working like a healing balm to her anguished soul. They entered again the web of Ildemar¡¯s corridors and very soon she lost her bearing. A whole new side of the castle unfolded before her eyes ¨C doors masked in the wall-coverings, narrow passages, hidden staircases, sliding pannels. It was a network, allowing the servants and guards to move fast and covertly without intruding on the guests and owners of the castle.

    They reached a narrow door that, according to Milly opened in a niche near the main kitchen. Just as Rish was about to press the handle, her hand stopped mid-motion and her head tilted to the side. A moment later the others too heard the muffled voices coming from the other side. Straining her ears, Lorelei tried to discern more but realized the two people were quarreling in the Binshi language.

    ¡°Mir-mama,¡± whispered Rish as she started translating, ¡°why are you wagging your tail at them? It¡¯s about time to break free from the past and forge a new path away from the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t care less about the Limerians, honestly this whole Council is a bad joke. But you and I are Star-children. We are both bound to the will of kush-turgan Yanosh, and he deemed Bayan as¡­¡±

    ¡°Bayan? Bah, he is a dirty mixed-breed. Are you blind, Nekor? Are you stupid? The Star-gazers and their prophecies are long gone. They died the moment that false prophet tied our fate to a mixed-breed and a foreigner.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish. Whatever happens to the Limerian doesn¡¯t concern me. I am even willing to assist. However, if you lay a finger on Bayan, Bear Ridge will be annihilated.¡±

    ¡°Kudash! I knew you are a coward. How can you lower yourself to follow a powerless mixed-breed? Someone who was sullied, branded, and used by those damn Limerian priests and alchemists as a plaything? Even that cursed duke has more power than your dear Bayan!¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! He is holy in the eyes of the Mother. He suffered and survived, and then came to lead us as kush-turgan Yanosh foresaw.¡±

    ¡°I knew it was meaningless to talk to you. But I warn you, don¡¯t try to interfere with my plans. Your sister might be my wife but this does not guarantee her a long and healthy life.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Nekor. If you are not with me, don¡¯t be against me.¡±

    The voices died out. In the dusty narrow space of the hidden passage, the three women looked at each other.

    ¡°Milly,¡± Lorelei bit her lip but her eyes shone with resolute light, ¡°take the fastest route. Lead us to the Duke¡¯s chambers.¡±

 II-48. Undercurrents (2)

    Dressed in a loose shirt and hastily put on trousers, Noah sat behind the desk in his study, the gray light streaming from the window behind him. His disheveled black hair fell over his face that looked anything but happy in this early hour.

    ¡°It¡¯s still hard to believe.¡± He pinched the base of his nose. ¡°You are sure that you overheard two kush-turgans planning treason and possibly murder? Under my roof?¡±

    ¡°Believe me, my lord, it is true!¡± Rish threw Lorelei a glance and received an encouraging nod. ¡°I would never dare jest with something this important! Milly heard it too.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right, Your Highness. My Binshi-ka is not the best but from what I¡¯ve understood, Lady Rish is telling the truth, my-.¡±

    A knock in the door interrupted the maid.

    At Noah¡¯s beckoning, Gregor and Duncan, completely dressed but still showing some traitorous signs of bed hair, entered the study, both their faces carrying earnest expressions.

    ¡°What did the Shadows say?¡± Noah tapped with his finger on the table. ¡°I hope, for their sake, that they can explain why my wife and her escorts are doing their job.¡±

    ¡°None of them saw anything suspicious,¡± said Gregor, hands clenching behind his back. ¡°The kush-turgans never left their rooms.¡±

    ¡°Gerash, I swear in the Mother-¡± Rish exclaimed but Duncan raised his hand, cutting her off.

    ¡°Easy, lass. Let your cousin finish.¡±

    ¡°The only people entering or leaving their quarters were the servants allocated to care for them.¡± Gregor concluded his report and threw Noah an intent glance. ¡°So, now the question is whether the guards slacked on duty or are we dealing with a doppelganger talisman.¡±

    ¡°Doppelganger talisman?¡± Lorelei gently patted Rish¡¯s back. ¡°You mean like the thing Sister Simone used to look like me?¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± Noah nodded and the crease between his brows grew deeper. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be possible. It might not be an outright malicious item, but it is still included in the castle¡¯s defense charms. With the Star of Norden in place, such trinkets should inactivate the moment they cross our threshold.¡±

    ¡°Yea,¡± grumbled Duncan, and his bushy brows furrowed, ¡°unless they were already here.¡±

    ¡°You mean we have a rat?!¡± Noah gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Rish gasped and her eyes became huge. She grabbed her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°No one from Wolf Mountain would commit treason! It¡¯s out of the question!¡±

    ¡°I believe we shouldn¡¯t ignore what Duncan said.¡± Gregor¡¯s tone was leveled as he spoke to Noah, completely ignoring her passionate outburst. ¡°But if some of our own prepared talismans, it would be hard to single them out. Everyone who has had contact with the kush-turgans and has been involved in securing the Grand Hall and the guest wing for the Binshi delegation is a suspect. That includes my father, me, as well as the twins and over half of the Shadows.¡±

    ¡°Great. I love good news first thing in the morning.¡± Noah rubbed his face and a small vein popped on his jaw. ¡°Heed my orders. I want Vukan of Bear Ridge and Nekor of Twilight Pass under strictest observation. Exchange the Shadows responsible for their quarters and send the current ones to Karusa for questioning. After that, I expect you and Duncan to start meticulously hunting for rats.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it ever cross your mind that I might be the traitor?¡± The young Binshi lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°Well, are you?¡±

    ¡°No. But I have no way to prove it either.¡±

    ¡°Me still being alive is the greatest proof,¡± snorted Noah. ¡°Considering how many times you¡¯ve had the chance and the means to send me to the Afterlife, you hardly need the assistance of those two.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, lad!¡± Duncan¡¯s paw landed on Gregor¡¯s shoulder with a force that bent the young knight¡¯s knees. ¡°No one here is suspecting you, the gals, or Master Tikotse, so loosen up. Be it sloppy guards or a sneaky rat, we¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡± The shaman¡¯s face quivered and he rubbed his shoulder. Nevertheless, his expression brightened a bit. ¡°The good thing is that doppelganger talismans have a short use-time after they are created. For them to be able to fool my Shadows, it means they were no older than a day. This narrows the time and the number of people we need to check.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Duncan clapped his palms with the sound of falling thunder. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work!¡±

    ¡°But my lords,¡± Lorelei interjected, ¡°isn¡¯t putting the kush-turgans under observation a bit too¡­ lenient? Shouldn¡¯t they be detained?¡±

    ¡°They are our guests and dignitaries. I can¡¯t do anything more without solid proof.¡± Noah sighed but then his expression brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, my Duchess. We have been forewarned and thus have ample time to prepare.¡±

    He stood up and approached Lorelei, scooping her hand and giving it a little peck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t burden yourself with worry. Neither I nor any of my guests are easy to kill. On the other hand, you look like a wandering ghost. Go and have some more rest. If you aren¡¯t feeling well, there is no need to appear during the tournaments today. Just have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Lorelei suppressed a yawn and just then realized how heavy her eyelids were. She decided to let his remark slide. Moreover, he had a point ¨C she did feel like a walking bag of bones. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the tournament then. How can I miss the valiant performance of our knights?¡±

    Exchanging a few more parting words, Lorelei left the study followed by Rish and Milly. The trio silently crossed the dim halls of the castle where the first rays were already peeking through the windows engraving facetted light spots on the old floor stones. Despite the beautiful cloudless morning, no one was in the mood for a happy chat.

    Rish was absentmindedly but vigorously gnawing on the nail of her thumb until a pair of hands pulled it safely away.

    ¡°Everything will be alright.¡± Lorelei squeezed her friend¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Y-yea.¡± The young Binshi stiffened and her head hung even lower between her shoulders. ¡°But someone from my clan, my family, might be a traitor. No, there is no way! No one would assist those vermin plotting against His Highness.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Of course. The Duke knows that well. You shouldn¡¯t worry for no reason.¡± Lorelei hugged her.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not worried about me.¡± Rish swallowed hard. ¡°I am worried about uncle and Rasha. Gerash said that anyone who had contact with those two or was near the guestrooms is a suspect, and¡­ I mean¡­ when Rasha went to fetch uncle last night for little Master Firmon, he was stationed near the Blue Trophy Room¡­¡±

    ¡°And the fastest way there is through the Binshi guest quarters!¡± Milly whispered, quelling a gasp.

    Rish¡¯s face paled even more.

    ¡°Yea, and on our way back after that, we split, since I needed to go in the opposite direction, so I don¡¯t know-¡±

    Suddenly, Lorelei put her palms on her friend¡¯s cheeks, forcing the young warrior to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°Enough! The Duke is not suspecting any of you. Or do you think your sister and uncle would plot against him and one of the kush-turgans?¡±

    ¡°No! We all love the Duke. He saved me and Rasha from that dhrowghost, we owe him a blood-dept. We¡¯d rather die than harm him!¡±

    ¡°See. Enough dark thoughts. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen as we planned.¡± Lorelei pulled at her arm, barely swallowing another yawn. ¡°I think that a custard tart or two would do us all good.¡±

    ***

    The clearing outside of Ildemar¡¯s western wall was full of people, their cheers rising high in the spring noon air. The week of the Grand Council of Norden coincided with the birthday of the esteemed Star-gazer and was thus designated by the Duke as time for friendly competition and bonding between Limerians and Binshi. For the past three days, the buzz of bowstrings, the clank of swords, and the neighs of horses were mixing with the hushed splash of waves and the roars of the anticipating crowd. People from Yalda and the surrounding settlements flocked to the white walls of the castle, eager to glimpse the dashing knights and their mysterious guests. The smell of leather, agitated animals and men mixed with the fragrance of fresh pastry from the peddlers¡¯ baskets that tickled the nose and seduced the stomach. Jesters, acrobats, and minstrels paraded their arts, hoping to get noticed by some burg-lord or, if they were lucky, one of the barons. Some of the more daring ones even secretly dreamed to be chosen by the Duke himself.

    Flanked by Rish and Sir Lucas, Lorelei made her way through the crowd with Saya chattering happily by her side and Milly finishing the small procession. Dressed in the blue-silver colors of the ducal house, there was no one who couldn¡¯t recognize the Duchess of Norden, hence the plenty of bowing heads and curtsies accompanying her stroll. Lorelei nodded and smiled politely, trying to exude the expected nobility, while secretly wishing to run around in a maid¡¯s garments ¨C unknown and undisturbed by anyone, experiencing the unrestrained elation of exploring the tournament grounds. Alas, the memory of Noah¡¯s somber gaze and tense face, paired with her own recent misfortunes, deterred her from such mischief. Dangers, both mundane and magical, could be lurking around, donning an innocent guise.

    From the corner of her eyes, Lorelei could see some unassuming gray-clad figures mingling in the crowd, their white hair hardly the center of attention amongst the heaps of other Binshi visiting the event. From time to time, a mischievous sunbeam would reflect on the silver chains and daggers hidden under their light capes. Ildemar¡¯s Shadows were vigilantly guarding their lords and guests. Despite Gregor assuring her that the anti-magic protection of the Star of Norden had been extended to the tournament grounds, the guards¡¯ attentiveness calmed Lorelei more than anything.

    Snaking their way through the crowd, Lorelei and her companions arrived at the area designated to the participants in the games. Amongst the clustered tents, the dark blue one with the ducal crest stood out like a splash of ink on a colorful carpet. Despite its gloomy appearance, the voices coming from inside were cheerful.

    ¡°You were great, Master Jessup, how you swung that staff and all! Can you teach me? You think I can participate next year too if I train hard?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, stand down, tenderfoot! Can¡¯t even hold a weapon right yet and wants to measure up with a squire. Just take notes from me and Jess and in a couple more years you might learn something.¡±

    ¡°You know, you too are still a page, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Celeste? Whose side are you on?¡±

    ¡°Kai¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Traitor!¡±

    ¡°I am simply objective. Face it, Simon ¨C the kid probably has more real-fight experience than you.¡±

    ¡°Vile woman! Whenever brother Castor is not around, you show your true colors!¡±

    Lorelei and her escorts exchanged glances and tried to hide their smirks before entering the tent. Their sudden appearance startled the youths, who froze and gaped at them, giving Lorelei enough time to savor the chaotic picture.

    The centerpiece was a narrow cot, upon which sprawled Jessup¡¯s willowy body with a big pledget pressed to his jaw. There were a few green-brown patches on his trousers, sprinkled here and there with reddish splatters, which was in stark contrast with his clean white shirt. Sitting on the cot with a wooden basin in her lap, Celeste Argente was frozen stiff with an outstretched arm, a piece of wet cloth hanging from her hand. Judging from the wet stains on her brother¡¯s shirt and the droplets slowly rolling down Simon¡¯s face, her improvised weapon had found its target. Beside them, Kai stood gaping, a piece of leather armor dangling on his arm.

    ¡°Good day young lords, young lady!¡± Lorelei greeted them cheerfully, biting her lips at the sight of three adolescent faces slowly turning beet-red.

    ¡°G-good day to the Duchess!¡± a disharmonious reply greeted her.

    ¡°M¡¯lady!¡± Jessup mumbled with some difficulty and tried to jump out of the cot, but Lorelei pushed him back in.

    ¡°Stay still. You fought valiantly and now deserve some rest.¡± She chuckled and pushed away his hand pressing down the pledget, revealing the reddish-purple bruise adorning his jaw.

    ¡°Looks much better than expected!¡± Lorelei¡¯s brows flew up.

    ¡°The secret is in the ice, my lady,¡± Sir Lucas conveniently explained. ¡°It reduces the swelling and bruising to some extent.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating! The physicians in Sefis usually prescribe putting a piece of raw meat on bruises and keep it there for a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Do you eat it after that?¡± Rish sounded confused.

    ¡°Usually not.¡±

    ¡°What a waste of good food.¡± The young warrior rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have much ice even in winter, so that is that. Then again, if you can afford to put meat on your bruise, you don''t care about wasting it.¡± Lorelei shrugged, continuing with her patient¡¯s checkup. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look broken or dislocated but don¡¯t eat hard foods for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, m¡¯lady!¡± Jessup eagerly replied and hissed, quickly putting the ice-bag back on its place.

    Something in his reaction caught Lorelei¡¯s attention. Her gaze trailed down to his left hand, which he tried to hide, but her sharp eyes still caught a glimpse of a tangled red tassel and a shimmer of green.

    ¡°¡¯m sorry, m¡¯lady,¡± the squire squeezed through his teeth and blushed. ¡°I lost again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lorelei put a hand on his forehead and smiled. ¡°Did your opponent hit your head too hard? You won the duel.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡± Simon Argente puffed his cheeks, finally finding his voice again. ¡°They carried out that Binshi on a plank.¡±

    ¡°And that guy was twice your size!¡± Celeste said bashfully.

    ¡°If ¡®t was a real fight, we both w¡¯d be dead,¡± whispered Jessup.

    ¡°Small steps make big advances.¡± Lorelei smiled and patted his tightly clenched arm. ¡°Have patience and perseverance. Next time, you will be even better.¡±

    She stood up and nodded at the rest of the youths.

    ¡°Take good care of him. I¡¯ll send an ointment for the bruises with Milly later.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duchess!¡±

    Sir Lucas escorted Lorelei out into the sunny afternoon. Squinting from the bright light, Lorelei took a deep breath, two opposing feelings fighting in her chest. She hated seeing the people she loved injured and suffering, yet, she also couldn¡¯t be any prouder of Jessup. He was going to become a splendid knight, strong in both body and mind.

    ¡°Such a pity that His Highness couldn¡¯t witness the fight,¡± she muttered absentmindedly. ¡°He would-¡±

    ¡°Duchess Norden!¡± A soft, polite voice interrupted her thoughts.

    She turned her head, to meet with the unexpected intruder, who had just exited one of the other tents.

    ¡°Meeting you here, it must be a sign from the Mother Above.¡± Kush-turgan Bayan smiled at her, his boyish face beaming with excitement. ¡°Would you indulge me for a walk?¡±

 II-49. Shattered (1)

    The hushed splashing of waves and the crunching of gravel accompanied Lorelei¡¯s steps as she leisurely strolled over the small beach beneath Ildemar¡¯s southern walls. Beside her, kush-turgan Bayan¡¯s gait was slow and cat-like, only the clinking of the silver ornaments around his belt assuring the onlookers that he was not gliding over the ground akin to an apparition. Rish and Lucas, together with the female attendant of the kush-turgan, were respectfully following them a few paces behind, giving their conversation enough privacy, but close enough to act if anything should happen.

    ¡°Our meeting must really be fated by the stars, Lady Norden.¡± Bayan¡¯s melodious timbre carried a sliver of child-like excitement as he turned to Lorelei. ¡°I have been looking for a chance to speak with you for days!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my lord, it is a fortuitous encounter. But I thought the council session was to continue until supper time.¡±

    ¡°Thank the Mother, we finished earlier today! The tension between the Duke and kush-turgan Nekor was getting palpable.¡± The Binshi laughed nervously. ¡°The matters of the Star-gazer¡¯s marriage have never been an easy or unifying topic but choosing Lady Shana¡¯s partners is crucial for the continuation of the bloodline¡­¡±

    ¡°Partners?¡± Lorelei scrunched her forehead.

    ¡°Indeed. It is an old tradition that the Star-gazer takes one partner from each of the Great Clans.¡± Bayan let his gaze glide over the calm surface of the fjord before continuing in a hushed tone. ¡°One of the many traditions kush-turgan Yanosh broke.¡±

    For a moment, there were coldness and sadness in his voice. His eyes moved to Lorelei and an apologetic smile bloomed on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°I am sorry, I hope you don¡¯t see us as barbaric, Lady Norden. It is hardly different from the Limerian Emperor or nobility having several concubines¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me, Lord Bayan.¡± Now it was Lorelei¡¯s turn to marvel at the green slopes of the surrounding heels. No matter how little she liked Shana, she still felt a stab in her chest, thinking about the little girl¡¯s future. Even the powerful Star-gazer was shackled by norms, traditions, and politics. ¡°Every folk has its own customs and peculiarities and one must learn if not to accept them, then at least to respect them. Besides, it is not my place to intervene in the Duke and kush-turgans¡¯ matters. Alas, love is not something the ones with power can afford.¡±

    ¡°Forgive my brashness, but you and the Duke seem to be a contradiction to the norm.¡±

    The spring wind bit at Lorelei¡¯s burning cheeks. She coughed and set her jaw.

    ¡°Kush-turgan, were you this eager to meet me in order to pry into my marriage?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Lady Norden.¡± Two faint red spots appeared on the Binshi¡¯s pale face. ¡°I was rude. Truthfully, I wanted to exchange some pointers with you on the topic of medicine. After all, I do believe we can be called fellow disciples to an extent.¡±

    The unexpected statement made Lorelei halt and glare at the man next to her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I have heard rumors about the Duchess¡¯ medical prowess. This made me curious so I inquired a bit and my amazement had no boundaries when I learned that the lady is a disciple of the famous Ser Levi. The same Ser Levi who saved my life and imparted to me some of his knowledge many years ago.¡±

    ¡°Master never told me of having another disciple.¡± Lorelei made an effort to sound polite while pacifying her inner turmoil. ¡®Yet again, he didn¡¯t tell me a lot of things¡­ like that he is a Shareeban royalty¡­¡¯

    ¡°To be honest, calling myself his student might be a bit too farfetched.¡± Bayan chucked and put his right hand over his heart. ¡°Master Levi saved my life and nurtured me back to health, and in that time, I had the privilege of observing his arts. If I wasn¡¯t so young and hot-headed back then and stayed with him instead of stealing his money and running away, I might have met the lady sooner.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°You robbed teacher?!¡± Lorelei didn¡¯t know if it was appropriate to laugh at such an open and frankly dubious crime confession.

    ¡°Indeed, an act I am ashamed of to this day.¡± The Binshi¡¯s face twitched. ¡°But his money helped me to return to Norden and his teachings, together with what I learned at the Grand Temple, helped a nobody like me to become a kush-turgan, despite being a mixed-blood unable to hex.¡±

    ¡°You worked for the Church?!¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyebrows were about to fly out of her forehead. Every statement coming from Bayan¡¯s mouth sounded more absurd than the other. The Grand Temple of the Two Gods was at the heart of the imperial capital Limris. The clergy on the mainland, unlike the one in Norden, had a very clear policy about un-converted ¡°heretics¡± and, by the look of it, kush-turgan Bayan was not a follower of the Two Fathers.

    From the depths of her memories, a few words, mentioned by Gregor not too long ago, found their way to the surface. With a dreadful premonition, Lorelei opened her mouth.

    ¡°I was a potion-slave for the Brothers of Light and the royal alchemists.¡± The Binshi was faster, his tone ¨C leveled, without a hint of emotion, and only the hand that suddenly clawed at the front of his garment revealed his true feelings.

    Although she was expecting it, the answer still hit Lorelei hard. She remembered Master Levi often cursing his Limerian peers. ¡®Only a charlatan doubting his craft or a poisoner would need to buy someone and force them to take their medicine,¡¯ he would say and spit on the ground with a sour expression.

    Both in Shareeba and Limeria, physicians and alchemists were allowed to test new medications on death-row convicts and the law even allowed for a reduction of the sentence if one participated in the creation of new medicine. However, forcing someone to test potions against their will was considered a crime. Unfortunately, some physicians didn¡¯t shy away from using slaves, even children, to test their new creations. The Church officially condemned the practice but there were rumors that some priests also performed such forbidden experiments under the guise of ¡®showing the right path'' to infidels.

    Lorelei felt a knot forming in her throat and her eyes stung as she looked at the man before her.

    ¡°I am sorry, kush-turgan!¡± she whispered with some effort. ¡°What my people did¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us leave the past in the past, Duchess.¡± The Binshi smiled lightly despite the pain still visible in the corners of his eyes. ¡°I might not be able to forgive or forget, but this does not mean I can¡¯t differentiate friend from foe. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have accepted kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s decision and supported the Duke. If only my brethren could reach the same wisdom as I did, Norden would be a much different place. A more peaceful one.¡±

    Saying this, Bayan suddenly took Lorelei¡¯s palm in his hand.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean for us to dive into such dark memories, Lady Norden! Let us fellow disciples have a chat about-¡±

    The man¡¯s words were cut abruptly mid-sentence and his face became paler than fresh snow. He bent over, his free hand clawing again at his heart, and the breath escaping his now purple lips becoming jagged.

    ¡°Lord Bayan!¡± Lorelei shouted, barely managing to support the man, protecting him from crashing headfirst on the slippery stones.

    Her shout alerted their escorts. In the blink of an eye, someone pushed Lorelei hard to the side, separating her from the panting man.

    ¡°Kush-turgan! Dobro li teshte?!¡± Bayan¡¯s female companion sat him on a nearby boulder and frantically started loosening the many collars of his ceremonial garments.

    ¡°Lorelei! My Lady! Are you alright?¡± Rish and Lucas¡¯ worried voices reached Lorelei but her attention was preoccupied with the suffering Binshi before her.

    The pale skin of his chest was revealed beneath the layers of fabric and, right above his heart, the ugly red brand of a roaring lion came into sight. Lorelei¡¯s eyes wandered up and met Bayan¡¯s. For a brief moment, she could read fear and anger in them before they regained their blue tranquility.

    ¡°Calm¡­ down, Zeze!¡± he heaved and leaned heavily on the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a small attack. I forgot to take my medicine.¡±

    Turning back to Lorelei, he gave her a pained apologetic smile.

    ¡°I am sorry, Lady Norden... I scared you. This is... an old chronic ailment of mine.¡± He coughed a bit. ¡°I fear that our conversation must end here for today.¡±

    ¡°Of course! You must rest now. If you tell me what the symptoms are, I can send you some medi-¡±

    ¡°We appreciate it, Duchess, but it won¡¯t be necessary,¡± the woman called Zeze cut Lorelei off. ¡°We are more than capable of taking care of our kush-turgan. Farewell, Duchess!¡±

    Without saying a word more, the warrior positioned Bayan¡¯s weakened body on her back and, grabbing his thighs, lifted him up like a big human backpack.

    ¡°Again, I apologize for the unsightly scene.¡± Pressing a cheek on Zeze¡¯s shoulder, the kush-turgan waved weakly at Lorelei and her retainers. ¡°I hope to continue our chat in the future. See you soon, Duchess.¡±

    After this, the two quickly disappeared in the direction of the castle. Lorelei looked after them for some time, her fingers still remembering how cold and lifeless the kush-turgan''s hand felt.

    ¡°Poor man,¡± she muttered to herself before turning to Rish and Lucas. ¡°Let¡¯s go too. We need to inform the lord about what happened.¡±

 II-50. Shattered (2)

    It was late afternoon. Lorelei sat in the oriel of her anteroom, head leaning on the facetted window, while the warm sunlight weaved threads of copper and gold in her unbraided hair. Her breaths were slow and deep and the long lashes of her closed eyelids fluttered only slightly from time to time as she wandered through some unknown dream-paths. She didn¡¯t wake up when Millly gently draped a thin blanket around her shoulders, and neither when the door closed with a low click behind Rish¡¯s back, leaving the Lady of Norden to rest in her golden cradle, enjoying her afternoon nap.

    Amidst her peaceful slumber, Lorelei¡¯s brow furrowed a couple of times as she recalled bits and pieces of the morning events ¨C the thrill of the archer¡¯s competition; Jessup¡¯s valiant duel and win against his Binshi peer; the youngsters boasting and chattering lively without a care in the world.

    After some time, a deep crease trenched her forehead. The dream, previously so vibrant and full of joy, started turning dark and desolate. The laughter and bubbly chatter were replaced by dissonant whispers:

    ¡°Kill! Kill!¡±

    ¡°Erase the wretched mixed-bloods!¡±

    ¡°You mangy mutt! You¡¯ll regret this!¡±

    ¡°All lies, lies by a false prophet!¡±

    ¡°Kill the Limerian, cleanse the filthy blood!¡±

    With each poisonous word, gray sand and ink-like mist began swallowing the familiar forms of objects and people. Kush-turgan Bayan¡¯s sad smile and pale face emerged in her dream, his deathly-cold body lying trembling in her arms, while the creepy shadows of the two traitorous kush-turgans loomed over them with naked blades thirsty for blood. In the next moment, the dark mist engulfed Bayan''s features only to disperse a second later, revealing a pair of cold blue eyes hidden behind a silver mask shaped like a demon¡¯s snout. The Masked man''s fingers dug into Lorelei''s neck, ignoring her pleas and tears, suppresding her desperate struggles. She couldn''t scream, she couldn''t breathe, but a second before her throat was completely crushed, his grotesque figure crumbled into ash-like dust, leaving only bone-chilling coldness behind.

    Panting and brushing away her tears, Lorelei looked around frantically only to realize that not just her assailant but the whole world had disappeared, turning into an endless desert with low-hanging storm clouds drifting above its surface. A black, twisted forest suddenly grew from the surrounding dunes, the thorny thicket creating an impenetrable wall around Lorelei. Cold wind whispered in the naked branches making them clatter like old bones.

    Lorelei took a sharp breath as fear twisted her stomach. She tried to move but the bushes and the barren trees surrounded her from every direction. Claw-like branches caught into her hair and a crooked twig painfully scraped against her shoulder, tearing the sleeve and leaving a bleeding gash on her skin. Her heart skipped a bit. This¡­ didn¡¯t feel right! The throbbing pain coming from her arm was too realistic to be just another nightmare. The sensation of sand tickling her soles was so vivid, and the mournful whisper of the wind was¡­

    ¡°Help!¡± The breathy moan of a woman brushed against the back of Lorelei¡¯s neck.

    She shrieked and spun around, a couple of silky hairs and a piece of her dress remaining captive in the clutches of the trees. There was no one behind her. Instead, a narrow clearing had formed through the thicket. The path was hardly visible with threads of silver and black fog coiling around like poisonous snakes in a desperate attempt to swallow each other. Amidst their intense struggle, the silver one prevailed and crawled slowly towards Lorelei, its pearly strings twisting around her knees.

    ¡°Please¡­ help!¡± the eery voice sounded again and it was coming from the silver mist. ¡°Stop her. Save her. Save them all!¡±

    A sudden pull forced Lorelei to stumble forth, following the uneven path through the forest. The column-like trunks with their arching branches reminded her of the white tunnel made by the ainishka trees, but the ones here were black and barren. Lorelei bit her lips but had no power to resist the pull of the silver mist. Her feet tripped on roots and slipped on the constantly moving sand. After countless strides, the path became steeper and the dead forest thinned, replaced by narrow walls and a run-down staircase.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Without stopping, Lorelei began her climb. It felt like overcoming a mountain, and with each step, the staircase became more and more vivid. She could feel the cold stones under her bare soles, polished like mirrors after decades of use. The rough walls ground against her hands, leaving a coat of dust on her fingertips. The smell of old stones and spring green penetrated her nose.

    Inhaling a few jagged breaths, Lorelei swayed, her shoulder scraping against the wall,  but the pain was nothing compared to the shock of the sudden realization. This was no longer a dream! Despite the drowsiness that still weight heavily on her, she was awake. But... this was not her room. The fear almost made her crumble. Somehow, she had managed to cross half the castle, with no memory of when or how, or even why she did it!

    Looking around, Lorelei recognized the narrow embrasures and the old staircase. She had climbed it twice already ¨C the tower where the Star of Norden resided!

    A weak tug at her hand forced Lorelei to look down. Her eyes rounded and the shout stuck in her throat. The silver mist from her dream was still there! It was almost invisible in the sunlight coming through the embrasures but its smoke-like tendrils were very tangibly pulling on her arm.

    ¡°Hurry! Danger! Stop¡­her! Save¡­!¡± the familiar small whisper echoed for a final time before dying down and the silver mist dispersed.

    Lorelei stood there, frozen, rushed breaths squeezing through her clenched teeth. This was madness! She had to run! Someone was indeed trying to put a hex on her! Her eyes trailed down to the swallow brooch on her chest and her heart fell. The little trinket had lost some of its lusters and now the blue argali horn looked muddy and dull like something had tried to burn its surface. Swallowing dryly, she tried to steady her shaking knees and inched her left foot backward until only the tips of her toes remained on the smooth stone. It was fine! All she needed to do was step back. Go down and look for Rish or Gregor, or any of the Shadows. All was going to be fine! The magic of the mist was broken.

    Suddenly, a new voice echoed from above, making Lorelei freeze mid-motion.

    ¡°But dada, is¡­ is this alright?¡± Shana¡¯s hesitant words came from just a few steps ahead. ¡°The Star protects us from evil.¡±

    ¡°There is¡­ no other way,¡± a choppy familiar voice responded, its tone ¨C strangely resonant like coming from far away. ¡°In order to¡­ help you¡­ save your father¡­ I need power. I¡¯m growing weaker¡­ ever since the Star came. It... binds me too. Please, my daughter! You must do it! Destroy it¡­ so that¡­ we can stop her!¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s foot almost slipped from the step but she managed to keep her balance. She recognizedthe second voice. But... why would Yanosh want to destroy his own creation? Noah had said that the Star amplified the castle¡¯s defenses. If it was gone, everyone was in danger... just like the silver mist had whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ trust me, my lovely child?" Yanosh¡¯s voice was soft and sweet. "Don¡¯t you¡­ want to save your father?¡±

    ¡°Alright, dada. I¡­ I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    There was no time to scream for help, no time to wait for the guards! Without thinking, Lorelei ran up the rest of the stairs, pushed forward by fear and urgency. She was powerless but even so, maybe she could talk Yanosh out of this; maybe she could make enough noise and stall for time until the guards came. She knew she needed a plan but her feet were faster than her thought. The next step led her to the top of the tower.

    In the empty room, the Star of Norden sparkled, refracting the late afternoon sun and bathing the walls in scarlet flames. Before the lone pedestal stood the white figure of a child, almost translucent in the sea of light. Lorelei¡¯s abrupt appearance didn¡¯t even faze her, as the little girl continued to stare at the sparkling crystal artifact.

    ¡°Shana!¡± A single word left Lorelei¡¯s tight throat.

    The child lifted her head and their gazes met. For a split second, there was a dark shadow in the little Binshi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You! You can see me!¡± Fear and anger mixed in her voice. ¡°You witch! This is all because of you!¡±

    The moment Shana jumped forward, Lorelei followed suit. Time slowed and she could see the silver sparks surrounding the child¡¯s fingers. Then there was the sound of broken glass and thousands of grain-sized fragments erupted in the air, some biting deep into Lorelei¡¯s own outstretched hand. Instinctively protecting her eyes and face with her left arm, she felt her fingers closing around something smooth and warm. That very instant, the room was engulfed in blinding light. A powerful force pushed her body backward and slammed it on the hard marble floor. The last thing Lorelei saw before the darkness closed upon her was the white figure of a little girl slowly melting into the light.

 II-51. The price of trust (1)

    Lorelei¡¯s eyes abruptly opened amidst skull-splitting pain. Little green specks danced around her as she blinked several times, her vision finally clearing enough to make shape of her surroundings. It¡­ looked like her bedroom and the soft pillows under her head supported that assumption. Still drowsy and disoriented, she moved a bit under the blanket with a weak groan, a half-formed thought tugging at the back of her mind. What happened in the tower¡­ it seemed like it was all just¡­

    ¡°You are finally awake.¡±

    The familiar voice startled Lorelei. Her eyes darted around and spotted a dark figure contoured by the twilight seeping through the window. Noah stood up from the sill and approached the bed with the silence and grace of a cat. As he came closer, Lorelei could see his chiseled face - a deep crease running between his brows and his lips tightly clenched into a line.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± she mustered all her strength and managed to sit up. ¡°What are you doing here? What is going on?¡±

    ¡°That,¡± Noah pulled a chair closer to the bed and sat down, ¡°is something I too would like to know, Duchess. We found you unconscious atop the south tower. That was yesterday afternoon.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s heart sank and her eyes wandered back to the gray rectangle of the window. The light behind the glass facets had grown a bit stronger and a golden sheen was starting to bloom on the horizon. Noah caught her gaze and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it has been half a day already. A chaotic one at that.¡±

    He laid a callused palm over her trembling fists and it was then that Lorelei noticed the fresh bandages around her left hand. The right one too carried some deep scratches but there was no gauze over it. Instead, she felt something hard and cold digging sharply into her fingers.

    ¡°You were clenching your fist too tightly to dress the wounds,¡± Noah answered her unasked question. ¡°We were afraid that we might hurt you further if we tried to pry it open.¡±

    His words grazed past Lorelei¡¯s ears, no more than a wind¡¯s murmur in a deep forest. She stared at her fist like hypnotized while the blood drummed between her temples in painful pulses. The dread of memory and realization threatened to crush her. Her fingers slowly loosened and a red gem rolled between them, falling on the blanket. A tiny scratch crossed its polished surface, its previous light - now gone together with its flawless perfection.

    ¡°It¡­ wasn¡¯t a dream!¡± she whispered but then whipped up her head and stared at Noah. ¡°The castle¡¯s defenses¡­?¡±

    ¡°Compromised but still in place.¡± He leaned in, picking carefully the core of the artifact. ¡°The Star made things easier but I will manage without it. Besides, the most important part didn¡¯t shatter.¡±

    Between his palms, the ruby began to glow faintly, illuminating his face with a bloody light and making its fatigue all the more obvious. When Noah¡¯s lips parted again, the words that came out were calm but heavy.

    ¡°What were you doing up there? Why was the Star shattered? And why its heart is in your hand?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t break it!¡± Lorelei shrank between the covers. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Believe me, my lord! I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Then who was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡­it was¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak. If it wasn¡¯t you, who did it, Duchess?¡±

    ¡°Sh¡­ Shana,¡± came the almost inaudible reply.

    ¡°Shana?!¡± Noah¡¯s brows twitched, his face becoming darker. ¡°You dare involve my child in this mess?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ she was there.¡±

    Lorelei tried to regain her calm, a nearly impossible task under the glare of those scorching gray eyes. A beast and its prey were locked in a silent standoff. She quivered, wishing to hide beneath the blanket, yet unable to move. The mistrust written on his face made her very soul hurt. Licking her lips, Lorelei forced herself not to avert her gaze. His next words were like a whiplash.

    ¡°I never thought you would do something like this¡­ Claiming my daughter was the one to destroy the Star?!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I am telling the truth, my lord.¡± Long overdue tears welled up in Lorelei¡¯s eyes but she blinked them away. ¡°When Shana attempted to break the Star, I tried to grab it. I tried to save it!¡±

    ¡°Really? Then tell me, why would Shana do something like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± Lorelei shook her head. The fingers of her right hand started scratching at her bandages while her mind was in chaos. ¡°I believe¡­ I heard¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, Duchess?¡± Noah¡¯s snarl muted her. ¡°Yet you claim Shana attempted to destroy the hex her birth father put up to protect her and the ones serving her?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The anger and pain in his gaze made Lorelei choke.

    Noah gritted his teeth and a small vein popped on his jaw.

    ¡°The Shadows at the foot of the tower saw you going up that day. Not Shana. Only you! Why are you so pale, Duchess? Did you think there were no witnesses?¡±

    The breath remained stuck in Lorelei¡¯s chest and she just shook her head. Noah dug into his hair, mad listless laughter escaping his lips.

    ¡°Do you know why they didn¡¯t try to stop you from going up? Because no soul, living or dead, can touch the Star of Norden. No one, except for Yanosh and me. But here you are, holding onto the hex¡¯s very core as if it is a simple trinket! Tell me, Duchess, who are you? Why can you touch the Star without being harmed?¡±

    Lorelei sat in her bed, her body shivering like an autumn leaf. Why indeed? Was it because she was a saint¡¯s vessel? Because of Yanosh¡¯s magic? Should she tell Noah about it? But he already suspected her of the crime. If she were to tell him¡­ would he hate her even more? Maybe he would see her as an even greater threat? A fatal liability? Besides, she herself was starting to doubt her innocence. The strange dream that brought her to the tower¡­ Had it been a trap? A hex cast by¡­ whom? Or maybe what she had heard was the voice of a Saint trying to sneak into her body? Maybe¡­ What if Noah thought that she was a spy planted by the Red Hands? Worse, what if she really¡­ unknowingly was? Or was she simply going crazy ¨C hearing voices, sleepwalking, and seeing unexistent things?

    Her head spun and hurt, threatening to split in two. Her stomach turned and she almost threw up. Suddenly, two hands grabbed her shoulders, their touch ¨C more tender than rough, but she still winced.

    ¡°Talk to me, Lorelei!¡± There was not only anger but also desperation in Noah¡¯s voice. ¡°Who¡­ what are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she managed to squeeze through her knotted throat.

    For a moment, his fingers gripped her shoulders tighter. It didn¡¯t hurt her body, but her soul was in agony and its ache soared the moment those two hands released her.

    ¡°You lie.¡± She lifted her head and could see his burning eyes. ¡°Look me in the eye and say it again.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Again lies!¡± Noah jumped from the chair, sending it crashing on the floor, and turned his back to her. His hands shook for a moment, then his whole body relaxed and his shoulders slumped down as if crushed by an immense weight. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you doing this? Why did you try to harm Ildemar? Why are you trying to implicate Shana? I trusted you!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I never¡­ wanted to harm¡­ implicate anybody,¡± Lorelei cried out. Something in her snapped. She sniffled and took a few jagged breaths, her next words sounding hollow. ¡°You... want the truth? I don¡¯t know why I can touch the Star. And I told you what happened ¨C Shana broke it and I tried to stop her.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s lips twisted up against her will, stretching into a self-deprecating smile.

    ¡°As for why she did this, go ask her. But it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. You have made up your mind already, right, Your Highness?¡±

    Noah spun around and their gazes collided.

    ¡°You call me prejudiced?¡±

    ¡°You call me an evildoer with no proof.¡±

    ¡°We found you there! Alone!¡± Noah shouted and combed through his hair. ¡°Bleeding in the middle of a heap of broken glass. And the Star¡¯s heart was in your hand! Tell me, what am I supposed to think?!¡±

    ¡°Whatever I say, it would hardly make any difference.¡± Lorelei hung her head. She couldn¡¯t tell him about the dream. About Yanosh¡¯s poisonous whispers. He wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway. The situation was bad enough, and a single wrong word could make it even worse. ¡°Go ask Lady Shana, although¡­ I doubt she would vouch for me. In the end, it will be all the same ¨C her word against mine. So do what you deem right.¡±

    Noah¡¯s hands balled and relaxed several times, no sound coming out of his mouth. Then he nodded sharply.

    ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll be back later. The Grand Council would like to hear your testimony.¡±

    With that said, he spun around and exited the room.

    ***

    As soon as the door shut behind his back, Noah felt his body swaying. He leaned on the hard wood and closed his eyes. Lorelei¡¯s pleading face didn¡¯t leave his mind. He had been too harsh. He had scared her. But¡­ he was scared himself. Whatever the truth was, it was going to tear away a piece of his heart. What was worse, Lorelei had lied to him. Her rounding eyes, the small twitch of her fingers, the biting of her lip¡­ She had looked him in the face and had lied. How could he believe her?

    The pain in his chest increased, the load of hurt and suspicion adding to the burden of the protection hex. Noah could feel his stamina slowly seeping away, the hundreds and thousands of guardian charms trying to crush his soul, pull it apart, shatter it into pieces. It was a huge heavy net, slipping through his wet fingers. But he couldn¡¯t release any of the protections yet. There were foreign shamans under his roof. And ¡­ Lorelei ¨C an entity he couldn¡¯t deem safe but didn¡¯t want to acknowledge a threat.

    ¡°Lad?¡± Duncan¡¯s voice reached him. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°She is awake,¡± he quietly replied.

    ¡°Yea, we heard.¡± The old knight threw a side glance at Gregor and Saya who were standing nearby. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Noah shook his head and then turned to the shaman.

    ¡°Anything new from Rish?¡±

    ¡°She almost trampled the guards attempting to come here.¡± The Binshi sighed. ¡°She also claimed full responsibility for Lady Lorelei¡¯s actions; said it was her fault the lady wandered up the tower; knelt for hours and cried that the lady is innocent¡­¡±

    ¡°So nothing. And Milly?¡±

    ¡°Same,¡± Saya replied. ¡°They both fell asleep and never even knew Lorelei was away.¡±

    ¡°It reeks of a hex,¡± grumbled Duncan.

    ¡°I second that.¡± Gregor looked at his lord and friend. ¡°And speaking of hexes¡­ How are you holding up?¡±

    Noah waved his hand and straightened his back, trying to overcome a wave of lightheadedness.

    ¡°Where is Shana?¡±

    ¡°In her room. All guests and non-essential staff have been confined to their quarters, as you ordered,¡± reported Duncan.

    ¡°Is she alone?¡±

    ¡°Neli is with her, also mother and father. The rest of the Elders are guarding the room on the outside.¡± The young shaman frowned. ¡°Is something wrong? Did Lady Lorelei mention something?¡±

    "I have¡­ things to discuss with Shana,¡± said Noah curtly and nodded toward Saya. ¡°Go in and stay with Lorelei. You too, Gerash. The barons and the kush-turgans want to question her around noon. Let her rest until then. Protect her at all costs... even from herself if needed. Duncan, you come with me.¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡± three voices quietly replied.

 II-52. The price of trust (2)

    Lorelei¡¯s steps echoed in the empty hallway, each one ¨C a rolling thunder over a desolate precipice. The chirps of the birds in the sunny gardens sounded dull and distant, muted by the thick stone walls. Passing by a tall window, Lorelei threw a glance at the perfectly blue sky and the warm light streaming from outside and thought that the weather was mocking her. There should have been a hurricane, a snowstorm with ice shards raining from the sky, or at least a few dark and ominous clouds to substantiate her feelings. But who cared about that? Not the weather. Not anybody else. The pain in Lorelei¡¯s chest grew stronger with each step, and each step took her closer to her inevitable fate. She swayed a bit but a gentle hand steadied her.

    ¡°Stay strong!¡± Saya wrapped their fingers together. ¡°Everything will be alright. You¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to lie to me,¡± said Lorelei, uttering every word with great difficulty. ¡°No one would believe me when it is the esteemed Star-gazer¡¯s word against mine.¡±

    She looked to her left at the silent Gregor. When their eyes met, the young knight lowered his head.

    ¡°You see?¡± A sad smile appeared on Lorelei¡¯s lips. ¡°The Duke doesn¡¯t believe me. His best shaman doesn¡¯t believe me. If they are like that, what about a group of strangers, more than half Binshi, who either outright hate me or at best see me as a nuisance and a liability?¡±

    ¡°My lady¡­¡± Gregor bit his lips. ¡°I want to believe you but¡­ What motive would Lady Shana have to destroy the Star?¡±

    ¡°And what motive would I have to do so?¡±

    The young Binshi knight just opened and closed his mouth without uttering a sound.

    Lorelei averted her gaze and continued walking. Her bandaged fingers dug into her skirt, crumpling the soft silver fabric. The spring sun made the silken gown sparkle like fresh snow, its pure elegance enhanced by the lack of embroidery or any other ornamentation. In it, with her hair cascading freely over her shoulders, unrestrained by pins, gems, or ribbons, an Ice Queen was gracing the mortal world with her presence. Lorelei had specifically chosen this dress over the one Saya had suggested. That one had been inappropriate. Black ¨C the color of her assumed crime. Black ¨C the color of a repenting sinner. Black ¨C the color of grief, of loss, of¡­ death. But it was not over. She had lost a battle. She had cried. She had picked up the pieces of her broken heart and ravaged soul and moved on.

    Closing her eyes, Lorelei let the memory of Noah¡¯s face fuel her with strength. He had doubted her words, accused her of a crime. Yet, after the initial shock and despair, she couldn¡¯t be angry at him. What father would be willing to blame his child for such a serious crime? Lorelei could understand his pain well, not that it made her own wound less hurtful. He had saved her from the Red Hands, defended her from Bishop Petronius and Neli, but this time, she was going to have to fight on her own. Her fingers dug deeper into the soft silk. She was no longer the scared girl who cowered before her brother and father, who let others decide her future. She would prevail.

    Ever since Noah had stormed out, she had been racking her brain to find a solution, a way to persuade him and the Grand Council of her innocence. Telling them she followed a ghastly voice in her dream and sleepwalked up the tower was not going to support her credibility. Even less ¨C stating that she heard the voice of the late Yanosh talking to Shana. How was she supposed to explain her abilities to see and hear ghosts? The moment she revealed she is a nesvet, the Binshi would riot. A saint-vessel speaking against their Star-gazer¡­ the outcome was obvious. After all, the powers of the Saints were exactly what conquered and subjugated the lands of Norden, and the Binshi¡¯s hate towards them was deeply rooted. No, after much thought, she found another way to prove the truth. A gamble she was willing to take.

    ¡®Life is too short.¡¯ Master Levi¡¯s calm voice filled the void in her heart. ¡®Burn brightly and scorch any regret before it even sprouts.¡¯

    She was going to burn. She was not going to give anyone the pleasure of seeing her go down without a fight, even if it killed her. Whatever happened today, she was clearing her name of the crime.

    No matter how slow their small group walked, they arrived at a large double-winged door. On the left wing, a large seven-pointed star was carved into the dark wood, with six smaller ones forming a half-circle. On the right, a roaring lion faced the leading star and five pairs of crossed swords closed the ring. Two knights in full armor and surcoats with the ducal crest stood on guard, the halberds in their hands ¨C shining threateningly at anybody daring to intrude without permission. Next to them were two Binshi in the gray uniform of Ildemar¡¯s Shadows with silver chains hanging at their waists and belts full of throwing knives crossing their chests.

    Lorelei halted for a second and measured up the guards, then, she turned back to Saya and Gregor.

    ¡°No matter what happens from now on, I want you to know that I am grateful for you being my precious friends. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry for everything.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± Saya choked and her eyes reddened.

    Giving her a final smile, Lorelei looked ahead and straightened her back.

    ¡°Open the doors. The Duchess of Norden arrives as summoned by the Grand Council.¡±

    The two wings opened silently on their well-oiled hinges. Lorelei took a deep breath and entered, her steps no longer shaking, leaving her friends behind. There was no place for fear on the battlefield. She was doomed the moment she allowed herself to be weak.

    The door closed behind her back, the summit welcoming her with silence. The bright hall was of imposing size with a circle of elevated marble seats running below its pointed windows. Lorelei counted six on the left side and five on the right and, right before her, two grand thrones presided a step above the rest of the Council. Today, all but two seats were empty, with the barons, kukuls, and kush-turgans, each accompanied by one trusted aid, all being present. Multiple gazes peered down at her, very few among them being friendly. Lorelei ignored all but one.

    Noah¡¯s face was a marble mask but even his superb control wavered when she entered. For a split second, his eyes rounded and his lips parted a tiny bit before returning to being a tightly clenched line. This was enough for Lorelei. He remembered the last time she wore this silver gown, and he definitely remembered his promise. Today, she was not simply Lorelei, not the bastard daughter of Count Orten, not the imposed mistress of Ildemar. She was the legal Duchess of Norden, and she demanded to be treated as such.

    ¡°Lady Lorelei,¡± Noah¡¯s voice was polite, yet without a trace of affection, as he addressed her, ¡°are you aware why you were summoned before the Grand Council of Norden?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± She made sure to curtsy deeply without breaking eye contact. ¡°I am here because the Star of Norden has been damaged.¡±

    Her words caused a murmur amongst the assembly.

    ¡°Are you aware of the charges against you?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Lorelei replied curtly. Silence hung in the air but she didn¡¯t continue, only staring straight into Noah.

    His brows twitched.

    ¡°Then what do you have to say in your defense?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I am innocent.¡±

    A new wave of whispers spread through the hall.

    ¡°What a nerve!¡± scoffed the kukul of Trout Stream from behind his red veil.

    ¡°She is disrespecting this Council and the memory of the late Star-gazer by blatantly lying!¡± barked kush-turgan Vukan of Bear Ridge and a few other Binshi agreed with him.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even show a bit of remorse for her actions!¡± Kush-turgan Nekor shook his head but his gem-like eyes shone with glee. ¡°Has the Duke invited this woman to further rub salt into the inflicted wound? Destroying a precious relic, threatening the safety of the whole summit, and disrespecting this Council ¨C is this how the ducal household chooses to act?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lump the actions of a single person and the ducal household together!¡± said Baron Firmon. ¡°What this woman did has nothing to do with the Duke.¡±

    ¡°I concur.¡± Baroness De Vindur measured up Lorelei coldly. ¡°If my suspicion is right, this woman was planted by our enemies to sow discord and destroy the stability of Norden. Her actions thus far only prove my fears were true.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lorelei might have been found at the place of the crime, but this doesn¡¯t prove her guilt without a doubt.¡± Allen De Mar raised his voice. ¡°To condemn her without solid evidence and thorough investigation is¡­¡±

    ¡°And what more evidence does this young friend need?¡± an old voice called from behind the red veil of the kukul from Crescent Peak. ¡°By your own words, she was found amidst the shards of the Star and with its core in her hands. Isn¡¯t everything clear?¡±

    ¡°Precisely!¡± Kush-turgan Nekor said with a poisonous smile. ¡°But the Duchess refuses to confess to her crimes. And, more importantly, refuses to name the reasons for her heinous actions, daring to blame the Star-gazer. In the name of all free Binshi, I demand that the Duke gives us the justice we deserve and uses all means necessary to do so. We wouldn¡¯t dare to measure up the price of the Star of Norden, the last great creation of the late Kush-turgan Yanosh, to the precious life of the Duke¡¯s spouse. Still, a degree of corporal punishment is appropriate. Maybe then, the Duchess¡¯ tongue would also loosen.¡±

    ¡°Will he even be able to do that?¡± Vukan of Bear Ridge snorted. ¡°He failed at controlling his wife and allowed her to destroy the creation of our most esteemed brother. With an inept head, the household surely becomes rotten. Brother Nekor is too lenient in his demands. The head of that woman on a silver platter is the only thing that can repay us the humiliation and show the Duke¡¯s readiness to defend the North from any and all threats.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for sharing your thoughts, kush-turgans.¡± Noah raised his voice and threw the men a poisonous glance, his calm and emotionless mask starting to crack. ¡°However-¡±

    ¡°Would the Lords and Ladies be so kind and spare me some of their attention?¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s calm remark was like a resounding slap. In a heartbeat, everyone turned to her, many of the faces ¨C startled by her daring.

    ¡°You all seem to forget that the person in question is standing right before you.¡± She lifted up her chin and let her gaze slowly circle the room. ¡°You condemn me a criminal. You slander the Duke. You hurry to demand punishment and even my head. I thought that this was a hearing to question me in regard to the Star¡¯s destruction and the ongoing investigation. As it seems, the verdict has already been made.¡±

    ¡°Such a nerve!¡± Nekor rolled his eyes. ¡°Tell me, woman, what more do we need to ask you, when all evidence is against you?¡±

    ¡°Kush-turgan Nekor of Twilight Pass,¡± Lorelei¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°Before you stands the Duchess of Norden, second only to His Highness, the Duke. Before the verdict is announced and I¡¯m dragged out of here in chains, I am one of the rulers of this land and you will address me as such.¡±

    Her outburst made everyone gap. Lorelei used this to turn to the four Barons.

    ¡°I understand the anger of the Binshi. Yet from my own people, only one dared to speak in my defense. I think I should praise you for your loyalty to the truth and not to your blood ties. Still, Baron Argente, I think it would be a pity not to share your opinion with this summit. You don¡¯t want everyone else to think you were a coward?¡±

    ¡°My lady,¡± the face of the old noble turned grim, ¡°In all my years, no one has dared accuse me of cowardness.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you speak?¡±

    ¡°It is one''s right to decide when to share their thoughts and when to remain silent.¡±

    ¡°Not on such an important topic, Baron. Now tell us your stand.¡±

    ¡°As the lady orders.¡± Thomas Argente lowered his head. ¡°I believe that the evidence speaks for itself. But I have one more question. If Your Highness is innocent as you claim, what were you doing in that tower?¡±

    ¡°Surely fulfilling her master¡¯s orders,¡± muttered Baroness De Vindur but a pair of cold eyes pierced her.

    ¡°Silence, Lady Sigurd!¡± Lorelei cut her off. ¡°I am not talking to you but to Lord Thomas. To you and to everyone present ¨C if you have acquired your manners at a marketplace and are used to screaming over each other, you better reflect on your upbringing. The Duchess of Norden is speaking. The only one who may interrupt me is the Duke.¡±

    Her eyes wandered to Noah and on his no-longer placid face, she could read utter bewilderment. Still, he gave her a sign to carry on.

    ¡°To your question, Lord Thomas, I am the mistress of this castle. Am I forbidden from roaming around as I please? The Duke has never said the south tower harboring the Star was off-limits. And neither were the shadows guarding it instructed to stop me from climbing up.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s because no living or dead soul besides the Duke and the late kush-turgan Yanosh could touch the artifact.¡± The calm but tired voice of kush-turgan Bayan sounded for the first time. ¡°The fact that its heart was in your hand, the fact that you could touch the Star¡­ it is an occurrence outside of anyone¡¯s expectation.¡±

    ¡°It must be some sort of witchcraft!¡± Baron Firmon chimed in but was silenced by Noah¡¯s glare.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lorelei said, unperturbed by the old man¡¯s outburst. ¡°It is something unusual. But everyone here knows that I am a Limerian, and Limerians can¡¯t do magic.¡±

    ¡°But you have the power of the saints,¡± Bayan coughed. ¡°If the Lady is even an Acolyte¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡± Lorelei straightened her back and made sure that her voice didn¡¯t tremble even the tiniest bit. ¡°I might not be well versed in magic but from what I know, an Acolyte can¡¯t even dream of disrupting a hex constructed by the Star-gazer himself. And if I were a Saint, the Church would have long ago claimed me.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what is your explanation?¡± asked Bayan after another bout of coughs.

    ¡°Maybe when the Star was physically destroyed, the hex weakened.¡± Lorelei shrugged. ¡°The Duke is currently holding on to it, so we can surely test this by having someone touch it.¡±

    She paused a bit, her eyes locking again with Noah¡¯s.

    ¡°Then again, if the hex around the heart has weakened, any further tampering might irreversibly damage it.¡±

    ¡°No one will lay a hand on the heart-stone except for me,¡± Noah stated grimly. ¡°But then, Duchess, we are back where we started.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my lord.¡± Lorelei clenched her fists. ¡°Before we were interrupted, you asked me and I proclaimed my innocence. However, I was deprived of the chance to ask ¨C have you questioned Lady Shana? And why isn¡¯t she here now, when the matter also concerns her?¡±

    The murmur of the crowd was silenced by Noah¡¯s raised hand.

    ¡°After questioning her, I deemed her presence unnecessary. She denied involvement, and this was confirmed by her guardians.¡±

    ¡°And who might those be?¡±

    ¡°First Wolf Karusa, Elder Tikotse, Elder Kotrag, and Elder Marishka of Wolf Mountain, and Nelini Abrahmandar. They all testified that the Star-gazer never left her room. Do you claim that all of them are liars?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Lorelei shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to warrant their hate, so I doubt that they would frame me and lie¡­ At least not intentionally.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Duchess?¡± Noah¡¯s features became sharper.

    ¡°This is Norden, my lord ¨C the land of myths and magic. And the one who presides over all magically endowed is the Star-gazer. Or am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you accusing Shana of casting a hex?!¡± Her husband seemed unable to choose between anger and amazement, his face twitching for a second. ¡°Impossible. She hasn¡¯t fully awakened yet. She hasn¡¯t even made her prophecy.¡±

    ¡°And yet she was able to soul-project and defeat a dhrowghost?¡±

    The summit was silent for a brief moment before erupting. People were talking over each other and fists swung in the air. Amidst the chaos, stood Lorelei ¨C a lone silver snowflake surrounded by the fire of dissent. Her clear gaze never left Noah¡¯s, but there was no pleading in it this time. She was challenging him, urging him to react. Under the weight of her eyes, his expression slowly became darker, the beast behind the regal fa?ade threatening to appear.

    ¡°Enough!¡± he roared, making everyone in the big hall freeze in fear. With a leveled tone, he turned to Lorelei. ¡°Do you have any way to prove your claims, Duchess?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Her reply made him flinch. ¡°There is an easy way to solve everything.¡±

    She turned to the six kush-turgans.

    ¡°Which one of our esteemed guests would agree to soul-merge with me?¡±

 II-53. Fallen star (1)

    Silence reigned in the summit hall, so thick that it was suffocatingly palpable. The piercing stares of a dozen eyes stabbed at Lorelei, but she withstood them. Even more so, this time, there was something else besides animosity hidden in them - a sliver of respect.

    A sudden bout of heavy coughs broke the tense calm, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Kush-turgan Bayan bent over, heaving for air, but he still held his hand up and stopped his worried attendant.

    ¡°I¡­ beg the Duchess to reconsider,¡± he said in a weak, raspy voice. ¡°What you request¡­ is impossible. If you attempt a soul-merge¡­ one or both parties will die.¡±

    ¡°Such ignorance¡­¡± Vukan of Bear Ridge let his voice trail off. ¡°Or maybe, it isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt, it was a calculated plan to harm one of the kush-turgans!¡± Nekor of Twilight Pass hurried to chime in. ¡°But the plan of our Limerian lords seems to have gone astray.¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Noah¡¯s fist landed on the armrest of his chair with a bang. ¡°One more attempt to twist the truth and sow discord, one word of baseless accusation, and you will be removed from this gathering. You have let your mouth run wild one too many times today.¡±

    ¡°Baseless accusation?¡± Nekor crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°For some reason the great Beast of Norden allows his own wife to destroy a sacred artifact. You, the man who stood up face to face against Akh-Moren and the Red Hands and defeated them, suddenly have difficulties controlling the actions of a single Limerian girl? You then gather all kush-turgans and conduct a farce of a trial where the perpetrator of the crime continues to insult us, and now even attempts to drag one of us into a life-threatening situation. This is too much to be just a coincidence!¡±

    A murmur rose from the Binshi side of the crowd. Seeing the reins of the conversation slipping from between her fingers, Lorelei opened her mouth to interject but was cut by an icy voice.

    ¡°Nekor of Twilight Pass,¡± Noah lifted his hand and suddenly several gray-clad Shadows surrounded the mouthy kush-turgan and his aid, ¡°it seems that because I treat you as a guest, you have forgotten your situation. The law of hospitality may protect the ones under my roof. Yet again, I am the law of Norden. And I have short tolerance when it comes to those who try to drive a wedge between my people. None of the previous dukes deemed it necessary to discuss his decisions and plans for Norden with any of the Binshi, not even with the Star-gazer. I have made you all part of this council out of respect and with the hope that it would unite our people. However, I can no longer overlook your malicious intent. Take the kush-turgan to his chambers!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nekor wriggled in the hands of the Shadows to no avail. ¡°I am the leader of Twilight Pass! How dare you treat me like a low-life? Like a mere servant?!¡±

    ¡°If you were a simple low-life, I wouldn¡¯t have spared your blabbering even a glance.¡± Noah¡¯s lips curved into a hungry smile. ¡°And if you were my servant, I would have ordered you flogged and your tongue cut out. So keep that poisonous thing behind your teeth, lest I reconsider!¡±

    With that, the kush-turgan and his attendant were mercilessly dragged away by several of the Shadows. The rest stayed on the Binshi side of the summit hall, their silent presence looming over the remaining dignitaries.

    ¡°I hope no one has any more baseless disruptive accusations to make?¡± said Noah, his eyes locking on kush-turgan Vukan. The Binshi remained tight-lipped but a thick vein popped on his forehead.

    ¡°The lord of Norden¡­ has acted with wisdom and mercy,¡± heaved kush-turgan Bayan as a small bead of sweat rolled down his temple. ¡°But¡­ it doesn¡¯t change the fact¡­ that the Duchess¡¯ request¡­ is dangerous. I hope she would reconsider and we can find another way¡­¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°The one from Argali Planes speaks the truth,¡± the kukul of Crescent Peak nodded her veiled head. ¡°A soul-merge between a Binshi and a Limerian is sure to have devastating consequences.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Lorelei finally got a chance to jump into the conversation. She straightened her back and threw Noah a glance. His eyes were heavy, many unspoken feelings hidden beneath their cold gray surface. She could see his fingers twitch, as if wanting to ball into fists, but, instead, he sat back in his chair and gave her a sign to continue.

    ¡°I might be a newcomer to Norden,¡± Lorelei returned her attention to the five remaining Binshi delegates, ¡°but even I am aware of the magical prowess of the esteemed kush-turgans. I know that even to become a simple turgan one needs to be the most powerful shaman in their tribe. I am also aware that amongst all shamans in Norden, the powers of the kush-turgans  are second only to those of the Star-gazer.¡±

    Quickly moistening her lips, Lorelei tried to fight the horror that gripped her heart, her mind not losing a second as it spun the fine threads of her plan. If she failed to goad them to do the soul-merge, all was doomed. She had no other way of proving her innocence, and Noah, even if he wanted to protect her, would be unable to do so, unless he was willing to spark civil unrest amongst Binshi and Limerins. She much better preferred to perish trying to clear her name than as a presumed sinner on the gallows. But there was hope. In her short time here, she had learned how prideful the people of Norden were, both Binshi and Limerians alike.

    Slowly letting out a breath, Lorelei brought a soft smile to her lips and spoke again to the Binshi delegates, while her eyes remained fixed on Noah.

    ¡°With such magical abilities, it makes me wonder why the esteemed kush-turgans refuse to soul-merge with a Limerian when the turgan of Wolf Mountain managed to do it successfully?¡±

    She straightened some non-existent creases in her white gown, her bearing - a majestic facade of confidence and innocence. Lifting up her chin, she gave every one of the Binshi a defiant glance, and her smile twisted into a ridiculing smirk.

    ¡°If you happen to doubt my words, you can ask His Highness. After all, he was the one to perform the soul-merge. If a member of the Limerian Imperial Family, the one most blessed by the Saints, survived the clash between holy powers and magic, then where would the issue be with someone low-born like myself? Or are perhaps the kush-turgans cowards?¡±

    ¡°Lady Lorelei!¡± Noah managed to overcome the angry hubbub of the Binshi dignitaries. ¡°Considering your situation, it isn¡¯t a wise decision to so outrageously insult any Grand Council members. Apologize to the honorable Elders.¡±

    ¡°An apology is needed only when one is in the wrong, Your Highness,¡± Lorelei remained unyielding. The slight widening of Noah¡¯s eyes and the gasps from the Binshi¡¯s side were like a balm to Lorelei¡¯s soul. ¡°Today I¡¯ve heard demands for my life, for my head on a silver platter, and that, despite me proclaiming innocence. I am ready to sacrifice my life to find out the truth. Isn¡¯t it also right for the accusers to wager their own lives on their beliefs?¡±

    Before Lorelei¡¯s words could die out, a giggle echoed under the tall arches of the summit hall. All heads turned to the small, wrinkled woman sitting quietly at the last seat on the Binshi¡¯s side. Surrounded by clouds of fragrant smoke rising from the thin pipe that hung from the corner of her mouth, kush-turgan Akasha looked like an other-worldly creature that had casually decided to wander the world of the living. As she laughed, more and more smoke puffs escaped her lips, soon hiding her features behind a gray curtain.

    ¡°I thought people called you Shimshi, child!¡± a cackling voice rose from within the smoke. ¡°To me, you look to be a true bat-bagir, a mountain lion, not a chirping little bird!¡±

    The old Binshi pulled out the pipe from her mouth and with a single move cut the wall of smoke in half, dispersing it into nothingness. A toothless grin stretched the woman''s face, her eyes - sparkling like two polished sapphires.

    ¡°Your words are true, child, those young fools are all cowards. It seems that Kash-baba needs to set things straight. I will soul-merge with you, and I would be very delighted if that young Wolf you¡¯ve mentioned agrees to be one of my anchors.¡±

 II-54. Fallen star (2)

    Noah sat in his chair, nails digging hard into the armrests, and his soul was in turmoil. Fear, anger, and guilt coiled and twisted in his chest, making every breath he took a chore. Yet his face remained frozen in an impenetrable mask. He couldn¡¯t show weakness. He couldn¡¯t show doubt, even though looking at the white-clad frail figure at the center of the summit hall made his heart bleed.

    Lorelei¡¯s demand for a soul-merge was the right decision. The ruler of Norden understood her actions and agreed with the clever solution. But the man¡­ The man wanted to stop her. To bring her far away. He remembered the pain of merging with Gregor. The anguish, the torment, the hopelessness. He almost broke under the pressure of the hex. Then what about Lorelei? Her body was fragile, her mind - undoubtedly perturbed by all the recent ordeals. She was going to break! To die! He didn¡¯t¡­ he couldn¡¯t allow that!

    Noah¡¯s lips trembled, ready to shout an order; to disband the Council. But then, at the very moment the words were about to leap from his tongue, he met her eyes. He had thought many a time that they looked like the ones of a frightened cornered doe - desperate, vulnerable, seeking help and protection. But the gaze his lady now lay upon him was different - strong, steady, demanding.

    ¡®You owe me, Duke Norden. After everything, you owe me the truth.¡¯

    Her words, uttered through tears, came back to his mind, a scorching reminder of his failure. He had failed to protect her back then. He failed to protect her now. It seemed that whenever Lorelei was involved, he only made mistakes.

    Clenching his teeth, Noah cursed himself. In his heart, there was no longer any doubt from the moment she had demanded the soul-merge. And yet, he could not stop her, nor proclaim her innocence without further proof. If he did, the council members would still doubt her, questioning the sincerity of her sacrifice, dubbing it an act by the Duke and the Duchess to escape punishment. At this very moment, Noah hated his position as the Lord of Norden and the responsibility that bound him. One sacrifice for the good of many. One life to stop civil unrest. But why did it have to be her?! Why was it so that he could not take the burden away from those frail shoulders? She was pure, noble, and a fool! And now she was going to break, to die, all by her own volition! That was why he didn¡¯t demand a soul-merge from her in the first place!

    ¡®Or is it? Be honest with yourself, you hypocrite!¡¯ The dark voice of guilt sounded again in his mind.

    Noah flinched, the small tick remaining unnoticed as all eyes were on Lorelei, who was boldly challenging the most powerful shamans in Norden. Why hadn¡¯t he indeed proposed the soul-merge himself? Was it truly an earnest attempt to protect her¡­ or was it out of fear of what the hex would reveal?

    Before his eyes, a tuft of white hair and an elfin round face emerged. A tiny toothless mouth gave him a grin as he cradled a little warm bundle in his arms, the midwife adjusting his clumsy hold with a chuckle. Then, a moment later, a tear-smeared cheek was pressing against his shoulder, two frail fists grabbing at his shirt, and a sobbing ¡°Mama! Dada!¡± bore in his heart as he trampled through bloody snow and smoking ruins. The next second, burning pain engulfed the left side of Noah''s face, his skin still remembering the scorching heat of the fire, the roughness of bandages¡­ and the small cold hand clasping his own as a desperate cry filled the night - ¡°Don¡¯t go, papa! Stay! Don¡¯t die too!¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes stung. It¡­ couldn¡¯t be Shana. By all Gods and Saints, it couldn¡¯t be her! When he asked her, she denied everything. She looked him in the eye and denied¡­

    ¡°Lad,¡± Duncan¡¯s whisper bore its way into his ear, ¡°it might be time to say something.¡±

    Noah set his jaw, a regal air engulfing him. He had been a coward long enough. He had let both the kush-turgans and the barons have their way under the excuse of wanting peace and harmony between their people. He had refrained from action out of fear of losing someone dear again, and in the process had lost his way. A trembling little bird had shown more courage than a beast.

    ¡®Fool! Stop acting like a hunted hare and start behaving like a man!¡¯ he chastised himself. He was the lord of Norden, the one who was supposed to uphold the law and be a beacon of hope and a shield to those who were wronged. This was his duty and his creed. Lorelei deserved the truth and he was going to help her¡­ no matter what it would cost him. And he was not going to allow anybody to stand in her way, be it a Binshi, a Limerian, or even the Two Fathers themselves.

    ***

    Lorelei¡¯s heart raced in her chest, fear and elation mixing together. After the baron¡¯s accusations and the kush-turgan¡¯s outright rejection, she had thought of her chances as slim, the prospect of proving her innocence - fading away before her eyes. Kash-baba¡¯s words were the thread upon which her fate hung. If the soul-merge succeeded, her name was going to be cleared. If not, she could only hope to be the one to perish, otherwise, the crime of murdering a Binshi leader was going to be placed on her.

    She bit on her already chewed lips, tasting the slight saltiness of blood, and looked at Noah, who stood like an immovable statue in his seat. Was he going to stop her? He had the power and the legal, if not the moral, right to deny her request since Shana¡¯s word was on the line. But the look she received back from him startled her. There was deep sorrow in those eyes, mixed with an unbreakable will and¡­ a sliver of tenderness.

    ¡°Lady Lorelei,¡± his words were calm, ¡°if you insist on a soul-merge, I have no intention to stop you. But are you aware of the dangers that the hex carries?¡±

    ¡°I am, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Then, Kash-baba, I am leaving my Duchess¡¯ life in your hands.¡± Noah turned to one of the Shadows. ¡°Summon turgan Gerashgor of Wolf Mountain.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    With a silent bow, the Shadow left. Just then, the trembling voice of kush-turgan Bayan echoed in the hall.

    ¡°Your Highness, I beg to be excused. As much as I would like to witness kush-turgan Akasha¡¯s legendary hexing, I am afraid that my health wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± He threw a glance at the Limerian side of the summit and pressed his broad sleeve against his mouth, coughing several times. ¡°After experiencing the Church''s¡­ hospitality for some time, I developed a certain condition that prevents me from staying in places where powerful hexes are being cast. And with guardian charms all around the castle¡¯s premise, my condition is already worse than usual.¡±

    ¡°You may retreat, Lord Bayan.¡± Noah gave him a nod, some concern sneaking in his tone. ¡°I will send baba Marishka to tend to you in a bit.¡±

    ¡°I am much obliged, my lord.¡± The Binshi bent with a hand over his heart and then turned to Lorelei. ¡°Lady Norden, I hope¡­ we¡¯ll have a chance to meet again.¡±

    ¡°We will, Lord Bayan,¡± she stated with newfound confidence, and her lips curved up. ¡°We still haven¡¯t had a chance to talk to you about our master. I¡¯ll see you when all misunderstandings have been cleared.¡±

    Bayan¡¯s pale face twitched and a mix of worry and hope traveled across before a benign smile finally settled in.

    ¡°May it be as you say, Duchess. Zeze, stay here in my place and assist the Duke and kush-turgan Akasha in any way they deem fit.¡±

    ¡°I hear and obey, kush-turgan!¡±

    With these last words, Bayan left the hall, leaning heavily on a summoned servant. At the door, the two almost bumped into Gregor, who was just about to enter. Exchanging a short greeting, the young shaman stepped into the hall.

    As Noah briefed him shortly on the situation, the creases on the Binshi¡¯s brow grew deeper. with a wave of his hand, the shaman called for one of the Shadows and ordered him to bring the materials necessary for the hex.

    ¡°It would be best to perform the soul-merge somewhere quieter.¡± The young shaman turned to kush-turgan Akasha. ¡°There is a small adjacent room. The three of us and one more anchor should be-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lorelei interrupted him, ¡°the soul-merge will be performed here before the Duke and all delegates. I don¡¯t want there to be any suspicion left. As for the second anchor, Lady Akasha, please choose them as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°My granddaughter would do.¡± The old woman beckoned for her escort to step fort. ¡°Also, I see no issue to perform the merge here.¡±

    Gregor flinched and sought Noah¡¯s support but his friend only silently dipped his head. Resigning to his fate, the young shaman began assisting kush-turgan Akasha in drawing the sigils needed for the hex. Soon, a big eye made of sparkling grayish powder covered the center of the summit hall. Lorelei carefully gathered her skirts and lifted them up, making sure not to sweep away the moon-stone dust as she entered the iris of the eye. Kash-baba followed her with nimbleness unexpected for her age. The two carefully sat down facing each other, Gregor took his place behind Lorelei and the second anchor sat in the eye¡¯s corner behind the old Binshi.

    Poking his finger with the tip of a silver knife, Gregor drew a complicated symbol on the nape of Lorelei¡¯s neck, the warm touch of his fresh blood making her tremble. She felt a prickling, akin to ants crawling all over her skin, which intensified as Gregor muttered a short chant. There was a burst of warmth where the blood symbol lay, but it subsided in a moment so that Lorelei couldn¡¯t even feel the pain.

    ¡°The Lady¡¯s protections are disabled for now.¡± Gregor stared at the old Binshi over his mistress¡¯ shoulder. ¡°You may begin the hex. But beware, I am able to sense if anyone attempts to harm the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Good, I like your spirit, little Wolf!¡± Kash-baba gave him a toothless grin. ¡°But beware, if I wanted to harm your lady, I doubt you could do much to stop me or I wouldn¡¯t be the Grand Elder even amongst the kush-turgans.¡±

    There was no malice in the voice and her blue eyes were two tranquil seas without a ripple of hate or bloodthirst. She stretched out her hands towards Lorelei, palms up.

    ¡°Come, Moon-kissed Child. Don¡¯t take this old woman¡¯s blabbering to heart. I won¡¯t harm you.¡±

    For a moment, Lorelei¡¯s confidence shook. The old Binshi might have said the truth. But¡­ What if the soul-merge revealed her identity as nesvet? This was a double-edged sword but there was no other way out for her. And if she was going to suffer anyway, she preferred to do it at the very least with a clean name.

    As if reading her thoughts, the old Binshi¡¯s smile became even brighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, child, I won''t pry into any of your other secrets. When we merge, concentrate on what you saw yesterday. Mir-mama, I swear upon every part of my soul, may the Star-hounds chew it for eternity, and may it never reach the Spirit Plane if I stray and disturb the privacy of this child¡¯s mind.¡±

    In front of Lorelei¡¯s eyes, a bluish-silver shimmer engulfed the old woman at the very moment the last word rolled out of her lips. Behind her back, Gregor gasped and the other anchor gave out a low shout:

    ¡°Baba, you can''t do that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my soul. I can do whatever I want with it. Forgive the commotion, Moon-kissed Child, it seems that my oath has made them a bit peevish. Now, there is no way for me to harm you. Let¡¯s stop losing time. Give me your hands.¡±

    Lorelei blinked, trying to feign ignorance and bewilderment. There was undoubtedly no Limerian present who had seen the glow. She slowly closed her eyelids and placed her palms atop Kash-baba¡¯s. There was no turning back.

 II-55. Fallen star (3)

    The summit hall was drowned in silence, the air - heavy with anticipation and the fragrance of burning herbs. Kneeling on the floor, Lorelei felt the cold pressure of the marble against her legs. All her senses seemed heightened, her fingers able to discern every wrinkle on Kash-baba¡¯s bony hands. Behind her closed eyelids, the drums of her heart reverberated in the reddish darkness - fear and impatience mixing together. A low chant rose from the old woman¡¯s mouth, entrancing Lorelei and plucking her spirit away from the Mortal Realm. Then came the promised pain.

    The sensation was¡­ underwhelming. After the scorching hell she was dragged into during the collision of dhrowghost and Star-gazer powers, the tiny ache that nibbled and pecked at her soul was nigh negligible. Lorelei felt the soul of Kash-baba gently reaching out to her, searching and curious but never intrusive or violent. Whenever the old woman felt resistance, she didn¡¯t prod in but slowly, like flowing water, trickled her way between the memories.

    Lorelei let her in, allowing the Binshi more access than initially intended. There was little to hide. Only the deepest wounds and the most intimate of secrets she deemed out of reach - the time her brother and his friends almost raped her; her wedding night; the poisonous whisper of Master Argente; Yanosh and her nesvet nature. Around those, Lorelei tried to build a mental wall, and before it - a sea of nothingness to discourage and drive away Kash-baba. It worked, but she had a feeling that if the old shaman had wished to pry, those flimsy barriers were not going to stop her.

    Before long, the old Binshi reached the point where Lorelei¡¯s nightmare-prompted sleepwalk had led her to the Star of Norden. As the scenes started playing before her mind¡¯s eye, they felt so disturbingly real - the muggy mist, the branches scraping at her skin, the rough stones under her bare feet¡­ and the drowning fear of the unknown.

    ¡®Calm down, it¡¯s only a memory. The memory of a dream. It isn¡¯t real,¡¯ she tried to calm herself as the pain of the soul-merge surged with her anxiety.

    ¡®Oh, no, Moon-kissed Child. It wasn¡¯t a dream. It was very real.¡¯ Kash-baba¡¯s thoughts echoed in her mind and startled her.

    ¡®W-what!?¡¯ Lorelei¡¯s soul quivered and, in the real world, her fingers clawed into the old woman¡¯s hands. ¡®No, impossible! I never left Ildemar, I swear!¡¯

    ¡®Your body never did, child.¡¯ The tone of Kash-baba was soothing. ¡®But your spirit did travel some obscure paths, uncommon for a Limerian.¡¯

    Lorelei stiffened as dread overwhelmed her. She didn¡¯t dare think or give her fear a name, lest the old shaman was to notice her true nature.

    ¡®Don¡¯t let such oddities bother you,¡¯ Kash-baba continued, sensing Lorelei¡¯s turmoil. ¡®The realms of creation are, and will most likely remain, an eternal mystery. The border between the Spirit Plane and the World of Dreams is but a thin veil, and you don¡¯t need to be a Binshi to lift it. Now, child, let us continue, let me see what happened next.¡¯

    With her stomach still a fluttering mess and a skull-splitting headache starting to form at her nape, Lorelei recalled the rest of the fateful afternoon. The clearer the memories were, the greater the ache from the soul-merge became. Each detail she tried to share was like a blade scraping against an open wound. Soon, the phantom-pain from the shattering glass slicing her skin merged with the agony caused by the hex, forcing Lorelei to break down with a scream.

    It hurt! It hurt so much! Not only her flesh but also her soul was tearing apart. Her body shook and tears trickled down her cheeks, but her fingers grabbed the old shaman¡¯s hands even tighter. She could bear it. She had to! Letting go was not an option, no matter how great the torment and the temptation were. This was her last chance to prove her innocence, the line between freedom and the gallows.

    ¡°Stop, child!¡± Lorelei felt Kash-baba trying to pull away as her voice rose in the real world. ¡°You will kill yourself.¡±

    ¡°No, I can go on! I can remember better¡­¡± Lorelei mumbled, her tongue - thick and dry against her mouth.

    ¡°Let go. There is no need to suffer more.¡±

    The last bits of her memories - the top of the tower, engulfed in bright light, and Shana¡¯s twisted face - started to blur and fade into nothingness.

    ¡°No! No!¡± Lorelei tried to keep the images that were flowing away like sand through open fingers. ¡°No! Please stop! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    With an unexpected strength, Kash-baba tore her hands from Lorelei¡¯s grip. It felt like a string had broken. The all-consuming pain suddenly vanished like it never was. A cotton-like bliss engulfed her, and Lorelei almost fainted but two steady hands held her up.

    ¡°My lady!¡± Gregor¡¯s tone was full of anguish. ¡°Are you alright? You are bleeding!¡±

    Lorelei blinked at him and the tissue in his hand. Her other senses tuned in to the real world once again and she felt something warm and sticky trickling down her chin. With shaking fingers she took the small piece of cloth and pressed it to her nose, its white surface quickly turning red.

    ¡°T-thank you,¡± she muttered, turning her attention back to the old Binshi before her.

    Kash-baba knelt upright, her back straighter than an old oak, and looked seemingly unfazed. Her wrinkled face was the epitome of benevolent tranquility and her eyes looked back without any malice. Lorelei¡¯s gaze moved down towards the woman¡¯s hands and she swallowed a gasp. Deep red gashes ran along the Binshi¡¯s wrists as if a wild animal had clawed at her.

    ¡°Dear Fathers! I am so sorry, kush-turgan!¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± The old woman huffed and flicked her arms, the many layers of her broad sleeves cascading over the wounds. ¡°Old people have thin skin, child. On us, even a bird¡¯s scratch looks like it¡¯s done by a mountain lion¡¯s claw. More importantly, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, but we need to treat your injuries.¡±

    ¡°There will be a time for this later.¡± The old woman turned to the anchor behind her. ¡°Detir, help your baba up. The Duke is getting impatient.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Her words sobered Lorelei up. While the young Binshi was helping Kash-baba on her feet, the Duchess of Norden dared to look at her Duke for the first time since the soul-merge started. Noah¡¯s face had an unhealthy grayish hue, his body - leaning forward in the seat like he was preparing to jump. His lips formed a thin line that mimicked the one created by his drawn brows.

    Noticing Lorelei¡¯s stare, he opened his mouth, but no words came out and he just sank back in his chair. His gaze never left Lorelei while Gregor helped her to her feet and, as she leaned on the knight¡¯s arm for support, her husband¡¯s frown became deeper.

    ¡°Kash-baba,¡± Noah snapped, unable to completely hide his emotions, ¡°Don¡¯t make us wait. What have you found out?¡±

    ¡°Such impatience!¡± the old woman snorted and very slowly staggered back to her seat in a manner of exaggerated fatigue that contradicted the lively sparkle in her eyes. ¡°I might be old and half-dead anyway, but shouldn¡¯t you at least offer your wife a chair and a sip of water? The poor child went through a lot.¡±

    Noah stiffened and two big red spots appeared on his cheeks despite the cover of his dark complexion. With a wave of his hand, a chair was brought to the center of the summit hall. It was then that Lorelei realized how weak her knees were. She sat down, trying to retain a bit of grace and not just slump on the velvety cushion, and Gregor offered her a full cup. She just stared at the young man without reaching up. The knight threw a look at Noah, who motioned with a hand to his lips and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s birch juice, my lady.¡± Gregor took a sip from the cup and handed it again to Lorelei. ¡°It will help you gather your strength.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied and took a mouthful. A pleasantly sweet and slightly sour taste rolled down her tongue and moistened her dry throat.

    ¡°So, Kash-baba,¡± Noah turned to the old Binshi again, ¡°tell us about the soul-merge. The Duchess¡¯ story¡­¡±

    ¡°It is true. Every word of it. The Star-gazer was the one who shattered the Star of Norden.¡±

    The hall erupted.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie!¡± Kush-turgan Vukan yelled. ¡°Has the Limerian mongrel bribed you? Why are you betraying your people for the likes of-¡±

    A cry and the crash of overturned chairs cut the tirade short. No one noticed when Noha had jumped from his seat but now the leader of Bear Ridge was lying on the ground, coughing blood, and the Duke of Norden was towering over him. Before the dignitaries could react, the Shadows, weapons in hand, surrounded them.

    ¡°Do you all take me as a joke?¡± Noah barked, his foot landing hard on the quivering kush-turgan. ¡°I tried with words, I tried with compromises, with threats. But it looks like you wild animals would listen only to a fist!¡±

    He bent down and grabbed Vukan by the neck, dragging the burly man up with uncanny strength.

    ¡°All you know is to scream and slander!¡± Bearing his teeth, Noah shook the Binshi like a rag doll. ¡°I have tolerated your antics long enough. It seems you have forgotten who the Beast of Norden is. Well, the language of reason does not suit a Beast anyway. Now I¡¯ll hit you until you bleed!¡±

    Noah¡¯s fierce gaze scorched the summit, both Limerians and Binshi alike. In his hands, kush-turgan Vukan slowly began turning blue. When he spoke again, there was ice in Noah¡¯s voice.

    ¡°For Twilight Pass and Bear Ridge, hunting tax - doubled. Free travel through the Ducal lands and the Baronies - denied; entry fees - three silver coins per head. Tax for selling furs - doubled. Price for wheat purchase - increased from one dram of silver per stone to one and a half dram. Price for barley - increased from half to one dram of silver per stone. Price for bee¡¯s wax - increased from six to seven dram silver per stone¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± The kukul of Trout Stream shouted but was silenced by Noah¡¯s glare.

    ¡°For Baron Firmon,¡± he continued, ¡°exclusive rights to ambergris trade - suspended for three years. For Baroness De Vindur - the price of golden salmon roe will be decreased from nine to seven dram per stone; further - oversight of the ruby mines at Snow-wall Mountain will be transferred to the ducal authorities for three years.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lady De Vindur raised her voice but was also met with a pair of steely eyes.

    ¡°I advise you all to accept your punishment quietly.¡± Noah made a sign and the blades of the Shadows gleamed menacingly. ¡°With your behavior, I could be demanding your lives, not your money. And don¡¯t mistake my courtesy of not doing so for inability. If I aim for your neck, no laws or customs would save you.¡±

    No one dared utter a word.

    Taking a deep breath, Noah finally let go of kush-turgan Vukan who slumped on the ground in a heaving mess. Giving the man a final kick with his boot and murmuring a short ¡°To his chambers!¡±, he turned to Lorelei, who sat petrified in her chair. In three big strides, he reached her and stopped abruptly.

    ¡°Duchess Norden,¡± his voice sounded somber and pained but there was no trace of the recent anger and malice, ¡°what you have shown us today is a prime example of will, bravery, and perseverance. Risking your life, you''ve proven your innocence before the Gods and the Law. I was a fool for not trusting you. I let the father speak and not the ruler.¡±

    Suddenly, he bent his knee before her. Reaching out, he took the end of her silver-white dress and pressed it to his lips.

    ¡°I will atone for my mistake soon, my lady. But until then, I, Noah Lux Norden, offer my sincerest apologies to the Duchess of Norden.¡±

    Lorelei sat in her chair and shook. She was hurting. She was tired and angry, and relieved, and¡­ happy. And she was stunned. The Duke of Norden was performing in public a genuflection reserved only for the Emperor and Empress. She should have been flattered but, instead, her chest felt empty. Keeping her eyes straight, Lorelei set her jaw and carefully pulled the hem of her skirt free from Noah¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°How will you proceed from now on, my lord?¡± she said as leveled as possible.

    Climbing up on his feet, Noah ordered Gregor:

    ¡°Go fetch Shana. I want to hear how she would explain all this. And tell Saya to come and take the Duchess back to her room to rest.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lorelei shook her head resolutely. ¡°I will stay. I believe I have the right to do so.¡±

    ¡°You do.¡± Noah measured her up with some concern. ¡°You have earned your place here. You can sit beside me while we wait.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei hesitated and averted her eyes.

    ¡°Come sit with me, Moon-kissed Child.¡± The voice of Kash-baba startled them both. The Binshi gave Noah a toothless grin. ¡°An old thing like me needs some company and entertainment while waiting or else I might fall asleep.¡±

    No one dared to disagree with the Binshi¡¯s Grand Elder. Lorelei hurried to the old shaman¡¯s side with a heart full of relief and a bit of ache. She didn¡¯t want to be close to Noah right now. Her feelings were too confused and traitorous and she feared that she might do something to regret later on.

    Engulfed by the fragrant smoke of the old woman¡¯s pipe, Lorelei listened to her stories and only occasionally nodded without saying a word. Her eyes wandered from time to time to the central seat of the table and Noah¡¯s distraught face. Sometimes, their gazes met, both carrying a thousand unspoken words. They had to talk, no matter how painful the result might be. But not here and not now.

    The heavy door of the summit hall opened with a bang and Gregor flew in panting.

    ¡°Reporting. Lady Shana is not in her chambers!¡±

 II-56. Abyss (1)

    "What!?" Noah jumped up. "Who was guarding Shana? I ordered her to remain in her chambers until further notice."

    "Mother, father, and Rasha were on guard and are also missing,¡± replied Gregor, catching his breath. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that something happened since the defense charms are still intact, but¡­"

    ¡°Search the castle and check with the sentries whether she had left the premises. Find Shana and bring her before the Grand Council.¡±

    After giving his orders, Noah gritted his teeth and sat back in the chair. What pranks was the child pulling now? No, calling it a prank was too lenient. She had almost destroyed a crucial part of Ildemar¡¯s defenses, had lied in his face, and was now disobeying his order. It took great effort on his side to remain calm and not lead the search personally, but such action was ill-advised.

    His eyes traveled over the people around the table whose faces were grim but compliant. Nobody dared comment on Shana¡¯s misbehavior, lest they suffer a fate similar to Vukan''s. Still, the sparkle in the eyes behind the kukuls'' red veils didn¡¯t promise an uneventful future, and neither were the thinly pressed lips of Baroness De Vindur and Baron Firmon. Noah clenched his jaw tighter, preventing a bitter laugh from escaping. Being a duke was no different than being a shepherd¡¯s dog amongst wolves in sheepskin. And those wolves were just waiting for a chance to sink their teeth.

    As time passed in painful silence, the large doors opened again and a Shadow entered the summit hall. Bowing before the Duke, the man curtly reported:

    ¡°My lord, we found Lady Shana-¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡± Noah snapped.

    ¡°W-why?¡± The Shadow blinked confused.

    ¡°My order was clear - find Shana and bring her here.¡± Noah leaned forward. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Where is my daughter and why isn¡¯t she with you?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­ I¡­¡± The Shadow paled and his eyes became huge. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know... I told Lady Shana that Your Highness requested her presence¡­ I think¡­ I told her to come¡­ but after that¡­¡±

    Lifting a hand to his forehead, the man¡¯s face twisted in pain.

    ¡°I remember her smiling and talking to me. She told me, she was playing with Rasha. And then¡­ I was on my way here from¡­ Where was I? Don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    The Shadow¡¯s voice died out to a low, incoherent mumble. He swayed and one of his brethren had to come forth and support him.

    ¡°Explain the situation!¡± Noah suppressed his distress and confusion as he turned to the second Shadow.

    ¡°It looks like the backlash after attempting to resist a mind-control hex.¡± Before the guard could answer, Kash-baba jumped from her seat and trotted over, her previous fatigue nowhere to be seen. She grabbed the wrist of the weakened Shadow and blew a puff of smoke from her pipe right in his face. ¡°Mist for mist. None shall stay. Broken hex, go away.¡±

    The Shadow started coughing and his cheeks regained some pink.

    ¡°T-thank you, kush-turgan! I am sorry, my lord. I failed you. I was hexed so easily without even noticing¡­¡±

    ¡°I want no excuses now.¡± Noah stood up and approached the man, grabbing his shoulders. ¡°Where is Shana? Is she with the one who hexed you? Is she in danger?¡±

    ¡°The little lady is in Star-gazer Garden, my lord, together with Elder Tikotse, Lady Karusa, and Rasha. She was well and unharmed when I left her.¡±

    ¡°And the hex?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The man hesitated but was saved again by the old Binshi.

    ¡°The thing clouding his mind was powerful but sloppy. It was generous calling it a hex. Most likely, our little Star-gazer is awakening to her powers and twisting people¡¯s minds without even realizing it.¡±

    ¡°Shana? Why would she¡­?¡±

    ¡°If your parent catches you doing mischief, would you be obediently coming for punishment? The little chichik is stubborn... just like her fathers.¡±

    ¡°She did more than mischief!¡± hissed Noah through clenched teeth as his hand involuntarily combed his hair. ¡°So be it. The fish won¡¯t swim to the fisherman, so the fisherman will swim to the fish.¡±

    ¡°What are we waiting for then?¡± The old woman puffed with her pipe and marched past him.

    ¡°Kash-baba¡­¡± Noah rolled his eyes but after a moment of thought, reconsidered his objection. ¡°You should come, indeed. The whole Grand Council should be present.¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Turning towards the door, Noah took a few steps before a white figure caught up with him.

    ¡°I am coming too, my lord.¡± Lorelei¡¯s quiet words cut his protest before he even had a chance to open his mouth. ¡°I wish to see everything to its end.¡±

    Noah silently nodded and stormed out, followed by Lorelei, the gloomy Duncan, and a trail of confused dignitaries. Before the summit hall, Saya was leaning against the wall near a window, conversing quietly with Jessup and Milly. Seeing their lord rushing out, the three straightened up, but their grim faces immediately brightened as they spotted Lorelei walking a pace behind the Duke.

    With a brisk wave, Noah called his squire, whispering some instructions into his ear before sending the youth away. He then gave a sign to Saya and Milly to join their party and everyone rushed forth towards Star-gazer Garden.

    As they crossed the bridge connecting Ildemar to the small island, the strong winds ruffled Noah¡¯s hair and made his sleeves flutter like raven¡¯s wings. The sun, previously bathing the surrounding hills in warm light, was now hiding behind a wall of black menacing clouds. Far over the distant peaks, a quick flash of lightning preceeded a rolling thunder.

    Noah welcomed the gales beating his skin and the incoming storm. The chaos of nature was resonating with the one in his soul, the thoughts in his head - flying around like torn-away leaves. Shana! His chest felt tight. His ears rang. Why, just... why? ''I never left my room, papa!¡¯ she had said and had even shed some tears at his question. Lies! Her innocent little face, her sobs, her shy smile when he had hugged her¡­ All lies!

    The darkness beneath the pine trees engulfed him. Gravel crunched under his boots akin to snapping bones. When the small stone gazebo appeared between the trees, Noah¡¯s jaw clenched to the point his teeth almost broke. The wind rustled in the leaves of the vines, crawling around the marble pillars. Beyond the safety of the worn-out railings, the cliff dropped to a churning cauldron of green-gray waves and white foam. In the gazebo, a girl leaned on the stone railing, flanked on three sides by her Binshi guardians, staring out at the stormy fjord and oblivious to the newcomers'' arrival. Long silver hair flowed like wisps of mist around her head, The gale turned her garments into colorful butterfly wings, creating the impression that she was about to take flight.

    The sight of Shana, so small and lonely, pierced Noah¡¯s heart. He involuntarily made a step forth, but the bony hand of Kash-baba dug into his wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Look!¡±

    Following her knotty finger, Noah measured up the three Binshi surrounding his daughter. They stood there motionless, not showing even the smallest reaction towards the crowd of newcomers. Their faces were like masks and their gazes - absent.

    ¡°They are in the range of a mind-control hex,¡± the old shaman whispered. ¡°You never told me that the Moren-gadir has completely awakened!¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t!¡± Noah couldn''t take his eyes off of Shana¡¯s small back. ¡°She never made her prophecy and the Wolf Mountain Elders said that she is only halfway-¡±

    ¡°Controlling one person when half-awakened - that I can believe. But four, one of them being a former turgan - not possible.¡± Kash-baba sucked at her pipe and blew thick fragrant smoke into Noah¡¯s face, making him cough. ¡°You foolishly didn¡¯t bring Red Dawn to the summit. This will shield you from the hex. Now go and talk to the child. It will be best if she willingly releases the hex, otherwise, someone might get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Noah hesitated, ¡°you should try reason with her.¡±

    ¡°You are her father,¡± scolded Kash-baba. ¡°She needs you, not some stranger. Go!¡±

    Noah exhaled and walked up the last couple of steps to the gazebo. Alerted by the noise, Shana turned around. Her petite face was calm but pale and her eyes were red.

    ¡°Papa, you are here?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    He cleared his throat. Even in his own ears, the words sounded dry and meaningless. There was also the distant pounding of the hex against his temples but it was hardly the reason why Noah¡¯s mind was frozen stiff.

    ¡°What brings you here, papa? I thought you were too busy to play with us.¡±

    Shana¡¯s seemingly innocent question made him shudder. He had been busy, indeed. Accusing Lorelei of crimes she hadn¡¯t committed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you obey my summons, Shana?¡±

    ¡°What summons?¡± She blinked innocently at him and the pressure against his temples grew stronger.

    ¡°Enough lies, Shana!¡± Noah raised his voice and his eyes stung. ¡°Why are you trying to put a hex on me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡±

    ¡°I know you destroyed the Star of Norden.¡± Noah cut her off. ¡°I know you lied about Lorelei. Why? Don¡¯t you know how wrong¡­ how dangerous your actions are?! ¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong!¡± screamed Shana and stomped her foot on the ground. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me, papa!?¡±

    Noah just stood there, unable to continue. Seeing Shana¡¯s distorted face, hearing her unending lies, broke his heart piece by piece. His gentle and sensible little girl was nowhere to be seen.

    He reached out to her but at the same moment, the child gave out a chilling shrill:

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Noah turned around, following her gaze, only to see Lorelei approaching through a cloud of smoke, accompanied by the grumbling Kash-baba. She stopped beside him, pale but resolute.

    ¡°What have I ever done to you, Lady Shana?¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice was heavy but clear. ¡°Why do you hate me that much?¡±

    ¡°You are evil!¡± The air around Shana started to vibrate. ¡°You are a witch! You want to harm my friends! To hurt papa! Every time it was the same - as long as you are here, my family dies! You will torture them! You will kill them!¡±

    Everyone stood frozen for a moment. Noah blinked at his daughter like a newborn fawn, his mind slowly processing her words. What she said¡­ The Prophecy! She really had awakened!

    Next to him, Lorelei shook her head and swayed, leaning on his shoulder.

    ¡°Stay away from papa!¡± screamed Shana and jumped forward, wedging herself between them.

    Before Noah could react, the girl grabbed Lorelei¡¯s arm and tore her away with strength unbefitting a child. Caught by surprise, Lorelei lost her balance and crashed in the railing. Weathered by ice, wind, and rain, the old stone gave out. Time slowed down as Noah reached out, but his fingers grabbed only air.

    ¡°Lorelei!¡±

    His desperate cry followed her as she fell towards the cliffs and the foaming gray-green waves.

 II-57. Abyss (2)

    The wind howled past Lorelei¡¯s ears as her body plummeted towards the craggy cliffs. She didn¡¯t have the time or the luxury to scream. Fear paralyzed her body as the abyss drew nearer but her mind was sharpened to the utmost. A memory flashed before her eyes - a group of children jumping from the cliffs near Sefis; joy and laughter turning suddenly into cries of distress; an old man and a girl running over to help as the eldest child dragged his younger sibling out of the depths - pale and lifeless with seaweed and blood tangled in his hair. Now, she was in that boy''s place but this time, her master wasn¡¯t here to help!

    Through teary eyes, she saw the cliffs flying towards her. Stormy waves laced the black granite with foam, and the pieces of green algae tangled in the stone¡¯s ridges looked like sprawling the hair of sea monsters - lurking and waiting for the next victim to drag into the depths. If she hit the rocks, the impact would surely break her legs. But if she dove head-first and lost consciousness, she was dead. From this height, even the water would prove little cushion to her fall. Dread and desperation burned through Lorelei¡¯s veins, the vision of the past jolting her frozen muscles into action.

    Twisting her body mid-air, she tried to stretch it out like a thin plank at the last possible second, her feet pointing towards the churning waves. With a splash, she hit the surface of the fjord. The impact burned her skin like someone was scraping over it with a hot knife. Silence and darkness devoured her. Freezing water pressed against her ribs, robbing her lungs of air. Her skirts twisted around her body like a net. Lorelei fought the urge to breathe in as the strong currents tossed her around. Hastened by fear and instinct, the blood rushed through her veins. Her mind started to go dark amidst flashes of green sparks, a traitorous voice whispering in her head. ''Let go.'' It was fine to give up. ''Relinquish the fight.'' All it took was a single breath and after that¡­ sweet nothingness would come.

    No! With great effort, Lorelei ordered her frantically flailing limbs to obey. She wanted to live!

    One stroke. The currents and the weight of her soaked garments dragged her into the depths.

    One more stroke. Her muscles felt like they were about to tear.

    Again. And again... A final stroke. It burned! It hurt! Her lungs tore. One breath. Just one!

    Her head broke through the waves. The first sweet sip of salty air scalded her throat. She had time for a few more breaths before the current dragged her back down, tugging on her wet clothes. The fight began anew. Lorelei managed to reach the surface again but the waves rolled over her almost immediately. The third time she reached the surface, she could only take a single breath before the tide overwhelmed her.

    Lorelei¡¯s limbs felt like lead, every move requiring immense effort. She was not the best, but she wasn¡¯t a bad swimmer. No child growing up in Sefis was, especially with Master Levi as their teacher. And yet, she was about to yield the fight. The icy embrace of Tight-pass Fjord was so different from the warm lagoons around her hometown. The chill, the storm, the weight of her drenched garments, her body - weakened by worry and magic, they all sapped the last bits of her strength. It was time to let go¡­

    Something wrapped around her waist and rapidly pulled her up. Surfacing again amidst seafoam and droplets of rain, Lorelei coughed and shook, her chest - pressing tightly against someone else''s.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have you!¡± Noah¡¯s panting voice was the last thing she expected to hear. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle or we¡¯ll both drown!¡±

    Lorelei didn¡¯t know if she was crying or if her face was just wet from the rain and seawater. But she knew the arm, tightly wrapped around her waist; the warm embrace driving the chill away. It was real! He was real! He had followed her!

    ¡°You¡­ fool!¡± Her rasp was almost drowned by the storm.

    ¡°You can scold me later.¡±

    With a mighty stroke, Noah steered them toward the shore. A couple of times, the tide tossed them agaist half-submerged rocks, their bodies bumping and scraping painfully on the sharp edges of the stone and the mussels nesting in the crags. Still, they swam with the current, using its strength to reach the little pebbly beach just below the overhanging cliffs.

    Dragging Lorelei out of the water, Noah took a few shaking steps before the two collapsed on the ground. Coughs and wheezing gasps escaped their lips as the pair lay under the pouring rain, wave after wave of salty gray water hitting their legs with a loud gurgle.

    Her head resting on Noah¡¯s chest, Lorelei could hear the strong beats of his heart. The warmth of his body seeped into hers, driving away a bit of the bone-piercing cold that paralyzed her. She felt his muscles tensing as he struggled to sit up, still cradling her carefully in his arms.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°How hurt are you?¡± His tired voice carried the familiar gentleness she had yearned for. Callused fingers brushed away the wet tangled strands of hair from her face.

    ¡°N-nothing t-that would k-kill me.¡± Lorelei¡¯s teeth clattered and she shivered uncontrollably.

    Noah leaned in, his forehead pressing against hers and his hands dared to wrap around her a little tighter.

    ¡°Holy Fathers¡­ Thank You!¡±

    Their lips were so close that they almost touched. Their breaths mixed together - jagged, shallow, but warm and full of life.

    ¡°Lad!¡±

    ¡°Lorelei!¡±

    Two shouts reached them, muffled by the rain and the thundering waves. Lightning split the sky, illuminating three figures crawling towards them - slipping on wet stones as they climbed down the narrow trail running along the cliffs.

    Reluctantly separating their foreheads, Noah looked up and shouted hoarsely:

    ¡°We are fine, Duncan! Slow down. You¡¯ll break your necks!¡±

    In a few minutes, the crunching of gravel announced the arrival of Duncan and his companions. Gentle hands supported Lorelei, breaking her and Noah apart, all to her dismay.

    ¡°Lorelei! Are you alright?¡± Saya sobbed. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lorelei smiled, her fingers giving the other woman¡¯s hand a weak squeeze.

    ¡°You are not fine! When you fell¡­ We thought¡­¡± Her friend choked.

    Beside her, Milly sat on the wet gravel, her hands smearing tears all over her face while she mumbled ¡°Mir-Mama, thank you, thank you!¡±

    Something warm and slightly damp wrapped around Lorelei¡¯s body. She blinked at Duncan, who had taken off his doublet and draped it over her shoulders.

    ¡°No¡­ You¡¯ll get wet¡­ sick,¡± she protested weakly, the exhaustion and the warmth slowly lulling her to sleep. This earned her a resolute head shake from the old knight.

    ¡°A little rain won¡¯t harm me.¡±

    Duncan turned to Noah and helped him back to his feet. Seeing his lord bowing down with the intention to pick Lorelei up, he frowned and put a paw-like hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Enough boy. Don¡¯t strain yourself. I¡¯ll take the lady.¡±

    ¡°I know my strength, Duncan. You act like I¡¯m some feeble child!¡±

    ¡°You shake worse than a newborn calf.¡± The old knight huffed and scooped Lorelei up like she was made of feathers. ¡°Can you risk dropping your wife?¡±

    A vein popped on Noah''s jaw but he didn¡¯t retort. Instead, he tucked the doublet around Lorelei¡¯s body. A tired smile lifted the corners of his lips and his hand caressed her cheek.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now. Rest-¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish. For a brief moment, everything turned dark like someone had spilled ink over the world. A mighty rumble shook the air before everything came back to normal. No, that was wrong. Lorelei held her breath. The sound of the waves was gone and so was the rain. Droplets hung in the air like crystalline strings of beads, breaking all laws of nature and logic. And again, the world was devoured by darkness, its source - a bolt of black lightning, snaking its way up towards the sky from the cliffs above them.

    ¡°Shana!¡± Noah inhaled sharply. ¡°Damn it, Yanosh, you never told me about magical temper tantrums!¡±

    Spinning around, he faced his petrified retainers.

    ¡°Duncan, you protect Lorelei. Protect them all. Stay here and don¡¯t even think about going up until you get my signal.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The old man¡¯s gaze wandered between the three women in his care and the top of the cliff. ¡°You and the little-one will be good, right?¡±

    ¡°We will,¡± replied Noah curtly and was about to run away but Lorelei suddenly grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± She peered into his eyes. ¡°Shana¡­ I think something is very wrong with her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Noah chuckled. ¡°Shana¡¯s emotions are running wild and with them, her powers. She must have awakened recently-¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t mean that. I think that a lot of this¡­ is not her doing.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Her husband stiffened.

    ¡°The strength that pushed me, it wasn¡¯t that of a child, not even of a single human. And before I fell, when I hit the railing, there was a black mist. It broke the stone and made me fall. It felt cold, hungry, and evil. Almost¡­ like a dhrowghost.¡±

    ¡°H-how?...¡±

    Another black lightning shot into the sky. Lorelei cowered in Duncan¡¯s doublet but her fingers only gripped Noah tighter.

    ¡°I will explain everything, I swear. You can punish me however you want! Just don¡¯t go there! Please, believe me! What you are facing¡­ might not be the Shana you know! You-¡±

    Noah tore himself free and ran towards the narrow trail climbing up to the gazebo, all while Lorelei¡¯s desperate cries chased after him.

    ¡°Let me down! Sir Duncan, stop him! He will die! Please, stop him!¡±

 II-58. Goodbye (1)

    Noah¡¯s foot slipped, sending a couple of small pebbles down into the gorge on his right. His left shoulder scraped against the vertical cliff as he tried to regain his balance. A few more black lightning bolts shot into the sky above his head, plunging the world into an untimely night. Noah didn¡¯t slow his climb, a singular thought burning in his mind - Shana was in danger. Whether or not Lorelei was right and someone was controlling her, it didn¡¯t matter. His daughter was in peril, and so was anyone within the reach of those unnatural lightning bolts. The fear gave him strength as he raced up the cliffs.

    A tuft of trees crowned the barren rocks, the end of the steep trail coming out slightly below Shana¡¯s gazebo. Drenched and battered, Noah jumped between the rough trunks of the pines and followed the winding footpath. Raindrops trickled down the evergreen needles and dispersed into clouds of milky mist. Few low-hanging branches hit Noah¡¯s shoulders and tried to tangle in his hair but he snapped them aside. As the sizzle of lightning drew closer, an eerie chill spread through the air.

    Suddenly, a movement to his right, accompanied by the breaking of branches, alerted Noah of the incoming threat. He spun mid-motion, his fist charging toward the newcomer. Luckily the other party had fast enough reflexes to evade the swing with only a slight graze on the chin.

    ¡°Master! Why are you attacking me!?¡± Jessup¡¯s panicked voice pulled Noah out of his daze.

    ¡°Damn it, Jess!¡± he barked out of breath. ¡°You should have called first! I almost knocked you out! Did you fulfill my order?¡±

    ¡°He did. And he called. Several times.¡± A second, equally breathless voice came from behind the young squire as Gregor stepped out of the bushes. ¡°You look awful! What in the name of the Mother is going on? Saya¡¯s twin-drop alerted me of danger and now this¡­¡±

    The world was plunged into darkness once more as if to support the knight¡¯s words.

    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll explain on the way.¡± Noah motioned towards his squire who handed over the long blade he was carrying. ¡°Jess, climb down the cliff and regroup with Duncan. I know you fear heights but Lorelei-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± The youth didn¡¯t give him time to finish and darted between the trees.

    Noah threw a final proud gaze after him, sending a silent prayer to the Two Fathers to protect the boy from breaking his neck. He then gave Gregor a sign and the two moved through the small forest at a brisk pace. Along the way, the young Binshi tossed him a little box with scryer balm, which Noah hastily applied over his eyelids while summarizing his recent ordeals.

    ¡°This explains why you look like a star-hound chewed you and spat you out.¡± From a pocket hidden in the folds of his ceremonial garments, Gregor procured two silver daggers. ¡°Red Hands?¡±

    ¡°Most likely.¡± Noah clutched Red Dawn. ¡°But that fiend Akh-Moren should be half-dead. Could he have recovered?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how.¡± Gregor frowned. ¡°The wounds Master Yanosh and you inflicted on him were far too severe, even for a powerful shaman.¡±

    Noah touched the scar on his face as fire lit deep into his pupils.

    ¡°I hope they were.¡±

    With that, their conversation died down. Sneaking between the trees, the two finally reached the foot of the gazebo. The air around them cracked and little black sparks sizzled around their blades. Numbness started to spread along Noah¡¯s fingers, the prickling sensation slowly crawling up his arms. At the same time, Red Dawn began humming, emitting menacing crimson light that slowly started to envelop its user.

    Gregor cursed and hurried forward, covering his friend with his body. He threw some powder in the air and his lips began moving in the fast cadence of a warding hex. A few balls of blue light appeared around him and began hovering around like angry bees, each one of them soon getting covered in a net of black lightning. This lessened the pressure from the wild magic surrounding them but didn¡¯t completely disperse it. Noah could still feel the unnatural cold stabbing at his skin and his breath hung in small puffs before his eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness! Gerash!¡± The voice of Baroness De Vindur came from the right, accompanied by several more shaky exclamations.

    A few steps from them, a large dome of light shimmered over the clearing, raindrops rolling down its surface. Two red-veiled figures knelt on the ground, their fingers digging in the moist soil while their escorts did the same at the opposite ends of the barrier.

    Noah and Gregor carefully approached, keeping an eye on the gazebo.

    ¡°Is everyone safe?¡± asked Noah, glancing over the dignitaries.

    ¡°Thanks to the kukuls, we are.¡± Baron Argente approached the dome¡¯s boundary. ¡°Is there something we normal folks can do to help?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Stay in the barrier and don¡¯t get ghost-touched.¡±

    ¡°The lion of the battlefield cowering like a helpless kitten¡­ can¡¯t say I like it!¡± The old knight grumbled but shrugged with resignation.

    ¡°Oh, please, enough drama!¡± Baron Firmon huffed from the very center of the formation. ¡°Duke Norden, you know you¡¯ll have to answer for this accident when all is over.¡±

    Noah ignored him, although, for a brief second he allowed himself to entertain the thought of pulling the old vulture outside of the hex¡¯s protection and leaving him to fend for himself. Instead, he turned to the two red-veiled Binshi.

    ¡°Thank you for the help, esteemed kukuls. Can you brief us on the situation? Are the kush-turgans still with us?¡±

    ¡°We are, and not by our choosing,¡± answered the kukul of Trout Stream.

    ¡°If we try to leave, the barrier will crumble and the bodies of the kukuls will be vulnerable in the few moments during the soul-switch,¡± added the representative of Crescent Peak. ¡°We are stuck here until this problem is solved.¡±

    ¡°The wellbeing of the Moren-gadir was entrusted to you, despite your questionable qualifications.¡± The one from Trout Stream threw Noah a piercing gaze. ¡°If anything happens to her, you will be held accountable, Duke.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will take care of my child.¡± Noah sighed and abandoned any hope of getting help or information from the two cranky kukuls. A hunch was telling him they had some cards up their sleeves, waiting and hoping he would fail before deciding to act.

    He nodded at Gregor and the two slowly climbed the few meters left to the entrance of the gazebo. With each step, the air felt heavier and colder. As they ascended the marble stairs, several green-gold shimmers attracted their attention. Three bodies laid on the stone slabs, tiny rounded pieces of bone on their chests glowing like bright fireflies.

    ¡°Mama, dada, Rasha!¡± exclaimed Gregor, his body swaying a bit as he tried to suppress the urge to run over to them.

    ¡°They are a bit shaken but fine, Little Wolf.¡± The quiet voice of Kash-baba reached them.

    Noah saw the old shaman kneeling at the very border of what one could best describe as a whirlwind of darkness. Many more beads were dispersed around its base, forming a chain of golden-green dots. A broken cord with a single larder bone fragment hung between Kash-baba¡¯s fingers, glowing like a dull green sun.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Noah approached carefully, his eyes fixated on the black wind funnel. ¡°Is¡­ Shana inside?¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± the old shaman replied without moving a muscle. ¡°After you jumped over the railing, she went into a frenzy. That black thing, she invoked it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mir-mama, be my witness, I have no clue. I¡¯ve never seen or heard about anything like this. Only another Star-gazer would know.¡±

    ¡°Kush-turgan,¡± Gregor eyed the sizzling whirlwind and his expression looked sick, ¡°this¡­ doesn¡¯t feel right. It¡­ almost feels like the sensation I get from the Spirit Plane!¡±

    ¡°So, you feel it too?¡± A tiny droplet of sweat rolled down her wrinkled face. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t completely suppress it. My hex would be like sprinkling water onto a wildfire¡­¡±

    ¡°This is insane!¡± The young shaman glared at her. ¡°The Mortal Plane and the Spirit Plane are two separate realms! Creating a physical connection¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±

    ¡°The Morem-gadir is the ¡®gateway¡¯ to the Outside Realms, so-¡±

    ¡°Enough philosophizing!¡± Noah lifted Red Dawn and pointed it at the magical vortex. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time. How do I get my daughter out?¡±

    ¡°Impatience won¡¯t help unless you intend to kill yourself and everyone present.¡± The old Binshi chastised him.

    At that moment, a burst of darkness left the vortex. It felt like someone hit Noah in the gut. His lungs were paralyzed. His ears rang and for a moment he could neither see nor hear anything.

    Thump. Thump. Thump.

    On the third heartbeat, golden-green needles of light shot through the emptiness, tearing the darkness into pieces. The shredded magic gathered around one of the glowing beads with a crackle and, suddenly, a bolt of black lightning was discharged over the fjord.

    Noah coughed and used Red Dawn as a crutch to lean on. Beside him, Gregor seemed just as shaken.

    ¡°Chortek te zemat!¡± the old shaman cursed and the bone necklace in her hands shook. ¡°It¡¯s getting stronger!¡±

    ¡°You said my child is inside of that!¡± Noah hissed. ¡°Get me in. Now!¡±

    ¡°I have a little shortage of kush-turgans to do that.¡± Kash-baba chewed on her lip. ¡°Little turgan from Wolf Mountain, are you willing to risk your body and soul for the Star-gazer?¡±

    ¡°For Lady Shana, I am,¡± replied Gregor curtly.

    ¡°Fine,¡± a long needle materialized in the old woman¡¯s fingers as if from nothing, ¡°then give me your blood.¡±

 II-59. Goodbye (2)

    The sharp silver tip sank into Gregor¡¯s finger, drawing out a scarlet drop on his pale skin. Not sparing a moment, Kash-baba pricked her own thumb. Her lips quietly mumbled an incoherent incantation before she raised her voice.

    ¡°From now on, there will be no turning back. I hope you feel lucky today, Little Wolf.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a matter of luck, baba,¡± replied the young shaman calmly. ¡°You are our Grand Elder. If you fail, no one can do it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then do your best and don¡¯t faint on me.¡± The old woman grabbed the knight¡¯s healthy hand, her glowing bone necklace coming to life and binding their wrists together.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Gregor¡¯s expression turned solemn. With his bloody finger, he drew a complicated symbol on Kash-baba¡¯s forehead and the old Binshi repeated the procedure between his brows. The two shamans closed their eyes, their voices synchronizing in a fast-paced chant. Instantly, the air around them became like molasses - heavy, sticking to one''s lungs with every breath.

    Noah¡¯s ears popped. Red Dawn shook in his hands, the sword¡¯s blade emitting a humming sound, almost like a chant of its own, that mixed with the two shamans¡¯ hex. Being close to Shana¡¯s vortex and the Binshi casting their magic rekindled a familiar sensation in Noah¡¯s heart. It was dark, cold, and hungry, and it made his muscles twitch and burn just like back then... When Yanosh¡¯s first attempt to construct the Star of Norden had ended in a grand explosion; when he had found his friend¡¯s dead body and the one of Orhana amidst the desolation left by the Red Hands; when Shana was kidnapped and he had faced Akh-Moren; and also¡­ when the dhrowghost had attacked them. He had felt the same - that wild grand magic, trying to break and reform the world, and the urge to quell the threat pushing his hand. Today too, something ancient stirred in his mind, warning him of danger - an instinct, sleeping deep in his bones. He had listened to it two times, and both times it led to bloodshed.

    Gritting his teeth, Noah suppressed the impulse to jump fort and separate Gregor and the old Binshi.

    ¡°What in the names of the Fathers are you trying to do?!¡± The words came out of his mouth with difficulty.

    ¡°You seem in pain. No, you seem¡­ hungry.¡±  A strange, sonorous voice came out of his friend¡¯s throat at the same time as the old shaman¡¯s lips started moving. ¡°It must be the nesvet¡¯s blood in your veins that reacts to our increased magic.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Red Dawn pointed at Gregor¡¯s back. ¡°What have you done with Gerash?¡±

    ¡°Is this your first time seeing a full soul-merge between moren-detir up close?¡± His friend turned around and his eyes looked like a sea of stars. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Noah, we¡­ no, I am here. And so is Kash-baba. It is complicated. But it is safe to say that now, with our powers united and resonating with each other, we are strong enough to disrupt that magic vortex.¡±

    ¡°I thought that you needed anchors and moon-stone ash for a soul merge.¡± Noah remained vigilant as his primal instinct was screaming that whatever the thing before him was, it was dangerous.

    ¡°Do you expect us to tell the Limerians all of our secrets? The anchors and moon-stone ash make things safer but are not mandatory. Don¡¯t let your tongue run wild, youngling! But without a proper explanation, he will never let go. True. Now concentrate.¡±

    After the strange explanation, Gregor pulled Kash-baba up, their wrists still bound by the bone necklace. They faced the crackling black vortex, hands outstretched in a commanding gesture, and their fingers curled up like claws. A low humming started deep in their chests, reverberated through the air, and made Noah¡¯s bones itch. He swallowed dryly, every fiber of his body preparing to plunge into battle. In his tight grip, Red Dawn hummed in unison with the melody of the Binshi language.

    ¡°From blood to blood, from soul to soul. May what is torn becometh whole! In bodies two a single sprite. Two wills entangles single plight. The flame of Life may Dark besiege. From us to thee a formless bridge. Tear mists of sin and mists of woe, to drive away the evil foe.¡±

    With the chant, a spot in the magical whirlwind began to shrivel and collapse, like a thin ice-crust dissolving at the touch of a water droplet. Blue and green sparks danced around the edges of the forming arch, stitching its ends tight and preventing it from closing.

    ¡°It won¡¯t hold very long,¡± Gregor and Kash-baba said in unison. ¡°Don¡¯t waste our efforts. Go in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Noah stared at the two for a moment before pointing at the young knight. ¡°But I still need my shaman to face what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°And you will have him.¡± As small dissonance started to form in the two Binshi¡¯s voices. ¡°But I will still keep us half merged just in case.¡±

    The last words came only from the old shaman¡¯s mouth. With an abrupt pull, she separated their bound hands, leaving a glowing bracelet-like mark around Gregor¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Baba! The burden will grow, the farther we go apart. This might kill you!¡±

    ¡°Stop yelping!¡± The woman rolled her eyes. ¡°If you continue to dawdle, you¡¯ll see what real danger looks like! Go!¡±

    Gregor balled his fists but didn¡¯t retort. Instead, he looked at his friend. No words were needed between the two, only a nod. Silver blades in hand, the young Binshi stepped into the gash and Noah followed just behind.

    Twilight reigned inside the vortex. The whole space, which was in truth no larger than six by six steps, now looked twisted and much bigger. Where the floor of the gazebo was supposed to be, a thin layer of gray dust covered the stone slabs and the sound of rustling sand filled the air.

    ¡°Star-hounds, bite me!¡± Gregor hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°Everything here¡­ is being pulled into the Spirit Realm! This shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡±

    But Noah paid no attention to his friend¡¯s rant. His whole being was concentrated on the little white-haired figure kneeling in the center of the twisting space.

    ¡°Shana!¡± he shouted and leaped towards her, only to be repelled by an invisible barrier.

    Stumbling back, he crashed into Gregor, who managed to steady him on his feet. During the whole ordeal, Shana didn¡¯t lift her head, ignoring her father¡¯s desperate cry. Instead, her quiet voice reached Noah¡¯s ears.

    ¡°... fate of Norden rides on the wings of a bird¡­. The Beast falls, the Swallow triumphs¡­. No! It isn¡¯t fair! Flowers¡­ under the Beast¡¯s feet,... the hearts of people¡­ quake. What flowers? Grave flowers? Are the people mourning?!¡­ The White Lady heralds war, the Beast howls in agony. No! Don¡¯t hurt papa! Don¡¯t kill him! For the Sun to shine over Norden, the Swallow must be devoured. I tried! I tried! But why¡­ Why did papa jump after her?! Why did he¡­?¡±

    Black mist rose from the gray dust and started to twist around the child¡¯s body like a giant snake.

    ¡°Stay away from her!¡±

    Noah charged again, brandishing Red Dawn. The sword too was deflected with a clang by the invisible wall, a fountain of black sparks shooting around. Again and again, Noah pounded on the barrier.

    ¡°Keep going!¡± yelled Gregor and began frantically chanting and stabbing a circle of silver blades where the barrier was supposed to merge with the ground.

    Doubling his efforts, Noah shouted Shana¡¯s name with each slash, begging all Saints and deities to let her snap out of her trance. At the same time, the black smoke snake observed his efforts amused. It slid up Shana¡¯s arms and around her throat, a tongue-like protrusion licking her cheek.

    ¡°I am sorry, my love. You failed.¡± The low hiss of the fiend was still loud enough for Noah to hear. ¡°I know you wished good but in the end¡­ you killed your father.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°No!¡± Shana shrieked and covered her ears. ¡°No! He¡­ he¡¯ll come back! He has to!¡±

    ¡°A fall from such height¡­ the cliffs, the storm, it was without a doubt fatal.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone, dada! I wanted to scare her... drive her away. But you said¡­ the Swallow was supposed to die... be devoured. That this would save papa...¡±

    ¡°You saw the future, my sweetheart. You chose the right path. Alas, some sacrifices were needed. But it was for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ care about a greater good!¡± the child sniffled. ¡°I wa-wanted to save p-papa. Save my f-family. Not this! I¡­ hurt¡­ papa!¡±

    ¡°Shana, I¡¯m here!¡± Noah shouted at the top of his lungs. This only made the demon hiss with glee.

    Anger engulfed Noah¡¯s whole being. He swung Red Dawn tirelessly, chipping at the barrier, black sparks erupting each time and burning his hands. He just doubled his efforts. Clang after clang rang in the air, followed by an almost inaudible crack. To Noah, this minuscule sound was like a thunderclap.

    Almost there! Just a swing or two and he would reach Shana!

    The tiny crack in the shield didn¡¯t remain unnoticed by the mist snake and neither did the triumph in Noah¡¯s eyes. The fiend shrank back with a vicious hiss, its hollow eyes staring at the accursed Duke of Norden. But its confusion didn¡¯t last long. The dark mist churned and twisted, growing more and more corporeal until finally, a full-bodied figure stood behind Shana¡¯s back. The last part that molded into shape was the face. When Noah saw the familiar features, the sword almost flew out of his grip.

    To the side, Gregor¡¯s gasp confirmed that what his eyes were seeing was not an illusion.

    ¡°Ya...nosh!¡±

    It hurt! Even uttering the name was a dagger to Noah¡¯s heart but seeing his friend here and now¡­ It should have been a matter of joy. Of relief that the spirit of the strongest shaman he knew was there to help. It would have been if this Yanosh hadn¡¯t come from the black mist; if he didn¡¯t feel¡­ wrong. Something in the curve of those familiar lips, the squinted eyes, his posture and the disdainful tilt of the head¡­ It was all foreign and cold. It was not Yanosh!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Noah gripped the hilt of the sword tighter. ¡°What are you?¡±

    The specter ignored him, the smirk on his lips stretching further. He leaned in and whispered into Shana¡¯s ear:

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny the truth, my child. You know too, deep down, that you killed your father. Accept it. Only so will the pain heal.¡±

    ¡°No. No. I didn¡¯t mean to! All I wa-wanted was to save him!¡±

    ¡°Leave her, demon!¡±

    Shana¡¯s wail mixed with Noah¡¯s bellow. Unfazed, the apparition continued its poisonous whisper:

    ¡°My sweet child, the path to the Afterlife is covered with good intentions. But if you don¡¯t believe me, you just need to look up. Your pain and guilt have called forth the Spirit Plane. Open your eyes and see him for yourself.¡±

    At his final words, Shana¡¯s head shot up, her red, teary eyes meeting with Noah¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°P-papa!¡± Her body shook uncontrollably. ¡°No! Can¡¯t b-be. S-sorry! Forgive me! C-come b-back!¡±

    ¡°Wake up, Starlet! This isn¡¯t the Spirit Plane. We are still home!¡± Noah pleaded with her. However, his words didn¡¯t bring the expected effect. Inside the barrier, Shana flinched and cried even louder, her fingers digging in her hair.

    ¡°Papa¡­ papa curses me!¡± she squeezed between hiccups. ¡°He¡­ hates me!¡±

    ¡°Alas, he has turned into a vengeful ghost. Now, he yearns for the blood of the one who did this to him. He will kill you if not for my barrier, child. Staying longer into the Spirit Realm would be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You damn lying snake!¡± Noah struck the barrier with his fist and yet, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lift Red Dawn again. The terror in his daughter¡¯s eyes shackled his hand.

    ¡°What sh-should I d-do now, dada?¡± Shana bent down, her forehead resting on the gray sand. Dark spots marked where her tears mixed with the fine dust.

    ¡°You should purify him, child. Let his spirit find salvation. Repeat after me: Cleanse the one before my gaze, calleth forth a burning blaze. Dost not leave a bone uncharred. Dost not leave from soul a shard!¡±

    ¡°To the ground!¡± Gregor screamed and rammed his whole body against Noah.

    They crashed on the stone slabs, the gray dust doing little in the way of cushioning their fall. The impact robbed Noah of his breath. His head slammed against the hard surface, his ears ringing like church bells, and Red Dawn flew out of his hand. But all this was nothing compared to the wave of azure flames that traveled above them. Even with Gregor covering him, Noah still felt the scorching heat. His body stiffened from the sensation. It was the same spell that had taken his face all those years ago, today - even more powerful and well-aimed than back then. The smell of burning hair and a small whimper attracted his attention.

    ¡°Gerash! Did it get you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll spit on it and it¡¯ll heal,¡± squeezed the young shaman through his teeth. ¡°But I might need a serious haircut afterward.¡±

    For a moment Noah felt relief. If his friend was able to joke, the damage was probably not that serious. With a grunt, the knight rolled to the side, leaving a trail of charred clothes in the dust.

    Scrambling back to his feet, Noah reclaimed his sword and turned to his friend who still lay sprawled on the ground.

    ¡°Can you move?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Gregor stood up with a huff, throwing away the burned outermost layer of his garments. ¡°Mir-mama, I¡¯ll never complain about heavy ceremonial attires!¡±

    The two dragged their feet back to the barrier which hadn¡¯t suffered even a dent. In its center, Shana sat coughing and panting and the ghastly figure beside her had become paler.

    ¡°Now is our chance while they are recuperating.¡± Gregor placed both his palms directly on the dome and his face quivered from the pain. ¡°Start lopping at it. Quickly!¡±

    Noah needed no second reminder, the strange dissonance that returned to his friend''s voice not remaining unnoticed. The sword crashed against the hex anew, but this time, web-like cracks immediately formed at the impact point. Inside, the fiend trembled and wrapped its arms around Shana¡¯s shoulders, its lips whispering something in her ear again. In a second, their bodies began to shimmer and fade.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Gregor pressed his forehead against the barrier. ¡°He is trying to pull her somewhere else, body and soul!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Noah tripled his efforts. ¡°I thought wrapping space in the Mortal Realm was impossible for corporeal beings.¡±

    ¡°How should we know!? That thing managed to leak and merge enough from the Spirit Realm into this world, so if they treat this place as the true Spirit Realm, they could just exit somewhere¡­ You know, this isn¡¯t the time for lectures! Noah, you have to snatch her away before it is too late!¡±

    That much he knew.

    Under the onslaught of Red Dawn and the combined magic of two powerful shamans, the barrier finally broke a chunk. Stumbling through the crack, Noah covered the distance to the child in three large strides. His hand grabbed Shana¡¯s arm.

    Wisps of black smoke rose from her skin and burned his fingers but he did not flinch.

    ¡°Starlet!¡± he cried as he wrestled the child from the apparition¡¯s grip.

    She looked at him with empty eyes but didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°She is mine now! You¡¯ve failed!¡±

    The gleeful words being spoken in Yanosh¡¯s voice infuriated Noah. He swung Red Dawn but the wisps of darkness bound his wrist before the strike could land. The pain that shot through his bones made him cry out and drop the sword. Still, his left hand grabbed Shana even tighter.

    ¡°What a pleasure. Now I can have you both. You will make a fine dhrowghost, Duke Norden!¡±

    ¡°Go to the Dust, you monster!¡± Gregor jumped at the fiend and stuck two silver daggers in its back.

    The creature shrieked, its face blurring into a mixture of random features before reforming into Yanosh¡¯s face again.

    ¡°You flies!¡±

    More black tendrils shot out of his wound and wrapped tightly around the young shaman¡¯s body.

    ¡°You think you can win against me with a little soul-merge? With only two souls and a rusty sword?! I¡¯ll use you as my nourishment and your bones for my hexes!¡±

    The darkness burned Noah¡¯s skin, the corruption spreading through his body like wildfire. A thousand beasts were gnawing on his flesh and trying to rip the core of his being apart. His cries mixed with the ones of Gregor as the world slowly started to fade.

    ¡°We won¡¯t allow you to do this!¡±

    A new voice, little more than a whisper, emerged from the chaos. Something akin to a cool stream touched Noah¡¯s forehead, wiping away the pain and clearing his vision. He blinked and his eyes focused on a string of silver-white mist that was extending from a little red pendant around Shana¡¯s neck and caressing both Noah¡¯s and the child¡¯s foreheads. Soon, another string, thicker and brighter, left the second twin-drop and wrapped around the black tendrils. With the hiss, the darkness disintegrated.

    Released from their binding, Noah dropped to the ground, twisting his body so that Shana would land on his chest. Next to them, Gregor rolled in the dust. Noah cradled his daughter, his eyes peeled on the apparition¡¯s body. Right now, two veils of mist, silver and black, were clashing against each other. The silver one seemed to have the upper hand for a while, its shape growing more solid with every passing second. Before Noah¡¯s eyes, it materialized into another ghost, and this one he also knew.

    ¡°Yanosh?¡±

    ¡°No time for greetings, little brother.¡± The ghost gave him a sad look while wrapping his hands around his double. ¡°Take Red Dawn and stab us!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The fake Yanosh wailed and tossed around, his limbs constrained by the silver mist. ¡°I killed you! I fed on your remains!¡±

    ¡°Noah, do it! I¡¯m too weak to hold him for long! Do it or everyone will die!¡±

    In some sort of a trance, Noah stretched out his hand. His fingers wrapped around his sword¡¯s hilt. It felt warm, comforting, rejuvenating. He carefully laid Shana on the ground and stood up. Then he took a step forward.

    One thrust.

    A single tear rolled down his cheek under Yanosh¡¯s warm smile.

    ¡°You did great. Goodbye, Noah.¡±

    A second later, a deafening shriek shook the air.

 II-60. Crumbling world (1)

    Impaled by Red Dawn, the two ghosts hung in the air like a grotesque scarecrow. The black-gray body of the imposter tossed around, trying to pull away from the blade, an inhuman howl escaping his throat. Letting out a shout of his own, Noah thrust the sword further in with all his might. Yanosh too didn¡¯t loosen his grip despite his face twisting in agony, minuscule cracks starting to spread along his cheeks. Instead, his translucent fingers dug even deeper into the wraith¡¯s body.

    ¡°We both perish here, Akh-Moren.¡± Yanosh¡¯s whisper was like a gust of wind. ¡°The sooner you give up, the sooner the pain will disappear.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about pain?¡± The Red Hands¡¯ leader shrieked, the stolen face he was wearing starting to dissolve. ¡°We were born from pain. We live in pain. We cause pain to prevent pain. We are pain! And you¡­ you¡¯ll die for naught. Again. Forever!¡±

    Even before his cry ebbed off, Akh-Moren¡¯s features began to bubble and change. Men and women, young and old, face after face emerged and disappeared, devoured by tendrils of darkness that wriggled around like a ball of worms. The sword in Noah¡¯s hand started to quake and became scorching hot, prompting him to let go and stumble back. The spot where the blade pierced the two ghosts burned like the inside of a furnace, white sparks and black smoke rising into the air. Hidden beneath the wraith¡¯s howls, the moan of deforming metal tickled Noah¡¯s ears.

    Driven by instinct, Noah lurched towards Shana, covering the child¡¯s body with his own. From the corner of his eye, he saw Gregor struggling to get up and maneuvering between them and the entrapped ghosts while chanting.

    ¡°Gerash, no! Stay down!¡±

    The next moment, a flash of brilliant light blinded him, accompanied by a sound akin to shattering glass as Red Dawn burst in a hail of sharp projectiles. What came after was a ringing silence that drowned all noise except for the drum of Noah¡¯s heart. A second later, his body began to register the complaints coming from his left thigh and shoulder blade where shards from the broken sword had grazed him. Judging by the pain, the injuries were no more than shallow scratches.

    With a low groan, Noah moved to the side and inspected Shana¡¯s body. She had fainted at some point but otherwise, he found no injuries. A few raindrops fell on the child¡¯s cheeks and rolled down, mixing with the tears that still trickled from her eyes. Noah brushed them away, leaving a smudge of gray on her pale skin.

    ¡°Sorry for being late, Starlet,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±

    A rustle behind his back made the man scramble to his feet, a long curved dagger appearing in his hand ready for a fight. The two ghosts were gone, and so were the bizarre gray space and the magic vortex, the gazebo now back to its original shape. A small blackened circle on the ground showed the spot where Yanosh and Akh-Moren had perished. Red Dawn¡¯s glistening silver-red shards were strewn around it, some even sticking out of the stone slabs like the needles of a hedgehog. The spot where Noah and Shana had landed showed fewer signs of devastation as someone had erected a small shield in the debris path. And that someone was now swaying on his feet just a step away.

    Before Gregor¡¯s legs gave out, Noah grabbed him and carefully lowered him to the ground.

    ¡°Looks¡­ like you¡¯re fine,¡± the young shaman mumbled, measuring up his lord.

    ¡°Fine? You rascal! Your weak barrier gave me another scar for the collection.¡± Noah patted Gregor¡¯s shoulder and said with pretended sternness before smiling. ¡°You did a good job.¡±

    ¡°Don''t get stingy on your praises.¡± His friend coughed and closed his eyes. ¡°I actually did a marvelous job. At least, unlike some, you don¡¯t look like a pig skewer.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    It was then that Noah noticed the blade shard sticking out of the young Binshi¡¯s abdomen, a patch of crimson starting to spread on his garments.

    ¡°We have injured!¡± Noah shouted and looked around frantically. ¡°We need help!¡±

    ¡°It seems that¡­ my barrier was indeed on the weaker side.¡± Gregor bit his lips, suppressing a whimper. ¡°Father and grandmother will scold me again. Damn¡­ It¡¯s starting to hurt!¡±

    ¡°Then stop talking so much,¡± snapped Noah, trying to assess the seriousness of the young knight¡¯s injury, ¡°and start praying that it hasn¡¯t hit your bowels or liver!¡±

    ¡°My hands¡­ feel funny.¡± Gregor sucked in a sharp breath and his body shivered. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot! Quickly, pull the wretched thing out!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remove the shard right now or you¡¯ll bleed to death. We should wait for baba Marishka-¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gregor interrupted him, his tongue slurring the words. ¡°I¡¯m Binshi. This is Red Dawn¡¯s shard. Pull¡­ before¡­ I fade¡­¡±

    ¡°Gerash!¡± Noah yelled and patted the young shaman¡¯s cheeks but he no longer responded.

    Cursing loudly, Noah began looking for other wounds but couldn¡¯t find any. He felt for Gregor¡¯s pulse. It was there but weak and fluttering. Still, the blood loss from the wound was not enough for someone like Gregor, who had lived through much worse, to lose consciousness.

    Someone like Gregor?

    His friend¡¯s last words began to slowly sink in. Red Dawn was a sword that could kill wraiths and the Binshi were, by their nature, only a step away from apparitions. The fear of realization gripped Noah¡¯s heart. The shard, lodged in Gregor¡¯s body, was killing him!

    Without further hesitation, Noah pulled the splitter and tossed it away. Blood gushed out, far more than one would expect from an injury this size, and trickled down his fingers - warm, sticky, and all too precious. Continuing to curse, Noah pressed the wound harder and bellowed:

    ¡°Help! We need a healer!¡±

    His strained senses detected rushing steps coming from behind, carrying the low jingle of beads. Someone knelt beside him and a pair of shriveled hands entered Noah¡¯s field of vision. A colorful scarf was pressed against the young shaman¡¯s side in an attempt to stem the blood flow.

    ¡°Sorry for being late, my boy.¡± Kash-baba¡¯s gravely voice was music to his ears. ¡°It took me some time to make the old bones move after the merge was broken. What¡¯s with the little one?¡±

    ¡°Red Dawn shattered.¡± Noah narrated curtly. ¡°He was hit by a shard. I removed it but he is still unconscious. And the bleeding is getting stronger¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll save him.¡± The old woman patted Noah¡¯s trembling hands and raised her voice. ¡°Dragosh, Veshta! Kupulak ostvete, dodete za mne! Breshe!¡±

    The minute or two before the kukuls responded to their Grand Elder¡¯s summons felt to Noah as an eternity. His mind was fixated on the young man before him. The scarf used as an improvised bandage was quickly dyed solid red by the ceaselessly streaming blood. Noah bit his lips, curses and prayers mixing together. Was he¡­ going to kill another friend? Lose another of his kin? His mother had bled to death before him. Yanosh had bled to death in his arms. Why wouldn¡¯t the blood stop?!

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Through the fog filling his mind, he felt Kaash-baba¡¯s soft touch and heard her calming voice.

    ¡°Step aside, child.¡±

    ¡°No! If we don¡¯t press the wound he¡­ he¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down. I will treat him. But you might get caught up in the hex. Trust me. Step aside.¡±

    Reluctantly, Noah let go and slumped on the ground, cradling his bloody hands in his lap. Watching the three Binshi busying themselves around Gregor made him feel so useless. Both his body and mind were numb and sluggish, and he wished that all this was just a nightmare.

    ¡°Give me a mayak bead.¡± He heard Kash-baba ordering while drawing complex patterns around Gregor¡¯s mouth with his own blood.

    ¡°But Akasha, only a single bead-¡± The kukul of Trout Stream tried to protest but was immediately cut off.

    ¡°Stop it, Veshta. I know your kukul has a reserve bead.¡± The old shaman¡¯s tone was unusually chilly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time when a child¡¯s life is in danger. Give me the mayak!¡±

    The burly kukul grumbled but still procured a flattened polished bone bead from his waist pouch. Kash-baba grabbed it, put it between her closed palms, and blew on it. Her lips moved in a fast chant.

    ¡°A breath of life should anchor thee. Oh, straying soul, return to me!¡±

    The old woman pried open Gregor¡¯s mouth and put the bead under his tongue. The blood markings adorning the lower half of the young man¡¯s face momentarily flared up before returning to their previous appearance.

    ¡°Give me the kukulak, Dragosh.¡± She stretched out her hand to the Binshi from Crescent Peak. ¡°I know you always carry it around ever since that one kukul betrayed you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be asking how you¡¯ve learned my clan¡¯s secrets,¡± a cranky male voice came from beneath the woman¡¯s red veil, ¡°but is it worth using it on someone life-bonded to a Limerian?¡±

    ¡°That Limerian just saved your Star-gazer from being snatched away by Mir-Mama knows what abomination while you cowered behind a barrier. Give the kukulak before I take it!¡±

    The kukul flinched at the threat but didn¡¯t argue further. He pulled out a filigree carved bone sphere the size of a man¡¯s fist with gaps on its surface revealing several smaller spheres interlayed beneath the outer shell. Throwing it to Kash-baba, the kukul retreated back and, by what was visible from behind the red veil, he wasn¡¯t very pleased. The old shaman ignored him. She pressed some hidden levers and five sharp needles appeared on one of its sides. Pulling apart his garments, Kash-baba was about to stab the needles in Gregor¡¯s chest when Noah grabbed her hand.

    ¡°What are you doing to him? What is this thing?¡±

    ¡°Easy, child!¡± The old woman smiled back. ¡°This is a kukulak. It is meant to forcefully extract one¡¯s soul.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±

    ¡°We need to separate his body and soul.¡± Kash-baba cut off Noah''s protest. ¡°The wound from Red Dawn won¡¯t be able to heal while his soul is in the body. Rather, the soul will continue to disintegrate until nothing is left and he dies.¡±

    Noah stared at her blankly, his grip loosening for a split second. Using the opportunity, the old Binshi plunged the needles into Gregor¡¯s pale skin with a speed far exceeding what her aged body should have been able to exert.

    ¡°The majority of the Little Wolf¡¯s soul will enter the kukulak and be protected and nurtured,¡± she said. ¡°This will buy time for the wound to heal. Look, it¡¯s starting.¡±

    Before Noah¡¯s eyes, the layers of spheres forming the artifact began to rotate around their axes and little specks of light began to gather in the very center of the kukulak.

    ¡°How¡­¡± Noah swallowed hard, ¡°How long can he survive like this? I know that the longer a Binshi¡¯s living soul is out, the harder it gets to merge back with the body.¡±

    ¡°The mayak bead that the kukul¡¯s use will help with that.¡± Kash-baba brushed some sweat away from her forehead. ¡°It is made for that exact purpose - to be a beacon so that one¡¯s spirit can return after a long separation. Since I can¡¯t take all parts of the young one¡¯s soul without killing him, the part that¡¯s left in the body will also call back and increase the effect of the mayak.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ ¡± Noah hesitated, unwilling to say the words, ¡°if some fragment of his soul is left, what would Red Dawn¡¯s effect be on it?¡±

    ¡°If we are lucky, its presence will be too negligible and pass undetected by the sword¡¯s magic. If not, his powers might be crippled to some extent. Worst case - he¡¯ll die.¡±

    Noah swayed. His eyes stared at his hands - still red from Gregor¡¯s blood. Kash-baba put a hand on his head and said in a hushed, motherly voice:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The boy has a large soul-force and is still very young, he will overcome this hurdle. You need to be strong now. For him and for the little Moren-gadir. Leave the Wolf Mountain cub to me.¡±

    Swallowing the knot in his throat, Noah struggled up. He nodded silently at the old shaman and went to where Shana lay. The two kukuls were kneeling down and checking her condition.

    ¡°How is she?¡± asked Noah hoarsely.

    ¡°Her body is fine.¡± The representative of Trout Stream clicked his tongue. ¡°But she has put up barriers around her soul and we can¡¯t reach her¡­¡±

    ¡°Move aside.¡±

    The kukuls started protesting but a glare from Noah quickly gagged them even before Kash-baba was able to interfere. The Beast of Norden, despite being tired and injured, was not less dangerous, maybe even more dangerous now than usual, judging by what the two Binshi read in his eyes. And indeed, Noah wanted nothing more than to scream, to punch something, to hit and destroy everything in his path in the hope that it would drive away the pain gripping his heart. But it wouldn¡¯t heal Gregor and Shana. It wouldn¡¯t erase the guilt weighing on his shoulders. Had he been more vigilant; had he stopped Gregor in time; had he investigated Shana¡¯s strange behavior more closely, maybe he could have prevented this.

    Very gently, Noah scooped up Shana and cradled her to his chest, the warmth of her little body giving him some hope.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you warm and dry, Starlet,¡± he whispered tenderly.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the child stirred at the sound of his voice. Her eyelids fluttered and a pair of blue gems peeked at the Lord of Norden.

    ¡°Papa,¡± she muttered and snuggled in his shoulder, ¡°I had a very bad dream¡­ I did¡­ something very bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine now, my love.¡± Noah kissed her forehead and his hands wrapped tightly around her as if he feared that someone would snatch her away from his embrace. ¡°Forget the bad things and close your eyes. I¡¯ll be here. Don¡¯t look. Sleep and have a sweet dream.¡±

    With the child in his hands, he threw a final look at Gregor and Kash-baba, who gave him a reassuring nod, before turning his back to the stunned kukuls and leaving the gazebo.

 II-61. Crumbling world (2)

    The rain continued to pour over Ildemar and the small island harboring Star-gazer Garden, forming a curtain of gray over the fjord. The raindrops fell, heavy and cold, much colder than one would expect by the end of the fifth month, but Noah couldn¡¯t feel them. His whole body was numb, drained, and moving only by the grace of his tenacity.

    Cradling Shana to his chest, he descended the slippery steps of the gazebo. Around it, a silent drenched crowd had gathered, fine silks and golden embroideries now ruined by the rain and mud. The great powers of Norden watched in silence as their ruler approached. Finally, a young nobleman broke the line and stepped forth.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you and Lady Shana alright?¡±

    ¡°We are fine, Allen. Everything is over.¡± Noah glanced at the oldest De Mar brother. ¡°Any injuries on your side?¡±

    ¡°None. The kukuls and their aides kept everyone safe." His gaze drifted to the gazebo. "What was this magic? Did someone attack us?¡±

    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for explanations. Have someone to take care of Tikotse, Karusa, and Rasha. After that, go down the cliff and help your brother and Duncan.¡± Noah turned to the green-clad woman behind Allen. ¡°Baroness, you should go with him. I leave my wife and Saya in your care.¡±

    ¡°Why are you alone?¡± The coldness in Lady Sigurd¡¯s words couldn¡¯t completely hide the tremble in her voice. ¡°Where is the boy?¡±

    ¡°Make sure to bring them directly to the castle without delay,¡± Noah continued, ignoring her. ¡°Have a healer from Wolf Mountain check the Duchess¡¯ condition¡­¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Gregor with you?¡± Baroness De Vindur brushed past him and ran up the gazebo¡¯s stairs.

    ¡°... since she might have been ghost touched.¡±

    ¡°Merciful Saints! Gerash!¡±

    A low cry came from behind Noah. He didn¡¯t turn back. His grip on Shana¡¯s body tightened as he stepped forward.

    ¡°Baroness, make sure Saya learns nothing while you escort them to Ildemar.¡±

    Not waiting for her response, Noah walked through the crowd, oblivious to their whispers and worried glances. One after the other, courtiers and dignitaries followed their lord back to the castle.

    The path through the pine forest felt endless, every root trying to trip Noah and halt his staggering step. Someone talked to him and tried taking Shana from his hands. A glare and a growl had them scurry away. When he reached the bridge the storm hit his face in full force. He stood motionless facing the sky for a moment, imagining the rain washing away his pain and burden. It didn¡¯t. Instead, the howling wind carried someone¡¯s shout.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Noah lowered his head and saw Rish sprinting along the bridge, followed by two knights. With some effort, they slipped to a halt before him.

    ¡°Why are you here, Rish?¡± Noah¡¯s words sounded harsher than he intended them to be. ¡°I believe I had you detained until further notice. Who¡­ Wait, is that blood?¡±

    Indeed, there were some big red splatters across her clothes, the same being true for the surcoats of the two knights.

    ¡°Elder Kotrag sent me.¡± The young Binshi panted heavily. ¡°There was an attempt to murder kush-turgan Bayan. Bear Ridge and Twilight Pass attacked out of nowhere¡­ Mother Above, is that Shana?¡±

    The young shaman stared at the child in her lord¡¯s arms and her already pale face became even paler. Her eyes rounded and she opened her mouth but Noah didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.

    ¡°Shana is fine. Report the situation in the castle.¡±

    ¡°The attackers have been subdued and kush-turgan Bayan is alive but¡­ kush-turgan Vukan is dead. Kush-turgan Nekor used a hex and managed to escape.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°How? The protection barriers should have been up?¡±

    ¡°Elder Kotrag said that there was a¡­ flicker in the charms. For a few minutes, all defenses were down¡­¡±

    Noah gritted his teeth and a curse escaped his lips. Damn them Red Hands. There was no doubt in his mind who was behind all this. Trying to kidnap Shana by employing some unknown hexes; using the chaos to attack one of the kush-turgans - it sounded just like them. They hatched convoluted plans where no matter the outcome, they were the winners. It had been the same seven years ago. They had attacked the wedding procession of the De Vindur heir, killing everyone in sight, and while his main forces were pursuing them, the attack on Star-path Valley had been carried out. When they had attempted to kidnap Shana the first time, they had used the shamans they had sacrificed to cast a hex and desolate a whole farming village inhabited by mixed-bloods.

    Continuing to curse, Noah marched forth towards the castle, forcing Rish and everyone else to scurry behind him. As he finally reached the shelter of Ildemar¡¯s arches, a flood of Shadows and knights surrounded him. He gave some orders and then rushed to Shana¡¯s room where he was finally willing to give her up to Wolf Mountain¡¯s Elders. Despite their assurances, he vehemently refused to be separated from the child again, thus forcing them to leave him in the room and span a few snow-silk screens around her bed.

    Some minutes later, a servant brought him a dry set of clothes and a cup of spiced wine. Noah quickly changed, downed the wine without tasting it, and began pacing back and forth. After some time, a knock on the door announced the arrival of Neli and Aiden. The old Marzbanati ran towards him and began checking his body.

    ¡°Are you injured? Ah, shekri, shekri, my darling boy, what devil made you jump down the cliff?! Why were you so reckless?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mother.¡± Noah grabbed her hands and kissed them. ¡°And I did what I had to do. Besides, the one who really got hurt was Gerash.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Neli¡¯s tone was somber but the relief on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Noah briefly recalled what happened, his gaze constantly being drawn to the shadows behind the snow-silk screens. The lips of the old Marzbanati became thinner and thinner with each passing minute. When the report was over, she pressed Noah to her chest and then hurried to Shana¡¯s bed.

    Left alone with Aiden, Noah rubbed his face with a shaking hand.

    ¡°Tell me what happened here. Rish said that there was an attempt at Bayan¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°So it is, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Tell me all the details¡­¡±

    A dizzy spell overcame Noah and he swayed. With trained reflexes, the knight caught his arm.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better take a seat. You don¡¯t look very well.¡±

    ¡°I have no time to not feel well, Aiden,¡± grumbled Noah but allowed himself to be dragged to a nearby chair. ¡°Report.¡±

    ¡°About the same time that strange thunderstorm began, we felt the castle shake. Then all of a sudden, people from Bear Ridge and Twilight Pass attacked their assigned Shadows. No one expected them to be able to use hexes so there was confusion and some casualties. The two kush-turgans personally stormed the chambers of Lord Bayan and managed to injure him before his aides and the Shadows were able to stop them. His condition is serious but not life-threatening. During the attack, kush-turgan Vukan was killed by Rish and Lord Bayan¡¯s aid, Zeze¡­¡±

    ¡°What was Rish even doing there?¡± Noah pinched his nose. ¡°She was supposed to be under house arrest for a week.¡±

    ¡°She¡­ probably let herself out when she heard the commotion.¡± Aiden scratched his chin. ¡°To be honest, the girl was a lot of help. I hope that Your Highness won¡¯t punish her further.¡±

    ¡°Brave insubordinate fool¡­ just like her cousin.¡± Noah sighed. ¡°No, she won¡¯t be punished. I can¡¯t afford to lose one more capable shaman. Suppress information about everything that has occurred. Send Shadows and knights to hunt down Nekor. And bring William and Duncan to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already dispatched search parties. As for Sir Duncan and William, I will relay them your summons, but¡­ shouldn¡¯t you rest first, my lord? And I¡¯ll call a healer to look at your leg¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have enough rest in the grave, Aiden. Go fetch them.¡±

    The knight bowed and ran out to fulfill his orders.

    Noah let out a long sigh and leaned back in his chair. Closing his eyes, he tried to gather his thoughts with little success. The Two Gods sure had a sick sense of humor. Or maybe this was punishment for all his sins? It felt like the more he tried to achieve peace and order, the thicker the chaos that surrounded him became. Today, he almost lost his wife, his daughter, and his best friend, and now had to deal with Binshi traitors. He was tired. So tired of everything¡­

    When Duncan and William entered the room sometime later, they found Noah asleep in the chair, his head - leaning on one of his shoulders. The two men looked at each other and nodded. Duncan silently sat in the chair next to his lord and the young man limped towards the wall of white screens. After exchanging a few words with one of the Elders, William quietly left the room.

    Within half an hour, bird after bird flew out of the Falconer¡¯s Tower of castle Ildemar, sending orders to the information network William had created and managed with a lot of passion, threats, and hefty bribes. Within two hours, the reports started to trickle in. The further the day progressed, the grimmer the Lord Steward¡¯s expression became.

 II-62. An impossible choice (1)

    Fresh dawn arrived after the stormy night. The sky, washed by the torrential rain, was pristine blue - endless and unblemished by even the tiniest cloud. And yet, the tempest still lingered between the white walls of castle Ildemar.

    Sitting in a chair in Shana¡¯s anteroom, Noah tried to suppress the urge to pour out his frustration and break something. Or someone. His limbs, however, refused to cooperate and he struggled to overcome the persistent exhaustion and aches gnawing at his body. Instead, he did the next best thing and threw the people before him a bitter look.

    ¡°My order was clear. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± He rubbed his neck with an angry groan, still making sure to keep his voice low. ¡°We¡¯ve lost precious time.¡±

    ¡°Even awake, you would have been completely useless in your condition.¡± William yawned. The dark circles under his eyes were proof of his own tumultuous night.

    ¡°It was just a minor injury!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your body.¡± The Lord Steward peered into his friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still not sure that you possess the mental clarity to discuss any important matters involving the case.¡±

    ¡°You dare¡­¡± Noah was ready to spring up but a strong hand held him in place.

    ¡°Easy, boy.¡± Duncan squeezed his shoulder. ¡°If we want to overcome the situation, we need to stay level-headed and not fight amongst ourselves. We are knee-deep in some nasty shit but at least everyone¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Noah exhaled slowly and supported his elbows on the table separating him from William. His head hung in silence. He knew he was acting rashly. He knew that William was right in his decision to let him rest. But the feeling that everything around him was slipping away from his control¡­ It made him realize how useless his efforts were. No matter how hard he tried, how much of his own blood he spilled, the ones precious to his heart continued to suffer. His power wasn¡¯t enough to protect them; his body wasn¡¯t enough to shield them; he wasn¡¯t smart enough to outmaneuver his foes. Rather, he called forth misfortune.

    Noah took a couple of deep breaths, each one chipping away at his anger until all that was left was the naked core of his emotions. With a heavy heart, he asked the question he dreaded most.

    ¡°Report. How¡­"  he choked, fighting the fear, desperation, and guilt that clogged his throat and threatened to drown him. "How are Lorelei and Gerash?¡±

    ¡°The Duchess is resting under Milly¡¯s care,¡± replied Neli and eyed Noah with some concern before continuing. ¡°She is bruised and exhausted but her life is not in danger. Don¡¯t worry, she is a tough girl, she¡¯s been through worse.¡±

    Noah chewed on his lip without retorting. Falling from a cliff and almost drowning should have been bad enough for anyone, not to say a frail woman. He could only hope that Neli was right and Lorelei would get better soon.

    ¡°The little wolf has also been taken care of.¡± Kash-baba played with the bone beads that hung around her neck. ¡°His soul has entered the kukulak and the Wolf Mountain healers have patched up his wound. But it will take time to recuperate and for his spirit to return to its vessel.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The old Binshi shook her head. ¡°It could be a week or a month¡­ or more.¡±

    ¡°Will his body be able to survive for that long with an incomplete soul?¡± Noah felt the weight of every quiet word that left his lips. He held his breath, his fingers interlocking tightly.

    The old shaman pondered for a moment, her wrinkled face turning solemn.

    ¡°What you Limerians call simply a soul, we call amir-gamur - the dual spirit. The gamur, the core-bound soul, is still in his body. His amir, the wandering soul, I have put in the kukulak. The wound is more dangerous for the amir since it contains the youngling¡¯s essence of self and...¡±

    ¡°In short, Gregor will survive in his present condition, as long as his life-core and the gamur haven¡¯t been destroyed completely.¡± William interrupted her coldly and drummed on the table. ¡°Any other measures we need to take to speed up the healing?¡±

    ¡°Having his loved ones around him will strengthen the effects of the mayak bead that would call back the amir. Other than that¡­ pray.¡±

    ¡°Make sure Saya never stays alone with him,¡± said Noah and rubbed his face. ¡°And¡­ I¡¯ll have to speak with Karusa and Tikotse when they wake up. The Elders said it will be today around noon.¡±

    ¡°Leave the small tasks to me,¡± said William with a grim frown. ¡°There are more important matters you need to deal with.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing his friend reacting even colder than usual, Noah braced for the bad news.

    ¡°Last evening, there was civil unrest in Yalda.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    William flipped through the papers before him.

    ¡°Around early afternoon yesterday, two rumors began spreading throughout the city almost simultaneously. One was that the Binshi delegation and the Star-gazer attacked and murdered the Duchess and injured the Duke. The other one claimed that the Limerian dignitaries destroyed a precious heirloom left by the last Star-gazer. Before the city guard could stop them, a mob burned a couple of Binshi shops. At the same time, some Binshi hotheads tried to vandalize the Two Gods'' churches at Fish Market and Mid-town Square. Six people died; over a dozen have been injured.¡±

    ¡°This is insane!¡± Noah slammed on the table.

    ¡°Tensions have been on the rise in Yalda for some time and the black lightning spectacle yesterday was all the catalyst some people needed.¡± William shrugged and said in a matter-of-factly tone.

    ¡°Who spread the rumor?¡±

    ¡°Aiden is still investigating. I¡¯ve dispatched additional troops and have instructed Mayor Preston to interrogate any insurgents we catch. But we can¡¯t arrest the whole city.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is the Red Hands or your brother, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Neli interjected. ¡°The damage is already done. We need to act swiftly and take care of the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°But the Duchess is fine!¡± Duncan rubbed his chin. ¡°We can simply send criers to spread the news and it should calm things down.¡±

    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t done that?¡± William rolled his eyes. ¡°Unless we show them the Duchess and the intact Star of Norden, the tensions won''t subside.¡±

    ¡°Out of the question!¡± Noah tensed up. ¡°Lorelei is too weak. And bringing the core of the Star out of the castle could further jeopardize our defenses.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered it either.¡± The Steward of Norden leaned in his chair. ¡°But the problem remains. An alternative option would be to punish someone to calm down the masses. But it''s still tricky, even if we want to use a scapegoat. The Limerian population of Yalda demands vengeance for their Limerian Duchess. The Binshi population demands justice for the inflicted damage.¡±

    The young man threw a glance at Kash-baba.

    ¡°And I believe the kush-turgans have come up with their own list of requests, judging by the messages being exchanged since yesterday evening.¡±

    ¡°You are a dangerous cub to be able to decipher our script.¡± Kash-baba clicked her tongue and pulled out a silver pipe from the folds of her gown. After lighting it and letting out a few puffs of fragrant smoke, she continued. ¡°Indeed, the kush-turgans of Trout Stream and Crescent Peak, as well as Zeze from Argali Planes, who acts as little Bayan¡¯s substitute, demand of the Duke to take responsibility for the recent events and prove his loyalty to the oath he has given to the Star Children. Otherwise, their clans will be marching towards Yalda before the next full moon.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess.¡± Noah clenched his fists. ¡°I am too incompetent since I allowed the Red Hands to wreak havoc in the castle, almost kill two kush-turgans, and threaten the Star-gazer, so they demand to hand over Shana to them or they will begin a civil war.¡±

    ¡°In essence - yes.¡±

    ¡°And what is your position on the matter, kush-turgan?¡± Noah peered into the old woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted little Yanosh¡¯s decisions. He wanted you to be the child¡¯s guardian and I accepted his choice. Although...¡± The old Binshi chewed on her pipe. ¡°Maybe if she was with us someone would have noticed her strange state earlier. Therefore. I will treat your way of handling this matter as a test. Prove to me that you can resolve the situation in a way that satisfies both Binshi and Limerians and I¡¯ll support your claim over the Star-gazer¡¯s custody.¡±

    Noah nodded and swallowed dryly. He never expected anything less from kush-turgan Akasha - the Grand Elder of the Binshi and the one protecting their living memory. One word from her could turn the tides of their current predicament. If he could win her on his side, he could keep his daughter out of the hands of those vultures who only saw her as a holy vessel for the future generations of Star-gazers.

    ¡®But are you worthy of even calling yourself her father?¡¯ His inner voice hissed from a dark corner of his mind. ¡®You almost lost her. Twice! What right do you have to put yourself higher than her own people? Maybe if she was under Akasha¡¯s or some of the other kush-turgans¡¯ protection, she would have been safer.¡¯

    Biting the inside of his mouth, Noah attempted to keep his expression neutral while fighting his poisonous thoughts. His skull felt like splitting and his body ached for rest, but he had no time for repose.

    The low creak of the door behind his back jolted Noah. He spun around to see an old Binshi exiting Shana¡¯s room.

    ¡°Elder Kotrag! Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°The Star-gazer is awake, my Duke.¡± A relieved smile stretched the Elder¡¯s wrinkles.

    The next second, Noah jumped from his chair and rushed past the man into Shana¡¯s room. The drapes of her bed were pulled open and the remaining Elders and a few servants were busying themselves around the small figure tucked between a mountain of sheets and pillows. In his rush, Noah almost tripped and staggered to regain his balance, attracting the retainer¡¯s attention. This cost him a bit of his pride and a couple of benign smiles, but he made no heed of them. All that mattered was Shana. She was awake. She was alright!

    ¡°Starlet!¡± He called to her as he approached the bedside, eager to see her face, her smile, her mane of unruly white hair.

    What met him instead was a pair of frightened blue eyes.

 II-63. An impossible choice (2)

    The fear in Shana¡¯s gaze froze Noah in his tracks. His heart plummeted.

    ¡°Starlet,¡± he tried putting a smile on his face, ¡°it¡¯s me. There is no need to be afraid. Everything is over. You are safe now.¡±

    He slowly took one more step towards the bed. Immediately, Shana shrank back between the pillows as if trying to run away from him.

    ¡°My love¡­¡± A knot built up in Noah''s throat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Please, tell me! Are you hurting anywhere?¡±

    The little girl just shook her head and snuggled in her blanket without uttering a word. Tears started rolling down her cheeks, followed by jagged breaths. Her panting quickly became faster, wheezing sounds tearing her lungs as she struggled to breathe.

    ¡°Shana! Moren-gadir!¡±

    Noah¡¯s shout mixed with the Elders¡¯ outcry as the Binshi gathered around their Star-gazer. On his side, Noah didn¡¯t dare move a muscle, a singular thought burning in his mind - he was the one who caused Shana such pain! His mere presence terrified her to the point where she couldn¡¯t even breathe!

    The world spun before his eyes. Stumbling backward, Noah supported his body on the nearest wall, otherwise, his numb legs would have given out under his weight. Maybe it would be better if the kush-turgans took her away. Yanosh had made a mistake entrusting her safety in his hands. He had failed to protect her yet again. But this time she was old enough to understand¡­ to know how he let her down. By the Saints! She had seen him swing a blade at her. She had seen him stab through Yanosh¡­ killing him forever!

    Noah¡¯s fingers clutched the front of his shirt right above where his heart was. It was too much! He couldn¡¯t¡­ stand it anymore!

    A hand carefully touched his shoulder. Noah jolted and blinked a few times before the blurred old face before him came to focus and he recognized Elder Marishka.

    ¡°B-Baba¡­¡± he tried to speak but the words didn''t want to come out of his mouth.

    ¡°Little Shana is alright, Your Highness,¡± she said in a warm voice. ¡°She has been through an ordeal and it¡¯s normal for the mind to be a bit muddled afterward. Don¡¯t take this too much to heart, my Duke. She just needs some time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, baba.¡± Noah nodded at the Elder and managed to squeeze a smile. ¡°I¡¯m leaving her in your care. Inform me immediately if there are any changes. I¡¯ll be in the anteroom.¡±

    ¡°It will be done, Your Highness. But better go back to your chambers. The evil you¡¯ve encountered has seeped into your body and weakened it. Even after purifying you, its traces can poison your spirit. You need rest.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me, baba. Just take good care of Shana and Gerash.¡± Noah pushed himself off the wall and went for the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the anteroom.¡±

    After exiting the room, Noah dragged his feet to his chair and slumped down under his retainers¡¯ puzzled gazes.

    ¡°How is Shana?¡± Neli dared to speak first, the worry in her voice unmistakable. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Noah responded curtly. ¡°When we¡¯re finished, ask Baba Marishka when would be a good time to visit.¡±

    ¡°Should we postpone the discussions?¡± The Marzbanati measured up his ashen face. ¡°You look¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, mother.¡± Noah exhaled. ¡°I look fine. Do you think I can get any rest with Norden being a step away from civil war?¡±

    He gritted his teeth and then turned to the old Binshi, who was quietly smoking her pipe.

    ¡°Kash-baba, can you please assist the Wolf Mountain Elders with taking care of Shana. Being entangled with Akh-Moren, she might need guidance from a shaman closer to her level.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The old woman jumped from her seat with uncanny agility and trotted to the door of Shana¡¯s room. ¡°And while I¡¯m doing that, make sure to resolve the conflict properly, my boy. Don¡¯t burden me with the decision to break up a family.¡±

    Saying that, she disappeared into Shana¡¯s room. Noah looked after her for some time and her words rang in his head. To break up a family? The old soul was wrong. If they ever were a family, he himself had broken it already. Shana¡¯s actions were proof enough.

    At that moment, a shy knock on the outside door attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Enter!¡± commanded Noah, raising his voice.

    The door opened a crack and Jessup snuck in, his freckled face - pale and worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, master, my Lords, Lady Nelini. A message came for the Duke from Bishop Petronius. And another one from Baba Tevishka. And a note from the Barons.¡±

    ¡°I was beginning to wonder where they were.¡± William snorted and rolled his eyes. ¡°Now it is all official.¡±

    Noah gritted his teeth and broke the seals on the three messages. His lips moved in silence as he read their contents.

    Bishop Petronius was calling for a ¡°Holy War against the infidels, brazen and fearless enough to dare challenge the might of the Two Gods; to dare burn and pillage the Holy Houses of the Fathers.¡± On the other side, Baba Tevishka was demanding justice for the burned shops and the destroyed legacy of kush-turgan Yanosh amidst threats of further retaliation and claims of ¡°bigotry by the Duke and his authorities as they sweep crimes against the Binshi under the rug and favor Limerian citizens despite talks of equality.¡± Lastly, the Barons were informing him of a letter they received from Mayor Preston, its content - a demand for the head of the person responsible for harming the ducal couple.

    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± Duncan rubbed his temples. ¡°That bag of bones Petronius wants to slaughter some Binshi because of a few broken windows and some missing candelabras. The neurotic old hag wants to slaughter some Limerians because the Star of Norden has been broken and a few shops destroyed. The Limerian residents of Yalda want to slaughter somebody, preferably Binshi, because of a rumor of the Duchess¡¯ death. And the kush-turgans threaten to go to war unless we let them take away Shana.¡±

    ¡°And all those claims have some merit,¡± said William with a sour tone.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± The old knight glared at him but the Steward of Norden remained unphased.

    ¡°Will is right.¡± Noah closed his eyes for a moment. ¡°There have been crimes committed and thus justice will be served. Will.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± His friend perked up and gripped his quill, ready to write down the orders.

    ¡°This is the Duke¡¯s decree. Anyone who has been proven responsible for arson, be it Limerian or Binshi, should be met with the full weight of the law. What is the sentence in this case?¡±

    ¡°Arson is a crime of the highest tier, especially since we have casualties. The punishment by law is hanging.¡±

    ¡°So be it. After proper interrogation and collecting testimonies from the witnesses, the criminals will be hanged. Make sure that the bodies are displayed before the corresponding buildings they¡¯ve damaged. Remuneration is to be paid by the Mayor¡¯s office to the Binshi owners who had lost their shops. In turn, Baba Tevishka is responsible to collect compensation funds from the Binshi community which is to pay for any damages to the Church¡¯s properties. A refusal to fulfill the order or any attempt to fan further discord will be considered a crime against the ducal authority and be punished as treason - by drawing and quartering the perpetrators.¡±

    Willam¡¯s pen scribbled in the silence, sealing the fates of the insurgents.

    ¡°Two of the problems are solved for now.¡± Neli¡¯s eyes trailed to the white door behind Noah¡¯s back. ¡°But the destruction of the Star of Norden and the Duchess¡¯ injuries¡­ It was all done by Shana.¡±

    ¡°And both crimes are acts of high treason punishable by death,¡± added William coldly.

    ¡°No need to remind me.¡± Noah snapped at them and drew a hand through his hair. ¡°And here is where our dear kush-turgans come in the picture. I promised to protect Shana as a father but as the Duke of Norden I need to uphold the law, and they know that. If she is harmed in any way, it will be a breach of my oaths to Yanosh and will allow them to rightfully claim custody over Shana.¡±

    ¡°If there weren¡¯t so many witnesses, we could have used someone as a scapegoat.¡± William sighed. ¡°Alas, all the Barons and kush-turgans were present when the Duchess so brilliantly defended her case.¡±

    ¡°Should I have denied her the right?¡± hissed Noah, glaring daggers at his friend.

    ¡°Compared to Shana, she is of less value to Norden and could have been disposed of more easily¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Jessup, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, cried out, only for a barrage of glances from all sides to shut him up.

    ¡°This is a matter I¡¯m not willing to discuss further, and you¡¯ll do good to never mention it again, William.¡± Noah¡¯s tone was icy. However, the ruler in him could do nothing but agree with Will¡¯s statements. This thought made his stomach turn.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that the Binshi blame you for the breach of security by the Red Hands and the deaths and injuries amongst the delegates,¡± added Neli.

    ¡°How could I, mother?¡±

    ¡°One side wants your blood, the other - Shana¡¯s,¡± Duncan grumbled and furrowed his brows. ¡°And if it was up to me, they would get none. Why are we always the ones hunting the Red Hands while the kush-turgans do little to nothing? If they allowed one of the Great Clans'' leaders to act as a pawn to those mad dogs, why should we take all the blame?¡±

    ¡°There were mistakes on both sides but the destruction of the Star and the Red Hands¡¯ attack happened under my roof and under my watch,¡± said Noah quietly. ¡°Which makes it all my responsibility. And one must pay where payment is due.¡±

    There was silence as his words slowly sank in. The first to react was Jessup. With huge eyes, he shook his head and took a step toward Noah.

    ¡°No! Master, you can''t! You can¡¯t take all the blame! You can¡¯t sacrifice yourself! There must be another way!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Jess,¡± ordered Noah sternly despite the slight warmth that trickled in his heart.

    ¡°No, master! It isn¡¯t fair!¡± The youth raised his voice, ignoring his warning. ¡°You did nothing wrong. All you did was try to protect everybody! This is unfair!¡±

    ¡°Out with you!¡± William shot up from his seat and packed his younger brother by the collar. Despite his bad leg, the older De Mar still had more than a head of height superiority and the cold aura of authority, which he used to the utmost. With a limping gait, he dragged his little brother towards the door and threw him out before returning to his chair. ¡°Pardon the disturbance. We can now continue in peace.¡±

    ¡°Continue like this and the boy will start hating you one day,¡± said Neli.

    ¡°If he is foolish enough to do that, then he isn¡¯t my brother,¡± replied William calmly. ¡°But we are not here to discuss my fraternal relationships. We have more urgent problems."

    ¡°You don¡¯t say? Our Duke has just proclaimed his willingness to lay his head on the chopper.¡± Duncan drummed on the table. ¡°Just so you know, I support what Jess said.¡±

    ¡°Noah isn¡¯t mad enough to commit such noble suicide.¡± Neli huffed. ¡°He knows his responsibilities.¡±

    ¡°And he is right in this room,¡± remarked Noah coldly, drawing their attention.

    ¡°How should we proceed then?¡± William held his quill ready.

    ¡°Lorelei¡¯s fall was just an accident due to the strong wind and the old construction of the gazebo,¡± declared Noah, and his heart quivered with guilt. ¡°Therefore, Shana is innocent in that regard. As for the Star¡¯s destruction¡­¡±

    He pondered for a bit. Shana had destroyed the Star, probably influenced by Akh-Moren or whatever that apparition was that clung to her. However, before she was willing to open up and explain her actions, one could only speculate about her real intent. He opened his mouth.

    ¡°There was an attempt to steal the Star of Norden, instigated by the Red Hands. They brainwashed Shana but she tried to fight off the suggestion. In the process, the artifact was damaged. This should turn the charges from treason to attempt to steal and involuntary destruction of property. And the punishment for that would be¡­¡±

    ¡°Combining property destruction and theft, and considering the importance of the damaged object, it would be at least a hundred lashes and cutting off an arm,¡± replied William.

    ¡°But since we need to placate the Binshi dignitaries¡­¡± Noah swallowed hard and gave his verdict. ¡°The proper punishment would be three hundred lashes and both arms broken. Duncan will perform the punishment tomorrow at noon.¡±

    ¡°This would kill you!¡± Neli gasped and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No! There must be another way. I don¡¯t agree with this insanity!¡±

    ¡°And neither do I.¡± Duncan crossed his massive arms on his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t play a role in crippling or killing you.¡±

    ¡°Seeing the Duke take personal responsibility would placate the masses. The kush-turgans should also be fine with it since it will be interpreted as Noah, the face of the Limerian aggressors, showing humility before their power,¡± William said with a frown. Then he turned to Noah. ¡°I know that Baba Marishka has a potion that somewhat numbs the pain. And if Duncan lessens the strength of the lashes, you should be able to survive. But there is no guarantee what will happen to your arms after they are broken.¡±

    ¡°If it is a clean break-¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you crazy pricks hear me!?¡± Duncan interrupted his lord with a loud bark. ¡°I¡¯m not going to participate in your bloody suicide!¡±

    ¡°This was not a request, Duncan.¡± Noah lifted up his chin and straightened his back. ¡°It is an order. You will either fulfill it, or I will send you to the west tower.¡±

    ¡°Better sit in a birdcage than have your blood on my hands!¡±

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t perform the punishment, someone else would have to.¡± William turned to the fuming knight. ¡°And that someone might not be able to properly hold back. Or he might crush his bones instead of snapping them cleanly. Then Noah will definitely die.¡±

    The old knight chewed on his tongue and if his glare could kill, at least one body would already be decorating the carpets. He slumped in his chair with an angry growl and didn¡¯t utter a word. Next to him, Neli sat with an expressionless face but her eyes were bloodshot and glassy. She remained silent, her gaze fixed on Noah as if this was the last time she would ever see him.

    ¡°We cleared that.¡± William¡¯s tone didn¡¯t show even a trace of emotion. ¡°Now, to take care of the rest. We¡¯ll need something to stir up the crowd¡¯s feelings in our favor. A father, taking the blame for his little daughter. And since Shana is in no condition to participate...¡±

    The Steward of Norden stood up and pulled a gilded rope that hung in one of the anteroom¡¯s niches. After a brief delay, a polite knock announced the arrival of the summoned servant.

    ¡°Go to the game master and bring Andrash here,¡± he ordered the man. ¡°And bring his daughter too.¡±

 II-64. When the Beast falls... (1)

    Under William¡¯s expedient guidance, orders were sent to the responsible authorities and from them passed down to the population of Yalda. Cryers ran down the streets, drumming on large drums and tearing their lungs, announcing that the Duke himself was going to address the populace at noon the next day and allot punishments in retaliation for the committed wrongs. The city buzzed with fear, curiosity, and excitement as more and more rumors, one more incredulous than the other, began circulating again.

    The Duchess was dead, killed by that magical black lightning, and now a purge of the Binshi would follow. The Duchess was actually alive but maimed and was now demanding blood compensation for the inflicted injuries. An army of the kush-turgans was riding towards the city in retaliation for their destroyed holy object, ready to slaughter any Limerian in their way. The Star-gazer had awakened and foretold doom and the death of the ducal house.

    The rumors flew and the fears grew. The fact that all four city gates were tightly shut for a second day already, with the gray-clad Shadows under the Duke¡¯s command sieving through the city, didn¡¯t ease the tensions. Still, under the watchful eye and heavy spears of the town¡¯s guards and the knights sent from Ildemar, not even a drunken squabble disturbed the ostensible peace.

    The time of reckoning was closing in, gnawing on the minutes and seconds like a hungry beast. The pressure rose by the hour as day turned to night and back to day. Sleeplessness plagued many minds and anxiety gripped many hearts as the fear of the unknown reigned over Yalda. Yet the one person who knew exactly what was going to happen was even more restless.

    Noah sat in a chair in his bedroom, his bed untouched, and peered out of the window at the graying sky and the only star still defying the onset of dawn. As tradition dictated, a convict was supposed to confess his sins and beg the gods for mercy before the sentence was carried out. He was supposed to prepare his soul before the ordeal so that although his earthly body would suffer, his spirit would rise above the pain and be cleansed¡­

    The mere thought of praying for protection to anyone made Noah¡¯s lips quiver momentarily in a deprecating smile. The Duke of Norden had to stay strong, never showing his fear to the common folk. He was the rock that had no weakness. The sword that cuts any enemy. The mountain that shields the blades of grass from the harsh winds. He was not a sniveling little man, crying and begging for mercy. Besides, who would listen to his prayers? He didn¡¯t know the gods of his mother and the gods of his father¡­ would have probably already forsaken him as a traitor of his kind. The one god that was left was the one he least had the right to request anything from. And yet¡­ he was still just human.

    ¡°Mother Above,¡± Noah whispered with a gravelly voice, ¡°I know I¡¯ve failed you many times. But there are still things and people I need to protect. Mother Above, when today passes¡­ let me see them again.¡±

    The Morning Star hung in the mauve sky like a gleaming diamond, its silver light slowly fading with the arriving day.

    Noah sighed and rubbed his face, listless laughter escaping his lips. He was acting like a child. It was a fake consolation to think that some deity would spend time on the plights of one mortal when whole wars didn¡¯t move them. He was alone.

    The chair creaked under Noah¡¯s weight as he stood up and poked the dying embers in the fireplace. While he was busying himself, a polite knock announced the arrival of the morning servant, followed by hesitant steps and the quiet splashing of water. Steps Noah could easily recognize.

    ¡°Good morning, Jess,¡± he greeted the youth without lifting his head. ¡°Leave the basin on the table before you flood the room.¡±

    ¡°Yes master,¡± came the muffled response.

    Turning around, Noah measured up his squire. Disheveled curly hair fell in the boy¡¯s eyes and the freckled face was slowly beginning to lose its baby-roundness. His arms had already outgrown the tunic¡¯s sleeves by four fingers and his disproportionately large hands were now clumsily mixing soap for his shaving, adding in some unusual ingredients.

    ¡°One normally uses water to foam the soap and not tears, Jess.¡± Noah came closer and put a hand on the boy¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s with you today?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so calm, master!?¡± The youth bit his lip and sniffled. ¡°Even fifty lashes can maim a person. Three hundred¡­¡±

    ¡°You eavesdropped.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, master!¡± Jessup didn¡¯t try to deny it and instead turned his wet pleading face to Noah. ¡°There must be another way. I can¡¯t¡­ We can¡¯t lose you like this!¡±

    ¡°You are speaking like I¡¯m a dead man already.¡± Noah ruffled the boy¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Have more faith in your master. My hide is thick. You won¡¯t get rid of me that easily.¡±

    Jessup sniffled again but remained silent, using the soap bowl to stir out his frustration. As he then picked up the razor, Noah could clearly see his hands shaking and hurried to give the boy another task before he accidentally slit his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the rest myself. You go on and prepare my clothes. Choose something simple but not too shabby.¡±

    Still keeping his silence, Jessup nodded and began rummaging through the crates and drawers. By the time Noah finished shaving, his attire was already prepared - a black sleeveless doublet with dark-red embroidery, a black shirt of thinly woven cotton, a pair of trousers, and a short midnight-blue cape with the ducal crest.

    Eyeing the clothes, Noah nodded in appreciation and began dressing up with Jessup''s help, neither of them uttering a word the whole time.

    ¡°Should I bring breakfast?¡± asked the boy quietly while tying the last laces.

    ¡°Better not. A cup of honey milk would be enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Jessup darted out, leaving Noah alone with his thoughts. He went to a small chest near his bed. Feeling like a fraud, he took out a vial filled with muddy liquid, containing what the locals called bezbolek. His face shriveled as he downed it, the potion¡¯s taste reflective of its looks. According to Baba Marishka, it would take a few minutes for the numbness to set in and it would last for about a day. The Binshi used the bezbolek when going into battle to dull pain, with its small drawback being that when the potion¡¯s effects wore off, the user¡¯s body would start cramping for an hour or two, rendering them completely helpless. Still, the potion had the added effect of enhancing the rest of one¡¯s senses and right now Noah¡¯s sensitive ears could hear a few sets of steps approaching even before the knock landed on his door.

    Neli and Kash-baba entered the room after Jessup, their expressions just as gloomy as the boy¡¯s. Giving Noah a tight hug, Neli began to straighten some non-existent creases in his attire. Next to her, Kash-baba sighed and clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Noble foolish cub.¡±

    ¡°But I found a solution, baba.¡±

    ¡°I thought you wanted to keep the child out of the kush-turgans¡¯ hands. If you die today, the problem would be nonexistent.¡±

    ¡°How is Shana doing?¡± Noah let the old shaman¡¯s words glide past his ears.

    ¡°Her body is fine but she has closed herself to the world. And until we know what Akh-Moren did it would be difficult to come through to her.¡±

    ¡°Still, thank you for your effort, baba.¡± Noah bowed deeply before the woman. ¡°Please, look after Shana while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°I had no intention to bear witness to your self-mutilation anyway. My granddaughter will be representing me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He turned to Neli and gave her a final hug. ¡°You stay here too, mother. I don¡¯t want you to see¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, shekri! My sweet boy!¡± Neli cupped his face and pressed her forehead against his. ¡°My foolish little prince! Promise me you¡¯ll come back.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t answer. He kissed her cheeks and stepped back. Grabbing the cup from Jessup¡¯s hand, he drank it in three big gulps and then walked briskly out of the room. At the entrance to his chambers stood Duncan and William, who he greeted curtly. The three prepared to set out still discussing the final points of their plan when Jessup¡¯s voice reached them.

    ¡°Should I inform the Duchess?¡±

    Noah stiffened. Without turning back, he replied:

    ¡°Let her rest. There is no need to burden her with this matter.¡±

    With that, the three knights quickly disappeared down the next flight of stairs that would lead them to the courtyard.

    Jessup ran towards the window and glued his face on the faceted glass. In a few minutes, he saw his elders exiting the building and making their way towards the game master¡¯s quarters where Andrash and his children resided. The young squire bit his lips. Why was his master so stubborn? Why was everyone so stubborn? Why was shedding blood the only way to prevent upheaval? His eyes stung, but all of a sudden, his mind became crystal clear. There was someone who would listen!

    Spinning around, the youth bolted out of the room, followed by Neli¡¯s surprised shout.

    ***

    Lorelei sat on the floor before the booming hearth huddled in a blanket but her body shivered despite the heat, the chill lingering deep in her bones like a sleeping beast. Whenever she closed her eyes, the cold darkness of the sea engulfed and drowned her. Her fingers cupped the steaming tea and she breathed in the sweet aroma of linden and hypericum, trying to scramble some much-needed peace. Unfortunately, there was more than her own plight weighing on her shoulders.

    ¡°You should be with your family, Rish,¡± she spoke in a low voice, throwing a side glance at her friend. ¡°I can manage without you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t.¡± The young Binshi sat on the carpet next to her, hunched down and hugging her knees. ¡°I can¡¯t see Saya crying like this and Gerash¡­ with that thing on his chest¡­¡±

    She remained silent for a while before adding even quieter:

    ¡°Even more¡­ I can¡¯t face Rasha. I¡­ didn¡¯t even feel she was in danger. I always feel when something is wrong with her. Now¡­ When I saw her and aunty, and uncle - unconscious and under a hex - I was¡­ surprised. Terrified! I didn¡¯t sense how or when Rasha was harmed.¡± Rish wiped her nose with her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lorelei. I¡¯m pathetic. But¡­ guarding you is the only thing keeping me running.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m happy to have you by my side.¡± Lorelei threw the end of her blanket around her friend¡¯s shoulders and huddled closer to her. ¡°Heads up. I¡¯m sure that Gregor will be better in no time. And both you and Rasha have been through a lot. After some rest, you will be back like you used to be.¡±

    ¡°Now I feel even worse. It was my job to look after you and lift your spirits.¡±

    ¡°Too much uplifting and my spirit might ascend.¡±

    Lorelei tried to sound cheerful but the moment the words left her mouth, she shuddered. This was not something she could afford to joke about. She tried to shake the troubling thought away and was about to change the topic when a loud crash and shouts came from the anteroom.

    Rish sprang up, blades in hand, and barred the way between her mistress and the door. Over the drumming of her heart, Lorelei recognized the muffled voices of Milly, Sir Lucas, and Jessup.

    ¡°H-Heavens! What has gotten into you?¡±

    ¡°Let me through! I have to talk with the Duchess!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Jessup, stop this! The Duke¡¯s orders are clear. The lady needs rest.¡±

    ¡°To hell with your orders! Let me through!¡±

    ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t make me hurt you!¡±

    A slew of loud curses followed up, accompanied by further sounds of struggle.

    Exchanging confused looks, Rish and Lorelei inched towards the door, the young warrior taking the lead with her weapons still ready for surprise attacks. As they entered the anteroom, the two were met with an incredible scene. Milly, holding a tablet before her chest like a shield, hoovered over two bodies struggling on the carpet. With bloodied nose and fierce expression, Sir Lucas was pressing the enraged and disheveled Jessup on the ground, bending his right arm behind his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Lorelei¡¯s demanding voice gathered their attention.

    ¡°My lady,¡± Sir Lucas huffed and tried to hold the struggling boy down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the distur-¡±

    ¡°My lady!¡± Jessup twisted his neck to look at Lorelei, his face - solemn and pale. ¡°My lady, please help! Please, save the Duke!¡±

 II-65. When the Beast falls... (2)

    Lorelei stood there, blinking dumbfounded at the two bodies tangled on the ground. While her mind blanked for a moment, her hands began moving in a well-trained routine. She took out a handkerchief and wetted it with water from the jug on the nearby table, wrung it, and pressed it against Sir Lucas¡¯ nose.

    ¡°Release him,¡± she said in a matter-of-factly tone to the young knight whose eyes were about to pop out. ¡°Sit down and press it until the bleeding stops. Tell me if you start feeling dizzy.¡±

    The young man hurriedly scrambled to his feet and stepped to the side, his face turning beet-red behind the handkerchief. This allowed Lorelei free access to Jessup, who remained sprawled on the carpet.

    ¡°Are you alright, Jess?¡± She knelt next to the boy and helped him sit straight. ¡°How¡¯s your arm?¡±

    ¡°There is no time for this, my lady!¡± The youth vigorously shook his head. ¡°You need to stop master before it¡¯s too late!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Lorelei held Jessup¡¯s shaking hands and a smidgen of worry sprouted in her heart. ¡°What is wrong with the Duke?¡±

    Swallowing some swelling tears, the youth began narrating, his voice slowly rising in pitch and volume as the story progressed. No one tried to reprimand his manners, both mistress and retainers completely oblivious to everything else but the inconceivable decision of their lord.

    ¡°They¡¯ll whip him and break his arms!¡± Jessup squeezed Lorelei¡¯s fingers and shouted desperately. ¡°You need to stop this!¡±

    ¡°And how am I to do that?¡± she whispered and pulled her hands from the boy¡¯s grip.

    ¡°You can¡­ talk to him. Talk to the barons. The kush-turgans. There must be another way!¡±

    Lorelei turned her back on the boy¡¯s desperate outcry and walked to the window. Leaning her burning forehead on the cool glass, she peered outside and shivered. Why did he do that? Was he insane!? Tired of living? She cursed his broken sense of duty and her own uselessness. He would never listen to her!

    Closing her eyes, she remembered Noah - weakened and delirious, tossing on the ship¡¯s cot, infection and poison gnawing on his body. She also remembered her master, doing everything possible to heal a harbor worker whose leg had been crushed while unloading a wagon, only for the poor man to die in agony a month later. And that one boy who came to her master¡¯s shop with a broken arm, the bone protruding from the skin¡­ Despite her best efforts to arrange the bone in place, the youth¡¯s arm lost touch and mobility from the wrist to the elbow and shriveled up.

    ¡°He¡¯ll die! If you don¡¯t stop him, he¡¯ll die!¡± Jessup¡¯s pleading reached her through the fog of pain and memory. ¡±Don¡¯t you understand!?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Lorelei snapped back and the weight in her chest swelled. ¡°But Sir Duncan and Lady Nelini have failed to dissuade him. Why should he listen to me? Why should they all listen to me?¡±

    ¡°You are his wife.¡± Milly¡¯s quiet words startled everyone.

    Lorelei turned around and saw her maid, still holding the tablet defensively before her chest, but the young woman¡¯s expression was determined. Feeling everyone¡¯s eyes on her, Milly cleared her throat and continued.

    ¡°If anyone¡¯s plea can reach the hearts of the Duke and the people, it would be yours.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Now was Rish¡¯s turn to interject. She put a hand on Lorelei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are the Duchess of Norden. You are our Lady Shimshi. The people would listen.¡±

    Lorelei wrapped her hands around her body and bit her lips. What if¡­ she could prevent this and did nothing? What if words that could make a change remained unspoken? She would doubt and curse herself forever! What stopped her from acting? Fear to be rejected? Laughed at? This was pathetic!

    Embracing the decision, Lorelei wasted no more time

    ¡°Milly, give me my shawl. Jess, lead the way to the game master¡¯s quarters. We need to catch the Duke before they set off. Sir Lucas, are you well enough to accompany us?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady! This doesn¡¯t even count as a scratch,¡± came the slightly nasal reply as the young knight sprang to his feet.

    The eyes of Lorelei¡¯s retainers shone with determination and hope as they marched towards the barracks of the game master. Unfortunately, they were a tad too late.

    ¡°I just saw Duke and his entourage leaving with Andrash and little Anuk,¡± one of the younger helpers shouted over the excited barking of the hounds he was feeding. ¡°If you hurry, you might catch them at the main gate.

    Until Lorelei and her group reached their new destination, the dust from the horses was already setting and the Duke and his entourage were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°If we hurry and ride after them, we should be able to-¡± Jessup began saying but Lorelei interrupted him.

    ¡°No. Enough rushing. You said the verdict will be announced at noon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but-¡±

    ¡°Then we still have some time.¡± Lorelei looked at the winding road beyond the main gate. She continued, talking more to herself than to anyone else while striding back and forth under her aide¡¯s bewildered gazes. ¡°Rushing in without preparation might bring up a disaster. Besides, when everyone is gathered¡­ Yes, even if he stubbornly ignores reason¡­ Maybe the people, the mothers, the wives, they might listen. But they need not only to hear. They need to see. And the punishment¡­ It must befit the crime¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get a thing you¡¯re saying!¡± Rish lifted an eyebrow and looked worried at her friend. ¡°What are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Rish, help me prepare!¡± Lorelei gathered her skirts and hurried back to the castle. ¡°Jess, go saddle some horses with Lucas. Milly, find me some of your kitchen friends and bring them to my chambers. Let¡¯s go! We can stop this madness!¡±

    ***

    People were gathering before the raised platform at the center of the main square of Yalda. The mighty shadow that the Two Gods'' cathedral threw waned by the minute as the sun was about to reach its zenith. Around the execution grounds, Shadows and city guards had formed a large circle, keeping the gawkers on the outside. Inside the cleared space, the peers of Yalda and the esteemed delegates of the Great Clans formed the first row of spectators, their faces - grim with anticipation. The black and white dressed priests of the Two Gods, helmed by Bishop Petronius, stood on the right side and threw poisonous glances to their left where the Binshi delegates were. Between them, Mayor Preston and Fat Edwin De Roy, as a representative of the merchants¡¯ guild, together with the Four Barons and their aids formed a buffer between the two warring factions.

    Far from the eyes of most, near the back of the podium, Noah and Duncan were discussing the final preparations with the rest of their group.

    ¡°Make sure to draw blood quickly enough. I don¡¯t want anyone to doubt the power of your strokes.¡±

    ¡°May Lady Gulfidan forgive me!¡± The old knight shook his head and his hands clamped around the heavy whip he was holding. ¡°I swore to protect you, boy. Not maim or kill you. There is still time to reconsider.¡±

    Noah let his words glide past his ears and instead turned to Andrash who looked like a stone statue dressed in a Shadow¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°After I read the verdict, make sure to bring Anuk down as fast as possible. The carriage will be waiting for you. Make sure she sees nothing.¡±

    The Binshi just nodded but his eyes betrayed his inner qualms. He squeezed the shoulders of his daughter who shook quietly under her white veil. With a sudden jerk, the child tore free from his grip and clung to Noah¡¯s hem.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Highness!¡± Her tiny voice sounded distraught as she pulled on his doublet. ¡°You lied, Highness! You said it will all be a fun game.¡±

    ¡°It is, little chichik.¡± Noah knelt and hugged her. ¡°You just need to stay quietly by my side and hide under your veil. If you manage to keep quiet until the end, you¡¯ll have your very own little pony to ride together with Shana.¡±

    ¡°I want no pony!¡± the girl sobbed and her tiny fist hit his shoulder. ¡°Dada and grandpa Duncan are scared. And you said blood! Blood is bad! There is no blood in games, only when bad people do bad things. This is a bad game. I don¡¯t want to play, Highness!¡±

    Noah threw a glance at Andrash who also knelt down and began whispering something in his daughter¡¯s ear. Leaving the child calm down in her father¡¯s care, the Duke of Norden threw his Lord Steward a wry smile.

    ¡°I think involving her was a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°The people need to see a father taking the blame for his confused little daughter. Like this, we can turn you into a martyr and use your sacrifice to shut the kush-turgans, Bishop Petronius, and the Barons. We need the people to feel, Noah. And there is nothing more powerful than a child¡¯s tears.¡±

    This was an argument Noah couldn¡¯t refute. He needed to get some sort of punishment for the Red Hand¡¯s trickery to appease the Binshi. But without presenting it all as taking the punishment instead of Shana, the Barons and Bishop Petronius were sure to stir up a fuss. He could almost hear the old cleric¡¯s voice: ¡®How dare some measly dogs request for the Imperial blood to be spilt? Is the legacy of the saints so weak as to condone some idol-worshipers to trample upon it!?¡¯ And then the barons would likely adopt the stance that the Binshi must take responsibility for what happened in Ildemar since it was done by ¡°some of their own¡±. A wrong step and a bloody civil war was going to erupt, taking thousands of innocent lives. If a bit of trickery and spilling his own blood could prevent it, it was a sacrifice worth making.

    The big bells of the church over their heads struck twelve.

    Driving a hand through his hair while trying to ignore the thought that this might be the last time he would be able to do so, Noah ascended the stairs, followed by Duncan.

    The appearance of the Duke on the platform was enough to silence the hubbub of the crowd. Eyeing the cramped square, Noah filled his lungs and shouted:

    ¡°Good people of Yalda! It has come to my knowledge that my beloved city has been plagued by unrest. Temples were burned. Workshops were destroyed. Lives were taken. All because of malicious rumors.¡±

    He paused for a moment and looked at the faces turned towards him. There was anger, fear, grief, but also hope.

    ¡°I now stand before you,¡± his words traveled over the crowd and sunk into thousands of hearts, ¡°as a servant of Norden and a servant of Justice. As an answer to your plights, my verdict is as such¡­¡±

    For the next couple of minutes, he read the sentences for the arsonists, the insurgents, and their accomplices. Shouts rose from the people - some of sorrow and desperation but most of support, if not of joy. With that, the verdict of the city was clear - they stood behind their duke¡¯s decision. The time was ripe for the most important part.

    ¡°My people,¡± Noah raised his voice again, ¡°what brought you so much suffering were malicious rumors. And yet there might be a smidgen of truth even in the most outrageous claim. Many of you have witnessed the black lightning appearing over Ildemar. As some have suspected, it was the result of evil magic. The Cult of Pure Blood attempted to penetrate the castle¡¯s defenses.¡±

    His words were like the small pebble that rolled before the landslide. Shouts filled the air as hundreds of mouths cursed the Red Hands. Noah lifted his hand calling for silence.

    ¡°Thanks to the valiant performance of the knights and Ildemar¡¯s Shadows, and the help of our allies, the kush-turgans, the threat was repelled.¡±

    Cheers erupted, yet amongst them, a few voices rose.

    ¡°What about kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s legacy? What about our holy relic? Show us the relic! Show us the Star!¡±

    Noah squinted, his eyes darting around in search of the brave shouters. Or rather provocateurs. He spotted a few Shadows making their way through the crowd, undoubtedly on William¡¯s order.

    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Noah¡¯s shout overcame the commotion, ¡°the Star is safe in the vaults of Ildemar.

    ¡°Lies!¡± someone from the crowd screamed. ¡°We know it was destroyed! If it wasn¡¯t, show us proof!¡±

    ¡°The Star is safe,¡± repeated Noah. ¡°But I won¡¯t risk taking it out of the castle. Still, I brought to you today the one responsible for all this confusion.¡±

    Upon his words, Andrash and two more knights ascended the platform stairs with the tiny veiled figure of Anuk between them. Noah could see the girl¡¯s body shake under the brocade garments and the weight of the crowd¡¯s stairs. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed a movement amongst the Binshi dignitaries, who had recognized the attire typically worn by the Star-gazer. From the frowns on their faces and the hands quickly disappearing under the ceremonial garments in search of their hidden blades, one wrong word separated the current situation from a barrage of hexes. Still, amongst the crowd, the majority of expressions were those of surprise and confusion.

    Swallowing dryly, he continued:

    ¡°The way the Red Hands operate is sneaky and cruel, pitting a husband against his family, or¡­ a child against her father. My own daughter succumbed to their malevolent trickery. They fooled a child by using deception and sweet words¡­ The aim of those fiends was to steal the Star. Still, my daughter managed to see through their trickery at the last second and thwarted the theft...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t twist the truth, Lord Norden!¡± Zeze from Argali Plane stepped forth and pointed at Noah under the surprised stares of her brethren. ¡°The Red Hands managed to manipulate the Star-gazer under your protection! They managed to damage our sacred object under your watch! They used the holes in your defenses to harm the leaders of the free Binshii! And now you stand here and feed the gullible ones lies!¡±

    Loud noise akin to a tidal wave filled the square. People were confused by the unexpected statement. Noah himself was no less startled and the same could be said for the rest of the kush-turgans. Why would Argali Plane aggravate the situation by making such statements? Was Bayan¡¯s injury severe enough to cloud their judgment? No matter what the reason, Noah had to intervene before everything got furhter out of hand.

    ¡°I am not twisting the truth, esteemed Elder. Were you to let me finish, I would have reported the situation to our good citizens. Indeed, while trying to thwart the Red Hands¡¯ attempts to steal the Star, the relic was slightly damaged. A damage that can be repaired by Yalda¡¯s craftsmen and one that did not affect kush-turgan Yanosh¡¯s blessing. All blessings and enchantments of the Star are intact.¡±

    Seeing the Binshi open her mouth again, Noah hurried to interrupt her.

    ¡°But as the honorable Zeze of Argali Plane has stated, there was an attempt to commit a crime under my roof. According to the laws of Norden, even an attempt to steal something as important as the Star calls for capital punishment. And yet, considering the age of the criminal and the influence of the Red Hands over the perpetrator¡¯s actions, I have decided to reduce the sentence. For attempting to steal and inadvertently damaging a precious object, my daughter will be flogged three hundred times and both her arms will be broken!¡±

    Silence spread over the square for a brief moment before a new bout of screams erupted. Many people looked terrified. Some shouted that it was too harsh, while others agreed to the verdict with glee and anticipation of the Binshi¡¯s reaction.

    Noah abruptly turned around and took Anuk¡¯s quacking hand, leading her to the front of the podium. Then, before everyone, he fell on his knees.

    ¡°As a father, my duty is to guide my child. To protect her from harm. My failure to do so has resulted in many grievances. As your lord, I have announced a verdict for her crimes. And yet the burden of said crimes weighs also on my shoulders. Now, as her father, I beg you to allow me to be the one punished. Don¡¯t let a child¡¯s life and future be cut prematurely. Let me face the gaoler in my child¡¯s place! What say you, people of Yalda?¡±

    ¡°Let him do it!¡± a voice rose from the sea of onlookers.

    ¡°Spare the child!¡± another one chimed in. ¡°A noble sacrifice should be honored!¡±

    Noah bit the inside of his cheek. These should be the criers that William had planted to rally the crowd at the right moment. Now all they could do was hope that the people would follow. And they did. The chant was repeated again and again, and every time more and more throats joined the shout. Even the nobles and kush-turgans seemed to conform with the overall spirit.

    Noah stood up and gave the almost fainting Anuk back to her father who brought her away. With the help of Duncan, he took off his doublet and shirt before two guards bound his hands on the flogging pole. His heart drummed in his ears, silencing the roar of the crowd. A piece of leather was put between his teeth. A short prayer was said to the Two Gods. It was time.

    The air was suddenly filled with a snapping sound a second before the whip bit into his back. There was no pain. Only an itch spread between Noah¡¯s shoulder blades. A second snap. A second itch. Soon, the third one would follow.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A shout reached his ears, making Noah flinch. No. He had to be delirious. She shouldn¡¯t be here!

    ¡°Stop this madness immediately!¡± Lorelei¡¯s cry filled his whole world.

 II-66. The Swallow rises

    Like a torrent cleaved by an indomitable rock, the crowd parted, making way for a small party of riders. Mounted on the first steed, with Sir Lucas behind her keeping her secure in the saddle, Lorelei tried to prevent her heart from flying out of her chest.

    While the horses galloped on the muddy road connecting Ildemar and Yalda, she had prayed for them to run faster, fighting the terrifying thought of what would happen if they slipped. Now, pierced by the crowds¡¯ stares, she wished they had taken a bit longer. She wasn¡¯t ready! What if her insane plan made everything worse? She was about to challenge the Duke¡¯s decision and intervene with the plans of the two warring factions, an action that might lead to civil war. To death and destruction.

    Ants crawled over her skin. Her throat was so dry that it hurt, making it doubtful that she would be able to utter a word when the time came.

    Torn by fear and doubt, Lorelei let her gaze wander over the masses, meandering and purposefully avoiding the center of the plaza for some time until it was finally drawn to the source of her grievance. Upon the tall platform, a lone man was bound to the flogging pillar, his naked back - bare for all to witness. Amidst old scars from blade and fire, two fresh streaks of red crossed on the dark skin, little droplets of blood slowly oozing from the split flesh.

    Noah!

    Lorelei¡¯s body jolted, the urge to jump from the saddle and run to him almost impossible to resist. Luckily, the iron-clad arm around her waist kept her from toppling down.

    ¡°Are you alright, my lady?¡± whispered Lucas worriedly.

    ¡°All is fine,¡± she replied in kind and chastised herself. She needed to keep a level head. ¡°Help me dismount.¡±

    With agility inherent to a seasoned rider, Lucas sprang from the saddle and with a short ¡°Excuse my rudeness¡±, packed Lorelei and lifted her from the horse.

    Her feet touching solid ground again, Lorelei staggered briefly, her hands drawing the long blue cloak tightly around her body. Taking a deep breath, she went straight for the wooden stairs of the platform with Lucas, Jessup, and the rest of her escort trailing behind. A single headshake was enough to stop the guards at the base of the platform in their tracks, leaving them gawking at her.

    Ascending the last step, Lorelei was met by the fuming Lord Steward of Norden who barred her way.

    ¡°What are you doing here, lady?¡± William¡¯s hiss was low enough so that the crowd couldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°This is neither the place nor the time for games.¡±

    ¡°Says the puppet-master who plays with people¡¯s lives and feelings,¡± replied Lorelei and looked straight past him. ¡°Don¡¯t stay in my way or I won¡¯t hesitate to remove you. I have business with my people. Move aside.¡±

    It was probably less her words but rather her chilly demeanor that startled the man, but William De Mar involuntarily stepped back, giving her enough space to approach the front of the podium. Standing at its edge, she eyed the sea of faces, calling for the last bits of her resolve.

    ¡°People of Norden!¡± Her voice shook slightly. ¡°I call upon you for judgment and mercy! I call upon you to prevent a great injustice!¡±

    A murmur rose in the noon air, many brows furrowing in confusion. Still, no one attempted to silence Lorelei, encouraging her to continue.

    ¡°A dark cloud has spread over this beautiful land, poisoning the hearts and minds of even the ones of purest nobility. The terror and hatred brought upon us by the Red Hands have caused too much grief and sorrow. Righteous grudges run as deep as the icy mountain crevices. And yet, I urge you, don¡¯t be blinded in your righteous fury! Don¡¯t break the hand that has been protecting the North from sword and magic!¡±

    She turned around, deaf to the cries coming from below, and pointed at Noah¡¯s slashed back.

    ¡°Every one of those scars was acquired while protecting Norden. Every drop of blood your Lord has bled, he bled for his beloved people. Do not demand new bloodshed today. Do not demand his life for something he is not guilty of!¡±

    From within the crowd''s thunderous hubbub, a woman shouted and stifled all to silence.

    ¡°It is Duke Norden¡¯s own verdict that has been carried out.¡± Zeze from Argali Planes stepped forth from the row of Binshi dignitaries. ¡°He was noble enough to take upon himself the punishment of Lady Shana. Are you saying that his judgment was flawed? Are you saying that the one to be flogged should have been the child?¡±

    Some angry shouts surged from the masses.

    Lorelei bit her lips and ignored them. Instead, she plastered a calm smile on her face and turned to the Binshi woman.

    ¡°The Lord of Norden, although wise, is still just a man and not infallible. In his attempt at fairness, as the ruler of this land, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to give a milder sentence to his daughter. And yet, as a father, he couldn¡¯t let his child suffer. Still, both those decisions are unjust and would only bring harm to an innocent man.¡±

    ¡°So what are you saying, Duchess?¡± Now it was Baron Firmon that interjected. ¡°Should we let crimes go unpunished?¡±

    ¡°No, my lord. But the punishment should not be born by others.¡±

    After those words, Lorelei turned to the crowd.

    ¡°Say, people of Norden, what do you want to teach your children? Do you want to teach them that they can do any wrong as long as there is someone out there to take the brunt of the punishment in their place?¡±

    ¡°Are you demanding for a child to be flogged and her hands broken!?¡± Zeze screamed. ¡°Are you plotting to kill the last Star-gazer?¡±

    ¡°If the lady were to let me finish before twisting my words, she would have known that I wish no harm to come upon Lady Shana. The point of punishments, the point of law, is for wrongdoers to recognize their mistakes and never repeat them, an act impossible when someone takes the whip in their stead. And yet, the punishment should also befit the crime.¡±

    Holding the ends of the cloak tightly before her chest, Lorelei swallowed dryly. In a few moments, the fate of Noah would be decided. And most likely also her own. Throwing a searching look over the sea of people, she imagined seeing Rish and Milly amongst the faces. The two had an important part to play but whether they had succeeded would be seen soon.

    ¡°My dear people!¡± She wetted her lips. ¡°The charges against Lady Shana are serious - assisting the Red Hands and attempting to steal the Star of Norden, damaging it in the process. But tell me, can the owner steal something they already possess?¡±

    The square was suddenly engulfed in silence.

    ¡°Tell me, my people, was it not Lady Shana¡¯s birth father, the honorable Lord Yanosh, the one who created the Star? And after his death, by the laws of this land, isn¡¯t Lady Shana the rightful owner of his heirloom? And isn¡¯t it by the laws of the Binshi that the ownership of a charm or an artifact, if not otherwise stated by its maker, is to be transferred to the next of their bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Mir-Mama, it is so!¡± a woman from the crowd shouted.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the same in my family,¡± added another. ¡°If not, then who would own our ancestral charms?¡±

    Encouraged by those words, Lorelei raised her voice.

    ¡°As such, Lady Shana can not steal what is rightfully hers.¡±

    ¡°But what about her colluding with the Red Hands?¡± Baron Firmon huffed. ¡°What about her damaging the Star and compromising the Castle¡¯s defenses and allowing enemy forces to penetrate?¡±

    ¡°You call a child¡¯s wrong judgment collusion?¡± Lorelei shook her head. ¡°If the child is gullible, it is simply a sign of immaturity and not a crime wort capital punishment. Otherwise, our dungeons will be full of children.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    For the first time, laughter spread amongst the gathered people. A few women yelled in support under their husband¡¯s approving gazes. Yet another voice cooled the joyous moment.

    ¡°But because of this mistake, the Red Hands infiltrated the castle.¡± Zeze unexpectedly supported the old baron. ¡°And this gave some traitors the chance to harm the kush-turgans!¡±

    Before Lorelei could retort, help came from an unexpected direction.

    ¡°If I didn''t know better, I would have said that Argali Plane is very keen on seeing the Moren-gadir getting punished.¡±

    The one who had spoken was a woman carrying the crest of Twin-moon Lake. At second glance, Lorelei recognized in her the one who had served as Kash-baba¡¯s anchor.

    A wave of discontent spread amongst the Binshi delegation with many sharp words being exchanged before Lorelei could intervene.

    ¡°Esteemed Elders, I understand your grief and anger.¡± Under her cloak, her nails bit in the soft parts of her palms. ¡°But can you blame the rolling pebble for the landslide? Our enemies have used any crack to sneak in, even the heart of a child. But this is even more reason for repelling the current judgment. We should allow Lady Shana a chance to atone and rebuild. And we should not sacrifice the man who was instrumental in repelling the attacks.¡±

    ¡°So what are you proposing, lady?¡± Kash-baba¡¯s granddaughter demanded.

    ¡°Since Lady Shana has awakened, under the guidance of the Elders from the Great Clans, she should be able to use the Star-gazer¡¯s powers to repair the Star of Norden.¡± Lorelei took a deep breath. ¡°Still, the mistakes of the child are reflective of negligence in the parents¡¯ upbringing. As such, the laws of Norden demand the failed parents to be stripped down to their undergarments and perform a walk of shame from the judgment site back to their homes with everyone gathered being allowed to throw stones at them for failing their duties as guardians. So, what do you say, people of Norden? Would you seek true justice and redemption or blood and destruction?¡±

    Silence.

    Every beat of Lorelei¡¯s heart was a painful thunder, deafening and overwhelming. The following moments felt like an eternity. Then, a single shout split the air.

    ¡°Mercy! Change the verdict!¡±

    Lorelei sucked a breath and her heart quivered.

    ¡°Mercy!¡± A woman followed suit.

    ¡°The Duchess speaks wisely!¡± another one bellowed. ¡°Change the verdict!¡±

    Little by little, the whole square took up the chant until thousands of throats roared like a singular being: ¡°Change the verdict!¡±

    Tears welled in Lorelei¡¯s eyes. She turned around, the crest of Norden embroidered on her cloak catching the sun¡¯s rays and glittering like covered in ice and fresh snow.

    She raised her hand and the crowd muted.

    ¡°Sir Duncan, you¡¯ve heard the will of Norden. Release the Duke.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Duchess!¡±

    There was a glint in the old knight¡¯s eye as he threw away the whip and drew out his dagger. Before long, the ropes tying Noah¡¯s wrists snapped. He staggered a bit but Duncan grabbed his arm and steadied him.

    As he stepped forth and stood next to her, Lorelei couldn¡¯t gather the courage to look him in the eyes. No matter what, she had disgraced him by opposing his verdict. Suddenly, she felt the shy touch of cold fingers on her wrist.

    Lifting her head, she met his gaze, his smoldering eyes making her hold her breath. His mouth parted as if he wanted to say something, but instead, he clenched his jaw. Without uttering a word, he took her palm and placed a kiss on her burning skin. Then he turned to the ones gathered below.

    ¡°People of Norden! My people!¡± His voice was strong but hoarse. ¡°I hear your will and obey!¡±

    He bowed deeply. Lorelei curtsied, her hand still firmly in his grip.

    Under the cheers of the crowd, the two descended the platform. The knights gathered around them, hurrying to assist their lord, but Noah sent them away with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    Lorelei nodded silently and unclasped her cloak, revealing the white chemise beneath.

    Fast as lightning, Noah grabbed the ends of the cape and tucked them under her chin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± She gently pushed his hands away and allowed the cloak to fall to the ground. ¡°I opposed the verdict. And also, as your wife, I am Shana¡¯s mother in the eyes of the law.¡±

    ¡°But Ildemar is six kilometers away. It¡¯s too long of a trek-¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± she interrupted him, ¡°I¡¯m not really a fine, noble lady, and you are aware of it. Let¡¯s not postpone this much longer, lest the people have a change of heart.¡±

    After those words, she attempted to go forth, but Noah grabbed her wrist and held her back.

    ¡°Together.¡±

    Hand in hand, the two emerged on the square. The knights, the Shadows, and the city guard had cleared up a path through the sea of onlookers, standing as a living iron wall between them and the citizens of Yalda. As they went through the corridor, roars and whistling filled the air.

    Lorelei¡¯s stomach turned. Soon, the stones should start falling. She felt Noah gripping her fingers tighter and savored the fleeting security this small gesture gave her. Then, something hit her head.

    Bracing for the pain, Lorelei realized a moment too late that it hadn¡¯t hurt at all. Then her nose caught the fleeting scent of honey as a little bundle of white flowers rolled in her feet. Soon after, leaves, flowers, even ribbons, started raining down on them, with the people chanting at the top of their lungs:

    ¡°Long live the Duke of Norden! Long live Lady Shimshi!¡±

    In no time, Lorelei and Noah¡¯s feet no longer touched the ground but instead walked on a blooming carpet. The news of the verdict seemed to grow wings as more and more people rushed to line up along the road to Ildemar, eager to see their lord and lady and to cover them in petals. It spilled over Yalda¡¯s walls and reached every farm, burrow, and cottage, and even some traveling merchants and pilgrims were caught up and participated in the unusual event.

    Walking side by side in silence, Lorelei brushed a few traitorous tears with her sleeve, but her soul felt light and liberated. Never in her wildest dreams had she expected for the situation to be resolved in such a way. Her body still shook from the mental and emotional strain, but the future looked bright.

    ¡°I owe you so much, Lorelei.¡± Suddenly, Noah spoke in a hushed tone so that only she could hear him. ¡°I¡­ I have no words to describe my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll never do something as foolish as this,¡± she replied a bit harsher than intended.

    He stiffened for a moment but didn¡¯t respond, prompting her to let out a bitter laugh.

    ¡°Do you think yourself invincible? Your body - unbreakable?¡±

    ¡°No, but I have an excellent healer to patch me up.¡±

    ¡°I refuse! And this is no joking matter!¡± She shook her head in desperation. ¡°How many scars are you willing to add?¡±

    ¡°As many as necessary,¡± he replied solemnly but then his tone lightened. ¡°Your speech was really something. But you must know that most of my scars are from the Empress¡¯ failed attempts to send me to the Father of Darkness, not from defending Norden.¡±

    ¡°I do know this. But they didn¡¯t.¡±

    She could feel him flinch and sensed his heavy gaze on her.

    ¡°You played a dangerous game, Lorelei.¡±

    ¡°Not as dangerous as yours.¡± She didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Besides, Rish and Milly were there with some of the kitchen maids to rally the crowd.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± For a moment, Noah was speechless. ¡°Are you perchance William De Mar in a dress?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a quick learner.¡±

    With that, their conversation ended and Lorelei dedicated her full concentration to the road ahead of her.

    She had said that six kilometers won¡¯t be an issue, but her body was currently not agreeing with her mouth¡¯s statements. With each step, her tendons ached, her bruises from the cliff fall still too fresh. Beads of sweat covered her brow but her whole frame shook from wave after wave of chills that seeped into her bones. The faces of the onlookers blurred in a singular colorful mass, the only thing still crystal clear being the winding road before her.

    ¡®Don¡¯t falter. Don¡¯t show them weakness. Just a bit more!¡¯ she repeated in her head, dragging one foot in front of the other. If she didn''t finish the walk, the magic might shatter. The people might regret pardoning Noah. Disaster might strike again. She needed to push forward. For him. For herself. For Norden.

    Finally, the castle¡¯s white walls emerged after the next bend in the roar - cold and imposing; familiar and welcoming. There was another large crowd before the gates awaiting the return of their masters. Cooks, pages, maids, scribes, knights, squires, carpenters, and jesters, all stood there, flowers in hand, and their shouts reached the heavens.

    Lorelei¡¯s heart raced faster and faster. The moment her foot landed on the main gate¡¯s threshold, the world spun violently around her.

    Leaning heavily on Noah¡¯s shoulder, Lorelei¡¯s knees gave out. But she wasn¡¯t afraid. He was going to catch her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord,¡± she muttered, the last thing entering her vision being Noah¡¯s distraught face. ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to carry me the last couple of steps.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± His shout fell on deaf ears.

    Gripped by panic, Noah touched Lorelei¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Damn it, you stubborn woman! You are burning up!¡±

    Under the gaze of all gathered, the Duke of Norden picked up the fainted Duchess and, ignoring his own injuries, rushed inside the castle.

 II-67. Undying shadow

    Tiny grains of gray sand rolled down the ever-changing dunes of the Spirit Realm. Always in motion, yet always the same, those endless planes of twilight were the home of souls and the graveyard of their memories.

    The moment the gamur, and with it a Binshi¡¯s earthly life, was extinguished, the amir entered this realm, destined to wander until all the feelings and experiences that defined it¡¯s self faded away. When that happened, the soul slowly lost its shape forever and turned to dust for the gods to spread over the worlds or reshape anew as they pleased.

    No one, not even the most powerful shaman, could escape this fate. Be it for hundreds or thousands of years, they could only prolong the inevitable. They were the lucky ones. For there were those poor souls amongst the Binshi who lacked a complete amir, the ones born with only half of the Morning Star¡¯s blessing.

    After passing, they couldn¡¯t regain shape in the Spirit Realm and were deprived of the gift to interact with the living to ease the transition. Worse - they were denied the sweet oblivion of eternal death. They couldn¡¯t fade into dust. They couldn¡¯t move on or be one with the world again. They just lingered and waited. And hated.

    Wisps of black mist seeped between the dunes like rivers of darkness, all flowing towards a single spot and forming a large lake of pure night. Whispers rose in the air like the sad gale of winter winds.

    ¡°Mama. Where are you? I¡¯m scared! It burns!¡±

    ¡°Please, my lord, don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t touch me! Help! Somebody!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your dog! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Curse you and your nesvets! You are demons!¡±

    ¡°What have we ever done to you?¡±

    ¡°It hurts! It hurts so much! Make it stop!¡±

    ¡°Please, spare me. I¡¯m with child!¡±

    ¡°I hate you! I hate you!¡±

    At the very center of the black lake, a lone figure floated on the mirror-like surface. Stamming from a huge hole in its chest, small cracks spread all over its body, their iridescent depths oozing out black liquid. From time to time, the being convulsed, its features, its height, and even its shape changing. Men, women, children, they all came and went, slowly melting into one entity.

    The black lake churned. Vine-like wisps rose from its surface and dug into the ghost¡¯s flesh.

    Akh-Moren¡¯s mouth opened and a scream traveled over the endless planes. The deep wound on his chest was scorching him, shattering his form and dispersing his being, but the black mist reformed it again and again.

    It was pure agony!

    That damn sword! That damn man who had stabbed them.

    ¡°Noah! Lux! Norden!¡± a dissonant voice screeched before another name left the trembling lips. ¡°Yanosh!¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    They were going to pay! Every single one of them. For the pain. For the betrayal. For standing in their way.

    Yanosh had been stabbed by that soul-killer too. He was probably about to dissipate somewhere not far from here. They were going to find him. To consume him. Use his last spark to nurture theirs. He would have sacrificed himself for naught.

    A thick swirl of darkness separated from the black lake and snaked its way between the dunes - leaving Akh-Moren behind in search for the desired prey.

    Oh, but when they found him, they wouldn¡¯t destroy Yanosh completely. Not yet. The day was drawing near when Limeria would fall and Norden would finally be free, and the blood of its people - cleansed and brought back to greatness.

    Yes, a bit of Yanosh should be kept intact. Just enough of his consciousness, to be able to witness the unity between ¡®the blood of Beast and Stars¡¯. When Shana bore their perfect children and finally helped restore the might of the moren-gadir, Yanosh would be there to see the triumph of the Binshi as the prophecy he tried to manipulate finally fulfilled itself.

    Incorporeal tears rolled down the fiend¡¯s face but it laughed, savoring the anticipation. While slowly absorbing the darkness from the black pool, Akh-Moren forged and reforged plan after plan.

    Their body in the Mortal Realm was paralysed while its soul was temporarily trapped here. There was no way to contact their little puppet in Ildemar for some time. But they knew that when the dust settled, their loyal Elders would attempt to make contact. Let those foolish Limerians and their traitorous dogs believe they had won. Let them bask in a false sense of security. A good hunter knew how to stalk their prey.

    Still, there was a variable out of their control. The Second Prince. He was going to make his move on Ildemar soon. Up to now, their needs had coincided - weaken Norden and kill the bastard on the ducal throne. Considering the situation, maybe they should try and contact Master Argente¡­ No. They were too weak and tired to bother. Besides, the Duke of Norden was not a feeble opponent to be toppled by the likes of some spoiled Limerian princeling. Even better, when the two sides had exhausted themselves, they were going to strike.

    Pain and elation overcame Akh-Moren, another scream leaving his translucent lips.

    Yes, next time they would be better prepared. That cursed sword was destroyed. The Star of Norden was damaged. When they recuperated, Ildemar would turn to dust.

    Oh, they wouldn¡¯t kill that bastard Duke immediately. He would first suffer. They would take their time, carving his body and twisting his soul before turning him into a dhrowghost to serve in the destruction of his precious Limeria. He would howl and beg for mercy, for death. And they would make him watch as they killed everyone close to him - that pesky little page; that traitor, forsaking his kin and playing a knight; that wife of his¡­

    No! The Duchess shouldn¡¯t die. She was too precious. In all those years, she was the first one like them¡­ like him.

    Akh-Moren¡¯s back arched, the iridescent cracks scarring the soul closing up ever so slightly.

    Lorelei of Norden. They had recognized her for what she was the moment their hands touched on that beach. A perfect vessel. A way to be again; a way for even more of them to enact their revenge. Although someone had attempted to mask her, she was still pure, untaken, untethered. They had to hurry before some other being discovered this treasure.

    She was theirs!

 EXTRA III - Book 3 and a little promotional video

    Hello, my lovely readers!

    The time draws near for Book 3 to start coming out. I hope you are as excited as I am. Without further ado, I present to you, for the first time, the synopsis and new cover of Book 3. *drumroll*

    <table style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 99.9756%" border="1">

    <tbody>

    <tr>

    <td style="width: 98.5592%">

    The danger of the Red Hands is thwarted for the moment, but the scars they left run deep.

    Weakened by magic and injury, Lorelei wanders the realm between life and death. But like almost everything in Norden, it is a place more real than mythical. There she has some unexpected encounters that will help her choose. To move on or to go back? And if she goes back to the world of the living, will she be the same person as before?

    Devastated by the constant blows of fate, Noah is about to break. Shana has shut herself in and refuses to communicate with anyone. Lorelei and Gregor are fighting for their lives. Seeking an outlet for his wounded soul, Noah is a step away from reverting back to the man who earned the moniker The Beast of Norden. But his plights are far from over.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    In the Imperial Capital Limris, Prince Lionel is weaving his net. Aided somewhat reluctantly by the Emperor''s brother, he and Master Argente forge alliances and devise sinister concoctions that can doom Norden and its people. They are willing to use anything and anyone to achieve their goals, including Lorelei¡¯s sister and the lives of the most innocent.

    </td>

    </tr>

    </tbody>

    </table>

    I hope you like them!

    Now, the title of this EXTRA mentions a promotional video. Maybe you have seen it already in the forums but for those who happened to miss it or don''t have an RR account, I made a trailer/promotional video for Book 1. Here it is: https://youtu.be/fZ-D8OLluY4</a>

 III-1. Afterstorm

    For hours, strong gales raged over Limris. Thunder and lightning shook the earth and split the sky, calling forth the legends of old when the gods rode out to war with the northern giants. Water cascaded down the color-tiled roofs and shot out of the mouths of the griffon and lion statues decorating the Imperial Palace, turning gardens into marshes and marble paths into torrential rivers.

    Such tumultuous weather was unusual for the Capital and the fact that it held for almost the entire fourth month made its inhabitants uneasy. The temple of Lustris had not seen so many sun-prayers in decades. Rumors began spreading about the weather being the result of a curse, and that the dreaded witches and warlocks were making a return to the Imperial Domain, which forced the clerics of Norn to double their vigilance in search of malicious magic.

    As the rain robbed the streets of their usual bustle, Limris looked more and more like a ghost town. Thieves and burglars had long stopped their nightly exploits. No beggars hung at the corners and before the taverns, and even the stray dogs didn¡¯t dare leave the shelter of the slum''s dumpsters. But this soaked calm was not unwelcomed by all.

    The candles in the big candelabra hissed and cracked, conjuring wiggling shadows on the walls. The breeze streaming through the open window made the curtains dance around and carried the sound of wet, fluttering wings from the large cage near the sill, where two plump pigeons were working hard to get even plumper with a bowl of fine grain.

    Sitting hunched over a large desk, a stout man rubbed his temples and breathed in the fresh moist air coming from the garden. The flickering light contoured his hooked nose and the thick brows hanging over a pair of sharp eyes. Nothing in the man¡¯s well-built body revealed that he was already a couple of years over his prime, except for the few strands of white woven in his short hair and beard, turning them from gold to platinum.

    On the table before him lay a stack of documents, filled with strange squiggly letters, numbers, and diagrams. Next to them was another heap of papers - a finger long and two fingers wide - their surface filled with similar symbols and slightly damp from the rain.

    Taking one of the strips, the man lifted it to his eyes and studied it for a bit before digging out a specific paper from the stack. His quill circled a few numbers and scribbled some calculations, his lips - silently moving in unison. After a few minutes, he took a clean sheet and, this time, a neat string of words appeared from under his feather.

    ¡°Sixth day of the fourth month,¡± he mumbled, ¡°big fire in Yalda. Duke personally engaging slave traiders. Peers meeting in two weeks to discuss punishment. Rumors of Duchess''s sickness; suspected injury in fire. ¡±

    The man¡¯s finger rhythmically tapped on the wood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been the hands-on type, haven¡¯t you, Noah? Then again, with the Grand Council around the corner, you had to affirm your strength... If only your brother could have a sliver of your merit, the choice wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.¡±

    With a sigh, the man lifted a second parchment and his face quivered.

    ¡°Third day of second month. Prince Lionel issues order - marriage of Duke Norden to Orten bastard. Tenth day of second month. Prince Lionel recuperating from injury. Fifteenth day of second month. Prince Lionel recuperating from injury. Twenty fifth day of second month. Prince Lionel still recuperating from injury. Damn you! It was just a scratch, not a chopped leg! And what¡¯s this? First day of third month. Prince Lionel leaves Sefis. Not taking Narrow-Sea route. Ship sailing along west coast. This is insane! It takes double the time to reach Limris! And this? Twentieth of third month. Prince Lionel orders stop at Gate Island. Feeling unwell, possibly sweating sickness. Master Argente spotted again - first time since Marzban-campaign. Master Argente tending to Prince. Master Argente sent on special mission procuring medicine.¡±

    The man squeezed the paper into a ball and cursed.

    ¡°Sweating sickness my ass! He¡¯s definitely sweating in bed with some girl while Argente is doing his dirty work or plotting who knows what!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and a vein popped on his forehead. In his anger, the man was oblivious to the light rustling behind his back until two hands landed on his shoulders. He flinched but his weariness disappeared the moment the hands began massaging his stiffened muscles.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I woke you up. Go back to bed.¡±

    Only silence followed and the hands continued their work, wringing out a delighted groan from the man, followed by a sigh.

    ¡°Saint Ursule, be my witness. That masked bastard drives me crazy. He pops out of nowhere and gets close to Lionel to the point of being his shadow. He becomes either selectively mute or mumbles like a crazy old crone when one tries to talk to him¡­ I don¡¯t buy that whole ¡®god-abiding, reclusive alchemist¡¯ thing. Even if his medicine has helped alleviate the Emperor¡¯s attacks, not knowing what¡¯s behind that mask¡­ Is brother turning senile?! And Primate Ambrosinus is also protecting him¡­¡±

    The massaging hands stopped for a second before slipping down the opening of the man¡¯s loose gown, caressing the strong chest half-hidden beneath.

    ¡°You unruly¡­¡± The man sucked a breath. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to play!¡±

    A gentle nibble on his earlobe was the only answer he received as the wandering hands became bolder. Prying fingers traced every tight muscle as they made their way to his flat stomach. The playful mouth also switched its target and traveled down his neck, leaving a trail of burning kisses behind.

    ¡°Alright.¡± A hoarse voice escaped the man¡¯s throat as he chuckled and finally capitulated. To Hell with Lionel and his antics. They could wait till morning. ¡°I hope you are prepared for the consequences. I¡¯ll have you repent for interrupting my work until the morning mass, you sly fox.¡±

    Abruptly turning around, he was met by a pair of lips, eagerly seeking his.

    ***

    The morning rays bounced off the steep green roofs of Castle Ildemar, making them gleam like emeralds nestled against the tall white towers. A small flock of birds flitted between the battlements, chirping and enjoying the warmth that the end of the fifth month had brought upon Norden. Spring was slowly giving way to summer and the fjords were in full bloom, promising a bountiful harvest in the months to come.

    Yet cold and desolation still lingered between the castle¡¯s walls.

    The half-closed curtains in Lorelei¡¯s room let sparse light in, the facetted windows - closed tight to keep as much warmth in as possible. The air hung heavy with the smell of herbs, sweat, and sickness. Several people stood around the large bed, their muffled conversation making the quiet atmosphere even more oppressing.

    ¡°Your Highness, let me do this,¡± Milly whispered in desperation, her hands scrunching up her skirt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit a lord to¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off as she looked at her silent master and bit her lips. She took the bowl of water and exited the room with a low-hanging head that still couldn¡¯t hide her red eyes and running nose.

    Noah paid the young maid no heed. With utmost concentration he gently tapped Lorelei¡¯s brow with a wet cloth, his left hand lightly squeezing her cold fingers.

    ¡°Please¡­Please, open your eyes. Don¡¯t give up. Come back. Please, Lorelei, don¡¯t¡­ leave me.¡±

    The words fluttered in the heavy air before melting away. His palm clenched around the towel and shook, his eyes - peeled on the pale face and gray-bluish lips of his wife.

    ¡°She can¡¯t hear you, Your Highness.¡± Baba Marishka knelt beside the bed. ¡°Her spirit is¡­ wandering.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Noah hissed and his gaze burned the old woman. ¡°She¡¯s no Binshi. And you continue insisting it¡¯s not a hex.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t, my lord. We are still looking-¡±

    ¡°Look faster!¡± snapped Noah. ¡°It¡¯s been two days already. Her fever doesn¡¯t go down. She doesn¡¯t wake up. If this continues, she might¡­¡±

    He gritted his teeth, not daring to utter more. But deep in his heart, the poisonous word sprouted into an ugly realization. She was dying. Lorelei was waning before his very eyes and all everyone could do was shrug and say ¡®we are doing all we can¡¯. That wasn¡¯t good enough!

    A large palm rested on his shoulder.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Duncan¡¯s booming voice was now toned down to a whisper. ¡°Let the healers do their job. You can¡¯t spend another day here or you¡¯ll collapse too. Your wounds might worsen.¡±

    ¡°You call those mosquito bites wounds?!¡± Noah shook his head as the whip marks on his back itched. ¡°Lorelei is the one hurting. Not me. If I could get her plight onto myself¡­¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t,¡± Duncan said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s the healers¡¯ job to heal her and the shaman¡¯s job to find her spirit. Your job is different, Lord Norden.¡±

    Noah closed his eyes but even then Lorelei¡¯s tormented face filled his inner world. He was scared. What if the next time he saw her, she was in a death-shroud?! What if letting her hand meant losing her forever?! And yet, Duncan¡¯s words also reverberated in his mind - the Lord of Norden had his duties.

    Brushing away the sweat from Lorelei¡¯s temples, Noah kissed her fingers and rose to his feet.

    ¡°Baba,¡± he turned to the old Binshi, ¡°take good care of my Duchess. You and your aides are responsible for her well-being with your life. And make no mistake. This is no empty threat.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness.¡± The woman didn¡¯t flinch but instead, a motherly smile appeared on her lips. ¡°We won¡¯t sleep until our lady regains her soul and strength. I swear upon the Mother Above and my ancestors.¡±

    Noah dipped his head and, not bearing to look back, exited the room. Duncan followed him like a shadow.

 III-2. Forget-me-not

    Outside of Lorelei¡¯s chambers, Noah almost fell over a small ash-haired figure huddled next to the doorstep.

    ¡°Anuk!¡±

    The girl timidly lifted her head and fidgeted a bit, her beautiful blue eyes rimmed with red peering at him.

    ¡°Highness,¡± the child¡¯s voice shook, ¡°is Lady Shimshi better? C¡­ Can I see her?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, little chichik. The lady is sick and needs rest. We shouldn¡¯t bother her needlessly.¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Can I help somehow then?¡± Anuk was persistent. ¡°I can wipe her forehead like mama did when Kai was sick. Or draw cold water from the well, or¡­¡±

    ¡°The best we can do is to wait patiently¡­¡± began Noah and patted her head, but, as her pleading gaze bore straight into his soul, he continued. ¡°Still, if you mention the Duchess in your prayers to the Mother Above, she might get better sooner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll do that, Highness! Mir-Mama would definitely help Lady Shimshi.¡± The child brightened. ¡°And I¡¯ll tell dada and Kai to pray too. And my friend Tina from the laundry. And uncle Lowen and the stable boys. I¡¯ll be going, Highness!¡±

    Anuk curtsied hastily and, faster than a released arrow, she darted off.

    Looking after the child, Noah¡¯s lips involuntarily curved up and the tightness in his heart lessened by a smidgen.

    ¡°With such young saplings, the future of Norden is secured.¡± Duncan chuckled.

    ¡°It could be. But it¡¯s still up to us to nurture them and keep the clouds away until they mature.¡±

    Noah went down the hallway, his eyes feasting on the lush greenery outside the windows, hoping to disperse the darkness plaguing his soul. Alas, his mind, as usual, was hostage to the weight of a ruler¡¯s duty. His next words came out quiet and heavy.

    ¡°Any news on Nekor and the ones that escaped with him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still searching,¡± replied Duncan grimly.

    ¡°What I want to know,¡± Noah gritted his teeth, ¡°is how they managed to slip through our defenses in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Well, no one expected one of Twilight Pass¡¯ shamans to build a wall between us and the window and create an ice-slide from the fourth floor to the inner courtyard, and cast a paralysis hex on the guards trying to stop them. When we found the chap, he was stone-dead.¡±

    Noah rubbed his neck and a curse escaped his lips. Something didn¡¯t feel right. Even with all that Duncan said, it didn¡¯t explain how they snuck out of the castle. Because of the way Ildemar was built, its northern side climbing up the cliffs around the fjord¡¯s waterfront, the inner courtyard of the guest rooms ended on a vertical stone terrace. It then plunged down a good thirty meters to the courtyard in front of the castle¡¯s main gate. And there were guards stationed there. Yet nobody had spotted them. Later, Aiden¡¯s men had found traces at a narrow passageway that only the castle¡¯s inhabitants knew of. And there was more.

    How were the guardian hexes tampered with in the first place? For an outsider, be it Akh-Moren or any of his Red Hands, interfering with Ildemar¡¯s defenses was impossible. Noah suspected that the cult used Shana¡¯s powers to try and overwhelm Gregor¡¯s spells. Yet the hexes banning the use of outsiders¡¯ magic between Ildemar¡¯s walls was cast by Yanosh. Untrained as she was, his daughter could have never managed to tamper with them with raw power alone. And since it was unlikely that Akh-Moren had a profound understanding of the castle¡¯s defenses¡­

    ¡°I want every single person from Wolf Mountain investigated, everyone aged six and up, shaman or not. Discreetly. There is no longer any doubt, we have-¡±

    ¡°A mole,¡± Duncan finished his sentence. ¡°Our Lord Steward, the untrusting weasel he is, sent in the first reports this morning. They are waiting on your desk. But lad, be honest, do you think Gregor¡¯s kin would betray you? After all, they are life-bonded to you. They gave an oath before Yanosh.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as an unbreakable oath. At a certain price, even magical pledges can be twisted or lifted entirely.¡± Noah¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°Besides, they might be doing it without realizing it. Like¡­ Shana.¡±

    Duncan chewed on his lip for some time before asking:

    ¡°Does the inquiry also include half-bloods?¡±

    Anuk¡¯s cheerful face flashed before Noah¡¯s eyes. His lips thinned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Burdened by the silence that followed, the two men strode further, their heads hanging low. As they entered the half-open gallery facing the inner courtyard, stripes of light and shadow paved their way. The humming of bees welcomed them, carried by the warm breeze. The gardener and his helper were trimming a few bushes not far away, their lively chatter matching the delightful weather.

    Without any warning, Noah leapt over the low railing, landing in a flowerbed with only the slightest rustling of gravel. Plucking a handful of fresh blue flowers, he returned to the gallery, his nimble movements sparing the poor gardener from the shock of observing the castle lord playing a thief in his own garden.

    Dusting off his clothes, Noah felt Duncan¡¯s stare on his back.

    ¡°Shana likes flowers. And these have the blue of her eyes. Maybe it¡¯ll help and this time she¡¯ll¡­¡±

    The words stuck in his throat. He coughed briefly and resumed his stride. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t see the old knight¡¯s pained face and his low whisper didn¡¯t reach him.

    ¡°Those flowers¡­ Oh, my dear, dear boy.¡±

    ***

    Entering from the sunny anteroom, Shana¡¯s bedroom seemed desolate and gloomy in its curtained twilight. Several shamans were gathered there, chanting quietly the verses of a hex. The floor around the large white bed was adorned with red and blue sigils that sparkled from the moonstone ash mixed in the dye.

    As Noah and Duncan approached, an old woman left the Binshi circle and welcomed them.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Feeling better, little wolf?¡± There was motherly warmth in Kash-baba¡¯s voice. ¡°The aftereffects from the bezbolek potion must have been quite severe.¡±

    ¡°I can hardly complain about some sore muscles, baba,¡± replied Noah while secretly shuddering. The burning agony of muscles and tendons on the brink of tearing and the memory of his spine, twisting and bending close to the point of breaking, were still fresh in his mind. Clasping hands behind his back to hide their slight trembling, he put on a calm face as he spoke to the old shaman.

    ¡°How is Shana? Any changes?¡±

    Kash-baba sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°None. She doesn¡¯t react or speak but drinks a bit of water and eats if fed. We are trying to get in touch with her spirit but¡­ she is negating our hexes.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Duncan interjected, his bushy brows knitted in worry.

    ¡°The child nullifies any magic that comes in contact with her.¡± The old woman played with the string of bone beads in her hand. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such complete rejection without using an incantation or a talisman, or a charm. She¡¯s like that one Limerian Saint¡­ What was his name?¡±

    ¡°Saint Arslan,¡± murmured Noah. ¡°Do you think it has anything to do with her breaking the Star?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it does.¡± Kash-baba shook her head. ¡°After all, she was able to hex afterward. No, I think that she is most likely rejecting her Star-gazer powers as a whole. Since our magic originated with the first Star-gazer blessed by Mir-Mama, her refusing her gift influences our hexes.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! You mean to tell me that the little lass can rob you of your magic just by shutting down her own powers?¡± Duncan¡¯s eyes rounded but the old shaman rewarded him with cackling laughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early, my Limerian friend. Many generations span between the child and the first Star-gazer. Mir-Mama¡¯s magic has been ingrained into our souls and bodies and will persist even if she denies her gifts. But she can make it hard to cast hexes on her.¡±

    ¡°Who''s celebrating!? I¡¯m just-¡±

    ¡°May I see her?¡± Noah¡¯s quiet plea interrupted the two.

    Duncan lowered his head and coughed. Next to him, Kash-baba nodded and led Noah to the bed.

    Shana sat in a nest of cushions with arms wrapped around her legs. Her chin rested on her knees and her white hair draped messily over her shoulders. Her eyes, previously lively and sparkling like two precious sapphires, now stared unblinking and empty into something only she could see. With her fine features and pale, expressionless face, the girl looked like a doll made from the finest Shareeban porcelain, but the loneliness and cold she exuded were more akin to that of a statue of snow and ice.

    As the old Binshi approached her, Shana remained unperturbed as if there was nothing else in the room but air.

    ¡°Moren-gadir, someone precious has come to see you.¡± Kash-baba¡¯s words brought no reaction to the child¡¯s face. The old shaman sighed and brushed away a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Dear child, your father is here.¡±

    For the first time, there was something like emotion rippling over her face. Shana¡¯s eyelids fluttered, focusing on the man who carefully sat on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Starlet.¡± Noah¡¯s voice shook. ¡°It¡¯s me. Can you hear me, my love?¡±

    His eyes stung and there was nothing more he wished for in the world right now than to cradle Shana in his arms. To see her smile. To hear her call him ¡®papa¡¯. He reached out, his fingers stopping inches away from her cheek, hesitating to touch the child.

    ¡°My love, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here. Everything is fine.¡±

    His words did indeed seem to reach the child. Shana shuddered and her lips parted.

    ¡°Pa¡­ pa¡­¡±

    Noah¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°Yes!¡± His fingers gently caressed her cheek. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Papa¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes rounded as she stared straight into Noah. But there was something wrong. She looked into him, through him, but not at him. Her hands released her knees and slowly crept up her shaking shoulders and clawed into her hair.

    ¡°NO!¡± She suddenly screamed.

    ¡°Starlet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah carefully placed his hand on the child¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡± Shana¡¯s voice rose up and with it, a wave of chill slammed against Noah.

    He shouted in pain and let go immediately as her body had become so cold that it burned his fingers through the cloth. But his reaction made things worse.

    Seeing his blistering skin, Shana let out an ear-piercing scream and fell on the pillows, clutching her head, as tears rolled down her cheeks. The Elders from Wolf Mountain jumped up from their seats and hurriedly surrounded the thrashing and howling child, while Kash-baba ushered Noah and Duncan to the side.

    ¡°Are you alright!¡± Duncan frantically checked Noah¡¯s burn before turning to the Binshi. ¡°What was that? What¡¯s wrong with Shana?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± The old shama seemed just as flustered as them. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t blame her. It wasn¡¯t a conscious act-¡±

    ¡°My fault¡­¡± muttered Noah, warranting a strange look from both of them. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. She¡¯s like that because of me.¡±

    He balled his injured hand and his eyes reddened. Turning on his heels he exited the room without a word.

    ***

    It hurt! It hurt so much!

    Huddled between the soft blankets, Shana screamed her heart out.

    It hurt but the pain didn¡¯t come from her body. What tore in agony was her very own soul.

    She had hurt him. Again. She always did. He bled for her. He burned for her. All she did was cause him pain. She wasn¡¯t just a burden. She was a plague! She was the enemy!

    Shana¡¯s throat tore from her screams but she couldn''t stop. She didn¡¯t hear the words of the Elders. Neither did she feel their touch. In her world, there was only one face. And that face was twisted in agony.

    Through her tears, she saw a small bundle of blue between the white sheets. A few crushed stems of forget-me-nots.

    But she wanted to forget! She wanted to forget his twisted face as he swung his sword at her; the blue flames she had sent at him, aiming to rob his life away. He was right to hate her. She had done terrible things! She had no right to be near him. Her powers¡­ they were evil. They only hurt others. They could only be used to do wrong.

    She wanted to forget. To fade away. A dream. She could dream of the past. Of a time when she didn¡¯t have powers. But even back then, even when he smiled gently at her and lulled her to sleep with a gentle song, the horrid scar across his face stood witness to her crime.

    Her existence was evil. Everything she did, every choice she made, was destined to end in disaster. Why had she listened to those whispers? Why had she trusted ghosts instead of the living? Why had her dada betrayed her!? Why¡­ Why could she see the future if she couldn¡¯t change a thing? If attempting to do so only brought greater pain to the ones she loved?

    It was better to forget. Forget the world. Forget herself. Maybe then, the pain would stop.

    Little by little, she calmed down. Her body relaxed and her tears dried out. Why should one cry? There was nothing left - an empty husk, staring at a world she no longer knew, inhabited by people she had forgotten, colored by memories she¡¯d never made.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t forget him.

 III-3. Root of the Beast (1)

    Noah sat on the tall oak throne, looking down at the people gathered in Ildemar¡¯s large audience room. His face was a rigid mask of regal sternness but his tone was quiet and polite.

    ¡°Lady Zeze, I understand your concerns, but I don¡¯t think that moving kush-turgan Bayan is a wise thing to do, considering his condition.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, Your Highness,¡± the tall Binshi woman straightened her back, ¡°I fear that it is necessary to leave Ildemar as soon as possible. The Star of Norden has been damaged. This castle¡¯s defenses are now unstable. Because kush-turgan Bayan¡¯s body is sensitive to magic, the misaligned hexes around us hamper his healing. If we stay here, it might cost him his life.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll provide you with escorts to make sure you reach Argali Planes with no delay or detour and without any issues.¡±

    At Noah¡¯s words, the woman jerked and her face became rigid for a split second. Still, she bowed politely and thanked him. He exchanged a few more dry pleasantries with her to keep up appearances before turning to the rest of the Binshi delegates.

    ¡°Honorable kukuls and kush-turgans, thank you for gracing Ildemar with your presence and wisdom. Your help in a difficult hour showed the strength of our bond and signifies a bright future for our people. I hope you have a safe journey home and will be delighted to welcome you under my roof at any time.¡±

    One of the red-veiled kukuls from Trout Stream stepped fort and from the man¡¯s mouth, the melodious voice of kush-turgan Veshta sounded in the audience chamber.

    ¡°We thank you for the hospitality and well-wishes, Duke Norden. We did as our duty and pledges dictated. However, we leave Ildemar with heavy hearts, burdened by the fate and future of the Moren-gadir.¡±

    ¡°The Star-gazer is recuperating fine under the care of Norden¡¯s best healers and shamans.¡± Noah¡¯s tone was so cold that it could freeze a lake in summer.

    ¡°What we are concerned about is the security of the Moren-gadir.¡±

    ¡°Her security?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes squinted dangerously.

    ¡°With the honorable turgan Gerashgor heavily injured, and the castle wards compromised, we¡¯d like to leave a couple of shamans for the Moren-gadir¡¯s protection.¡±

    ¡°This is unnecessary. The Star-gazer is guarded by the Wolf Mountain tribe and kush-turgan Akasha of Twin-moon Lake. Considering their recent achievements, I believe they are more than capable.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Noah interrupted the kukul, his nails digging into the throne¡¯s armrests, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare decrease the security of any of my esteemed guests on their way back home. Knowing that the territories of Trout Stream and Crescent Peak are next to each other, I was relieved that you would travel together and look out for each other while on the road. The Red Hands are still roaming around and I was recently made aware that a decent protection barrier requires two kush-turgans to invoke it.¡±

    Some whispers rose from the delegates but the kukul raised his hand. Staring straight into Noah¡¯s eyes, kush-turgan Veshta spoke again through the Binshi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Since our help isn¡¯t needed, we won¡¯t insist further. But rest assured, Duke Norden, if there is ever danger looming over the Moren-gadir, we will spare no effort to bring her to safety.¡±

    ¡°Your pledge is appreciated, Honorable Veshta. The Star-gazer would surely rejoice knowing that, but I¡¯m sure she would tell you that the best way to protect her is for her kush-turgans to help clean the clans of the Red Hands¡¯ infestation. I hope that in the future there won¡¯t be anyone sharing the fate of kush-turgan Vukan and Bear Ridge. Or that of Twilight Pass.¡±

    ¡°If it is alright with the Duke,¡± kush-turgan Dragosh of Crescent Peak spoke through the mouth of his own kukul and stepped forward, ¡°letting the rest of the Great Clans deal with them would be the wisest decision.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Apprehending the two tribes is something Baroness De Vindur and Baron Firmon have been tasked with,¡± said Noah and glanced at the opposite side of the hall where the Limerian dignitaries stood. Baron Firmon met his eyes and gave him a short nod, his old face - far from happy. ¡°Their people will contact you with any requests for assistance.¡±

    ¡°And what do you intend to do with those tribes when you have them in?¡± Dragosh¡¯s kukul peered at Noah.

    ¡°I¡¯ll summon you all to a court of law to judge and decide their fate. But death is what awaits anyone directly involved with what happened here and the Red Hands. I believe this is a just verdict.¡±

    The kukuls and the rest of the Binshi delegation bowed in agreement and, after a few more formalities, left the audience chamber.

    Looking after them, Noah exhaled slowly and closed his eyes for a moment, enjoying the silence. Alas, his bliss didn¡¯t last long as Baron Firmon¡¯s voice scraped against his ears.

    ¡°You''ve given me and the Baroness an important task. But how exactly are we supposed to deal with Bear Ridge and Twilight Pass? Unlike you, we don¡¯t have some convenient Binshi dogs at our beck and call.¡±

    ¡°As you''ve heard, Lord Harald, you can always request assistance from the other Great Clans.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the sugary nonsense. You trust those dogs just as little as I do, otherwise, you would have ordered them to assist directly. We both know that they likely are in league with the Red Hands.¡±

    ¡°Call our allies dogs once more, Baron Firmon, and I¡¯ll reconsider asking Bishop Petronius to relocate some of the Church¡¯s relics to you and your troops.¡±

    This was enough to make the old Baron shut up. But only for a second.

    ¡°Since we are using the Saints¡¯ relics, I believe it would be appropriate to also allow Castor to return to Narta with me-¡±

    The Baron¡¯s words were cut short as two steely eyes bore into him. Noah had to use all his restraint not to twist the old man¡¯s neck in front of the rest of the delegation. But on the other hand, he knew personally how fatherly love could turn a man into a fool¡­ Although, from what he had observed, the old weasel saw this offspring of his more as a breeding horse to further House Firmon¡¯s line than as a son.

    ¡°In light of the recent events, young Master Castor and his knowledge are urgently needed in Ildemar.¡± Noah leaned forward on his throne. ¡°But I can understand that a prodigious son¡¯s scholarly knowledge is, to a father, more precious than some old relics, so, with a heavy heart, I¡¯ll be willing to-¡±

    ¡°No need, Your Highness.¡± Baron Firmon paled. ¡°It was my mistake for not realizing how important the boy is for repairing the damage to the castle.¡±

    ¡°He is indeed. And his services will be rewarded accordingly.¡± Noah turned away from the old man, indicating their conversation had finished, and brought his attention to Baron Argente. ¡°Lord Thomas, do you have any parting requests?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Your Highness.¡± The war-hardened nobleman¡¯s eyes quickly darted between his brethren and his lord. ¡°But Your Highness requested from me to improve my information network and deal with that new drug. I wouldn¡¯t dare request any number of your Shadows at present but¡­¡±

    He left the sentence unfinished but his eyes spoke instead.

    ¡°Before you leave, Sir William De Mar will give you some guidance on the matter. You will follow his instructions and keep regular correspondence with reports. In addition, Arista from the Shadows¡¯ information branch in Yalda will accompany you to Westgate. She might not be a shaman, but what you need she can provide. And she¡¯ll blend better in with your current attendants than a Binshi.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You are all dismissed! I wish you a safe journey and may the Mother Above and the Two Fathers protect you.¡±

    When the last foot dragged over the threshold and the massive door squeaked shut in its frame, Noah allowed himself a deep sigh. He rubbed his face and grumbled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand how you can enjoy wordplay  so much!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as swordplay but less messy¡­ usually.¡± Replied William, who had been quietly standing behind him the whole time.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely not the same! If I see a sword, I can dodge it. I can discern where my opponent would strike since every move, from beginning to end, has a singular target.¡± Noah stood up and stretched his waist before heading to a small door on the right-hand wall. ¡°With wordplay, you have a thousand possible targets; you twist and turn, and bend meanings until what you say and what you mean can hardly be traced back together.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± William shrugged and limped after his friend, ¡°just as a trained swordsman can force the enemy to dance to their blade, a skillful politician can make their opponent say what they want to be said.¡±

    ¡°You are truly evil, you know that?¡±

    ¡°And proud of it.¡±

    With a chuckle, Noah slipped through the door, followed by his Lord Steward. After a few twists and turns through a maze of narrow secret corridors, they arrived at their destination, which, at first glance, looked like a dead end. Noah pulled out a tiny but complicated-looking key and inserted it in one of the many gaps between the crumbling masonry. With a click and a low scratching, the whole wall moved to the side. The small room behind it was sunny and modest. The bright wall paintings, in combination with the wooden paneling that climbed up to shoulder height, created a warm and cozy feeling. A large bed with red draperies, supported by four simple pillars, was one of the few pieces of furniture, the rest being a couple of comfortable chairs and an old, worn-down table. And two of those chairs were already taken.

    ¡°You look sick,¡± said Neli instead of a greeting and her eyes wandered over Noah¡¯s face as he slumped into a chair. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he lied. ¡°I just had a hard morning.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, boy.¡± Duncan patted his shoulder and after giving Neli and William a hesitant look, pushed a small parchment roll to him. ¡°Depending on how you view this, it¡¯s either going to make or break the rest of your day.¡±

    Noah frowned and rolled out the note. A second later, his fingers convulsively crumpled the message.

 III-4. Root of the Beast (2)

    ¡°Prepare my horse.¡± The low noise that squeezed out of Noah¡¯s throat was more an animal''s growl than human speech.

    ¡°You are rushing again.¡± William plucked the note from his friend¡¯s grip. As he read its content, his brows furrowed. ¡°So Nekor and some of the fugitives are near Silverwing Planes. Hmm, north-west from Yalda¡­ considering the current weather conditions¡­ three days ride if you don¡¯t want to kill the horses.¡±

    ¡°A bit over a day if we use the relay stations on Via Draconis,¡± added Duncan but was almost immediately cut by Neli.

    ¡°And arrive exhausted only to face a dozen powerful shamans? Besides, Noah hasn¡¯t fully recup-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going, mother,¡± Noah interrupted her, his tone making everyone in the room shiver. ¡°And no one can stop me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± William stroked the stripe of paper flat on the table, ¡°even if we, for a moment, ignore the fact that you riding out endangers Ildemar¡¯s defenses; even if we ignore that your health, both physically and mentally, is not at its best, how are you going to face those rogue shamans?¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t answer, gripping his hands together. Seeing the frown on his face, William continued.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ordered everyone from the Wolf Mountain tribe investigated. So, I¡¯m sure that you are not stupid enough to take potential traitors with you who could stab you in the back at any time. As for Red Dawn¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes trailed to the side. One of the crates below the tall windows was covered with green velvet and on top of it lay a deformed hilt. Strewn around were a dozen needle-like shards that glimmered in the sunlight. The once lustrous crimson pattern covering the silver blade was now dim and akin to a thin layer of mud and rust, giving Red Dawn¡¯s remains a battered and decaying look.

    ¡°You would be facing a kush-turgan and the elite warriors from two tribes without your best weapon and protection,¡± concluded William and leaned back in his chair. ¡°The Duke of Norden can not participate in such a suicidal mission.¡±

    Duncan and Neli nodded, the worry openly written on their faces. Noah remained still, eyes fixated on his clasped hands. After a few seconds, he finally spoke out.

    ¡°There is one point where you are mistaken, Will.¡±

    Standing up slowly, he walked to the wall near the fireplace and pulled the tapestry aside. On the white stone, the crest of the Two Gods - two crescent moons intersecting over a scepter - was carefully chiseled, its size almost that of a grown man.

    ¡°Do you really think,¡± he pushed the tips of the two moons and something in the wall clicked, ¡°that the only thing protecting me against Binshi magic is a magical Binshi sword?¡±

    The stone relief split open down the middle with a hiss, revealing a deep dark niche.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Nelli suddenly gasped. ¡°Noah, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Next to her, Duncan¡¯s face also looked ashen as he gently squeezed the woman¡¯s hands and whispered ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Seeing them so unusually distraught, William hobbled out of his seat and came next to Noah. As he peeked over his shoulder, curiosity and worry mixed on his face.

    Inside the niche, a full set of armor stood propped on a wooden stand. Every plate and rivet was obsidian black. The light, streaming in from the windows, glided over the matt surface, giving it a velvety gloss. The metal was carefully crafted into possessing not just battle functionality but being a true piece of art. The helmet was shaped like a lion¡¯s head, the roaring snout protecting the face of the bearer, and the curls of the mane swirling to the back of the head and neck, every single hair meticulously carved into the sturdy steel. The pauldrons were formed into life-like lion paws, digging into one¡¯s shoulders with their hooked black claws. The breastplate, as well as the greaves protecting the lower legs, had scenes of lions hunting game etched into them - darker lines on the ink-like surface, invisible until the light got reflected at the right angle.

    Even the gauntlets looked like talons, but compared to the lack of further embellishments on the rest of the armor, save for the prowess of the blacksmiths and their intricate craft, there was a large red gem embedded in the left gauntlet. The right one only carried the indentation where a second gem had once been inlaid.

    Next to the Armor, a halberd a head taller than Noah was leaning against the wall. It was just as black as the rest of the set but there were some silver scratches and chips along the hilt - not enough to compromise the weapon''s integrity but plenty to show that it had been well used.

    ¡°What in the names of the Fathers¡­¡± William looked with round eyes, his hand involuntarily stretching out towards the black plates.

    ¡°Halt! Don¡¯t touch-¡±

    Noah¡¯s warning was a second too late. The moment William¡¯s fingertips made contact with the metal, he screamed and jolted back, tumbling to the ground.

    ¡°T-The h-hell!¡± Will¡¯s teeth clattered as Duncan jumped from his seat and helped him into one of the chairs. He shivered and his breath came out with difficulty. ¡°What is this thing, Noah!? It¡­ it¡­¡±

    ¡°Did it speak in your head?¡± The old knight patted his back with enough force to break some bones. ¡°You¡¯re tougher than you look, lad. A weaker person would have fainted.¡±

    ¡°It¡­ It screamed in my mind!¡± William panted and downed the cup of water Neli offered him in one go. ¡°It screamed for blood. For vengeance. It showed me images¡­¡±

    The young man clasped a hand over his mouth and closed his eyes for a second. When he opened them again, his gaze bore straight into Noah.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°What sort of black magic is this?¡±

    ¡°Black magic?¡± His friend caressed the armor without batting an eyelid. ¡°You are talking about Nerodris - one of the Church¡¯s holiest artifacts. Crafted by Saint Marcus the Builder for the first son of Saint Arslan, it is imbued with the power to negate magic. There is also a portion of Saint Ursule¡¯s powers in the armor. The more enemies you kill, the stronger the protections should become¡­ with a little catch.¡±

    ¡°The screaming? And that bloodlust I¡¯ve felt¡­¡± William frowned. ¡°So, only the imperial family is protected from all that. Because of your blood ties to Arslan.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t protected,¡± came the quiet reply.

    William¡¯s wide-eyed gaze wandered between his lord, Duncan, and Neli, their stern faces more vocal than any lengthy explanation.

    ¡°Damn. Oh, damn you, you crazy¡­ Argh!¡± The young man dug in his hair and gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you telling me¡­ You¡¯ll put that thing on and chase after Nekor while it screams murder in your scull? I am against it!¡±

    He turned his burning gaze to Duncan and Neli.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two concerned? Why aren¡¯t you trying to stop him?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± replied the old knight, but his expression was far from placid.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine? Are you joking? He¡¯ll get himself killed out of stubborn recklessness!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Noah put a hand on his shoulder, forcing his friend to look him in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve worn it many times before, Will. You came to serve under me after The Blood Moon Carnage. How do you think I dealt with Binshi magic before Yanosh¡¯s death? Before Red Dawn was made into what it is now? Before the Wolf Mountain tribe became life-bonded to me?¡±

    ¡°As long as his will is strong enough, he won¡¯t succumb to madness.¡± Neli cupped her goblet and peered into its empty bottom, her assertive words directed more at herself than at William. ¡°And Duncan will be with him.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± The old knight puffed his chest. ¡°Calm down, lad. Our lord isn¡¯t a weakling to lose his mind because of some scrap metal.¡±

    ¡°You know this isn¡¯t necessary.¡± There was some desperation in William¡¯s voice. ¡°Let the kush-turgans deal with them. Or the barons. Or even the Shadows. Your presence isn¡¯t needed.¡±

    ¡°And potentially let a traitor intervene?¡± Noah shook his head with a smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, Lord Steward.¡±

    ¡°I serve you! My job is to keep you safe!¡± William hung his head between his shoulders. ¡°But you would ignore whatever I have to say, right?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°You''ve won then?"

    "Seems like it."

    "Good. So, you''ll take Bishop Petronius with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Wait, what?¡± Noah was taken aback.

    His friend lifted his face and there was determination written all over it.

    ¡°If this is a Church artifact, a member of the clergy who is touched by the grace of the Gods can subdue it in case it goes amok. Bishop Petronius, despite his nasty personality, has decades of experience with artifacts and purification rituals.¡±

    ¡°He does have a point,¡± said Neli, and Duncan snorted in agreement. ¡°Besides, giving him a chance to pour out his anger on some Red Hands might make him more cooperative in the future.¡±

    ¡°Or deepen his hatred for all Binshi,¡± mumbled Noah and sighed. ¡°Alright, Bishop Petronius will have the honor to assist the Duke in protecting the people of Norden. In return, I''ll reconsider taking away his post and he will receive some farmland for his services.¡±

    ¡°You could just order him to do it,¡± rumbled Duncan but everyone ignored him.

    ¡°A stick and a carrot.¡± A dark smirk twisted William¡¯s lips. ¡°I thought you hated politics.¡±

    ¡°Liking it and doing it are two separate things.¡± Noah rubbed his face. ¡°Now get to work. I want everything ready by nightfall.¡±

    His friends went for the door with Duncan supporting the still wobbly William. At the threshold, Neli turned around. Her eyes lingered on Noah¡¯s hunched frame and his furrowed brows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some honey milk,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Try to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±

    When the door shut behind the three, Noah walked back to the niche and the black armor. He put his hand on the breastplate, his features becoming strained and rigid. The metal felt unnaturally hot to his skin, the whispers and screams in his head almost drowning any other noise.

    He had lied to his friends. No, he had just omitted the truth.

    Compared to all those years ago, when Llewellyn had gifted him Nerodris before his departure to Norden, the malice the artifact exuded had increased severalfold. Well, it wasn¡¯t surprising, considering the number of Red Hands he had slain after Yanosh and Orhana¡¯s murder.

    The artifact had the power to protect its bearer and amplify his battle instincts, his bloodlust, and his fearlessness in the face of an enemy. The lives it absorbed made the metal sturdier and the magical wards more resilient. But there was no such convenient protection without a price. If one was to falter; lose his concentration and give in to the voices, an indiscriminate monster would be born. Noah had experienced this in the months after his friends¡¯ death. Back then, he had welcomed the madness. It filled the void in his soul. It made taking human life¡­ easy. The world was so clear under Nerodris¡¯ bane - everyone on the other side of his halberd was the enemy.

    The carnage had lasted until the day he had looked into Gregor¡¯s eyes and recognized the youth¡¯s terror. The demon reflected in them had scared him back to his senses. Since then, he had locked the wretched armor away. Yanosh¡¯s last magic had saved his mind and soul while giving him a blade to protect his loved ones.

    A sad smile found its way onto Noah¡¯s face. From around his neck, he pulled out a small satchel and opened it. A large, red gem rolled out in his palm, its faint light flaring up and waning in the rhythm of his own heart. Noah¡¯s gaze traveled to the armor¡¯s left gauntlet where its twin sparkled menacingly in the sunlight like a live ember.

    Yanosh had the gift to turn things meant for destruction - broken, vile, and twisted - into shields against darkness and despair.

    He had created the Star of Norden from the blood and the weapon of his enemies as means to preserve peace. With his last breath, he had turned a simple sword into a tool to vanquish evil spirits and shield its bearer from malice.

    Yet his greatest achievement was shaping a young, arrogant boy into a ruler who would unite Norden.

    Noah¡¯s eyes stung.

    Red Dawn was now shattered, destroyed by stabbing its own creator¡­ Killing Yanosh forever. The Star was losing its light, its protection compromised by the one it was supposed to protect. And the ruler¡­

    Noah gritted his teeth.

    The ruler was behaving like a little child. Whining about how hard everything was. Wallowing in misery, doubt, and self-pity. A failure. A sniveling weakling.

    ¡°Pull yourself together,¡± muttered Noah. In his hand, the Star¡¯s heart flickered, accompanied by a screech coming from the black armor. ¡°Oh, no. You won¡¯t be snuffing out this magic. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll feed you soon enough.¡±

 III-5. Nightfall (1)

    A perpetual draft made the lantern light quiver and jump as it poured out in the wide corridors of Ildemar. In the quiet gardens, a few crickets were trying lazily to perform their nightly concert and lull the world to sleep. But despite the late hour, most of the castle¡¯s inhabitants were awake and frantically running their errands like ants in the face of a storm.

    The crackling fireplace in Noah¡¯s study illuminated the earnest faces of the people gathered. The participants were the same as earlier that day, with one notable exception. White puffs of smoke rose from kush-turgan Akasha¡¯s pipe, filling the air with its sweet and spicy aroma, as the old Binshi quietly stood next to Neli.

    ¡°I am leaving the Star¡¯s heart in your care again, baba.¡± Noah pointed at a small chest on the table, careful not to touch it, the light of the fire gliding over his black gauntlet. ¡°If you can, look for a way to repair it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, little wolf.¡± The shaman chewed on the pipe¡¯s mouthpiece and her eyes darted to the side. ¡°But not everybody seems to share your trust.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± William crossed his arms on his chest. ¡°Considering who we are hunting and adding the fact that we suspect traitors in our own midst, entrusting an outsider with Ildemar¡¯s defenses is¡­ questionable.¡±

    ¡°You forget that Kash-baba has been the Star¡¯s guardian for the past ten years.¡± There was a sharpness in Noah¡¯s tone.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I still don¡¯t see the logic of keeping the Star away from Ildemar anyway.¡±

    ¡°It''s to keep the key and the lock it unlocks separate.¡± The old Binshi puffed her pipe, seemingly unphased by William¡¯s animosity. ¡°Your Duke is the key to controlling the castle¡¯s hexes. The Star is the thing that tunes in the magic to his will.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°So when the Star and I are together, the castle¡¯s hexes can be finely controlled but are also most vulnerable to damage,¡± explained Noah coldly. ¡°If I am killed when we are connected, which happens when the Star is close by, all of Yanosh¡¯s wards will be nullified.¡±

    ¡°Even so,¡± William persisted, ¡°how can you trust her so much?¡±

    ¡°Because she was Shana¡¯s midwife,¡± growled Noah, ending the discussion.

    The jerk on William¡¯s face told him that his friend finally understood.

    Even more than godparents in Limerian culture, midwives had a special position in the Binshi¡¯s life. Childbirth was considered the most vulnerable moment for both mother and child, when evil spirits and malicious hexes could wrap their souls and harm them. Since they were the first to welcome a newborn into the world, the midwives were chosen amongst the most powerful shamans. They were seen as earthly embodiments of the Mother Above and bound by vows and magic to protect their wards. In case of the parents¡¯ passing, the midwife was the one to guard and guide the child until maturity. A midwife could never harm her ward, lest she was prepared to be cursed by the Mother Above and her soul condemned to a fate worse than death. It was a bond deeper than any oath and as old as the world itself.

    Considering their role and powers, midwives were revered and celebrated, but that was not the case for Shana¡¯s. When Orhana was about to give birth, Yanosh had broken with tradition and requested a midwife outside of Star-path Valley, which enraged the tribe¡¯s Elders. They claimed that Yanosh had betrayed his roots, not trusting in the abilities of his own shamans and preferring an outsider. Thus, Kash-baba¡¯s involvement in the next Star-gazer¡¯s birth had been kept a secret to prevent Star-path Valley from losing face among the Binshi.

    In the years after, Noah had pondered upon his friend¡¯s decision, most of all - the second part of Yanosh¡¯s will. At his bequest, not Kash-baba but Noah was to take care of Shana if something happened to him and Orhana. Not the midwife, as custom and magical bonds dictated, but a stranger and one of the Binshi¡¯s enemies. Yes, Kash-baba was to guide Shana in the magical ways of the Binshi when she turned ten, but Noah was to remain her guardian until adulthood.

    What had Yanosh seen in the web of time? What future had he tried to prevent or steer towards? Those questions would remain unanswered. And Noah didn¡¯t have the time to ponder over them right now.

    Turning back to the flustered William, he spoke in a cold, resolute tone.

    ¡°You will assist Kash-baba in any way possible. Both of you will take Castor Firmon and check around for any damages in the wards or malicious hexes. As my Lord Steward, you have full authority over the castle and Norden. But William, if this time I return to find that my wife, daughter, or head shaman have been harmed, be it by chance or by your machinations, your head will fly.¡±

    His eyes fixated on William with the sharp coldness of steel while not even a muscle twitched on his face.

    His friend put a hand over his heart and dipped his head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you this time, my liege.¡±

    Noah turned his back on him and put a slightly squashed bundle of blue flowers next to the chest with the Star¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Baba.¡± Even now, some coldness permeated his voice. ¡°I hope you take good care of Shana. It would be unwise if I were to see her now, but still, I hope you¡¯ll make sure that she gets a bundle of these flowers every day until I¡¯m back. And... I know it might be too much to ask after everything you are doing for Gerash and Shana, but could you have a look at the Duchess too? I will reward you handsomely for your troubles.¡±

    ¡°No need for rewards, child.¡± The old shaman smiled, but there was sadness in her eyes. ¡°If an old crone like me doesn¡¯t help the young saplings, the Mother Above will ban me out of the Spirit Realm. Let your mind be at ease, it will be as you wish.¡±

    Satisfied by the answer, Noah motioned for Duncan and Neli to follow him.

    Servants and guards moved to the side and bowed as the Lord of Norden, clad in full armor and flanked by his closest retainers, walked through the buzzing castle. Except for his heavy steps, no other sound came from the well-oiled black plates enveloping his body. As the light of the lanterns danced on the polished metal, the carved silhouettes of lions killing their prey jumped to life. That night, in many eyes, the Duke looked like an otherworldly creature - his black hair, dark skin, and grim face, together with his eerie attire, turned him into an embodiment of the Father of Darkness.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Arriving before Lorelei¡¯s chambers, Noah stopped and hesitated for the briefest of moments before his hand landed on the door. He didn¡¯t have to wait long before Milly let him in, quickly stepping out of the way.

    ¡°Is Baba Marishka with the Duchess?¡±

    ¡°Yes, m-my lord,¡± replied the maid, not daring to look him in the eyes.

    ¡°Any changes?¡±

    Milly gripped her hands and shook her head.

    With large strides, Noah entered Lorelei¡¯s bedroom. Little had changed since his last visit. Only his wife¡¯s face, beaded with sweat, looked paler. Her chipped lips seemed rougher and the light breath escaping them sounded shallower. And could a person become even thinner in the span of just a few hours?

    ¡°Baba,¡± Noah sat on the edge of the bed and spoke to the Binshi, ¡°you and your shamans can get some rest. Kush-turgan Akasha will be taking care of the Duchess until I return.¡±

    ¡°Do you find our care unsatisfactory, Your Highness?¡± Baba Mariska¡¯s polite tone couldn¡¯t completely hide that his words had hurt her.

    ¡°No. You did all your powers could do and I appreciate your efforts. Now, I want you to concentrate on your grand-nephew. I want Gerash¡¯s condition monitored by the minute. You can go now.¡±

    ¡°As you order, Your Highness.¡± The old woman bowed stiffly and exited the room.

    Noah waited for a moment and made a sign to Duncan and Neli.

    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±

    His friends complied and soon he and Lorelei were the only living beings in the room. Closing his eyes, Noah opened his mind letting Nerodris¡¯ malice to engulf him. He gritted his teeth and cold sweat bathed his body, but this was the only way to reduce the armor¡¯s magic. Lorelei¡¯s frail body wouldn¡¯t withstand the full power of the artifact. And yet, if she was under some sort of malicious hex, Nerodris could probably remove it. In theory. He was grabbing at straws but he was desperate.

    He motioned to Lorelei, the voices in his head screaming to kill her. Crush her throat. Slit her neck. Drink her blood. He ignored them. Very carefully, he touched Lorelei¡¯s forehead with the tip of his clawed gauntlet.

    ¡°Wake up, Duchess,¡± he whispered, the words struggling to form in his mouth. ¡°Please, Lorelei, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t leave the ones who love you behind. Oh, Norn, Father of Darkness, give her back to me. Don¡¯t take her where I can¡¯t reach her.¡±

    Nothing happened.

    Dry laughter escaped Noah¡¯s lips.

    It was a futile hope. Nerodris was a weapon, not a healing artifact. He removed his hand and sat motionless for a few moments, his mind suppressing the armor¡¯s screeches to a low hum. As his jagged breaths calmed down, he stood up and left without turning back.

    If he had spared a parting glance, he would have seen a wisp of silver mist slowly seeping into Lorelei¡¯s skin.

    ***

    The thick fragrance of sandalwood and sweat permeated the room, mixing together with the sweetness of roses and peaches into a perfume that entrapped the senses and evoked desires. The light of the several colorful lanterns hanging from the high ceiling threw magical reflections on the walls and furniture, making them look like they were covered with thousands of gems. Lustrous brocades fell from the golden-laced posts of the large bed, hiding its occupants from prying eyes.

    A blissful moan escaped from between the curtains, followed by a loud gasp.

    ¡°M-my prince! Oh¡­ oh¡­!¡±

    Between the fine sheets, now crumbled and pushed to the side, two bodies intertwined. Two pairs of lips longed for each other.

    Lionel traced the slender neck with his mouth, his hands tightly holding the wrists of the young woman over her head. Her voluptuous breasts pressed against his chest, hard nipples grinding against his sensitive skin. His teeth found her earlobe and bit down, as the girl winced from both pain and pleasure. Her legs wrapped around him even tighter, her whole frame shuddering with every rhythmical thrust of his hips.

    Right now, Lionel had left his body to do everything on its own. His fingers knew where to touch, his lips ¨C where to suck, his hips could adjust to every reaction of the one under him. Not that it mattered anyway, but he liked seeing his lovers melt in his hands. Be totally helpless, infatuated, burning with desire. What would they say if they knew that he felt nothing? That they were at worst something to scratch an itch, and at best ¨C a tool in another elaborate game? But how could they? When they were with him, still wrapped in his hands, he made sure they felt like queens. Even when he walked away and guided them on their new path, they still yearned for him and were loyal to stupidity, his cute, desperate, little pawns. They believed his promises that he''ll one day take them back. Make them rulers of Limeria. Idiots.

    There was only one true queen in his mind and heart ¨C unattainable, forbidden, devilish yet sweet in the few stolen moments they had together.

    Closing his eyes, Lionel tried to imagine her features, the way she would bite her lip as he showered her with kisses. His hips increased their pace, thrusting deeper and more savagely, forcing the body underneath him to arch. The moans and jagged breaths of the girl became louder and faster, pulling Lionel back to reality. The magic was broken, the image of the forbidden fruit ¨C fading into darkness.

    Right now, he had work to do, it wasn¡¯t time to fantasize. The one in his grip was an important chess piece he needed to nurture. The circumstances had separated them for more than a month, so now he had to pick up the pace. Any good farmer knew how important the right timing was, and so did Lionel. He was plowing a fertile field and hoped that his seeds would soon sprout and bear fruit. But he couldn¡¯t leave anything to chance.

    Feeling the pressure building up, Lionel gave out a low grunt and with a few more brisk moves released it in the warm expecting womb of the girl. She shuddered, her long, ecstatic cry melting in his kiss. Lionel separated from her, brushing away the sweat from his brow. In the dim, colorful light squeezing between the curtains, he could see her shape ¨C her voluptuous body gasping for air and still shaking slightly. It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t enjoy the view. This one was tastier than many he had laid with. Tonight could indeed be considered almost pleasurable.

    His hand dug under the pillow, pulling out a small glass vial. The golden-colored liquid inside slightly stung his tongue as he took a sip. He needed to be careful, otherwise, that tricky little potion would make him addicted. And yet, its effects were undeniable. Almost immediately, Lionel felt a cold rush of energy spreading throughout his body. His senses became elevated, his muscles hardened beneath the skin, filled with new vigor.

    He chuckled. ¡°Angel¡¯s tears¡± was such a suitable name in this situation. He took another, much larger sip, but this time didn¡¯t swallow. Instead, he leaned over and pressed his lips to the girl¡¯s, feeding her the potion through a passionate kiss.

    ¡°W-what?¡± she coughed a bit, surprised by the spicy-sweet liquid that had just entered her mouth.

    Instead of answering, Lionel cupped her breasts, massaging and sucking on them. The more stimulus she got, the more effective the drug would be. His sensitive fingers soon felt the heat radiating from her skin. Her hands clawed into the sheets as her tights rubbed against each other under the rekindled lust.

    ¡°M-my¡­l-lord,¡± she panted hard, her tongue slurring the words a bit, ¡°w-what¡¯s going on? It¡­ it feels so hot¡­ so strange¡­ My body¡­ I need¡­¡±

    ¡°You need what, my lovely little Pricilla?¡± purred Lionel, his teeth squeezing one of her hard nipples.

    ¡°Oh!¡± A whimper escaped the girl¡¯s lips as her hips were grinding against the sheets. ¡°Oh¡­ Lords! I want¡­ want y-you, my prince! Want you! Please¡­ oh¡­ please¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± whispered Lionel.

    His lips pressed against hers as he gave her a deep kiss. His hands slowly slid down and parted her legs, feeling the hot dampness between them. With no warning, he thrust deep into her womb, his mouth ¨C silencing her cry as he began moving inside.

 III-6. Nightfall (2)

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    A shout rang in the night, prompting Noah and his escorts to stop. A white-haired figure ran towards them, followed by a small, but vocal, entourage.

    ¡°Sister, wait! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Unruly child, what has gotten into you?!¡±

    Ignoring them, Rish stopped abruptly, almost crashing into the party of three, and heaved a couple of heavy breaths. There were dark circles under her eyes and her youthful face looked pale and haggard.

    ¡°Whoa, lass,¡± Duncan moved between her and Noah, all the while giving the young Binshi a worried look, ¡°what¡¯s the hurry? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sir Duncan,¡± interjected the panting Tikotse, who had just arrived followed by the obviously distraught Rasha. ¡°The girl just-¡±

    ¡°Take me with you!¡± Rish interrupted him, her eyes piercing the man behind the old knight¡¯s back.

    ¡°Kako!¡± Rasha pulled on her sleeve. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We have our tasks here. We should better help Kash-baba with sorting out the castle¡¯s defenses and-¡±

    Without batting an eye, the older twin ripped herself free and tried to move past Duncan¡¯s towering mass.

    ¡°Please, Your Highness, take me with you to hunt those traitors!¡±

    This time, it was Neli¡¯s fingers, digging in her shoulder, that held Rish back.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do good listening to your sister and uncle.¡± The Marzbanati¡¯s tone was calm but domineering. ¡°You have no place here, child.¡±

    ¡°Quiet, all of you!¡±

    Noah¡¯s words split the night like a honed blade. Coming from behind Duncan, he faced Rish, his mere presence forcing out sweat on the young warrior¡¯s brow. As his eyes bore into hers, unblinking and burning with infernal rage, he spoke quietly.

    ¡°Rasha. Who told you to meddle with the castle¡¯s defenses?¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ my lord¡­¡± The younger twin paled. ¡°I thought that¡­ It''s our duty. We should all do our utmost to defend Ildemar, now that Gerash is¡­¡±

    ¡°Duty?¡± Noah¡¯s quiet tone rose a bit but it was enough to make the Binshi gulp and sink into silence. ¡°Your duty is to follow your lord¡¯s commands. And they were to stay put in your rooms and take care of Saya and Soraishu. Or maybe I have become senile, not remembering my own orders?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡± came the almost inaudible reply. Rasha lowered her head, her burning cheeks looking like two splatters of blood on her ghastly skin.

    ¡°And you, Tikotse,¡± Noah changed the target of his anger, still not moving his eyes away from Rish, ¡°as Gregor¡¯s stand-in, you have been given confidential information. Last time I checked, the meaning of confidential did not include all your family members. It makes me question your fitness as the leader of Wolf Mountain.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Your Highness. It was my mistake.¡± The tall Binshi looked small under his lord¡¯s wrath as he bowed deeply.

    Finally turning his full attention to the shaking Rish, Noah rewarded her with a frown.

    ¡°And you. Do you have anything else you need to say?¡±

    ¡°T-take me with you, my lord!¡± Even while stuttering, the young warrior held under the weight of his gaze without looking away. ¡°I can be helpful. I can protect you.¡±

    ¡°Protect?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. In Gerash¡¯s absence, I can fend off enemy hexes. You know I¡¯m capable-¡±

    Noah¡¯s movement was faster than the eye could follow. In a blink, his clawed fingers were already grabbing the front of Rish¡¯s tunic. Yanking up, he forced the terrified Binshi to stand on her toes.

    ¡°You foolish, insolent child!¡± he growled. ¡°You are so drunk on a single victory. A lucky chance. Did you think killing one delusional old kush-turgan in the safety of Ildemar makes you a warrior? You don¡¯t have the faintest idea¡­ can¡¯t imagine the kind of horrors lurking beyond these walls. Or even within them.¡±

    ¡°Noah! That¡¯s enough!¡± Neli grabbed his wrist, her face twisting in pain as soon as she touched the black gauntlet, but she didn¡¯t loosen her grip. ¡°Let her go, shekri. You¡¯ll kill her.¡±

    Rish¡¯s face had already become as white as her hair, the thin purple veins crawling beneath her skin getting more visible by the minute. The air squeezed in broken heaves through her graying lips. Alongside her body, her hands twitched in the spasmodic rhythm of her breaths.

    ¡°Being close to me and she is already like this.¡± Noah looked at Neli¡¯s resolute but pained face before his gaze glided to the right, where Duncan currently barred the way of Tikotse and Rasha. ¡°And she wants to ride along. Pathetic.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    He released his grip and Rish collapsed on the floor. Stepping back a safe distance, he watched as Duncan finally let her family through. Not even a twitch on Noah¡¯s face revealed his true feelings. What everyone heard was a voice of steel.

    ¡°The Leaders of Wolf Mountain have shown insubordination and blatant disregard to their lord¡¯s orders. All tribe members residing in Ildemar are to remain in their quarters until further order. If you refuse to comply, what awaits is capital punishment.¡±

    Tikotse, cradling his niece in his arms, dipped his head. Next to him, Rasha sobbed and rubbed her twin¡¯s cold fingers, oblivious to the heavy verdict pronounced upon her entire clan. Just as Noah was turning around to leave, the older Binshi¡¯s voice stopped him.

    ¡°Thank you for showing mercy, Your Highness. May Mir-mama protect you and give you victory.¡±

    Acknowledging the man with a sharp nod, Noah turned on his heels and strode away. Neli and Duncan threw the three Binshi worried glances but hurried after Noah. In passing, Neli called on a servant and sent him in Tikotse¡¯s direction.

    As soon as the two caught up to Noah, the old Marzbanati hurried forth and barred his way. Her height allowed her to be almost at eye-level with the man.

    ¡°Take off that wretched armor!¡±

    Noah just stared at her blankly.

    ¡°It¡¯s poisoning your mind already! You almost killed the girl. And your attitude towards Tikotse¡­¡±

    The old Marzbanati motioned to lay her hands on his shoulders, but Noah grabbed her wrists right around the cuffs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t endanger yourself needlessly, mother,¡± he said in a calm but cold manner. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy enough to touch someone magically endowed with a magic-killer. As for Tikotse, I decided to make Will¡¯s life a bit easier. Can we go now?¡±

    Without further comments, Noah released the woman¡¯s hands and resumed his stride.

    Left behind, Neli suddenly shivered and wrapped her arms around her body. A second later, Duncan enclosed her in a gentle hug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the boy¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s on the verge of breaking, Duncan.¡± Neli¡¯s eyes reddened and she supported her forehead on his breastplate. ¡°He might be able to hide it from his face but his gaze doesn¡¯t lie. And if he loses himself¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there to beat some sense into him.¡± The old knight smiled and gave Neli a peck on the lips. ¡°Honestly, woman, you are getting softer with age. The boy is no longer the snotty brat who used to hide in your arms frightened by a nightmare. Now, the nightmares fear him.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡± Despite her efforts, Neli laughed quietly. Then, a whisper dissolved in the night. ¡°Protect our boy or I¡¯ll skin you alive, you one-eyed, old badger.¡±

    ***

    Neighing and the clanking of metal filled Ildemar¡¯s main courtyard, the air hanging heavy with the scent of horses, leather, metal, and burning torches. The Duke¡¯s best knights had gathered, their faces - determined and sharp - boding ill fate to any enemy foolish enough to cross their path.

    Descending down the polished granite stairs, Noah lost no time and began inspecting his men, noting every knot, buckle, and plate, every spear, sword, and halberd. Everyone gathered knew that any defects in the equipment of both knights and mounts would be strictly reprimanded, but today they had all given their best, for the task ahead was as dangerous as it was important.

    One faulty buckle or loose plate could mean death. Or even worse - getting ghost-touched. Those veterans knew this. They had ridden with their Duke since the very day his foot had touched Norden¡¯s soil. They all wore armor inscribed by the Church with blessings meant to reduce, if not ward off completely, malicious magic. And yet, this protection didn''t lessen their vigilance, for they had seen the price some paid for overconfidence.

    With no flaws to correct, Noah gave the order for the knights to mount their horses. A stable boy brought his own horse, Cinder. It was a strong and beautiful animal, but, just as its master, the steed bore the marks of triumph and war - a couple of thick scars crawling along its hindquarters. The muscles beneath the horse''s velvety black fur contracted in anticipation. Its hoofs danced over the cobbles - eager to fly out into the night with its rider.

    Holding a hand against the horse''s muzzle, Noah tried to scratch its nose but was met with a loud neigh and a headshake.

    "Calm down, Cinder." Noah''s voice was leveled as he reached for the steed''s neck and gave it a few strong pats. "Have you forgotten this smell after so many years? Sorry, my boy, tonight, we ride again."

    Hearing the familiar voice, the horse relaxed some, but deep in its eyes, there was still caution.

    ¡°Let me hold the stirrup for you, master,¡± said the stable boy, ready to assist Noah.

    However, he ignored the youth and his gaze traveled to the stable master, who was just about to assist Duncan in his saddle.

    ¡°Master Corvin,¡± he said sharply. ¡°Since when is an apprentice¡¯s job to serve the Duke of Norden.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ my lord,¡± the staunt, middle-aged man looked confused, ¡°he¡­ is your squire.¡±

    ¡°I have no squire who ignores his orders. A stable boy¡¯s place is in the stables, not amongst the knights.¡±

    Without giving the petrified Jessup a single glance, Noah grabbed the reins and jumped on Cinder. An old servant rushed over and handed him a long, thin packet wrapped in cloth. Noah pulled his black halberd out of its cover and rested it on his stirrup.

    ¡°Ready to depart!¡± he shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s not make His Holiness wait for us too long. Lantern bearers - to the front!¡±

    Like one singular creature consisting of a plethora of hoofs and clad in glittering metal plates, the troop rode orderly in the direction of Yalda, where they were supposed to meet up with Bishop Petronius and the rest of the punitive squad. Left behind in the now-quiet courtyard, Jessup rubbed a sleeve over his traitorously wet face. Next to him, Neli cleared her throat.

    ¡°Come, Jess. Let¡¯s have some tea before going to bed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Nelini.¡± The youth bowed stiffly and his voice cracked. ¡°I have work to finish in the stables.¡±

    As he turned around about to leave, the old Marzbanati¡¯s words stopped him again.

    ¡°He might have punished you, but he doesn¡¯t hate you, child.¡±

    Jessup remained quiet for some time, hunched forward with trembling fists, before responding.

    ¡°But I hate myself.¡±

    ¡°You made a mistake, but as long as you learn from it and repent-¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Jessup threw the old woman a look over his shoulder. ¡°I know my mistake. But I¡­ don¡¯t regret it.¡±

 III-7. Snakes in the Lions den (1)

    With a mighty tug, the florid bed curtains were ripped to the side, the fine brocade almost tearing in the process. Bright sunshine spilled straight into Lionel¡¯s eyes and forced a disgruntled moan out of him. Someone yanked his sheets away, exposing two naked bodies to the morning chill. A surprised shriek, a thud, and the subsequent staccato of galloping steps indicated Pricilla¡¯s desperate attempt to hide in the adjacent room.

    Wrinkling his nose, Lionel yawned like a cat and blinked several times, his muddled gaze finally focusing on the black-clad figure towering over him.

    ¡°Good morning, dear uncle,¡± he purred while smacking his lips. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of your matinal visit?¡±

    ¡°Stop with the bullshit, Lionel! Do you realize how deep in trouble you are, you whoring little scut?¡±

    Lionel leisurely stretched, throwing his uncle, His Holiness Primate Leopold, a hidden glance. Or at least he tried, for his eyes were immediately met by the cold blue gaze of the older man. The cleric''s usually placid and controlled face was now flushed and distorted, indicating that its owner was fighting the urge to strangle his nephew. Ignoring the murderous glare, Lionel looked around and found a much-expected second visitor standing behind and a polite distance away from Primate Leopold, dressed in the same black outfit of the militant branch of the Church ¨C the Night Brothers. The ivory-blond hair and smooth copper skin of this man, together with his fine, ageless features, culminated into an angelic appearance that would have made him a heart-throb for any lady in the palace. Unfortunately, the image of perfection was ruined by the jagged scar that ran across the second cleric''s throat almost from one ear to the other.

    Sobering up and assessing the situation, Lionel sat in the bed and gave his audience the most charming of smiles, trained and perfected by years of habit.

    ¡°I am afraid I don¡¯t understand your point, dear uncle.¡± He then nodded to the man in the back. ¡°Oh, and good morning to you, Father Ermin. You have been so quiet that I almost didn¡¯t notice you.¡±

    The eyebrows of the younger cleric twitched a bit but a second later he returned the smile and bowed politely. On his side, Primate Leopold gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Enough games boy! How in the name of the Two Gods did you manage to cause so much damage in just a few months?¡±

    ¡°If you mean the Southern campaign¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that fiasco. That is a whole separate shit-storm. I mean the troubles you brewed in Sefis. Your father is furious. He almost had another attack after learning about that little impromptu wedding you organized. You denigrated a member of the imperial family and ruined plans that have been in the making for years.¡± Heaving deeply, the older man leaned over Lionel, who thought with some bemusement that, if looks could kill, he would be long dead. ¡°To top it all, you took over two months to return to the capital, frolicking around instead. And the moment you enter the palace you jump in bed with yet another whore before even reporting to the Emperor.¡±

    Lionel swiped away the traces of spittle from his face and stood up, forcing Primate Leopold to take a step back. His sunny demeanor suddenly turned cold as a vicious smirk crept on his lips. Even the Saint''s patients had a limit and, by the Gods, he was not a saint.

    ¡°Believe me, uncle dearest, everything I did was for our mutual benefit. Or do you mean to tell me that all those prayers have turned your brain into mush so that you can¡¯t even grasp what is going on?¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    The angry outburst of the older man was cut immediately.

    ¡°Do you mean to say that I should have left my half-breed of a brother gain Pandad¡¯s support for the Crown Prince? Don¡¯t look at me like that, I have known about these arrangements for quite a while. As neither you nor any of your people did anything about it, it was up to me to intervene before the deal was completed. If I hadn''t acted, all our plans would have been seriously hampered. So, instead of yelling, you should be thanking me.¡±

    The old cleric just stood there gaping. Lionel massaged his neck without letting the men out of sight, while anger and the remnants of last night''s drug made the blood drum between his temples.

    ¡°Additionally, uncle dearest, you would do best not to forget that your candidacy as the next High Pontifex depends on my wellbeing, so you should show a bit more¡­ decorum when addressing your precious nephew.¡±

    ¡°Decorum?¡± Primate Leopold clenched and unclenched his fists several times before spitting his words into Lionel¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about decorum! If you had any sane thoughts left in your head, you would have handled the matters more smoothly instead of turning everything into a spectacle. But that''s what you always do - acting without thinking anything through!"

    The middle-aged cleric, in black clothing and with a twisted expression, looked like a menacing demon.

    Lionel yawned and wrinkled his brows, his impatience growing. Even after all these years, his uncle was acting like a mother-hen. No, he was hypocritically trying to imprint some useless values on him. Giving half an ear to the angry cleric''s tirade, Lionel felt his usually well-masked anger bubbling up beyond his control. Maybe all those years of prayer and fighting against infidels on the Church''s behalf had indeed turned his brain into mush. Or sand.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "And you should pay more attention to your image," continued Primate Leopold. "Have you heard the rumors swirling around the capital? That half of the blond blue-eyed children in the past years carry royal blood? Do you know how hard it has been to clean up after you and keep your image intact? If you want to be the next emperor, you need to reign in your appetite at least until your butt sits securely on the throne! But as I have seen just now, this is too much to ask for. Who was the little slut this time? A guard''s sister? A courtier''s daughter? Someone''s wife?¡±

    ¡°Why do you get so worked up?" Lionel huffed. "Because of a whore or two? Who would believe that the Lion Prince, the righteous young hero and most favored imperial son, is capable of such indecency? We have created a play for the fools and I''ve never openly acted out of character, never left a loose end. Without evidence, rumors are just funny little stories to pass the time. Besides, most of the hearsay is courtesy of that old bitch Nelini."

    "Even so, any out-of-line behavior on your side..."

    "Enough preaching, uncle! I know perfectly well what I am doing and how to silence unwanted voices, be it the easy or the messy way. I don''t need you to do it for me."

    The young man''s icy tone made the cleric shudder. For a second, there was the voice of a true ruler instead of the velvety tone of a lecherous prince. This stark contrast caught the Primate by surprise.

    On his side, Lionel stepped forward, moving past his uncle. Lionel¡¯s bare feet made almost no sound as he crossed the room and stood right in front of Father Ermin, who averted his gaze in an attempt to ignore the young man¡¯s naked body. Lifting a finger, Lionel traced the smooth curves of the cleric¡¯s jaw, making him blush and flinch back.

    ¡°Still, for what is true, rumors can be manipulated to fit one¡¯s narrative at any given time. For example, what do you think would happen if a word reaches the ears of the old geezers from the Synod that one of the candidates for the pontifex crown breaks his vows of celibacy and indulges in the company of men?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you wouldn¡¯t!¡± Primate Leopold stuttered as all the blood drained from his face. "After all the years of running after you and cleaning up your messes, you dare threaten me like this?"

    ¡°But of course not, uncle.¡± Lionel chuckled and went to the door of the adjacent room. As he stood there, he threw back a look. ¡°After all, what you and your brother-in-arms do in your confession time is of no interest to me. He being your lap-boy, you playing the bottom-bitch, who cares? Now, if you excuse me, uncle, Father Ermin, I am going to take a bath and prepare for the audience with the Emperor. Since you are already here, make yourselves comfortable. We should go greet my father together as one big happy family.¡±

    Saying that, Lionel left the room, shutting the door tightly behind him. The instant they remained alone, Primate Leopold swayed and dropped to the ground on one knee. With the rustling of robes, Father Ermin dashed forward, kneeling beside him and frantically patting his back.

    ¡°I am fine, Er,¡± squeezed Leopold through his teeth as his fingers dug into the thick carpet. ¡°That little snake is getting more vicious with every passing year.¡±

    A double-tap on his shoulder prompted the man to lift his head. Beside him, the younger cleric flipped the bird in the direction where Lionel had disappeared. After that, his fingers started moving in a lightning-fast succession.

    ¡°Easy on the cursing there!¡± Leopold snorted and the creases on his forehead deepened. ¡°The one you are calling a putrid dog-fucker is still my nephew and the imperial prince I am pledged to. ¡±

    Ermin just shrugged and held up three of his fingers, then slowly bent one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me!¡± Leopold angrily ruffled his hair. ¡°There is no one better than him. Of those two, one is a bastard that neither the Church nor the nobles would recognize, no matter his achievements. As for Llewellyn¡­ He has a brilliant mind but his body won¡¯t last much longer. And what is worse ¨C of his sons, his firstborn has inherited the same weak constitution, and the second one is too young to rule. I have no other choice but to give my support to Lionel. Otherwise, Limeria will crumble in the next five years."

    Leopold''s shoulders slumped as he mumbled in resignation:

    "Honestly, I have no idea what I''m supposed to do.¡±

    Ermin gave him a wry smile and tapped himself on the back.

    "Endure, huh? Well, at least I need to minimize the damage. Maybe... I could even bring some sense to him. He is still young."

    The other cleric snorted shaking his head. Leopold, however, missed his less-than-encouraging reaction as he was squinting and rubbing his temples.

    "Did you manage to see who the girl was? And spare me the lecture on how I should wear those weird lenses you''ve been playing around with."

    Father Ermin''s hands froze mid-motion. He clicked his tongue and pulled out a small slate and a piece of chalk from the pouch on his belt. Biting his lip, he hesitated but then dutifully wrote down a couple of words and handed over the slate.

    Primate Leopold lifted the tablet closer to his eyes. For a second, his lips soundlessly mouthed the name. His face became as pale as the chalk letters.

    "His own sister-in-law! " he moaned, looking at the ceiling. "Merciful Fathers, he was such a lovable child. Where... When did it all go so wrong? It''s my fault. I was his teacher. I should have been stricter. I should have..."

    Gentle hands smoothened the man¡¯s messy hair away from his forehead. Leopold looked up to see Ermin¡¯s face inches away from his. The younger cleric frowned and jabbed a finger in the other¡¯s chest and then pointed to his own heart. After that, he clasped his palms together.

    ¡°Alright, alright, Er, don¡¯t be angry. We are in this together.¡± Leopold sighed and his lips curved in a pained smile. ¡°This old man''s mistakes have caused you a lot of headaches.¡±

    Ermin rolled his eyes. Then, out of nowhere, he flicked the Primate''s forehead. Leopold just blinked at him as the other man carefully looked around, leaned in, and gave the reddening spot a small peck.

    ***

    If you are reading this work on easttale.com and paying even a cent for it, you are being robbed. This work was stolen by easttale.com without my permission. The only official site to read this story for free is Royal Road.

 III-8. Snakes in the Lions den (2)

    As he strode along the marble corridors of the palace, Lionel played with the golden tassel on his belt, his face - exuding an absentminded grace that matched perfectly his demure, yet elegant attire. A short white cape hung over his right shoulder and fluttered like a swan¡¯s wing with each step he took. His cream doublet was devoid of any embroidery or embellishments, save for the pearl-white shirt peeking through the sleeves¡¯ gaps.

    Along the way, he savored the revering glances and polite bows of servants and courtiers. Some he benevolently greeted in return, while others were given only a short nod, yet their faces beamed like they were graced by a saint¡¯s blessing. And indeed, the Young Lion of Limeria, with his golden hair, regal posture, and simple clothes, was the embodiment of youth and imperial virtue.

    ¡®Such gullible little critters!¡¯ Lionel¡¯s smile grew brighter.

    An angelic face and an innocent smile, aided by a few flattering words and the inevitable little trinket to show his appreciation, were enough to blind their greedy eyes and plug their ears for any rumor. All so delightfully easy to read and fool, since the heads on their shoulders functioned chiefly as props for their sumptuous hats, rather than a vessel for their stunted brains. They thought they played clever games, weaving petty schemes, but at the end of the day, all of them - lords and ladies, maids and guards - were nothing but useful little pawns.

    ¡°Oh, my, Your Highness! You have returned!¡± A squeal dug into Lionel¡¯s ears, followed a second later by a chorus variation of ¡°Ahh¡±-s and ¡°Oooh¡±-s.

    Straight ahead, a behemoth of a woman was sailing down the corridor, surrounded by a cloud of flowing gowns and fluttering girls. Her broad face was stretched even further by a happy smile and her scurrying step made her look like a mother-hen amidst a coop of agitated chickens.

    ¡°Your Holiness is here too!¡± The words ceaselessly streamed out of the woman¡¯s mouth, ¡°I almost didn¡¯t see you, hiding in the shadows. My, oh, my! You almost made my poor heart fly out, Your Holiness!¡±

    ¡°Lady Elvira!¡± Lionel called forth his most charming smile and kissed the elderly noblewoman¡¯s hand. Next to him, Primate Leopold and Father Ermin nodded in silence, their faces - rigid but polite. ¡°Such a delight meeting you today. After not seeing you for so long, you have become even more radiant.¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop it, you cajoling devil!¡± She giggled and her cheeks flared up. Behind her, her ladies-in-waiting gave out a couple of quiet squeals and assaulted Lionel with a barrage of fluttering lashes.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply stating a fact, my lady. How is Count Corvus doing?¡±

    ¡°Buried in work as always.¡± Lady Elvira rolled her eyes. ¡°My Maximillian has no time to even visit his poor old mother these days. Alas, bemoaned be the filial piety!¡±

    ¡°He is my esteemed brother¡¯s secretary, it¡¯s normal for Count Corvus to be busy, considering all the responsibilities the Crown Prince shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± The noblewoman''s face twitched by the mention of the Crown Prince. Her giggling entourage detected the mood change and responded with a choir of cooing noises. ¡°Our dear Crown Prince, may he be blessed by the Two Fathers, has been delegating more and more of his chores to my Maximillian. And yet, despite all his diligent work, he punished him just last week by reducing his salary!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Why? Brother is a righteous man. To do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Completely unwarranted!¡± Lady Elvira huffed and flapped her fan angrily while her chest undulated dangerously. ¡°There was just a small miscalculation in Prince Leonte¡¯s bi-monthly budget. Some golden ingots got redirected to more urgent expenses for repairing little Prince Leoris¡¯ chambers, but it was made a big deal. What was he supposed to do? Let the little prince get lung disease due to a leaking roof?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, my lady.¡± Lionel patted her plump hand. ¡°It seems to be a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll talk to brother about it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my prince! Oh, how glad I am that you¡¯ve finally returned to us! What would we do without you?! We all missed you and were so worried when you departed to the South¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Elvira.¡± Suddenly, the cold but polite voice of Leopold interjected in their conversation, mercifully cutting her tirade short. ¡°I am afraid we need to say our goodbyes. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be late for the Morning Court.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but of course. How impetuous of me. But Your Highness, promise me to come visit us sometime. Maximilian would be delighted to converse with you. Maybe you can give him some advice and guidance.¡±

    ¡°I will see what I can do, Lady Elvira. But be sure, indulging in your company and that of Count Corvus is a delight I am unwilling to miss.¡±

    After a few more brief pleasantries, Lionel was finally able to flee from the bubbling fountain of words that was the old noblewoman. Continuing his way toward the audience chamber, he systematized the new information.

    That idiot Maximillian had looked like a promising pawn after smuggling Pricilla as the Crown Princess'' lady-in-waiting. But to embezzle funds so blatantly¡­ obviously Lady Elvira¡¯s offspring had the same brain capacity as his poultry-of-a-mother. On the other hand, Maximilian had managed to wiggle his way out of the situation with just a salary deduction, so maybe he could still be somewhat useful. Besides, little Count Corvus was Lady Elvira¡¯s prided heir, an inlet to her heart, and thus a key to all Limerian high noble ladies... and possibly their bed chambers.

    Lionel sighed. If only everyone in his retinue combined the same amount of stupidity and usefulness as those peacocks. To his dismay, the black-clad person walking at his right and the one following them two steps behind were a bit too clever and pesky for comfort.

    Lionel¡¯s brows twitched at the thought of their recent altercation. He needed the support of the Night Brothers if he wanted to ascend the throne. And the Night Brothers followed only the commands of their leader ¨C Primate Leopold Aurelius Limeria. He had overreacted and used the wrong tactics with the wrong people. It was all the Angel¡¯s tears¡¯ fault. Those golden drops were indeed something miraculous but one of their side effects was that they made one more aggressive and impulsive.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Lionel¡¯s brain started working at full speed, looking for ways to mitigate the situation.

    One could describe Primate Leopold as one of the pillars of the Empire ¨C honest, upright, courageous, the Defender of Fate, and the right hand to the Emperor. Well, Lionel could add soft-hearted and trusting to the point of being gullible to the list. If he had to be honest, he had almost no feelings for his uncle other than a slight annoyance. He didn¡¯t particularly hate him, otherwise, he would have long ago made sure that the Primate suffered some unfortunate mishap in the sandy plains of the South. He also didn¡¯t love him enough to refrain from using him as a disposable chess piece in his plans. But it was still too early into the game to lose his black bishop. Therefore, the only logical solution would be to pinch at that soft heart of his and try to minimize the damage from his unfortunate blunder.

    As they were crossing a small inner garden right now, the bushy trees and flowerbeds were hiding them from prying eyes. Clearing his throat, Lionel threw a glance at the man by his side.

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± He hesitated for greater effect and lowered his eyes. ¡°About what I said earlier¡­ I am sorry.¡±

    Silence.

    Lionel licked his lips.

    ¡°I know¡­ that what I said was wrong and hurtful, uncle. I hope you could find in your heart to forgive me.¡±

    Silence.

    Balling his fists, Lionel hurried up and intercepted the older man. With little effort, he managed to squeeze out some tears, so when the Primate¡¯s gaze met his, the cleric saw a pair of glassy eyes on a distraught young face.

    ¡°If I¡­ could take my words back, I would.¡± Lionel¡¯s voice shook as he looked away. ¡°I know. I¡¯m an arrogant, foolish disappointment of a prince, unworthy of being my father¡¯s son and your nephew. I know that all these years it has been cumbersome to support someone like me. I¡¯ve let you down. What I said earlier was¡­ I said shameful things that would haunt me even in my grave. But believe me, I¡­ was not myself. The potion I drank last night¡­ it made me¡­¡±

    He let his words trail off into nothingness. As the seconds trickled, Lionel started to worry that his words had lost their charm this time.

    Suddenly, he felt two rough palms grabbing his shoulders.

    ¡°Lionel,¡± the Primate¡¯s voice was calm but, beneath the surface, one could still feel some suppressed emotions, ¡°I know that you are shouldering more and more responsibilities lately and it weighs on you. I know that you want to relax. But opiates and easy women will lead to your demise. Believe me, I¡¯m not nagging at you with ill intent.¡±

    ¡°I know, uncle! I know¡­ Just¡­ sometimes I need to feel a bit of warmth and peace. Even if it is the calm provided by a potion, even if it is just a false, stolen moment. ¡±

    ¡°But not like this!¡± His uncle grabbed him even tighter. ¡°You know how dangerous potions are. Not only to your health but also to your name. If someone with malicious intent finds out¡­ With the matters around lady Sophia, your position might be at risk!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention my mother!¡± Lionel snapped before he could control himself. Realizing what he had done, he cursed internally. The conversation was getting out of his control again and he was letting his true emotions surface. Even so, no one in the imperial family had the right to mention his mother¡¯s name.

    To his relief, Primate Leopold didn¡¯t seem angry at his outburst, quite the contrary. The cleric¡¯s face softened.

    ¡°I am sorry, Lionel. But you really need to be careful. Your mother¡¯s shadow weighs on you. If the Emperor catches wind of any wrongdoings on your part, anything that can harm the imperial family¡¯s reputation, your place in the line of succession might suffer!¡±

    ¡°My position as the successor?¡± Lionel laughed bitterly. At least this time there was no need for him to act. ¡°Father has never seen me as successor, not even as his son! No matter how hard I¡¯ve tried to please him, ever since I was a child, I¡¯ve been nothing more than a bug in his eyes. You know better than me that all this about the Golden Prince, the Young Lion of the Empire, is nothing more than sand in the eyes of the nobles and the public!¡±

    ¡°Hush, Lionel!¡± His uncle frantically looked around but the garden was as empty as before. ¡°What demon has gotten into you today?! His Majesty might have been strict with you but he is like that with everyone. He demands perfection¡­¡±

    ¡°Strict with everyone?¡± Lionel snorted and brushed away his hands. ¡°Twenty years, uncle! For the past twenty years, I haven¡¯t seen my mother! I was allowed a single letter a month, and even then our correspondence was intercepted and read. Nothing changes, no matter how much I plead. No matter how good my achievements are, or how much loyalty and devotion I¡¯ve shown to the crown. The last time I begged him to release my mother, he slapped me and said I should know my place.¡±

    ¡°The Empress committed a heinous crime. We should be happy she is only confined to the Rose Palace and not in the executioner¡¯s chambers.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor believed a slave and a bastard and not his Empress!¡± Lionel gritted his teeth and fought the urge to scream. ¡°It had already been five years after that wench¡¯s death. Who could prove what really happened? How could he be willing to exile his own wife for a long-dead slave? And why did he even think it was my mother who did it?¡±

    ¡°That slave was carrying the Emperor¡¯s children.¡± Primate Leopold furrowed his brow. ¡°He had no other choice but to act, especially after your second brother was poisoned the same way as Lady Gulfidan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him my brother! And don¡¯t call that wench lady! Anyone could have poisoned that bastard and framed my mother. And he didn¡¯t even die! Twenty years, uncle! I was barely five when they took my mother away because of some rumors and planted evidence! The Emperor throwing away his Empress for a mutt brought more shame to the crown than any of my nightly endeavors ever could!¡±

    ¡°Enough, boy!¡± His uncle¡¯s hands grabbed Lionel¡¯s face as he whispered. ¡°Or do you wish your head to roll together with your mother¡¯s and mine? Calm down. Bury your feelings. If you want your mother to be free, lay low, be on your father¡¯s good side, and succeed him as the next Emperor.¡±

    Lionel breathed heavily as his body quacked. Little by little, he managed to control his emotions. He moistened his lips and said in a low tone:

    ¡°You are right, uncle. Again. I don¡¯t know what I would do without your guidance.¡±

    The old cleric loosened his grip only to be surprised by Lionel leaning in and giving him a hug.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle. You¡­ you¡¯ve always been like a father to me.¡±

    Feeling a slight tremor running through his uncle¡¯s body, Lionel knew that he had won. His black bishop was back in the game.

    Over his shoulder, the young man could see the black-clad figure of Father Ermin standing like a statue not far away from them. The stone-cold face and squinted eyes of the other cleric told Lionel that his emotional performance had not completely fooled his uncle¡¯s escort. He made a mental note to push Father Ermin up the ¡°unfortunate accident¡± list. But for now, victory was still his.

    Letting go of Primate Leopold, Lionel straightened his clothes. He cleared his throat and muttered shyly:

    ¡°It is time to go and greet the Emperor. And I promise, uncle, I¡¯ll behave this time.¡±

 III-9. A weary Lion

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The golden staff of the majordomo fell three times, gathering the attention of everyone present.

    ¡°Announcing! Announcing! Announcing!¡± His voice boomed under the high ceiling. ¡°His Imperial Highness, Prince Lionel Emanuel Joseph Limeria. His Holiness the Grand Duke, Primate Leopold Aurelius Limeria. His Excellency, Sir Ermin id Brana.¡±

    As the announcement was completed, three men entered the audience hall. Everyone stood up and bowed to greet the new arrivals. Lionel walked at the very front of the group, his eyes glancing at the familiar interior.

    Rays of sunshine streamed through the colorful facets of the windows, drawing complex geometrical patterns on the polished wooden floor. Sturdy columns stretched to the ceiling where support beams crisscrossed and framed golden frescos of animals and mythical creatures. Long crimson banners hung from every column, each one bearing the image of a sun and a lion standing on its hind legs. On a closer look, most of the decorations throughout the hall were reminiscent in some shape or form of lions ¨C lion feet on the long benches stretching along the walls; lion heads adorning the chandeliers; lion paws on the doorknobs; lions on the long red cape hanging from the frail shoulders of the man currently occupying the throne on the high podium at the other end of the hall.

    Striding through this opulence, Lionel had some difficulties controlling his smirk. What looked like a symbol of strength and prosperity to others was, to him, a desperate attempt to hide the truth. No matter how much gold and finery one used, it was impossible to hide the air of decay from the ones cunning enough to see.

    The young man¡¯s gaze trailed to the thin, slightly hunched figure on the throne. Golden chains and silk robes hung loosely around a body that was far away from its prime. With his sunken cheeks and deep wrinkles, Emperor Leander II looked a decade older than his sixty years of age. Indeed, what sat on the throne was a husk of the once-powerful and feared Sun of the Empire but not even the bravest man would dare murmur about such things in the open. Even an old lion was still a lion, and this one had the authority to back his ill temper.

    The group of three reached the podium with the imperial throne and stopped two paces away from it. Lionel bowed graciously while his uncle and father Ermin dropped on one knee behind him. All three men recited in unison:

    ¡°Greetings to the Eternal Sun of the Empire, Father of the Nation, the Lion Emperor Leander II. May your rule last for a thousand more years. May your light shine over the lives of many generations to come.¡±

    ¡°Arise!¡± The voice that reached them was quiet but there were still traces of power and authority in it.

    Lionel straightened his body and, for the first time, he met his father¡¯s eyes. Two sapphires peered at him, causing shivers to run down his spine. The young man swallowed and forced his lips into a polite smile. The days when this icy gaze could petrify him and make him want to vomit were long gone.

    ¡°Imperial Father,¡± his cheerful tone revealed nothing of his inner thoughts, ¡°my heart rejoices to see you in good health and spirits. During the long months in the South and the perilous journey back home, the thought of bringing glory to you and our beloved Limeria was what kept me strong. I couldn¡¯t wait to share with you and Imperial Brother the details about our victorious campaign."

    Lionel looked around and his beautiful features were twisted by confusion.

    "But¡­ I don¡¯t see my dearest brother here today. Is he on an errand outside the palace?¡±

    A low murmur rose from the crowd. Lionel chuckled internally while giving a side glance at the empty seat of the Crown Prince. He could very well imagine the reason for Llewellyn¡¯s absence but this was a good chance to rub it into the courtiers'' faces.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is feeling a bit indisposed today. But worry not, Your Highness, my best people are looking after him.¡±

    The one who spoke up was not the Emperor but the person standing to his right. Clad in white robes, with white hair and beard, the old man looked almost like he exuded his own light. But that was to be expected from the leader of the Brothers of Light and personal physician to the Emperor.

    Lionel greeted the cleric with a nod.

    ¡°Thank you, Primate Ambrosinus. I feel at ease knowing that my brother, our precious Crown Prince, is in good hands. I will stop by and pay my respects to him later since he is unable to join us in the Morning Court.¡±

    The murmur increased, much to Lionel¡¯s delight. Right now, he was the perfect younger brother, showing concern for his sickly older sibling, the pitiful Crown Prince who couldn¡¯t even fulfill his duties. He knew that many of the courtiers were comparing his youthful and vigorous appearance to the walking pile of bones that was Llewellyn; the energetic warrior to the crumbling schola; the Lion Prince to the Prince of Glass. And one could read from their faces where their preferences lay.

    Just as the murmurs were getting louder, a low rumble resonated in the hall.

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    One word by the Emperor was enough to shut the conversations. The Lion of Limeria stood up, his movement slow and graceful but still unable to hide completely how much effort was put to perform such an easy task.

    ¡°We are thankful to the Two Gods for keeping Our precious child safe during the months away from Us. Words of the prince¡¯s deeds have reached Our ears and have made Our heart flutter. It has been far too long since We last laid eyes on Our precious child. Therefore, We now wish to speak to him in private as a Father to his Son. Primate Leopold, Primate Ambrosinus, stay with Us. Everyone else is dismissed.¡±

    Polite as it might have sounded, this was no doubt a direct imperial order. And the Emperor wasn¡¯t known for his patience. All courtiers scurried to leave the room. In just a minute or two, the large hall emptied out. With a loud bang, the heavy double doors slammed behind the last minister, leaving only four people in the sunny courtroom.

    With slow, slightly dragging steps, the Emperor descended the podium, followed closely by Primate Ambrosinus. He stood before Lionel, his squinting eyes measuring up the young man from head to toe.

    ¡°Dear father¡­¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Pat!

    The slap was so strong that it sent Lionel to the ground. The young man tasted the saltiness of blood in his mouth and couldn¡¯t help but wonder where his father¡¯s weakened body got all that strength from. Through the ringing in his ears, he could still hear the worried exclamations of his uncle and Primate Ambrosinus. However, their voices were almost immediately drowned by the Emperor¡¯s shout.

    ¡°You incompetent little cretin! You brainless idiot! I can¡¯t believe that the Gods have punished me with an offspring like you!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, quell your anger!¡± Primate Leopold tried to intervene. ¡°It is not good for your health-¡±

    ¡°Silence, Leopold!¡± growled the Emperor, turning his menacing gaze to his younger brother. ¡°You are not innocent either! All this mess is on you. What have you been teaching that little critter all these years? How to lose battles? How to kill half of his men in a little border skirmish? Against an enemy half his size? How to break treaties?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s fist flew at the Primate¡¯s face. There was a crunch, and blood started flowing from the man¡¯s nose, yet Leopold didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°I am guilty, my liege,¡± he whispered as the blood dripped on the polished floor.

    ¡°Your majesty, calm down! Strong emotions are bad for your heart!¡± Now was Primate Ambrosinus¡¯ turn to try and pacify the Lion. Unfortunately, he had similarly little success.

    ¡°Hold your tongue, Primate!¡± hissed the Emperor, forcing the cleric to step back and tremble. ¡°Emotions are bad for my heart? And do you know how bad it was for my heart to receive an official note from the twelve Marzbans? Stating that my idiotic offspring has sacked the Holy City of Amraz? Declaring that they are ready to start a holy war if Limeria does not compensate them and issue an official apology? Demanding the head of the raid leader?¡±

    ¡°Father, I swear, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak up! Amraz is not even near the border region you were supposed to deal with! You defiled the most sacred place in all the Marzbanats. You killed unarmed pilgrims, raped, took slaves. From all the damn cities in that wretched sandy hell, you had to attack the one that was off-limits. Did you think it was an easy price since there were no guards or soldiers? That¡¯s because no Marzbanati would think to even pluck a flower from Amraz! Because they know that if they do, they and their family would be hunted down like dogs by all twelve Marzabns.¡±

    ¡°I-I will make amends, father¡­¡±

    ¡°Amends? Will you lay your head under the chopper then?¡±

    All the blood drained from Lionel¡¯s face. He knew his father all too well. The Emperor was not joking. Beside him, Primate Leopold and Primate Ambrosinus shouted at the same time:

    ¡°Imperial brother, mercy! He is your son!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, be lenient!¡±

    The Emperor remained silent for a while, heaving deep breaths and glaring daggers at them. He then clicked his tongue and spat on Lionel¡¯s face.

    ¡°The only reason you are still alive is because I like those sand-dogs even less than I like you. However, you still cost me the head of one of my best generals. Your allowance will be reduced to a quarter and the rest will go to support his widow and children for the next ten years. Furthermore, you will be the one to prepare the apology letter. You will write it in front of me, and you will be using your own blood to do so. Am I clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°As you order, your Imperial Majesty.¡±

    After he heard the reply, it looked like all strength left the Emperor. He swayed dangerously, prompting Primate Leopold to jump forward and support him.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, you need to rest,¡± Ambrosinus chimed in. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to your chambers and¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I am not finished yet.¡± The Emperor gritted his teeth. ¡°That accursed offspring of mine, not only did he nearly cause an all-out war with the South. No, he also had to ruin our most lucrative trading deal. May the Gods be my witness, I regret the day my seed entered his mother¡¯s cursed womb!¡±

    Lionel flinched but forced himself to keep staring at the ground. His fingers twitched so he balled them into fists. Right now, he wished to jump and dig his nails into that old demon¡¯s throat.

    The Emperor brushed away the Primates¡¯ hands and towered over his son.

    ¡°What devil gave you the great idea to meddle in your brother¡¯s marriage? And to add insult to injury, you forced some low-born wench on him and turned the whole thing into a spectacle. He was supposed to marry Marzbane Ilmaz from Pandad but now all is ruined.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ Your majesty, I had no idea of your majesty¡¯s intentions.¡±

    ¡°You overstepped your rights!¡± The tone of the Emperor rose again. ¡°Do you realize that we lost the shortest and safest land route to Shareeba and the East due to your petty squabbles? I wish I could have voided the marriage the moment that nonsense reached my ears!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, your majesty,¡± said Primate Ambrosinus in a shaky voice. ¡°The Two Gods demand at least a year so that the fruit of marriage might ripen after the consummation. A dissolution can be discussed only after that period and in the absence of offspring.¡±

    ¡°And in a year Pandad might go to someone else!¡± snapped the Emperor. ¡°Never mind. The Gods have not mentioned anything about unfortunate accidents, as far as I am aware.¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Lionel decided to jump in, seeing as the Emperor¡¯s thoughts were trailing into a dangerous direction, ¡°it was my incompetence and lack of judgment that caused this problem. This time, let me bear the responsibility for my actions. Let me wed Marzbane Ilmaz and secure Pandad¡¯s trading routes.¡±

    ¡°You think it is possible after what you did in Amraz?¡± snorted the Emperor.

    ¡°Please, brother, don¡¯t hastily reject Lionel¡¯s proposition,¡± said Primate Leopold while throwing a side glance at his nephew. ¡°The Marzban of Pandad is a proud man. He would most likely refuse to give his daughter to Duke Norden even if the marriage is canceled. On the other hand, Lionel is a full-blooded imperial prince with a much higher standing. And what is more, we are lucky that Pandad has accepted the Church of Two Gods unlike the rest of the Marzbanats, so the events in Amraz would not bother them that much.¡±

    For a couple of minutes, the Emperor remained silent, contemplating his brother¡¯s words. Lionel felt the heart in his chest beating like a drum. This was it. The moment he so carefully prepared and sacrificed so much for. All the pieces of his plan were clicking together and there was only one variable.

    With a sigh, the Emperor waved his hand.

    ¡°At least for once you might turn out to be useful. Leopold, escort me to my chambers. My physicians will treat your nose and then we need to discuss the official letter to Pandad. Primate Ambrosinus, take the prince away and take care of his face. I can¡¯t offer the Marzban damaged goods.¡±

    After saying that, the Emperor left the throne room, leaning heavily on Primate Leopold¡¯s arm. On his side, Ambrosinus helped Lionel up on his feet.

    ¡°Come, child, let¡¯s put something cold on that bruise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your holiness,¡± replied Lionel and then added in a much lower tone:

    ¡°My people will visit you at midnight.¡±

 III-10. Spiders net

    As the full moon turned the domes of the imperial palace into silver orbs, a lone figure crept through the empty corridors, just another shadow in a court of shadows. It crossed halls and gardens, carefully concealing itself behind trees and statues, hiding in niches or behind curtains. It seemed to know exactly when and where the night guard did its patrols so it slid right through the sentries without being noticed.

    From time to time, its way was barred by a seemingly insurmountable obstacle - a dead end or a locked door. But even this was unable to slow down the midnight traveler. A low whisper, a hand touching the cold stone, and the lone figure was gone. It seemed to melt into the castle¡¯s walls, only to reappear some moments later a few hallways away from where it started.

    Its unusual travels led the shadow to a secluded building in the middle of a lush garden. It knocked on the door and not a minute later it swung wide open to reveal a youth in the tidy gray uniform of an apprentice priest.

    ¡°Lord Argente, my master awaits you.¡±

    The masked man followed the servant to a small room. Its interior was almost completely bare - no statues, niches, or tapestries obscured the walls, giving a spy or assassin nowhere to hide. There was also almost no furniture save a table with two chairs before a crackling fireplace. One of the chairs was currently occupied by a dignified figure clad in white.

    ¡°Master Argente,¡± Primate Ambrosinus nodded at him for a greeting, ¡°so good to see you again. I¡¯ve missed your company. Please, take a seat. ¡±

    ¡°I share your sentiments, Your Holiness." The man took the free chair. "But as a confidant to Prince Lionel, I am bound to follow my master even through the gates of hell if needed.¡±

    ¡°Such loyalty is commendable,¡± praised the Primate and turned to his servant. ¡°Leave us now.¡±

    The youth bowed and retreated, closing the door tightly behind his back. Left alone, Primate Ambrosinus sighed in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the boy but he is still too young and na?ve. He might misinterpret what he sees or hears and it would be a pity to dispose of such a young and promising soul. But enough of that, tell me, Master Argente, how is His Highness doing? Today''s audience was quite¡­ tumultuous."

    "The Second Prince is perfectly fine, Your Holiness. I will relate your sentiments to him," he answered politely, ignoring the goblet of wine that the priest filled up for him.

    "That is a relief," sighed Primate Ambrosinus and sipped from his own wine. "His Majesty''s reaction this morning was a bit too close for comfort. We should thank the Gods for Their protection."

    "Indeed. And thank the High Pontifex for being the Prince''s granduncle."

    The remark made the corner of the cleric''s eye twitch for a second, but his facial expression remained otherwise unchanged. Ambrosinus drummed his fingers on the table.

    "I still wonder whether such a risk was even worth it."

    "Using the Southern Campaign to weaken the forces of his political opponents?" Master Argente played with the goblet in his hand. "I would say that every dead body left on those sandy planes is one less man in the Crown Prince''s faction."

    "Yes, yes, His Highness did well to choose so many of the participating knights from the opposing side. Even the general used as a scapegoat was among the Crown Prince''s supporters. Alas, the greatest threat remains at large."

    "Your assassins did their job poorly." Lord Argente peered at the cleric from behind his mask. "The Prince relied on your help¡­ Such a pity."

    "That..." Ambrosinus stiffened. "The arrow reached its target. Who could have thought that the bastard is so resilient?"

    "Indeed." The masked man''s tone was dripping with sarcasm. "The over twenty failed attempts on his life surely prove nothing. So little, in fact, that it was not even worth using a proper poison on the arrow. Well, at least this taught the Prince a valuable lesson."

    "Is that so?"

    Master Argent could see tiny beads of sweat appearing on the other man''s forehead.

    "Yes, Your Holiness. One should always test the goods before using them. The same goes for men."

    "Indeed, indeed. By the mercy of the Two Gods, every encounter and adversity is a lesson for the future." The cleric managed to regain his composure. Plastering a benign smile on his face, he desperately tried to change the subject.

    "But my dear Master Argente, you didn''t even have a single sip from your cup. This is the best wine from my personal vineyard. I only treat my best friends and most important guests to it. Or do you fear it is poisoned?"

    A low laugh escaped from behind the silver mask, making the cleric flinch.

    ¡°Being so persistent¡­ It¡¯s sometimes commendable but more often a dangerous trait, Your Holiness.¡± The muffled voice of Master Argente carried threat beneath its pretend cheerfulness. ¡°But if you insist, I¡¯ll take you on your kind offer.¡±

    With a slow, gracious move, he lifted the cup with his right hand, while his left pushed his silver mask slightly to the side. Primate Ambrosinus gasped and pressed a handkerchief against his mouth, his dignified expression changing to one of utter horror and disgust. Hurriedly averting his gaze, the cleric missed the thin smile stretching his companion¡¯s lips as he took a sip.

    ¡®Nosy dolt,¡¯ Master Argente thought while savoring the taste of the excellent wine. He could imagine very well what the old man was seeing - a deformed jawline covered with red bumps; shriveled, flaky skin threatening to peel off any second. The cleric¡¯s quivering face brought him dark delight.

    Ambrosinus was no different than any other courtier - disdainful, harboring illusions of superiority despite his mental capacity pointing otherwise, and selectively blind when it suited him. People like the Primate were so easy to fool. One only needed to show them a couple of artistically gruesome scars and that was all they would remember, even under threat of heavenly punishment. Well, at least now the old goat would stop pestering him with his silly tricks to discover his identity.

    ¡°B-blessed be the Saints! You have the snake-hide disease!¡± The other man finally found his words again, still pressing the handkerchief to his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Fret not, Your Holiness,¡± Master Argente said cheerfully, putting down the cup and covering his face. ¡°My condition is not contagious. Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°You must praise the Two Fathers for sparing your life, child! Not even one in ten survive such affliction.¡±

    ¡°I do, Your Holiness. That¡¯s why I''ve dedicated my life to serving the Second Prince and the Church. Now, should we go back to the main topic?¡±

    With a sharp nod, Primate Ambrosinus stood from his chair and approached the fireplace. His fingers pressed a hidden switch and the wall to the right from the cheerfully crackling flames moved to the side. The cleric bent and lit a candle from the fireplace and then led his guest into the secret passage, careful to keep some distance between them.

    The two started climbing down a long spiral staircase that dove deep under the castle grounds. As they descended, the Primate rekindled the conversation, his forced cheerfulness making his voice a tad higher than usual.

    ¡°Ever since we received the shipment a month ago, we have made considerable progress. That herb is virtually impossible to come by here in the north, and those godless dogs don''t export their "holy root" outside of the Marzbanats. We were starting to worry that we might never be able to implement your findings on a larger scale. The Second Prince¡¯s campaign to the South was truly a miracle sent by the Gods. Having those fools attack us was indeed divine intervention. The two Gods approve of our hard work to convert the heretics to the right path.¡±

    ¡®Divine intervention?¡¯ thought Master Argente while carefully stepping down the rundown stairs. ¡®Right, more like two crates of gold sent to a couple of unruly Marzbanati commanders.¡¯

    ¡°Indeed, this endeavor is blessed by the Gods,¡± he replied out loud, not a sound out of place to betray his thoughts. ¡°I am eager to see your results.¡±

    The two men finally reached the bottom of the stairs where a metal door barred their way. Primate Ambrosinus took a large key chain from his belt and rummaged a bit in search of the right key.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t put any guards?¡± Lord Argente looked around the underground cavern.

    ¡°There is no need,¡± chuckled the cleric. ¡°It¡¯s not like the wretched souls can run away. But why are you even surprised, you were the one who provided the recipe.¡±

    ¡°Some two years ago, it was just a theoretical concoction, Your Holiness. Theories are different from reality where anything could happen.¡±

    ¡°Well then, see for yourself.¡±

    The Primate opened the door and led the man in. They entered a long, dark tunnel with barred doors on both sides. In every cage, there was a person, all different ages and gender, but they had two things in common ¨C they all lay like dead on the dirty floor without even moving and they all had snow-white hair.

    Primate Ambrosinus led his guest to one of the cages and opened the door that wasn¡¯t even locked. On the floor lay a youth of fourteen or fifteen, his white hair sprawled on the dirty ground. Near his head, a small tripod held an incense burner that released the smell of freshly cut grass and flowers.

    Kneeling down, the cleric grabbed the youth''s hair and yanked his head up. Master Argente could see two frightened blue eyes that were very much awake, contrary to the limp body they belonged to.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°As you have demanded, we¡¯ve increased the variety of test subjects. With the amount of root His Highness gathered from those infidels in Amraz, we don¡¯t need to worry about a shortage. And, of course, your little slave operation has provided us with both the funds and the raw materials.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to be of assistance. So, can we use the Holy Root and the Angel¡¯s tears on a larger scale?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± There was a triumphant glint in the cleric¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your research theory and recipe are impeccable. Especially considering the Holy Root. There is no need to drink it like the yellow jasmine and it does not make them unconscious like the smoke of the black poppy. And what is more, it paralyzes only these white demons but has invigorating effects on the Two Gods¡¯ children.¡±

    ¡°The old texts did mention the herb being able to seal and purify evil spirits,¡± pondered master Argente. ¡°How long does the effect last?¡±

    ¡°If not constantly inhaled, they regain some movement after about fifteen minutes to an hour. The younger they are, the longer it lasts. Unfortunately, it has lesser effects on mixed-breeds than on pure-blooded Binshi.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Master Argente waved his hand and kneeled beside the cleric. His nails bore into the young boy¡¯s jaw with enough force to pierce the skin. Red droplets rolled down his thin fingers, but his victim remained unmoving. ¡°Good, completely incapacitated. What about their magic?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we could talk so leisurely here if their devilish powers weren¡¯t bound as well?¡± snorted Primate Ambrosinus. ¡°We don¡¯t even need to use any of the old artifacts left by the Saints to restrain them anymore. They are as helpless as newborns, their spirits are bound and weakened. Perfect for the application of the Angel¡¯s tears.¡±

    ¡°Broken to be remolded again,¡± mumbled Master Argente and his heartbeat hastened.

    It had been two years of experimentation. Four, if counting the perfection of the Angel¡¯s tears. But his hard work was about to pay off. All the sleepless nights. All the failed concoctions. All the dead bodies he needed to get rid of. But now his concoction was perfect. The Angel¡¯s tears was a miraculous potion, a single dose would make one feel a rush of power, an elation that not even the heights of sexual pleasure could provide. And if a Binshi took it, their magic soared for a brief moment. But the longer one took it, the harsher the backlash and pain, to the point it could kill a person.

    The masked man closed his eyes and shuddered.

    Not even the proud and powerful Binshi could resist the Tears. His tests in Norden were conclusive. And in combination with the effects of the Holy Root, there was no shaman he couldn¡¯t bend to his will and turn into a loyal dog. Soon, Limeria wouldn¡¯t need to rely on scarce Acolytes to wield some dusty relics.

    Emerging from his thoughts, Master Argente registered the ceaseless soliloquy streaming from Primate Ambrosinus¡¯ mouth

    ¡°... to call it a blessed reeducation, my friend. In their endless mercy, the Two Gods are willing to show the right path even to the most wretched of creatures, after some persuasion, of course. And what greater purpose for those reformed demon-spawns than joining the Holy Army? By joining they might even get an absolution.¡±

    ¡°In any case, the Second Prince would be happy.¡± The masked man stood up and wiped his bloodied fingers on a piece of cloth. ¡°It has been the Prince¡¯s wish all along to turn those savages from the North into a fighting force under the Church¡¯s banner. If the project succeeds, defeating the Marzbanats once and for all could be achieved in our lifetime. And who knows, the glory of Limeria and the Two Gods might stretch even further to the East. This would benefit not only the Holy Seat but Limeria as well.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Prince is virtuous and wise beyond his age.¡± Primate Ambrosinus followed his guest. ¡°And I do hope he remains a stout supporter of the Church should he, when the time comes, ascend the imperial throne.¡±

    ¡°Of course, your holiness. The Prince is a benevolent man who treasures his friends. He assured me that he would give a good word about you when he visits his grand uncle, the High Pontifex, next time. He has not forgotten that you are one of the candidates for the Holy Seat, and your great assistance right now is a clear sign of your devotion and leadership. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if, in the next couple of years, I would need to address you as ¡®Your Exalted Holiness¡¯.¡±

    ¡°From your mouth into the Gods¡¯ ears, child!¡± Primate Ambrosinus gave him a blessing sign.

    ¡°And since you are such a benevolent person, you could do the Second Prince a favor.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. What does His Highness need from his humble servant?¡±

    ¡°There were a few female shamans in the last batch you started preparing before the Prince departed for the South. Are any of them still usable?¡±

    ¡°Those¡­¡± The Primate pondered for a bit. ¡°Two died. One has been on the stubborn side and still hasn¡¯t been completely subdued. But I believe the last one might be to the Prince¡¯s liking. Follow me.¡±

    They exited the cage and walked down the long and winding path, surrounded by unnatural silence and the fragrance of fresh flowers. On equal intervals left and right, more dark paths branched off, creating an endless convoluted labyrinth in the bowels of the Imperial Palace - the secret working grounds of the Church¡¯s alchemists.

    Counting the iron-barred doors, Primate Ambrosinus halted before one of them. The keys clanked in his hand, and the light of his candle filled the little moldy cell. In one of the corners, a creature sat hunched, scrawny hands wrapped around its bony knees.

    ¡°You,¡± Primate Ambrosinus barked, pressing his handkerchief against his nose. ¡°Stand up and present yourself.¡±

    The creature slowly stood up and dragged its dirty feet on the ground, a muddled gaze giving them an uninterested glance from behind her tangled hair. Master Argente brushed the matted strands away, revealing a sunken face that looked weathered and aged beyond its actual years.

    ¡°Is she even useful?¡± The masked man peered into her empty eyes.

    ¡°Depends on what you want to use her for.¡±

    ¡°Do you imply that the Prince would lay with this thing?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± The Primate hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I mean, she isn¡¯t the strongest of shamans. A bit too young to know complicated hexes and such¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to move mountains. Alright, clean her up, feed her, and make sure she¡¯s delivered to my quarters as soon as she stops looking like a bag of bones. And Primate, I hope there will not be any¡­ unexpected accidents when she comes under my care. I¡¯d hate to use a relic to subdue the poor thing.¡±

    ¡°Of course not! She is as docile as a lamb and would do your every bidding.¡±

    The two men exited the cell and took the winding stairs up to the surface. Entering the empty room again, they exchanged a final greeting and Master Argente disappeared into the night. His shadowy figure crawled through gardens and halls, melted into walls, and evaded patrols until he reached his final destination - a secluded little chamber at the very heart of the palace, hidden behind the statue of a long-dead emperor.

    The door barring his way had neither a lock nor a handle and looked almost indistinguishable from the surrounding wall - just another artistic niche left by a forgotten architect. But at the man¡¯s touch, it silently moved to the side to reveal a sparsely lit room. There, hunched over a table, sat a man in black with a silver mask identical to the one of Master Argente.

    Sensing the new arrival, the second man abruptly turned around. A dagger gleamed in his hand.

    ¡°At ease, Six.¡± Master Argente said lazily. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Recognizing his master, the man named Six hid away the dagger and fell on one knee. Argente slowly approached him and patted him on the head.

    ¡°Were you a good boy? Did you make your rounds as instructed? You made sure the courtiers and guards saw you, right?¡±

    A low, incoherent groan escaped Six¡¯s throat as he vigorously nodded his head.

    ¡°There, there. Have you forgotten you can¡¯t speak from excitement? You are such a good boy, Six. Go get some sleep.¡±

    After another wave of incoherent growls, Six went out through a side door, leaving his lord alone. Master Argente looked after him and a thin smile crept under his mask. The young man was sure a promising asset. Hopefully, he would last longer than his predecessors. It wasn¡¯t easy to find and train someone as loyal and as unable to divulge one¡¯s secrets. His bad experience had taught him that only a mute double is a trustworthy one, and cutting tongues was not exactly a recipe for loyalty. Besides, that bitch Nelini and her assassins didn¡¯t contribute to his little pets'' longevity. The old hag was persistently trying to kill him for years and if it weren''t for Six¡¯s predecessors, he would be long in the grave. Well, sooner or later, that bitch would fall into his hands and he¡¯d make her pay for everything.

    Master Argente sighed and took down his mask, throwing it leisurely on the table. His slender fingers scratched the deformed face, pulling off a whole stripe of gray skin.

    ¡®I need a bath,¡¯ he thought and rolled his eyes, knowing very well that the most he would get in this stuffy hideout was a wash with some cold water.

    Filling a small basin from the jug on the table, he began rubbing his face, while his thoughts wandered.

    The day had been a success on every front. The Emperor had fallen into the trap so easily and now Pandad was no longer the Crown Prince¡¯s asset. Six had been seen enough around the palace to divert attention from his real whereabouts. And Primate Ambrosinus had delivered not only good news on their long-term project but also given him a nice little insurance for the next stage of the game. Everything was running smoothly, except¡­ There was a tiny speck of dust staining his impeccable plans. A little, unexpected obstacle. No, rather a variable that he had not predicted.

    As dirty water ran down his face, Master Argente remembered two burning brown eyes, staring straight into his soul. The man gritted his teeth, pulsating pain flaring up his right hand. He looked at it. A thick crescent-shaped scar ran between his thumb and index finger. Not even his medicines had managed to remove the traces completely.

    She was supposed to be meek, helpless sheep, not the rabid wolf he had met. Just a mere pawn in the grander scheme. Yet, somehow, the pawn was already disturbing the flow of the game and about to turn into a real queen. Master Argente didn''t like it when things got out of his control. Simply thinking of her made his blood boil. That bastard had personally come to rescue her! To think she would ensnare the Beast of Norden in such a short time¡­ He needed to reevaluate her and take the appropriate measures as soon as his Binshi allies contacted him again.

    A vicious smile bloomed on his face. The Duchess of Norden could only be a pawn in his hand or a corpse under his feet. And the more that damn bastard loved her, the more pleasant crushing her would be.

    ***

    Cold.

    Emptiness.

    A shoreless sea of darkness engulfed the world. Amidst the endless expanse, a feeble spark floated all alone.

    Curled up like a baby, Lorelei shivered uncontrollably. The fear binding her limbs was a real, palpable creature - a monster of seaweed and smoke tentacles, of death and magic. It entangled her. It pierced every inch of her being. Its hungry tendrils looked for the little light glowing in her chest.

    Her life-core.

    Lorelei screamed, but no sound escaped her throat. She cried, but no tears fell from her eyes. There was nothing around her. There was nothing in her. Only one flickering life-core. And it was a fake one.

    Floating into the endless darkness, numbness spread over her body.

    Why did she care? Why did she fight? Maybe if she let go of everything¡­ the pain would stop? Was there even a place for her outside the darkness? A fake duchess. A fake life. Playing the role of a human when she was just a mere vessel to be claimed by a higher power.

    She was so tired. Maybe if she turned off that last flickering light, the darkness would bring her peace. Maybe¡­ everyone would do better without her. She was a bother anyway.

    ¡°Now those are some dark thoughts.¡± A tranquil voice suddenly echoed in the darkness.

    Silver mist began enveloping Lorelei into a glowing cocoon.

    ¡°W-who are you?¡± she stuttered, the warmth of the new light slowly filling up her body. ¡°Are you a nesvet¡­ a saint? Will you devour me now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my, no! Not quite. You don¡¯t know me, but I have been watching over you for some time now. But since I was too weak, I couldn¡¯t speak freely to you until now, little sister.¡±

 III-11. Against the Gods (1)

    The dark emptiness slowly filled with light. Glowing strands weaved their way around Lorelei, shielding and separating her from the cold void. At first, she thought in fear that they were building a cocoon to trap her, just like the dhrowghost had done with Rish and Rasha. But she was wrong.

    As if knitted by a masterful hand, the thin strings began shaping a new world into existence. Silver flowers bloomed beneath silver trees, with silver leaves fluttering in the newborn wind. Sparkling blades of grass covered the ground like a soft carpet, gently brushing against Lorelei¡¯s bare feet. A stone-throw away, small waves rippled against the walls of a decorative pond.

    At the edge of the pond sat a lone woman. Her free-falling hair reached up to her waist and the cut of her attire was reminiscent of the gowns the Binshi dignitaries wore - a mid-chest, sleeveless jacket over a flowing gown with sleeves shaped like doghobble bells. Though bare of decorations, there was an air of regality surrounding her.

    The woman lifted her head, smiled at Lorelei, and waved, her tranquil and inviting face beaming like she was meeting an old friend.

    Everything looked so calm and welcoming, but despite that, or maybe exactly because of it, Lorelei shuddered and took a step back. Something seemed¡­ wrong. From the impeccable rows of unblemished flowers to the unnaturally soft grass, everything was too perfect. And that strange being sitting by the pond¡­ There was something unnerving about the woman¡¯s looks. Her features were somehow familiar, although Lorelei could swear she¡¯d never seen her before. It was like a long-forgotten memory, leaving only fragments behind; the remnant of a dream after one awakens. But even more disturbing than her looks was the light surrounding the woman.

    Lorelei swallowed hard, her tongue sticking to her dry mouth. Just like everything around, this woman was woven of silver. No, rather¡­ She was the source of all the radiance. Straining her eyes, Lorelei was able to see thousands upon thousands of sparkling strands coming from where the woman¡¯s hand touched the pond walls - the strings of a spider waiting for its prey.

    ¡°You seem hesitant.¡± A crisp melodious voice startled Lorelei, making her shrink back even more. ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. No one will harm you here under my watch.¡±

    ¡°Easier claimed than proven,¡± replied Lorelei, gathering her courage.

    She straightened her back, although her knees still traitorously shook. Luckily, her dress was long enough to hide them¡­ Dress? Ice shackled her body as she realized that her clothes were also made of light, their cut identical to the ones worn by her mysterious captor. The light that was the source of everything¡­

    Frantically looking around, Lorelei¡¯s fears were confirmed. The only speck of color in the sea of whiteness was her own body.

    As if reading her thoughts, the strange woman raised her voice again.

    ¡°Due to the gods¡¯ quite perverted sense of humor, one travels between the realms only in their truest form. I thought you might feel uncomfortable standing naked in the presence of a stranger, so I decided to assist you. After all, you aren¡¯t a Binshi and haven''t been taught how to conjure a garb-¡±

    ¡°Travel between realms?¡± Lorelei interrupted her. ¡°Am¡­ Am I dead? Are you a messenger of the Father of Light? A Saint?¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°No, you are not dead. Not yet, at least. Whether you¡¯ll stay alive is up to you to decide, little sister. After all, I am breaking some important rules and some even more important promises I¡¯ve made to give you a choice...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lorelei yelled, her body shaking like a leaf. Beneath the fear, a new feeling started to sprout - burning, overbearing, all-consuming. Her nails dug into her skin. ¡°Stop playing with me! Who are you? What is this place? What is your connection to Sir Yanosh? And what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m connected to that dead prophet?¡±

    ¡°He is the only one who calls me ¡®little sister¡¯.¡± Lorelei squinted, allowing the anger to consume her. She was tired of being played with. Of being kept in the dark. Be it gods, demons, or mortals, she wasn¡¯t going to participate in their games anymore. If they wanted to kill her, exile her into the Realm of the Damned¡­ so be it. ¡°Enough empty words. It was you who dragged me here so speak clearly. Answer my questions or begone!¡±

    The white woman blinked at her, her sparkling eyes becoming huge. Her beautiful face twitched and then she bent over, a crystalline laugh filling the ghostly garden.

    ¡°Oh¡­ My¡­ Yani was right! You really¡­ are a peculiar one. I admire your bravery, little sister. It is the blessing of the ones who¡¯ve never gone against the will of the gods¡­ or know the pain of eternity. But I like your fire. Yani was right to save you, although you might hate him for it soon.¡±

    The woman jumped from the pond¡¯s edge and in a blink was an arm¡¯s length away from Lorelei.

    ¡°Little sister Lorelei, in the name of my husband, Yanosh of Star-path Valley, I welcome you in the World Between Worlds.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yanosh¡¯s wife?¡± Lorelei eyed the woman from head to toe, her mind slowly fitting the puzzle pieces.

    Of course, she knew that thin, slightly snub nose. The shape of the face and the eyebrows too. As a gust of fresh wind blew the woman¡¯s hair, for a moment, a grown version of Shana appeared before Lorelei. This woman was a spitting image of Noah¡¯s ward, although the little Star-gazer had inherited her father¡¯s eyes. Her mouth too was the one of Yanosh, and although Lorelei had never seen the girl laugh, she would bet that the Kush-turgan¡¯s dimples had been passed down to his daughter. But even with that, there was no doubt about the identity of the woman before her.

    ¡°Lady Orhana¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no lady, but otherwise - yes. It was about time we saw each other in person¡­ so to speak. Forgive me, my powers are too weak so I can offer you only this simple dream.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m really not dead?¡±

    ¡°You are not dead yet. But you are dangerously close. As I said, I¡¯m not a shaman and my powers are meager. If it was a normal dream, I couldn¡¯t have materialized this shape or this place. Nor could I have talked to you as clearly.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lorelei was silent for a moment. She was about to die. Her mind played with the word. Death. She was going to cease to exist. But would it even matter? All in all, her existence had no greater meaning. She was just like a child¡¯s drawing in the sand - there for a fleeting moment before a wave came to wash away any traces of her presence. But honestly, she never expected it to be otherwise. Sure, Saya and Rish would be sad. Milly too. Her master? If he knew, he¡¯d mourn, but only the winds knew where his travels had taken him. And Noah? He might be sad for a short time, but he¡¯d probably overcome it quickly. He was a warrior, a ruler. Encountering and delivering death was ingrained in his life.

    For a moment there was a prick in her heart but she ignored it. Not thinking about it made everything much easier.

    She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, marveling at how real the whole act felt. The previous fear and anger slowly subsided, replaced by the numbness of acceptance.

    ¡°I see.¡± Finding her voice again, she lifted her head. ¡°So be it.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Orhana suddenly grabbed her shoulders. Her touch was like a splash of cold water, chilling Lorelei to the bone. ¡°That¡¯s why I summoned you. You can¡¯t just give up like that. Not before knowing everything. Not before you understand what is at stake. Even if it means that you would hate us¡­ I can¡¯t let you go without telling you the truth. Without giving you a real choice.¡±

 III-12. Against the Gods (2)

    ¡°Real choice?¡± Lorelei tore herself away from the ghost¡¯s fingers. ¡°What are you talking about? As if someone could choose if they die or not!¡±

    ¡°But you can.¡± Orhana kept a respectful distance as a sad smile appeared on her face. ¡°Here, at the border between life and death that you mortals call a dream, you can have that choice - cross to the other side and into eternity, or go back to the living world. You make that choice every time you dream, although you don¡¯t remember it in the morning.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, little sister, let me explain. After that, I won¡¯t intervene, whatever your decision is.¡±

    ¡°And why should I believe anything you say?¡± Lorelei¡¯s arms wrapped around her body. Her eyes fixated on the other woman, careful not to miss the slightest movement on her part. ¡°Meeting you in this strange place¡­ How can I be sure that you are really who you claim to be? I¡¯ve never met Orhana. You could be an imposter wishing to harm and deceive me.¡±

    ¡°If this was the Mortal Realm and I was a living being, your doubts would have had some merit.¡± The ghost closed her eyes and her sad smile deepened. ¡°But I am dead. When our gamur, the part of our soul that is bound to the life-core, disappears, all our earthly feelings begin to fade. What you see right now is my amir, my true soul. And a true soul can not lie, because it doesn¡¯t feel the need to deceive.¡±

    ¡°But what about malicious souls?¡± Although feeling somewhat relieved, Lorelei didn¡¯t let her guard down. For all she knew, that spirit could be lying to her right now. ¡°I thought that malicious souls feel hate and desire to destroy. Then what you just said is false.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cautious one!¡± Orhana¡¯s spirit burst into laughter. ¡°Yani was right. You are a peculiar person. To answer your question - yes, wraiths do possess negative emotions. But you¡¯ll never be able to speak to one. Their minds become so clouded that they can¡¯t communicate.¡±

    ¡°Then how are you able to laugh?¡± Lorelei persisted, still weary of the other woman¡¯s intentions.

    Before her eyes, Orhana¡¯s smiling face froze. Then, very slowly, all emotion drained away from it, leaving behind a beautiful but expressionless mask.

    ¡°Observant.¡± Even the ghost¡¯s voice had become monotonous. Hearing it made chills run down Lorelei¡¯s spine. As if beneath the calm surface, a dangerous beast lay waiting. ¡°But although I¡¯ve been dead for over seven years, I still remember the emotions I felt as a human and am able to mimic them. I thought that it would make our conversation more comfortable, but if you insist, we can continue as is. Still, this changes nothing in the sincerity of my words. But if you still don¡¯t believe me¡­¡±

    Putting a hand over the left side of her chest, where in life her heart had beaten, Orhana spoke in a solemn, echoing voice:

    ¡°Oh Creators of the Realms, oh Makers of Gods and Mortals, oh Rulers of Chaos and Order! Hear upon this speck¡¯s plea. Upon my truest essence, I swear and bind myself to the one before me. I shall never harm her, in body or spirit. If I were to break this pledge, may my soul be destroyed, banned forever from being part of Your creation.¡±

    Belatedly, Lorelei realized that, although she understood every word coming from Orhana¡¯s mouth, the language she spoke was neither Limerian nor Binshi-ka, nor any she knew or had heard before. A second later, the spirit¡¯s form wavered and paled, becoming almost completely translucent. A single speck of bright, pulsating light akin to a star shone brightly a little under the pit of Orhana¡¯s stomach. Then, a heartbeat later, the world around them shook violently and a hair-thin chain of silver wrapped around the ghost¡¯s left hand, connecting it to Lorelei¡¯s right. Slowly, the light dimmed and Orhana returned to her previous form, but the silver bind remained.

    ¡°W-what did you do?¡± Lorelei shook her hand and tried to pull the chain away but her fingers went straight through it like it was air.

    ¡°I¡¯ve bound myself to you.¡± Replied Orhana, her calm words echoing directly into Lorelei¡¯s mind. ¡°I am now at your mercy; your slave for all eternity. I¡¯ll never be able to harm you, but you can destroy my essence whenever you wish. You should be able to feel that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    She could!

    The peculiar feeling that overcame Lorelei was difficult to express in words. Like¡­ there were two hearts beating in her chest, both of them belonging to her. And she was privy to both their secrets and yearnings. Her new heart was placid like a mountain lake - a cold, bottomless mirror, without a ripple disturbing its surface. There was something scary and beautiful in it, and also¡­ sad.

    As she peered at the lake¡¯s surface, Lorelei couldn¡¯t see her reflection. Instead, she saw three different figures, their features slightly distorted but still recognizable. There was a child with a cloud of white hair. A smiling man with dimples and calm, star-filled eyes. And then, there was the third face - younger features and bark-colored skin, untainted by scar or blemish; a familiar frown cleaving the broad brow. But his gray eyes were still the same - deep, warm, and domineering.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Now you know what¡¯s hidden in the depths of my soul, little sister.¡± Orhana¡¯s words had regained their liveliness and sounded human-like again. ¡°This is all I can do to make you trust me. Will you listen to me? Or do you want me to disappear? What are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Speak¡­¡± said Lorelei with some difficulty, feeling a lump forming in her throat.

    Orhana nodded and turned around, sitting on the ledge of the pond with a tired sigh. She motioned invitingly to Lorelei, who followed suit. The ghost caressed the surface of the pond, her face becoming absentminded.

    ¡°Where should I start¡­? Do you know about the Star-gazer¡¯s powers?¡±

    ¡°Sir Gregor told me about them. Reading the Web of Time. And I know about Sir Yanosh¡¯s prophecy.¡±

    Lorelei closed her eyes, recalling Rish¡¯s words.

    ¡°The fate of the star-children is on the balance. When South and North unite, a Future will be born. When one draws a blade on their kin, a great Change will come. Carrying sword and shield, a man of mixed-blood shall cross the abyss. To the children of stars, the one branded Beast will bring Light and Salvation. On the night of a red moon, Hope will wither. On the day without sun, Hope will bud. For the people of Norden to survive, the blood of Stars and Beast must mix.¡±

    Just saying the prophecy made Lorelei shake, every word carrying unimaginable weight. Like the first time in Ildemar, she could again see blurred images and smell the fires of battle. Next to her, Orhana nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes. This is what Yani shared with the world - the Binshi¡¯s future being tied to a mixed-blood bearing the sign of the beast.¡±

    ¡°I know that. From the two possible candidates, Sir Yanosh chose the Duke.¡± Lorelei remembered Noah¡¯s pained face, his trembling body, hunched from the weight of guilt and sorrow, and the shaking words he had uttered that night - ¡®Because I befriended Yanosh, because he supported me and claimed that I am the ¡°mixed-blood¡± from his prophecy, the Red Hands reared their heads.¡¯

    ¡°He lied.¡±

    Deep in thought, Lorelei almost overheard Orhana¡¯s quiet voice. She needed a moment before the meaning of the ghost¡¯s statement completely sank in.

    ¡°Who¡­ lied?¡±

    ¡°Yani never saw two Beasts. Or at least, not in the way he made everyone believe he did.¡± Orhana threw Lorelei a side glance. ¡°No one knew about this. Not the Star-path Valley Elders, not the kush-turgans, not even Noah. I¡¯m the only one.¡±

    She lifted her head, letting her gaze wander over the tops of the silver trees.

    ¡°As he traversed the Web of Time, Yani only saw kush-turgan Bayan.¡±

    Lorelei just stood there, petrified and blinking like a newborn chick. After some time, she found her voice again, but still, forming the right question proved to be difficult.

    ¡°How¡­? Why¡­? But¡­ the words in the prophecy do match with both¡­¡±

    ¡°The futures a Star-gazer sees, the verses they announce, and how the prophecy is interpreted¡­ Those are all different things.¡± Orhana sighed. ¡°Yani told me that in the futures he saw, Bayan''s teachings and leadership guided our people to victory. The Binshi took back Norden, driving the Limerians to the mainland. Our magic was stronger than ever.¡±

    ¡°Then why did he have to lie!?¡± Anger welled up in Lorelei¡¯s chest. ¡°Why did he do this to Noah? Making him the target of the Red Hands, forcing him to fight all this time¡­ to lose so much. Why, when he saw such a bright future?¡±

    ¡°Because our bright future meant darkness for everyone else.¡± Orhana¡¯s beautiful face twisted. ¡°He told me¡­ he saw death. Bayan united us, but also rekindled our anger. Anyone standing in our way was destroyed. Binshi troops marched into Limris, killing any living being in their way. Kingdom after kingdom fell under the armies of ghosts our shamans summoned. Yani said he saw our daughter, reigning over mountains of bones.¡±

    Orhana shuddered, her eyes staring into nothingness for a long time before her gaze turned to the petrified Lorelei.

    ¡°Do you see now? Yani chose to go against the will of the Gods, against the future, dictated by destiny. But to do so, he needed to find a weakness in his own prophecy. And he did.¡±

    ¡°Noah?¡± whispered Lorelei.

    ¡°Yes. In all the futures he saw, the first hurdle Bayan needed to overcome was the Duke of Norden. And the Duke always fell. All futures always flowed into a singular stream. But then, Yani saw a tiny ripple that defied the flow of time. A young boy had taken the ducal throne. Time behaved strangely around him - twisting and dissolving into impenetrable mist.¡±

    ¡°Mist?¡± Lorelei was taken aback. ¡°Was there no future?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. On the contrary. There were uncountable possibilities. So many that one could not clearly predict the flow of time.¡± Orhana smiled sadly. A silver tear rolled down her cheek. ¡°And yet, the moment the boy set foot in Norden, the mist lifted and his future cleared. He was bound to Bayan¡¯s fate and¡­ died.¡±

    ¡°But Noah survived.¡± Lorelei furrowed her brow. ¡°Was Yanosh¡¯s prophecy wrong or¡­?¡±

    Her eyes rounded. Orhana nodded sharply.

    ¡°Yani chose the hope of an unknown future before the certainty of glory and destruction. But to achieve this, Noah had to live and be made part of the prophecy.¡±

 III-13. Twisting Fate

    Lorelei sat petrified, her eyes desperately peeled at Orhana in search of signs that she was lying. She had to be lying. The open, smiling face of Yanosh, the sadness, tenderness, and pride in his gaze as he talked about Noah, resurfaced in Lorelei¡¯s memory. Had it been all a lie? Simply an intricate display of learned emotions by an emotionless ghost? A carefully calculated plan? In the pit of her stomach, the false core Yanosh had created burned like a little sun, its gentle warmth spreading throughout her body. She had met that man only for the briefest of moments, yet his goodness and compassion had felt genuine. To think it was just a mask¡­

    ¡°How¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice broke. ¡°How did you¡­ make Noah part of the prophecy?¡±

    ¡°The chosen protector of Norden had to fulfill certain conditions.¡± Orhana cupped some water from the pond in her hand and let it dribble between her fingers, each landing droplet accompanying the ghost¡¯s words. ¡°Bayan did carry the brand-mark of a beast and he did come back to Norden after escaping from Limris. However, he was not a complete match.¡±

    ¡°On the night of a red moon, Hope will wither. On the day without sun, Hope will bud,¡± Lorelei chimed in hoarsely.

    ¡°Yes. Noah also came from beyond the sea.¡± Orhana whispered, her eyes - fixated on the dripping water. ¡°And he was born at midday during a thunderstorm. This was enough to be considered a day without a sun, but not the most convincing evidence. Yani needed a second ¡®beast¡¯ to be able to bend the prophecy. So, the day Noah was supposed to die, he intervened.¡±

    The small pond began to shimmer, attracting Lorelei¡¯s attention. The water surface trembled and colorful shadows spread over it like splatters of ink. Little by little, they formed images of trees and people. A breath of wind brushed past Lorelei¡¯s ears, carrying the scent of pines and the whisper of voices.

    ¡°It happened the first winter after Noah arrived in Norden,¡± said Orhana, her words almost melting into the wind. ¡°Some turgans decided to get rid of the new duke before he could get a proper hold of the land. During a boar hunt, they managed to lure Noah away from the main group¡­¡±

    Peering into the pond, Lorelei saw a dark, inhospitable forest. Tall pines reached for the starry skies, their black, feather-like branches covered in glistening icicles that hung down akin to monstrous teeth. Piles of cerulean snow enveloped the undergrowth, turning it into a frozen world of blue crystal. Between the dark trunks, ghastly turquoise light seeped into the night, brightening a narrow clearing.

    Beyond the edge of the light circle, a figure lurked behind a thorny thicket. The eerie glow illuminated half of the man¡¯s face, the young, soft features being contoured by deep ink-black shadows. A lock of white hair escaped the constraints of his hood and fell in a sparkling cascade over his shoulder. Despite the warm, fur-trimmed coat he was wearing, the man¡¯s body shivered from time to time, his hands fidgeting with a short sheathed dagger.

    The snow next to him crunched and Orhana¡¯s whisper, muffled and slightly distorted like coming through layers of cotton, ebbed into the night:

    ¡°We must intervene! Now!¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± The man responded in kind, his eyes peeled on something beyond the bushes.

    ¡°Not yet?¡± Orhana hissed and a gloved hand fell on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why are you hesitating? You were the one who wanted to do this. If we wait any longer-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    ¡°Yani!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, Hana, or they¡¯ll spot us. Trust me. It¡¯s not the time to act yet. I need to make sure¡­ I need to know that he is the one.¡±

    A shrill scream echoed between the trees. The gloved fingers dug into Yanosh¡¯s coat.

    ¡°How¡­ can you watch this so calmly?¡±

    ¡°I have no right to look away.¡± Yanosh shivered and his features twisted in agony. ¡°I must never forget¡­ My crime. And my hope.¡±

    For a split second, the image in the pond blurred into a colorful kaleidoscope of fractured images. When the surface cleared, the standpoint had shifted, depicting the dell between the trees. At equal intervals, tufts of turquoise flames floated suspended in the air. The area they surrounded was littered with the bodies of dogs, horses, and broken spears. At the rim of the fire circle, seven white-haired figures stood in the half-shadows, their laugh and cheering voices feeling so out of place in the eerie night.

    ¡°Is the high and mighty lord crying?¡±

    ¡°Getting ghost-touched so easily... You ain¡¯t much without your relics and imperial guards.¡±

    ¡°If you beg on your knees, we might end your suffering faster.¡±

    ¡°Nah, he deserves it for all that his kin has done to us.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel it already? The pain we¡¯ve felt?¡±

    ¡°Come now, little princeling, is that the best you can do? Where are your Gods and Saints to protect you?¡±

    At the center of the clearing, two tattered figures chased one another - a youth no older than fifteen and a middle-aged man. A third man lay convulsing on the ground, black smoke streaming out of his mouth while he screamed.

    With a sharp clang, the blades of two short hunting swords collided as the middle-aged man swung heavily against his young companion. Managing barely to block the attack, the youth staggered back, his every move showing signs of extreme pain. From a shallow gash in his neck, droplets of blood rolled down his dark skin, accompanied by wisps of black smoke that streamed from the wound.

    ¡°H-Hall¡­¡± The youth coughed and swayed, the tip of his weapon pointing shakily at the approaching enemy. ¡°Wake up¡­ Damn! Hall, it¡¯s me!¡±

    With a low grunt, the one named Hall wobbled forward, his sword slowly going up in a striking position.

    ¡°Mas¡­ ter¡­¡± Black foam appeared at the corner of the man¡¯s mouth and his glassy eyes fixated on his victim. ¡°Please¡­ Kill!¡±

    The last word came out as a blood-chilling howl. The body of the man quaked and he lurched forward, his previous tardiness replaced by a near-inhuman speed. His hunting sword swung, and slashed, and stabbed, over and over again. But every time, a sharp clang announced its target evading death.

    Streams of sweat poured down the youth¡¯s forehead, dripping in his eyes, mixing with his tears, and clouding his vision. Jagged breaths escaped his cracked lips. His arms bent under the ceaseless onslaught and his knees shook. Every swing was a labor. Every dodge was an excruciating agony. Stumbling and slipping in the snowy mud, tripping over the bodies of his loyal hunting dogs, the youth was pressed back. More and more cuts appeared on his body, each one exuding treads of black mist. And yet, his defense still kept death at bay.

    Suddenly, something clamped the youth¡¯s ankle in the iron grip of a bear trap. Throwing down a frantic glance, the boy saw his second companion clinging to his leg. The man¡¯s arms and face were covered in patches of black. Dark spittle came out of his mouth as he sobbed:

    ¡°Lord¡­ Noah¡­ sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Lor¨¤n!¡± The youth tried to struggle free but the fingers convulsively gripping his ankle didn¡¯t budge.

    A silver streak cut through the night as Hall¡¯s blade fell toward its helpless target.

    A drawn scream filled the frozen air.

    Blood gushed on the ground, sizzling and letting out ominous fumes.

    Noah rolled away as mud, blood, and tears smeared on his face. Through blurring eyes, he saw the distorted figures of his two retainers. Hall¡¯s blade had struck down at the spot where Noah had stood but a second ago, piercing through Lor¨¤n¡¯s neck. Blood oozed along the thin blade and mixed with the puddle of red forming around Lor¨¤n¡¯s mangled arm. A persistent pressure on Noah¡¯s ankle forced him to look down, and his youthful face shriveled. The severed hand of his aide still clung to his booth in a death grip.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Lor¨¤n¡­ I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± whispered Noah hoarsely before violent coughs shook his frame.

    Distracted and weakened by the magic ravaging his body, he almost missed the sword aimed at his head. The hilt flew out of Noah¡¯s hand, his weak parry being no match to his adversary¡¯s strength. Separated from his weapon, the youth was forced to roll in the muck to evade the next strike. But with every dodge, his speed and precision waned. The end was drawing near.

    Cornering Noah at one of the dead horses¡¯ bodies, Hall lifted the sword over his head. Just before he struck down, a handful of mud shot into his eyes. Swaying and howling, the fiend was distracted just long enough.

    A roar left Noah¡¯s lips as he thrust the boar spear he had chanced upon through his aide¡¯s chest. In a last outburst of strength, the youth pushed with all his might, slamming his friend¡¯s body against the nearest pine and pinning him there.

    This last act of desperation drained the remnants of Noah¡¯s strength. He slumped in the slush, his dark hair mingling with the muddy puddles. Not even a whiff of breath escaped his chapped lips.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Silence reigned over the clearing.

    ¡°T-that¡­ took some time,¡± one of the observing Binshi exclaimed shakily. ¡°What a tough bastard.¡±

    ¡°Quite the thrill, indeed,¡± mumbled another one, secretly wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°But he¡¯s finally dead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure it is so.¡± A third Binshi left his place in the circle and made a sign for his brethren to follow him. ¡°And let¡¯s make sure those three stay dead. I don¡¯t want to be haunted by their spirits.¡±

    The speaker approached Noah¡¯s body and bent down while rummaging through his belt pouch.

    ¡°A quick purification hex should suffice. They have no magighll¡­ Ghll!¡±

    A quiet gurgle was the only thing that escaped his lips as the foot-long dagger sank into his throat.

    ¡°Mikosh!¡± The Binshi standing next to him screamed, but before his friend¡¯s body hit the ground, the dagger had already found its way into his heart.

    ¡°Careful! He¡¯s turned into a vapir!¡± Another man shouted and drew a silver knife from his belt. ¡°I¡¯ll hold him. You all, start preparing the purification hex!¡±

    ¡°Hold me?¡± The hiss that came from Noah¡¯s throat merged with the clang of his weapon as it collided with the Binshi¡¯s knife. ¡°Cowards attacking from ambush¡­are no match for me.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­ you are still alive!¡±

    ¡°Not dying¡­ before I take you all down with me.¡±

    Ramming his shoulder into the shaken Binshi, Noah drove him to the ground. Using the split second when the fall knocked out his opponent''s air, he stabbed the dagger deep into the man¡¯s gut and twisted. The Binshi¡¯s dying howl echoed through the woods, but the youth had no moment to spare. Rolling to the side, he grabbed the sword he¡¯d just recently dropped, and sliced at the knees of a man that was about to stab him while parrying the strike of a white-haired woman with his bloodied dagger.

    ¡°FIEND!¡± screamed the woman, her shout being drowned by her legless companion¡¯s cries. ¡°How dare you¡­?¡±

    Before she could finish, the hunting sword pierced her abdomen.

    ¡°Without your magic tricks¡­ you are a bunch of weaklings.¡± Noah heaved and swayed, the black smoke oozing from his wounds forming a cloak of darkness around him. ¡°Compared to Hall¡­ you are trash!¡±

    A silver knife shot past him, missing his head by a hair.

    Noah twisted his neck, staring at the last two Binshi, who stood a safe distance away from him - a man and a young woman. The man stood straight with his eyes closed and arms stretched before him. His lips moved fast in an indiscernible chant. The woman stood next to him, two more knives ready in her hands.

    Noah¡¯s lips curved up in a vicious smile.

    ¡°You got me once. But no more. Two can play this game.¡±

    Before he even finished the sentence, the dagger shot from his hand, aiming for the chanting man. This forced the woman to move in the way and deflect the clumsily thrown weapon. But it was enough.

    Bolting forward, Noah used the momentary distraction and sliced the woman from heap to shoulder.

    ¡°Y-you beast!¡± Her wheezing words were soon drowned by the gurgle of blood.

    Swaying heavily from overswinging his weapon, Noah used his sword as a crutch to stabilize himself. His eyes pierced the last Binshi, who had stopped chanting and now looked petrified at the youth standing before him.

    ¡°W-what m-monster are you?¡± he stuttered, backing a few paces. ¡°You were ghost-touched. You should¡¯ve ended like those two. You should be dead by now!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like¡­ dying on command¡­¡± gasped Noah and dragged his feet forward.

    ¡°S-stay away!¡± The Binshi shouted and scurried back. ¡°You fiend! You monster!¡±

    Tripping over his feet, the man fled towards the bushes and disappeared from sight. Noah looked after him for some time before crumbling to the ground. As broken breaths and coughs tore through his body, he clung to his sword, refusing to surrender to the magic eating him from the inside.

    The bushes rustled again, prompting Noah to force his gaze up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned¡­ with a friend,¡± he muttered with difficulty, managing to struggle to one knee.

    ¡°You are mistaken, little lord. I am not your enemy.¡± Yanosh¡¯s tranquil voice rang over the clearing. ¡°And neither is my companion.¡±

    ¡°You are Binshi.¡±

    ¡°We are.¡±

    With a dry laugh, Noah climbed to his feet.

    ¡°Have you come to gloat? Or are you going to finish me off¡­ and take the credit? Well, it¡¯s all the same to me¡­¡±

    Mid-sentence, Noah jumped to Yanosh¡¯s left, brandishing his sword. But before the blade reached its target, it was promptly deflected by a white bone spear. Making his body rotate to gain more momentum, Noah struck again. And again, his attack was blocked.

    ¡°The¡­ lady next to you¡­ is much better than that other trash.¡± He gave the two a weak grin. ¡°You might be able¡­ to stall long enough¡­ for your friend to spread the news¡­ and bring reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t our friend. And he won¡¯t be spreading anything but rumors about the birth of a monstrous beast.¡± Yanosh carefully approached him, his face full of worry. ¡°But we don¡¯t have much time. Your condition is critical. You¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t purify you soon.¡±

    ¡°Nice try.¡± Noah swung at him, only to be intercepted by Orhana¡¯s spear. ¡°But I ain¡¯t so stupid¡­ If you want to use¡­ the Duke of Norden¡¯s body as your puppet¡­ you¡¯ll have to work¡­ harder.¡±

    ¡°You insufferable kudash!¡± Orhana spoke for the first time, irritation and bemusement mixing in her voice. ¡°Stop wasting time and get yourself treated already.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­ I usually¡­ can¡¯t deny a beautiful lady a wish,¡­ but now... is an exception.¡± Noah straightened his back with difficulty, his gray eyes burning with the madness of despair. ¡°If you need me, come!¡±

    ¡°Make it quick, Hana.¡± Yanosh sighed and stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him more.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you put him to sleep?¡±

    ¡°No. You should face him.¡±

    ¡°Damn you and your visions!¡±

    Without further delay, the bone spear¡¯s shaft swung towards Noah¡¯s head. He dove down, dodging it and, keeping his stance low, attacked the woman¡¯s open stomach. Just before making contact, Orhana swiftly twisted her body to the side and aimed her elbow at the back of Noah¡¯s head. Her blow missed its target, connecting with his shoulder instead, sending the youth rolling on the ground with a scream.

    ¡°I told you not to harm him!¡±

    ¡°And I thought you preferred your betrothed alive instead of gutted!¡± snapped Orhana back but didn¡¯t have time for further conversation, as Noah was already hacking at her thighs.

    Bone and steel crashed, again and again, both wielders using their weapons and training to their full extent. Alas, as masterfully as Noah wielded his blade, the curse in his body burnt away both his strength and spirit. He soon found himself sprawled in the mud with the shaft of Orhana¡¯s spear inches away from his chin.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Panting heavily, she loomed over him. ¡°Give up and let us help you.¡±

    ¡°You win¡­ lady.¡± Noah could hardly get any breath. ¡°But you¡­ won¡¯t get me alive.¡±

    Saying that, he grabbed the end of the spear, lifted his sword, and aimed it at his stomach. His eyes suddenly rounded.

    ¡°HANA!¡± Yanosh¡¯s shout was a moment too late.

    Noah threw the blade away and grabbed the shaft with both hands, pulling and twisting it with the last remnants of his strength. The sudden tug disrupted Orhana¡¯s balance, sending her toppling to the side. A split second later, a muddied sword pierced Noah¡¯s leg, forcing a howl from his throat. Had he been a moment slower, the same sword would have wedged itself in the woman¡¯s back.

    Through pain and tears, Noah saw Lor¨¤n¡¯s lifeless body towering over him - blood no longer dripping from his severed right hand, his left one grabbing the hilt of the sword. His aide¡¯s face was pale white, contrasting with the blotches of darkness crawling over the skin. His eyes too looked like two bottomless wells of madness and hunger.

    ¡°Chortek te zemat, vapir!¡± screamed Orhana and flung her spear at the reanimated corpse only for it to jump good several paces away.

    Instead of pursuing it, the woman laid her weapon down and pulled off her scarf to use as a bandage for Noah¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Why the hell did you save me?¡± she exclaimed while tying the knot and stemming the bleeding.

    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Noah replied weakly and pointed with a shaky hand. ¡°But mainly¡­ no one deserves¡­ to die by those things.¡±

    Following his finger, Orhana saw a second shadow crawling toward Lor¨¤n. This one had a gaping hole in its chest the size of a boar spear shaft.

    ¡°Run¡­¡± whispered Noah, pushing the woman¡¯s hands away.

    ¡°No need.¡± There was tenderness and pride in Orhana¡¯s voice.

    As she said that, her companion leisurely stepped between them and the two revenants.

    ¡°Have you seen enough to make up your mind?¡± she asked, staring at Yanosh¡¯s back.

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°You know, you¡¯ll pay for using me to test him.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Will you obliterate those things already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With that said, Yanosh¡¯s entire body burst into blinding light. Impeccable whiteness engulfed the clearing. It was brighter than the moon. Brighter than the sun. Brighter than any star sparkling in the night sky. And as the world disappeared in the sea of whiteness, silence reigned supreme.

    In this otherworldly calm, Noah could hear the music of his life. Every breath he took was a stormy gale. Every beat of his heart was thunder. The blood flowing through his veins was like a torrential river. With an almost inaudible hiss, the dark mist climbing up from his wounds slowly disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s so warm,¡± he whispered, struggling to remain conscious. ¡°I never knew death was so peaceful.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean death?¡± Orhana¡¯s voice echoed in his ears and her face appeared from the receding light. ¡°Oi, Yani, come quickly! I think something¡¯s wrong with him.¡±

    An ephemeral figure entered Noah¡¯s field of vision. As if the whole waning light had concentrated into the man''s body, seeping through his skin and forming a halo around him.

    ¡°Are you¡­ one of the Fathers¡¯ Angels?¡± asked Noah weakly as resignation smoothed his features.

    ¡°If this was what you call Afterlife, I¡¯d be more of a demon.¡± Yanosh¡¯s melodious voice carried a sliver of sadness. ¡°But unfortunately for you, you are still alive.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make me your puppet?¡±

    ¡°Worse. I¡¯m going to place the weight of our future on your shoulders. But for now, sleep and gather your strength, Young Beast.¡±

 III-14. Wavering heart (1)

    ¡°Noah¡­¡± Lorelei choked, looking at the pond as the images inside began to blur.

    The twisted face of Noah¡¯s younger self stabbed at her heart like smoldering steel. She wanted to hug him. To comfort him. To take the pain and fear away. Yet all she could do was rub away her tears and throw Orhana a petrifying look.

    ¡°How could you do this? How could you look him in the eye after that and call yourself his friend?!¡±

    ¡°It was necessary,¡± said the ghost in a distant voice.

    ¡°Necessary!?¡± Little by little, Lorelei¡¯s voice was getting louder. ¡°You let him suffer for so long! You watched him get hurt over and over again! You watched while his soul was being torn apart! When you could deal with them in a blink!¡±

    ¡°We needed to be sure that he is the right one to bend the prof-¡±

    ¡°To hell with you and that prophecy!¡± screamed Lorelei and jumped up. ¡°You arbitrarily decide to use him. Didn¡¯t you speak so grandly about offering me a ¡®real choice¡¯? What choice did you give him before making him a puppet in your plans?¡±

    ¡°If not for Yanosh, Noah would be dead now,¡± came the cold reply.

    Lorelei took a sharp breath but couldn¡¯t refute. Gritting her teeth, she lowered her head and tried to put a lid on her raging emotions, but¡­ it felt impossible. The rational part of her mind knew that, without Yanosh, Noah would have been doomed. And yet, deep in her heart, a hatred for the Star-gazers and their prophecies took root. Playing with the lives of mortals on a whim. Deciding on who to live and who to die. Withholding their knowledge or trying to manipulate the future¡­ it felt just as bad! Such power should not have existed in the first place!

    After a few minutes, she exhaled slowly and lifted her head.

    ¡°Be honest,¡± the ice in her words was enough to freeze the Netherrealm itself, ¡°why have you shown me this?¡±

    ¡°Because only after knowing the full truth can you really make a choice.¡±

    ¡°Truth? Choice?¡± Lorelei snorted. ¡°Won¡¯t you stop beating around the bush and tell me already?¡±

    Orhana nodded but didn¡¯t immediately speak. Instead, she studied the young woman before her for some time. Shivers ran down Lorelei¡¯s spine, the feeling that the Binshi could see right into the depths of her soul growing stronger by the second.

    ¡°You love Noah.¡± The calm statement of the ghost almost made Lorelei tumble.

    ¡°W-what¡­? W-why would you even mention¡­? What made you think that?¡± she stuttered, losing her laboriously crafted composure. Her anger was displaced by a familiar bitter-sweat pain that made her heart rise and fall like a bird in flight.

    ¡°Your every action. Your every expression. You are like an open book, little sister.¡±

    Lorelei opened her mouth to deny it. She didn¡¯t love Noah. She wasn¡¯t allowed to love him. Those feelings¡­ They were just a burden to both of them. He had his duty - a realm to protect; a prophecy to fulfill. On the other hand, she¡­ she was nobody. No power, no wealth, no connections. Nothing that she could support him with as a partner besides some immature medical skills. What if she had feelings for him? Feelings were just¡­ a fleeting whim of the heart.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    Orhana¡¯s voice startled Lorelei. She saw the sad smile on the ghost¡¯s face and realized that she had said everything aloud.

    ¡°Feelings have more power than you can imagine,¡± continued the Binshi, her translucent face becoming sad and distant. ¡°Feelings can connect two souls for eternity. They can create and destroy worlds. They can heal or break a soul.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Lorelei cleared her throat.¡± What does this have to do with the ¡®truth¡¯ and ¡®choice¡¯ you are mentioning all the time?¡±

    ¡°The choice, little sister, is whether you¡¯ll leave this place. Whether you¡¯ll brave the future that is to come by Noah¡¯s side, or will you choose to move on to the realms beyond. As for the truth,¡± Orhana pointed at the mirror surface of the pond, ¡°there are three things you must know. The first one is that Noah is connected to the fate of Norden and Limeria. If you stay by his side, not just your life, but also your soul, will be in danger.¡±

    The Binshi dipped her hand in the silver water. Akin to trails of ink, colorful streaks flowed out of her fingers to form images yet again.

    ¡°The second truth you must know,¡± she quietly said as the blurred outlines slowly became crispier, ¡°is that Noah has lost so much already. Even before he became part of the prophecy, he had tasted despair one-too-many times. If things continue as it is, he¡¯ll soon reach his breaking point and forsake the light.¡±

    The images in the pool began changing, flowing into each other. In a dimly lit room, Lorelei saw a little dark-haired boy clutching the hand of a beautiful woman with mahogany skin who lay lifeless on a golden bed. As the boy¡¯s cries mixed with the roars of thunder, a flash of lightning illuminated the big red stains spreading over the sheets.

    ¡®Mama! Mama! Don¡¯t leave me!¡¯

    ¡®Hush, shekri.¡¯ Another young woman ran to the boy and hugged him. Her tears smeared the golden paint that covered the brand mark around her left eye, leaving behind shimmering traces over her dark skin. ¡®She is at peace now. She isn¡¯t hurting anymore.¡¯

    ¡®Please, Neli, please, make mama wake up! Please, make her feel better again!¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t, my love.¡¯ Neli sobbed and pressed him tighter in her embrace as her eyes returned to the woman on the bed. Two silent, pale midwives put with shaking hands two bloody little bundles on their dead mistress'' chest. ¡®They are all gone now, my little prince. Far away where I can¡¯t reach them.¡¯

    The room trembled and blurred. When it cleared, the black-haired boy had grown up a bit. It was a sunny day in a lush forest and he was playing with a fluffy little puppy under the supervision of an adolescent page.

    ¡®See, Johan, I told you he is clever. I bet I can train him to be the best tracker dog in the palace.¡¯

    ¡®And what will you be hunting, Young Master? Rabbits? Foxes? Maybe a boar?¡¯

    ¡®No. I¡¯ll someday go south with Imperial Uncle and take him to hunt a real lion!¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t forget to take this loyal servant too. I always wanted to see the Golden Desert.¡¯

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Their laughs and bubbly chatter were suddenly interrupted by a short howl as three large dogs jumped from behind the bushes. Their eyes glowed with madness, big chunks of white foam dripping from their mouths with every growl.

    Shouting a warning, the page quickly drew his dagger and jumped before his little ward, his eyes peeled on the three rabid dogs.

    ¡®Damn! They are as large as ponies!¡¯ mumbled the youth and licked his lips, careful not to move a muscle, lest he provokes an attack.

    ¡®J-Joh-han!¡¯ A feeble squeak came from behind.

    ¡®Master Noah,¡¯ the page said, daring a quick look around, ¡®listen carefully. When I tell you to run, you¡¯ll run and climb that big tree on the left.¡¯

    ¡®B-but Johan¡­ I c-can¡¯t. It¡­ It¡¯s so high. And you-¡¯

    ¡®I know you can do it,¡¯ interrupted the page. ¡®And I¡¯ll be right behind you. GO!¡¯

    Giving his ward a gentle push, the page turned around to face the attacking dogs. Screams and howls filled the air as the little boy ran towards a towering old oak. His fingers desperately dug into the cracked bark, clinging to the last threads of hope as he began to climb. The first branches seemed so impossibly high. His hands hurt. His fingernails were bleeding. Then, his foot slipped.

    With a shriek, the boy dangled from the trunk, a hand grip away from safety or certain death. Suddenly, a mighty force hit his legs and pushed him up, his hands managing to wrap around the life-saving branch.

    ¡®Go to the top.¡¯ Johan¡¯s shrill voice gave the boy strength. ¡®Don''t look back! Wait for Sir Duncan!¡¯

    Noah climbed and climbed, the sound of him snapping twigs mixing with growls and cries of pain. Gritting his teeth, with eyes blurring from tears, he fulfilled his friend¡¯s last order.

    When a searching troop headed by Duncan arrived at the spot at nightfall, their torches illuminated the bodies of the three bloodied dogs and the mangled remains of the loyal Johan leaning against the trunk.

    The picture in the pond faded and reformed, again and again. And with each new vision, a piece of Lorelei¡¯s heart was torn away. Maids, teachers, servants, she saw them all die by steel or poison; getting drowned or strangled; being pushed down walls or crushed by debris as they protected their young ward. Lorelei saw Noah¡¯s tears, heard his screams and pleas. To run away. To let him die. With time, his tears dried up, replaced by intense hatred that could level mountains. His pleas also deadened, replaced by a cold promise: ¡®I¡¯ll make them pay!¡¯

    ¡°W-Wh¡­?¡± Lorelei choked and shook her head. ¡°Why are you showing me all this!?¡±

    ¡°Because now you know the pain he bears,¡± replied Orhana calmly. ¡°And knowing it, answer me this. Are you prepared to take away from him yet another one he loves?¡±

    For a final time, the pond around Orhana¡¯s hand rippled to create an image. It was a dim bedroom that looked more than familiar. A young woman lay beneath a pile of sheets, her gray, chapped lips and sunken cheeks giving her the look of a fresh corpse. On the edge of the bed sat a large black-haired man, his dark skin seeming pale when compared to the black armor he had donned. Sadness and gentle yearning were written on his face as he carefully touched the woman¡¯s forehead with his clawed gauntlet.

    ¡®Wake up, Duchess!¡¯ His whisper shook Lorelei to her very core. She could see the sparkle of a tear at the corner of his gray eyes. ¡®Please, Lorelei, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t leave the ones who love you behind. Oh, Norn, Father of Darkness, give her back to me. Don¡¯t take her where I can¡¯t reach her.¡¯

    Lorelei felt her chest tighten, her heart - throwing itself against its impenetrable cage, trying to fly out. To reach him! There was so much bitterness and hope in his words. The woman on the bed would wake up any minute. She would jump up and embrace him. She would dry his tears with a smile¡­ But she remained rigid like a statue of ice.

    After a few painfully long moments, Noah stood up, his face hidden behind a stone-cold, lifeless mask. And yet, there was so much pain in his eyes as if something had pierced him straight in the heart. Pain that even his composure couldn''t hide.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t go!¡± shouted Lorelei, attempting to grab him, but her hand just splashed in the pond, erasing his image forever.

    ¡°So, little sister, what is your decision?¡± Orhana flicked a few droplets from her fingers.

    Shaking from head to toe, Lorelei balled her fists.

    ¡°You are such a hypocrite!¡± she quietly replied. ¡°You claimed you were giving me a true choice, but then showed me all this. What choice do I have now?¡±

    ¡°The same as before.¡±

    ¡°As if I could leave him, knowing all this!¡±

    ¡°You can. After all, it is your life.¡±

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t I seen and felt all this pain¡­¡± Lorelei wrapped her arms around her body. ¡°What you are offering to me is knowingly abandoning him or risking my life to be beside him. What is the guarantee that I won¡¯t meet the same fate, just at a later time?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Now or later, you will go on to your Father of Darkness. Maybe Noah will find the strength to overcome your loss. Maybe he won¡¯t. Maybe if you die at a later point, it would hurt him even more-¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Lorelei screamed. ¡°You are trying to manipulate me again! Why wouldn¡¯t you just let me die in peace?¡±

    ¡°This is the third truth you must learn - one that is passed down as legend; an old ritual that your people have continued performing out of habit but whose origin they have forgotten. When a living creature dies, its soul remains in the Mortal Realm for forty days before moving on.¡±

    The ghost stood up and approached Lorelei, placing a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°If you die, you will remain here long enough to witness Noah¡¯s suffering. And not only his. There are many more people who love you, Duchess.¡±

    Orhana¡¯s other hand brushed gently Lorelei¡¯s hair behind her ear and wiped away her tears.

    ¡°You are the most tender of souls, little sister. But someone as compassionate as you is also at the greatest danger of becoming evil. The burden of guilt, stemming from the pain your loved ones would feel, can easily twist your soul. Your love for Noah would be the downfall of your spirit - the unrequired yearning, the regret, the inability to ease his pain. This might turn you into a vengeful wraith that would haunt Noah, feeding on him until he dies.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei jumped back. ¡°I¡¯d never do that!¡±

    ¡°My foolish little sister.¡± Orhana smiled sadly. ¡°You are denying impulses you won¡¯t be able to control. There is a reason why we Binshi begin losing our feelings after death. It is a gift from Mir-Mama so that we can remain in touch with the living world for a bit longer. Without the body to control them, a spirit becomes an amalgamation of memories and feelings it can¡¯t act upon. You can¡¯t imagine the unquenchable desire, the yearning. That¡¯s why it is so hard to keep your sanity as a spirit outside of the Spirit Plane. That¡¯s why your people perform the Second Burial ritual forty days after death to purify a suffering spirit and send it away forever.¡±

    ¡°Y-you mean¡­ that I¡¯m going to become a demon after death?¡±

    ¡°No. But there is a high chance you might.¡± Orhana looked at her. ¡°Here are my three truths and the choice you have to make. What will it be, little sister?¡±

    Lorelei stood amidst the silver forest, its pure whiteness unable to touch her as Orhana¡¯s words stormed her mind and soul in dark waves. Yet again she was betrayed, used, toyed with. But at the same time, it also felt¡­ liberating. Everything was so simple - she loved Noah. She knew that she wanted to take away his pain. And she was definitely sure that she didn¡¯t want to risk turning into a soul-suking wraith and harming her friends.

    As a storm of feeling raged inside her chest, a center of calm began to form. Lorelei lifted her head, a domineering aura surrounding her body like a shield of frost and fire.

    ¡°You made sure to show me Noah¡¯s pain and past. That I can no longer change. But the future, mine and his, is something to build anew.¡±

    ¡°So, you are going back?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Lorelei sighed. ¡°It is so daunting that all I saw of him were memories of his pain and none of his happiness.¡±

    ¡°His happiness was scarce, but there is hope....¡± Orhana smiled but suddenly, her face twisted in pain. ¡°Mir-Mama! Are we too late-¡±

    ¡°Too late?¡± Lorelei interrupted her as her heart quacked with the beat of a bad premonition. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him!?¡±

    Without saying a word more, Orhana pointed at the silver lake. But now it was no longer clear and placid. Black bubbles rose to its surface like it was a churning tar pit. Dark mist coiled over it, carrying the stench of rotting flesh and blood.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes rounded.

    ¡°Nothing. This is the inside of his heart right now. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened, but right now¡­ he is about to plunge into darkness!¡±

 III-15. Wavering heart (2)

    The strong east winds herded a flock of rain clouds over the low, rolling hills. Tall, tough grass moved in waves with every gust, flowing and quietly rustling like a gray sea. Craggy mountains enclosed the plane from three sides, bending and molding it into the uneven shape of a giant silver wing.

    Right now, a cavalcade of riders snaked its way through the sea of grass. A fearsome knight rode to the front, leading the procession. Not even a ray of sunshine reflected from his black armor, rather, it seemed to absorb the already sparse daylight, turning the man into the embodiment of descending darkness. To his right, an old knight with an intimidating spark in his single eye kicked his painted mare and caught up with the leader.

    ¡°If the scouts are correct, we should be catching up with them soon,¡± he shouted over the wind. Throwing a side glance he added: ¡°I do hope we reach them soon. Otherwise, we might be too short on padres when we arrive.¡±

    To the leader¡¯s left, a white gelding gave its best to keep up with the two war horses, its rider being mercilessly shaken each time the animal¡¯s hoofs kicked off the ground. The long black-and-white hood of the prelate¡¯s habit had fallen off of his head and inflated behind him, half-choking the poor man. A similar sight was observed amongst the rest of the twenty-four priests that intermingled with the squad of heavily armored knights. Despite that, the faces of the clergymen, although tired, showed fierce determination, which was best summed up by their leader¡¯s panting words:

    ¡°With the Fathers¡¯ blessing¡­ we are here to¡­ protect the Duke¡­ and punish¡­ the evildoers!¡±

    ¡°I hope your staves are more useful than your boasts,¡± mumbled Noah to himself before raising his voice. ¡°Bishop Petronius, divide your men. Half to the north, half to the south. Kick up the horses. I want you to encircle them. Duncan, lead half the knights ahead and cut their way before they reach Ice-gate Pass.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± Duncan¡¯s voice thundered before two sharp whistles and a few hand signs alerted the knights of the orders. Like a singular being, a small party split out of the main group and flew after the old knight.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Your Highness!¡± Bishop Petronius¡¯ reply was less orderly but his actions were prompt. Slowing down his gelding, the prelate mixed with the rest of the priests. After shouting a few short orders, the black-and-white riders split into two equal groups and rode off to their destinations.

    Giving them a parting glance, Noah squeezed Cinder¡¯s reins and his frown deepened. Something was going to happen. The Binshi they were hunting had been acting strange from the very beginning. Why escape towards Silverwing Planes and not directly towards the Wild Lands to the north? Why didn¡¯t they disperse but kept traveling as a monolith group? Were they protecting someone or hatching an evil plan¡­ or both?

    His eyes wandering over the silver planes, Noah smirked. He knew what lay beneath the sea of grass. He had anticipated his opponent¡¯s move and brought suitable forces to counter them. Still, this didn¡¯t change the fact that Bishop Petronius only had eight Holy Staves and each one needed three people to activate it. The power of an Artifact containing a single hair from Saint Arslan and Saint Ursule was too much even for Acolytes to handle, not to speak for ordinary priests. Noah could only hope that the clerics would hold up long enough to disrupt the flow of magic and make whatever the Binshi summoned vulnerable enough to kill.

    Oh, how much he wanted to kill them all! Tear their limbs. Mince their bones. Soak the ground red with their dirty demon blood. Hear the music of their screams. Feast on that depraved magic until there was no more left¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡± Noah shook his head, gritting his teeth. ¡°Shut up, you piece of scrap!¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Nerodris continued screaming in his head, pulling Noah¡¯s mind deeper and deeper into madness.

    ¡°My lord, ahead!¡± A shout echoed, prompting Noah to pull back to reality. In the depths of his consciousness, the armor continued with its vile screech, but he managed to suppress it to an ugly hum. There were more important tasks ahead.

    Several paces ahead of them, a group of Binshi appeared among the tall grass. Against all expectations, the fugitives were no longer fleeing. Instead, they stood still in a circle with a lone figure at its center.

    ¡°Ready polearms!¡± shouted Noah, brandishing his halberd. ¡°Stay vigilant!¡±

    As if to support his words, the earth next to the knight on his right erupted, bony fingers shooting out to grab the horse¡¯s legs only to be shattered by a precise hit from back-hammer on Noah¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°Look out for walkers!¡± he bellowed just as the earth around them began to churn.

    More and more hands shot out of the ground, accompanied by weathered skulls and torsos. Pieces of clothes hung from the old bones, indicating that some of them were Binshi, while others wore the lion patterns of the Limerian army. But this was hardly a surprise. After all, Silverwing planes had been the place where the decisive battle between the invading imperial forces and the shamans of old had occured.

    Noah swung his halberd tirelessly. Its pointed tip pierced the fiends¡¯ skulls like a giant icepick. The back-hammer crashed their yellow bones. The broad blade sliced off hands and bit into ribs. But even this was not enough. Headless and limbless, the remains of the ancient warriors continued to attack. Every hit chipped and dulled the attacking blades. With each second, the situation looked more dire.

    One of the knights cried out as his horse collapsed under the relentless attack. Without hesitation, Noah steered Cinder towards the man. Horse and rider became a deadly whirlwind - jaws cracked under the iron hoofs of the steed; bone shards flew in the air under the halberd¡¯s onslaught. Clearing a path towards the fallen knight, Noah jumped down from the saddle and swung his weapon around his body, holding the corpses at bay.

    ¡°Get on Cinder and move on!¡± he shouted over his shoulder.

    ¡°But¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Your protections won¡¯t hold out in close combat. I have Nerodris. Now do as ordered and chop down those pests!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    Scrambling to the saddle, the knight flung his glaive, decapitating an approaching undead, while Noah destroyed the legs of two others with a horizontal swipe. At that very moment, the air around shook and suddenly became sluggish and heavy, filled with the pungent smell of colendro flowers and thunder.

    ¡°The relics are active!¡± bellowed Noah and a wolfish grin stretched his lips. ¡°Squash those roaches and secure the perimeter! Don¡¯t let them go near the priests! I¡¯ll deal with the casters.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness! Going alone¡­¡±

    The knight couldn¡¯t finish. Noah was already flying towards the ring of shamans. Even without Cinder, he moved fast and swiftly toward his target. The halberd in his hands looked like an extension of his body - mowing down the undead in a beautiful, yet dangerous dance. The blade drew circles around him, a whirlwind of steel and carnage. Every swing was a fallen enemy. Every thrust carved a path forward. And thanks to the combined power of the weapon¡¯s blessings and the relics, the dead remained dead.

    On closer look, thin wisps of dark smoke rose from the shattered bones and got sucked into the midnight depths of Noah¡¯s armor. The more fiends he fell, the deeper the shien of the black armor became. Instead of dulling and chipping, the blade of the halberd also seemed sharper and glossier. And also¡­ the evil grin on Noah¡¯s face got bigger.

    Eyes - bloodshot, he roared and jumped straight between the chanting Binshi. Droplets of fresh, warm blood filled the air. His speed was so great that soon Noah stood amidst a red mist, all his opponents sprawled lifeless on the ground. But he felt nothing. Years ago, he was taught a valuable lesson - a quick kill is the only sure way to subdue a shaman before their curse gets you. This was the price for survival, and Noah was more than willing to pay it.

    Now, only one enemy remained.

 III-16. Wavering heart (3)

    The sweet fragrance of fresh blood and overturned earth filled Noah¡¯s nose and made his heart jump. Embraced and elevated by Nerodris¡¯ magic, his body had reached peak condition. His muscles eagerly twitched, rejoicing at the glorious carnage around him. The sweat dripping down his back couldn¡¯t cool off the fire his skin exuded. Only cold blood could do that. Delicious, cold blood! He wanted to drink it, bathe in it, engulf the whole world in it.

    Over Nerodris¡¯ screeches, his ears picked up the soothing music of clashing weapons and desperate screams. More! He wanted to hear the melody of death even more. Alas, he had dispatched the shamans way too quickly. He should have cut them up slowly, savoring their cries. Indulging in the magic seeping out of their wounds. His blade craved their flesh. His heart yearned for their wails.

    No matter. There was still one more foe before him.

    Through the gaps in his visor, Noah peered at his prey. Kush-turgan Nekor stood motionless amidst the circle of bodies. His slumped shoulders and craned neck gave him the look of a waiting vulture but the fierce glint in his star-filled eyes was more akin to a predator than a corpse-eater. A vicious smile stretched his thin lips as he lifted his hand and pointed at Noah.

    A split second. A single word.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Feeling the earth shift under his feet, Noah jumped to the side. At the same time, the halberd in his hand swung horizontally, its hammer-shaped end aimed at whatever unholy creature was preparing to make an appearance. The strike, amplified by Nerodris, was enough to break a bull¡¯s skull in a single hit. However, the halberd was deflected with a loud clang and shook Noah¡¯s arm to the bone.

    Covered in dirt and tufts of grass, two tall figures stepped towards him. On their armor, the seal of the Two Gods was carved by the hand of a long-dead master blacksmith. Despite the grime, not a speck of rust was visible on the plates, only small dents indicating the passage of time and the merciless power of nature. In their hands, the two fiends carried poleaxes equal to their own height, their dirty blades still seeming intact and sharp despite the centuries past.

    Facing the two dead knights, Noah felt a shiver running down Nerodris in an almost¡­ joyous manner. And how could it be otherwise? What stood before him were two holy artifacts created by the Church in an attempt to copy the masterpiece of Saint Marcus. Although unnamed and long forgotten, they were still Nerodris¡¯ little brothers.

    Dark laughter escaped Noah¡¯s lips as his eyes shifted between his new opponents and the shaman.

    ¡°So you used me to kill your friends as sacrifices to summon these?¡± His voice rang hoarse and unnaturally cold from behind his helmet¡¯s visor. ¡°Whose spirits did you stuff inside?¡±

    Nekor just stared at him blankly and pointed at Noah¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    One fiend stormed directly at Noah, while the other one fell back and began circling him to attack from the side. With cold precision, Noah swung his halberd in a broad circle, taking advantage of his longer weapon. The axe blade of his halberd met with one of his opponents¡¯ armor. In an outburst of sparks, metal scratched against metal. A deep gash appeared on the fiend¡¯s shoulder plate, prompting both undead to retreat at a safer distance.

    Clicking his tongue, Noah was barely able to suppress the urge to jump straight back at them. To mince those old bones to the dust they should have become long ago. But it was unwise. Whomever the two vile spirits belonged to, it seemed that they were experienced fighters.

    In the short moment of calm, the two resurrected knights began circling Noah like hungry wolves. Without a signal, they lurched forward again - one swinging overhead and targeting Noah¡¯s helmet, the other keeping his aim straight in an attempt to drive the nearly two feet long tip of his poleaxe into Noah¡¯s gut.

    Quickly changing his grip on the shaft, Noah deflected the first blow. At the same time, he slightly twisted his upper body. The sharp screech of metal rang over the field. A slight tremor shook Noah, as the second attack grazed his back plate. Without hesitation, he sidestepped and rammed his shoulder into the undead knight that had just missed him, sending him rolling on the ground. This gave him space to maneuver. Using his heel as a pivot, he rotated his body to gain momentum and slammed the blade of his halberd into the head of the first attacker.

    The moaning of metal was followed by an inhumane howl. Crushing the resistance of steel and old bone, Noah¡¯s weapon sliced diagonally through the dead knight¡¯s helmet. Black dust erupted in place of blood, the fine particles falling like sizzling dark snow all over Nerodris and melting into its midnight surface. But Noah didn¡¯t have time to observe any of this.

    With a mighty kick, he sent the limp, beheaded body flying backward. It almost hit the second knight, who had snuck behind it attempting to hide in Noah¡¯s blind spot. With a growl, the undead tried to recover his stance, only to be blocked again by the merciless halberd. The two polearms clashed again and again. Despite his weapon¡¯s longer reach, Noah couldn¡¯t get a clean hit on his opponent, who slipped and dodged around like an eel.

    Time slowly began to take its toll. Facing an opponent who felt no pain or fatigue, Noah¡¯s defense began to crack. The poleaxe grazed him a few times and only the infallible protection of Nerodris seemed to protect its wearer from a fatal end. Finally, Noah overswung his halberd, leaving his right side wide open.

    With a triumphant roar, the fiend swung down, aiming at the space between Noah''s neck and shoulder. Time stretched in an agonizing moment before it was abruptly cut by a chuckle.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Got you!¡±

    Twisting further sideways, Noah let the poleax blade pass beside him, burying deep into the ground. With a mighty stomp, he tore the hilt out of the fiend¡¯s grip. Then, he rushed in, so close that their breastplates almost touched, and dug his clawed gauntlet in the tiny split between his enemy¡¯s neck and the visor of his helmet. Albeit reinforced with the church¡¯s blessing and crafted by master blacksmiths, the chainmail and gorget protecting the dead knight¡¯s throat were no match for the amplified power of Noah and Nerodris.

    With a hiss, dark particles began streaming into the lion armor, its delighted screeches resonating in Noah¡¯s mind.

    More!

    Delicious!

    Kill!

    Leaving the now undoubtedly dead knight to slowly crumble down in a sad pile of bone and metal, Noah slowly turned around to face Nekor. The shaman¡¯s dark eyes stared at the Duke of Norden with all the hatred in the world.

    ¡°So even this wasn¡¯t enough to end you!?¡±

    ¡°Next time you summon evil spirits, choose ones that actually know how to use the weapons they are given. Although, I doubt there will be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there won¡¯t be. Those puppets did their job well enough.¡±

    Saying that, the shaman closed his eyes and whispered something Noah couldn¡¯t hear. And he didn¡¯t need to. Strong gales rushed over the plane, bending the silver grass close to the ground. Within his head, Nerodris hummed in delight. Vile magic! And so much of it. Enough to feast until it was full! And it all streamed out of that tiny body.

    With the speed of a released arrow, Noah shot forward and reached the shaman in three strides. In a swift move, his clawed gauntlet dug deep into Nekor¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Intending to explode your soul and take us all with you? Not happening!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop this, you Limerian dog!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never faced Nerodris.¡±

    Nekor¡¯s face twisted in pain as he screamed at the darkening sky. Powerful whirwind encircled the two men, its howling mixing with the shaman¡¯s curses.

    ¡°I¡¯ll end you! Beast! Monster! Help! How dare you ruin our plans? How dare you harm Akh-Moren?! Help! I¡¯ll take you with me to the depths of despair! Help me!¡±

    Little by little, Nekor¡¯s cries died down, and with them, the tempest also subsided. The shaman¡¯s knees bent, the only thing still keeping him standing being Noah¡¯s iron grip.

    Finish him off!

    Nerodris wailed in his head. There was so much more magic. The light of that one¡¯s soul was still there - alluring, bright, ready to be devoured.

    Feed me more!

    There were so many souls still left. Albeit without magic, they were still delicious. They would make him strong. Undefeatable. They were just little flies anyway. It was normal for the strong to prey on the weak.

    Give me blood!

    Crushing their skulls, slicing their throats, it was so easy. Why should such weak creatures be allowed to live? They would be happy to nourish him. Their useless lives would finally have a higher meaning. Their blood was so warm and sweet. Sweeter than wine. Sweeter than honey. Warmer than a woman¡¯s embrace. Warm enough to melt his steely heart. That wonderful elation. That delicious sensation of ripping those feeble husks apart. The melody of screams and snapping bones. It was so beautiful - that red color painting the gray world so brightly vivid.

    More!

    The endless hole of hunger would soon be filled. Just one more. Or two. Or twenty. A hundred wouldn¡¯t be enough. But they would eventually satiate him. So one more!

    ¡°Shut¡­ up!¡± Noah squeezed through his teeth.

    His knees hit the ground and he bent down. His bloody fingers scratched at the back of the lion helmet in desperation. Finally able to get a grip, he yanked the helmet away, ignoring the burning pain of the straps and clasp that scraped the skin under his chin. Cold air hit him in the face, the smell of colendro flowers, thunder, and earth enveloping him in a calming embrace. The whistling of the wind caressed his ears but couldn¡¯t completely silence Nerodris¡¯ bloodcurdling scream.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    From afar, a familiar voice called his name prompting him to lift his head. Despite his blurring vision, there was no mistake about the identity of the burly knight that was sprinting through the field.

    ¡°Stay back, Duncan!¡± rasped Noah.

    Using the pole of his halbert to pull himself up, he shakily climbed to his feet. He leaned on the weapon and his face painfully twisted. Despite that, he hurried to look around. His eyes searched for remnants of the summoned dead, but except for some piles of bones and armor, they were all gone, the summoned spirits getting purified by the relics the moment the shamans¡¯ control over them had been broken.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Noah motioned at the body in his feet.

    ¡°Drag Nekor away from me and bandage his wound.¡±

    ¡°That ungodly aberration still lives?¡± The arrogant but tired voice of Bishop Petronius came from next to him.

    ¡°He is,¡± hissed Noah and threw the cleric a bloodshot gaze. ¡°And I expect him to stay that way.¡±

    ¡°His life is in the Father of Darkness'' hands¡­¡±

    ¡°If he dies, Petronius, you¡¯ll follow him!¡± The quiet reply made the cleric gulp and stop in his tracks.

    Duncan waved at some knights who promptly carried Nekor away, but his eyes remained peeled at his lord. He tried to step closer but was immediately stopped by Noah¡¯s outstretched arm.

    ¡°I said stay back.¡± Shakily lifting his halbert, he used its sharp tip to draw a circle on the ground. ¡°No one is to cross this line unless I give you permission.¡±

    ¡°Boy,¡± Duncan¡¯s metal fists balled and relaxed convulsively as he threw his friend and master a helpless gaze, ¡°is Nerodris taking over?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± squeezed Noah through his teeth and slowly sat down, putting the halbert on his crossed legs. ¡°I need to concentrate now.¡±

    ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    Noah threw him a final glance before closing his eyes.

    ¡°Should I fail¡­ Do your best to kill me before I kill you.¡±

 III-17. Remnants of light (1)

    ¡°Explain! What¡¯s going on!¡±

    Lorelei staggered and frantically shouted at Orhana¡¯s spirit.

    Strong tremors continuously shook the silver world. The mirror-like surface of the small pond rippled, splashes of ink-colored water mixing with dark poisonous fumes. Heavy gales made the silver branches of the trees chime like broken glass, their white leafs flying around in a sparkling whirlwind.

    ¡°Noah is beginning to succumb to darkness,¡± replied the ghost and observed the waves ravaging the lake. ¡°Your souls seem to resonate, hence, this world is becoming like this.¡±

    ¡°What does succumbing to darkness mean?¡± Fear took root in Lorelei¡¯s heart. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯ll be alright?¡±

    ¡°There are likely people around him who are doing their best to help.¡± Orhana evaded Lorelei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Answer my question!¡± Lorelei lifted her right hand, dangling the silver chain that connected them. ¡°We are still bound, so speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°Judging from this,¡± the ghost waved her hand in a broad gesture, ¡°he will soon be gone beyond any help. He¡¯ll become a mindless, blood-thirsty fiend; something close to what we Binshi call vapir.¡±

    ¡°He was ghost-touched!?¡± Lorelei¡¯s brows arched. How was it possible? Was no one from Wolf Mountain with him? Didn¡¯t he carry an amulet or protection charm?

    ¡°No.¡± Orhana closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°It feels like a different type of malice.¡±

    ¡°What type?¡± Lorelei shivered, the image of a dhrowghost devouring Noah mixing with the descriptions in the Church¡¯s books about demons from the Nether Realm and ancient evil monsters.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I still sense Noah¡¯s spirit amidst the chaos. Maybe¡­ there might be a chance to save him.¡± Orhana stared at her. ¡°He is fighting for his sanity. And you can help him.¡±

    ¡°M-me?¡± Lorelei held her breath. ¡°How? I know no magic. If anything, a powerful spirit like you would be of more help, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡± Orhana put her hands on Lorelei¡¯s shoulders, peering deep into her eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need a painful ghost from the past but a hope for the future.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t fight whatever he is fighting. I can''t protect myself, and even less him!¡±

    Lorelei trembled. Her mind and her heart were engaged in a bitter fight. She yearned to go to Noah and ease his suffering. Yet, she also knew painfully well how useless she was if she had to face a supernatural being. Her identity as a Saint¡¯s host just meant that her body was a useful empty husk for something more powerful to reside in it. As for her soul¡­ It was just that of a weak ordinary human.

    Sensing Orhana¡¯s fingers squeezing her shoulders a bit tighter, Lorelei lifted her head. A sad smile was plastered over the ghost¡¯s beautiful and calm face.

    ¡°Even in death, I¡¯m not that heartless to send you off without protection. But even with my help, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety. If something happens to you in this form, your soul will dissipate forever. Are you still willing to-¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± Lorelei interrupted her and straightened her back. ¡°I was prepared to die anyway. Even if I perish now¡­ It¡¯s better than doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°Not even hesitating¡­¡± Orhana sighed. ¡°What a foolish little sister I have.¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Saying that, she leaned in and planted a kiss on Lorelei¡¯s forehead. Her lips felt cold, like the touch of a snowflake - gentle, refreshing, but also fleeting. Like a gentle mist, a silver halo enveloped Lorelei¡¯s body. At the same time, Orhana¡¯s shape blurred and became almost completely see-through.

    ¡°As long as my powers last, no harm will come to you.¡± Even the ghost¡¯s voice had become short of inaudible. She took Lorelei¡¯s hand and gently pulled her towards the small pond. ¡°You must go in there and lie on your back.¡±

    With a quacking heart, Lorelei followed her instructions. As the dark, churning surface embraced her body, she was overcome by a wave of sleepiness. Lying in the middle of the sticky, tar-like waters, the last thing she saw before closing her eyes was the vague figure of Orhana leaning over her.

    ***

    Lorelei¡¯s body floated on the surface of the pond. An obsidian circle of calm formed around her, pacifying the turbulent waves and dispersing the columns of dark fumes. Looking at her placid face, Orhana shook her head with a bitter expression.

    ¡°You foolish child.¡± Her shaking words carried over the water. ¡°You passed the first test but failed the second. Yani was right to worry about your life-core. But even so¡­ I must do it.¡±

    Stretching out a translucent hand, Orhana motioned toward Lorelei¡¯s heart. On the left side of her chest, a plum-sized ball of gray light slowly began to surface. In a moment, it separated from her skin and flew into the ghost¡¯s palm. Twisting the orb between her fingers, she raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Has it been a month? The powers of the moren-gadir and the dhrowghost are already completely indistinguishable. And¡­ so much energy¡­¡±

    For a moment, hunger flashed in Orhana¡¯s previously tranquil eyes. Her fingers convulsively clutched the little orb of light and she bared her teeth in a distorted smile. This core, even though fake, was so warm. Enticing. Nostalgic. It was in her hand. It could be hers¡­

    Orhana closed her eyes and took a shaky breath. Slowly exhaling, she cursed at the endless silver sky.

    ¡°Pathetic weakling,¡± she muttered. ¡°Have I been awake for too long? This was too close. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Determination written all over her face, she stretched her free hand over the water next to Lorelei. With a quiet burble, a second body emerged on the obsidian surface. Dark cracks ran across the man¡¯s snow-white face, snaked down the throat, crawled up the slender arms, and branched across the torso, all merging into the large hole splitting his chest. White mist oozed out of the cracked skin and disappeared in the air. Vine-like strings of black water encased the entire body, keeping the splits from growing and preventing its complete dissipation.

    Orhana leaned over the man and put the fake core on his chest, pressing it gently into the gaping hole. As it slowly began to sink in, the orb began pulsating like a living heart. Little by little, the mist ceased oozing out and the thinnest cracks started to fade.

    Suddenly, a strong gale hit Orhana¡¯s face. An invisible force pushed back her hand and the fake core.

    ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t!¡± squeezed Orhana through her teeth. ¡°You have no right to reject this! There are still tasks for you to finish. You are the only one that can protect them. It¡¯s your duty! You started all this, so carry it out till the end!¡±

    The gale lessened but the resistance against the orb remained. A few ripples spread from the man¡¯s body in the direction of Lorelei. This called up a wry smile on Orhana¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I might not be a shaman like you, but the shadow of my soul will hide her well enough from higher spirits. Even better, she would again be almost invisible to the lower fiends, so it is a win-win. Now, take your medicine!¡±

    The wind ruffled her long hair but then subsided to a gentle gust that caressed her cheek before completely disappearing. The orb finally sank into the man''s body, illuminating it for a second from the inside and making it glow like a little sun. After a heartbeat, everything was over, the pond returning to its mirror calmness.

    Bending down, Orhana pressed her lips against the man¡¯s.

    ¡°To think that our first kiss after so long would also be the last. Goodbye, my love.¡±

    With those words, she stood up and waved her hand. The pond split, engulfing the man¡¯s body. Left alone, Orhana turned back to Lorelei, who still floated on the surface.

    ¡°You might hate me, little sister, but before I slumber, I still need to do something. Sorry. I know it¡¯s wrong but¡­ I hope one day you¡¯ll forgive me.¡±

    A deep sigh escaped the ghost¡¯s lips. Her frame shook and, in a blink, two silver shards of light appeared over the place where Orhana had stood. Like two glowing snowflakes, they melted into Lorelei¡¯s chest without leaving a trace.

    The moment Orhana vanished, the silver forest also began to melt and disappear. Floating in her circle of calm over the churning obsidian pond, Lorelei slowly began to sink in until the black waters silently closed over her.

 III-18. Remnants of light (2)

    A shield of silver light enveloped Lorelei as she fell through the obsidian pond. The new, uncanny darkness that engulfed her felt so different from the cold emptiness she had experienced before meeting Orhana. It was hot like a forging fire, the blaze penetrating even through the ghost¡¯s protection. As she sank deeper and deeper, her body began experiencing a crushing weight that paralyzed her chest. Lorelei knew that all this was just an illusion and her body was far away in Ildemar, but still, she struggled for air, the horror of her recent drowning surfacing in her mind. Her attempt to remain calm was in vain, and Orhana¡¯s promise that she would be safe paled into nothingness. A scream left Lorelei¡¯s mouth and reverberated through the air as she couldn¡¯t endure the torture any longer.

    After what felt like an eternity, the weight was finally lifted. With blurring eyes, she looked around, only for her heart to sink even deeper.

    What surrounded her was the black-reddish twilight of a late sunset. An endless plane stretched around her, its rim covered in impenetrable shadows. There wasn¡¯t a tree or a hill, nor a living being for as far as the eye could see. Her feet sank deep into a red swamp that stuck to her shins, turning every step into an insurmountable challenge. In this inhospitable world of dusk and desolation, she could still clearly smell the nauseating familiar scent of blood and decay.

    Suppressing the urge to vomit, she let her gaze traverse the swamp. Her mind was in disarray, but she did her best to herd her buzzing thoughts, uniting them around the singular, most pressing question. How was she even supposed to find Noah in this endless space?

    Suddenly, something slithered past Lorelei, touching her leg. There was a low sizzle and a few sparks flew over the murky surface. With a scream, Lorelei jumped to the side, fear shooting through her body like a bolt of lightning. With huge eyes, she observed a long, slim body covered in crimson and black scales snaking its way through the mud. A movement to the right alerted her of a second beast. And then came another one, and another one.

    The scream stuck into Lorelei¡¯s throat as over a dozen creatures began gathering around her. In their hurry, they sometimes bumped into each other and indulged in a short squabble, their long bodies twisting and coiling together, and revealing the true grotesqueness of their nature. What surrounded Lorelei wasn¡¯t regular snakes but rather the misbegotten offspring of a serpent and a centipede. Between the glossy scales in the front part of the body, five pairs of sharp, jointed legs scrabbled and clawed around. As ash-gray, forked tongues slithered in and out between double rows of needle-like teeth, low hisses reached Lorelei¡¯s ears. Hisses she could understand!

    ¡°I sssmell intruder!¡±

    ¡°Thisss isssn¡¯t your place!¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to offer the likesss of you.¡±

    ¡°Go away, or you¡¯ll be hurt!¡±

    Without a warning, one of the snakes shot toward her, baring its fangs. Immediately, a net of crackling lightning enveloped Lorelei¡¯s body, repelling the monster and throwing it several steps away.

    ¡°Filthy magic!¡± The serpents coiled around, making the swamp churn, their legs clattering like knitting needles scraping against each other. ¡°How isss thisss possible!? How can it enter here? Why isssn¡¯t it devoured!?¡±

    Despite the wave of bloodcurdling hisses, the creatures stayed away from the lightning shield. This emboldened Lorelei. She took a slow step to the left and braced for another attack.

    Nothing happened.

    With a deep sigh, she bit the inside of her mouth and moved two paces to the right.

    The serpents stuck out their tongues but didn¡¯t attack.

    With shaking knees, Lorelei made a step forward. Immediately, two of the monsters flew into a rage. Orhana¡¯s protection flared up like a thunderstorm, sending them back squirming and hissing.

    Lorelei closed her eyes briefly and nodded to herself. A pale smile lifted the corners of her lips. In this wasteland, there was only one thing to guard. She had found her way to Noah!

    Armed with newfound hope and determination, Lorelei braved the bloody planes. Step after step, she fought her way through the sticky mud under the constant attacks of the grotesque serpents. A silver thunderstorm surrounded her as she navigated through the endless swamp with the unwitting help of the monsters, their hisses mixing with the sizzling of Orhana¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Turn back.¡±

    ¡°When your ssshield breaksss, you¡¯ll become one of usss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sss inevitable. The sssooner you yield, the lesser the pain will be.¡±

    ¡°Ssstop now and we¡¯ll give you power. More power than you can imagine.¡±

    Lorelei just gritted her teeth and ignored the voices. What was harder to ignore was the light of her protective shield, which grew weaker with every attack. Despite that, she pressed further.

    Time seemed to slow down as minutes and hours blurred together. Lorelei had no idea how long she had been walking already. Hours? Days? Was she too late? Was Noah still¡­? Shaking her head, she tried not to think about the possibility. The snakes¡¯ attacks had actually become more vicious, which gave her hope.

    And then she saw him.

    Surrounded by a swarm of wiggling snakes, Noah knelt in the red swamp, his back - hunched as if under immense pressure. His hands wrapped around his body as it shook in pain. His hair was drenched from the splatters thrown around by the thrashing serpents, blood-like liquid trickling down his neck, naked shoulders and back. The broken shards of a black armor still clung to his arms and lower body, their obsidian luster making his dark skin look gray and diseased.

    Suddenly, his back snapped upright and a piercing roar shook the air.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    Forgetting all caution, Lorelei jumped toward him. He was in pain! He needed her help! He¡­

    What reached her ears were not cries of anguish but cold, dry laughter. Being close enough to distinguish his features, she saw his face twisting in vicious delight, his eyes gleaming with bloodlust. In horror, Lorelei realized that what had looked like the shards of armor were actually neat rows of reddish-black scales crawling over his body. Minute after minute, a new set of tiny obsidian-like plates surfaced on his skin.

    Noah¡¯s lips parted and his low, previously melodious voice scraped against her ears.

    ¡°Yes! I can feel it! More! Give me more power!¡±

    Accompanying his words, even more black scales burst out of his skin, crawling up his torso and reaching his collarbones before stopping.

    ¡°Not enough, huh? Well, I¡¯ll just-¡±

    ¡°N-Noah?¡± Lorelei called him shakily as she struggled to make her frozen body move again.

    As weak as it was, the sound of her voice seemed to reach its target. Noah jolted and his eyes fixated on her.

    ¡°Lorelei?¡± A trace of softness appeared on his face.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lorelei¡¯s knees gave out as a wave of relief overwhelmed her. Her hand stretched to caress his cheek but his next words froze it mid-motion.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t Lorelei.¡± Bitterness and anger mixed in his eyes. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯d never called me by name. Besides, there is no way she could enter this place. You are a fake.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I am-¡±

    ¡°I know what you are,¡± he interrupted her. His hands, now more akin to beastly claws, cupped her face. A few silver sparks danced over their rough scales but couldn¡¯t repel his touch. ¡°You are the shape of my guilt. Just a beautiful figment of my imagination here to torment me.¡±

    ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± The coldness of his touch made her whole body shake.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect you,¡± he replied quietly. A clawed thumb stroked her cheek, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°I failed you again and again. And not only you. I couldn¡¯t protect anything I hold dear. I was weak. But no more! I am so close to attaining true power.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand.¡± A dark foreboding grew in Lorelei¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Playing innocent while in the heart of Nerodris¡­ You are such a peculiar figment of my imagination.¡± Noah¡¯s grip became rougher as the snakes around him hissed gleefully. ¡°Are you appearing in this form to test me, my lady? Do you need me to put into words what my soul has already accepted? Do you need to bear witness to my resolve?¡±

    ¡°Noah...¡±

    ¡°I will protect Lorelei,¡± he whispered and pressed his forehead against hers. Despite his icy hands, his brow was burning. ¡°I will protect Gregor and Shana, Duncan and Neli, the whole of Norden. I¡¯ll rip my soul apart for them. I won¡¯t fight Nerodris anymore. I was an idiot to fight it anyway. No, I¡¯ll let Nerodris feast on the blood and souls of my enemies, nurture it, make sure it grows even stronger. And I¡¯ll grow with it. No one will be able to withstand this power. I can feel it even now, seeping into this feeble husk¡­¡±

    ¡°You are insane!¡± Lorelei shook him off and tumbled backward, her body half-sinking into the swamp. Somehow the Noah before her eyes was far scarier than the demonic serpents swimming around them.

    ¡°Insane?¡± Noah stood up and tried to approach, prompting her to crawl further back. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m insane. There is no power in sanity, Lady Figment. It took me some time to realize this.¡±

    ¡°Snap out of it!¡± Lorelei scrambled to her feet but still maintained her distance. ¡°I came here to help you! To save you!¡±

    ¡°Save me?¡± A bemused smile stretched his lips as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡­ Ah, now I see. Are you perhaps not my guilt but my conscience? For you to appear in Lorelei¡¯s guise, it would be better suited. But no matter what you are, you won¡¯t sway me. I¡¯m doing all this for them. For the ones I love and protect.¡±

    ¡°You hypocrite!¡± Lorelei balled her fists and shouted. Tears ran down her cheeks as anger slowly replaced her fear. The silver shielded around her flared dimly but she paid no attention to it. ¡°How dare you use me? How dare you use us as an excuse for your actions? As an excuse to kill people?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t an excuse. It¡¯s a fact. The one who strikes first wins. And only the one who wins can protect.¡±

    ¡°You lie again!¡± She stepped towards him, her fists landing heavily on his chest. ¡°I saw you smile! I saw you savor this repulsive power. Even now, your expression says it all - you thirst for more power and blood!¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Noah¡¯s words were calm. He didn¡¯t try to protect himself from her hits but just stood there. ¡°You are part of me. You should know how wonderful this feeling is - the might, rushing through your veins, giving your body strength beyond human measures; the knowledge that you stand above everyone else and can crush them with a flick of your finger; the exaltation of seeing your enemies grovel at your feet, broken and trembling.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei hit him again and again, her fists becoming numb. Small cracks began crawling up her fingers, but she didn¡¯t notice them. ¡°I¡¯m not part of you! And I would never want to be part of such a coward!¡±

    ¡°Coward?¡± Noah bared his teeth and grabbed her arms. ¡°You are mistaken, Lady Figment. The coward in me is finally dead. The idiot that let some stupid morality hold him back is no more. He was a weakling that let his closest ones suffer because he was afraid to recognize true power.¡±

    ¡°True power?¡± Lorelei tried to hit him again but her wrists were locked in his iron grip. ¡°You mean becoming a soulless, bloodthirsty murderer?¡±

    ¡°No, becoming the bringer of Death to all who oppose me and want to take away from me what is mine.¡±

    ¡°And where will you draw a line?¡±

    ¡°When the last enemy draws their breath.¡±

    ¡°But will the enemies ever disappear?¡± Lorelei looked him in the eyes. ¡°The ones whose loved ones you¡¯ve killed will come after you. And when you kill them, their loved ones will come forth. It will be a vicious cycle.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll stop. Before Nerodris¡¯ power, before absolute terror, before the one they¡¯ll call Death, they¡¯ll stop coming.¡±

    ¡°Only a coward believes in peace through fear!¡± Seeing Noah flinch at her words, Lorelei rewarded him with a wry smile. ¡°And only a foolish addict believes he can say no when facing temptation.¡±

    ¡°Nerodris is mine!¡± hissed Noah, looking down at her. ¡°Only an ignorant child blindly rejects a readily offered power. Only an idiot chooses the hard path to victory.¡±

    ¡°Only a lazy ruler trods the easy path!¡±

    ¡°Are you calling me a foolish, lazy coward?¡± Noah leaned in, his face inches away from Lorelei¡¯s.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her words were like steel. ¡°You are not the man I know and love. The you before me is just a weak shadow of the man we follow and devote our lives to.¡±

    ¡°Damn you! I¡¯m doing all this for you!¡±

    ¡°No, you are doing it for yourself! Have we ever wanted you to become a blood-crazy tyrant? Have we ever told you to cheat and seek easy strength from a cursed artifact? All you are doing is trying to escape reality. If you lose your mind, you won¡¯t experience the pain of loss, of death, of grief, of angst. If you cut away your humanity and hide behind a vicious power, you can ignore the consequences of your actions.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are so harsh, Lady Figment,¡± whispered Noah. His cold expression mellowed and his hands released their grip. Looking down at Lorelei, he took a strand of her translucent hair and kissed it. ¡°It seems, however, that your time is almost up. Anything else you wish to say, Lady Conscience, before you disappear forever?¡±

    Looking down at her own body, Lorelei realized that it had become almost completely see-through. A net of fine cracks had formed over her skin. She gasped, fear jolting her entire being. Was she about to die? But there was no pain. The silver protection surrounding her body was still there but so weak that it was almost invisible to the eye. Even the swarming snakes seemed confused, their hisses becoming louder:

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we reach her?¡±

    ¡°Where isss ssshe going?¡±

    ¡°Whossse power daresss rob usss from our prey?¡±

    With a sigh of relief and anguish, Lorelei realized that her time was almost up. Looking at Noah¡¯s face, a sharp pain pierced her chest. She had done all she could but he seemed too far gone. Her words hardly reached him and she was soon going to leave his side. When that happened¡­ would he truly succumb to the power of this vile place?

    Looking into Noah¡¯s deep gray eyes, she could see her reflection. And more. There was still a flicker of warmth in them. Some remnants of the man she knew were still clinging to his soul. That proud, stubborn, warmhearted man that she had become to know and love.

    Her gaze blurred with tears. She reached again and brushed away the messy, damp hair from his brow. Her gentle touch made Noah flinch.

    ¡°Lady Conscience, what¡­?¡±

    ¡°I told you,¡± she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not your conscience. I¡¯m not a figment of your imagination, and all I¡¯ve said isn¡¯t part of your delusion.¡±

    Closing her eyes, her lips touched Noah¡¯s. It was a fleeting moment - the sensation of a petal caressing one¡¯s skin; a snowflake, melting at the first touch. And yet it felt like a burning fire; a hurricane, about to engulf the whole world; a whirlwind that ripped one¡¯s feet off the ground and let the heart soar in the highest skies.

    Shaking like a fawn, Lorelei opened her eyes and blinked several times. Before her, Noah stood swaying, his face - a perfect picture of incredulous confusion.

    ¡°I am Lorelei of Norden,¡± she said with a smile, her voice getting weaker and weaker as her body paled. ¡°I¡¯m awaiting your return in Ildemar, Lord Norden. If you doubt my identity, come ask me yourself. And if you succumb to this damn artifact, I¡¯ll find a way for my spirit to haunt you, and nag you for eternity. So, make sure to come back to me!¡±

    Like a gust of spring wind, her last words drifted into nothingness. Lorelei¡¯s frame blurred and fell apart into myriad specks of glowing snow.

    Left alone in the endless bloody swamp, Noah trembled. His hand involuntarily touched his mouth. Warmth. He could still feel it. The sweet sensation of those lips he had yearned for. It was so real, so gentle. His mind knew that all was just the fruit of his imagination. A last effort to rebel against Nerodris¡¯ power. And yet, that imaginary Lorelei had behaved so similar to the original - the same fire in her words, the same emotions, reactions, down to the tiniest gesture. The way she balled her fists. How her nose scrunched when she frowned. The way she bit her lip when she was about to cry¡­ It was as if the real Lorelei had stood before him.

    One of the snakes crawled with its insect-like legs up his calf but Noah kicked it off and sent it flying.

    The Lorelei before him might have been fake, but the feelings he was experiencing right now weren¡¯t. He had tried to suppress them, drown them, erase them from existence, but they sprouted again and again like weeds. This kiss¡­ How sweet it would have been, had it been real? If he could hold her in his hands and kiss her just one more time¡­ Would it taste the same? Lorelei¡¯s phantom had been right, he was an addict. He wanted to embrace her and cover her entire body with kisses. He wanted to breathe the bitter-sweet scent of her hair. To feel her tremble in pleasure under his touch. To share the warmth of her skin. To hear the beats of her heart and her quiet breaths as she slumbered in his embrace. He wanted to protect her precious smile from any harm.

    ¡°Let usss help you!¡± one of the centipede snakes hissed gleefully. ¡°Only if you have power can you sssave her from harm.¡±

    Yes, with Nerodris¡¯ might, he could slaughter all who dared lay a finger on her. But¡­ Would he be able to touch her with his bloodied hands?

    ¡°But ssshe isss going away sssoon. If you want to keep her, you need power. And if you dessside to let her go, you¡¯ll need sssomething to fill the void. You need usss!¡±

    Yes, Lorelei was a jewel he could just marvel at from the side. But even then, he could still be near her. If he fused with Nerodris¡­ Would he be able to approach her with his tainted body?

    ¡°Ssso ssshort-sssighted. And after that woman isss gone, are you willing to give up your daughter? Are you going to risssk your child¡¯sss life for sssome gall?¡±

    ¡°Shut your trap!¡± Noah¡¯s heel squished a snake¡¯s head.

    They dared speak about Shana! He could feel the hunger and yearning hidden behind their seeming concern. Nerodris was created to devour not just souls. It was a weapon against magic. And Shana was the greatest source of nourishment for that devious piece of scrap! Oh, he had been such a blind idiot! Had he lost his mind? Most likely! If he allowed Nerodris to take over his body and mind, the first ones it would attack were Shana and Gerash! The two strongest shamans with now the weakest bodies. And if the warriors of Wolf Mountain tried to stop him, he would devour them too and increase his powers further¡­

    Letting out a string of curses, Noah¡¯s claws dug into the black scales on his chest and ripped a large chunk off. Searing pain shot through his entire body, but his mind was finally clear from fog and doubt.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± a slew of hisses erupted around him as the snakes attacked him, teeth and sharp legs piercing his skin.

    ¡°Off with you, you conniving critters!¡± shouted Noah and began mercilessly kicking and trampling around while ripping handfuls of scales from his body. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my family!¡±

 III-19. Healing (1)

    Slowly, Noah¡¯s senses started returning. First came the pain of needles, stabbing his lower back and crawling down his legs, followed by the taste in his mouth that was reminiscent of something dying and rotting for several weeks in the sun. A gust of wind enveloped him in the familiar scent of horses, moist earth, and burning wood, but mixed in between was also the sweetly-repulsive odor of charred flesh. His ears picked up a low murmur and a few sporadic words that quickly avalanched into a rumbling quarrel.

    ¡°Move to the side, Count De Moran! Don¡¯t be needlessly stubborn.¡± Bishop Petronius sounded tired but resolute.

    ¡°No chance.¡± Duncan¡¯s voice was akin to a bear¡¯s growl. ¡°I advise you to keep your distance, Your Holiness. My blade might just slip and slice your neck.¡±

    ¡°Enough empty threats! You are putting everyone in danger by protecting that thing!¡±

    ¡°That thing is your duke!¡± hissed Duncan. There was the scraping of metal against a sheath. ¡°But please, try your luck if you doubt my words.¡±

    ¡°You fool!¡± Petronius¡¯ voice thinned but he didn¡¯t give up. ¡°It has been five hours already. The Duke is long gone. Whatever awakens¡­ It won¡¯t be him! We need to kill and burn the vessel before the relic goes on a rampage.¡±

    ¡°Only over my dead body!¡±

    Finally, Noah¡¯s heavy eyelids fluttered open. Blinking several times, he let his still blurry gaze travel around and assessed the situation.

    At the edge of the circle he had drawn on the ground, the towering backs of Duncan and his knights built an impenetrable wall of steel. The light from two large campfires illuminated their frowning, resolute faces, and dyed their drawn blades crimson. On the other side of their living shield, Bishop Petronius had summoned his priests. Although none of the clerics belonged to the militant order of the Night Brothers, they had been handpicked for this expedition from amongst the noble members of the cloth, versed both in swordplay and purification. Now, they surrounded their Bishop, weapons in hand, and their expressions were far from divine or placid.

    Noah sighed and rolled his eyes, his lips involuntarily parting in a chuckle.

    ¡°I leave you lot for a bit and now you''re about to slaughter each other,¡± he said hoarsely and savored the ensuing chaos.

    Even before his words died down, Duncan spun around, his expression a mixture of relief, happiness, and weariness.

    ¡°N-Noah? You are¡­ Is it really you?¡± In his shaking voice, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of the earlier chilling ferocity.

    ¡°In body and spirit,¡± nodded Noah and motioned to grab Duncan¡¯s extended hand when Bishop Petronius stepped fort.

    ¡°Do not move, Count De Moran!¡± The cleric hurriedly wedged himself between Noah and the old knight. ¡°That thing might be deceiving us.¡±

    ¡°I don''t appreciate being repeatedly called a thing, Your Holiness.¡± Noah frowned and stretched his numb legs, trying to rub away the crawling itch and stabbing pain from the returning circulation. ¡°But then again, your caution is commendable. So, how do I prove my sanity to you?¡±

    For a moment, the cleric measured Noah up and his face became rigidly resolute. He rolled up his sleeve and stretched out his right hand.

    ¡°If you claim to be the Duke, touch my skin.¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness!¡± A gasp came from the group of priests. Next to them, Duncan and the knights seemed confused.

    ¡°If there is something vile inhabiting the Duke¡¯s body, I¡¯ll be able to sense it and keep it at bay long enough for you to eliminate us both and purify this place,¡± stated the bishop calmly.

    ¡°To dare get touched by a malicious entity and possibly get your soul devoured¡­ So it is true?!¡± Noah¡¯s brows flew up. ¡°I thought the rumors about you being an acolyte of Saint Emina The Eternal were just that. No wonder you are so fit for your age, Your Holiness.¡±

    Saint Emina. Compared to the rest of the Great Five, she was an oddity. All other saints had powers that could be externalized. Saint Arslan could destroy any type of magic even at tens of meters around him. Saint Ursule could heal any injury and bring back people from the grasp of the Father of Darkness. The eyes of Saint Oronte could see magic and distinguish between lies and truth. Saint Markus was a genius inventor who could imbue foreign power into objects. In contrast, Saint Emina was simply healthy. No poison or sickness would affect her. Her wounds healed in a matter of days while other people would need months, supposedly even being able to survive a stab to the heart. And also, according to the legends, she wouldn¡¯t be afflicted by curses, get possessed, or ghost-touched.

    Saint Emina¡¯s acolytes, similar to their patron, were rumored to live long and healthy lives and were protected from the vile effects of evil souls. This ability was disdained, neglected, and forgotten on the mainland, where wraiths and spiritual possessions were part of folklore, together with magic, but it meant the difference between life and death in Norden.

    Noah shook his head with a chuckle, thinking that he should reevaluate the potential threats and uses of keeping this man as the head of Norden¡¯s church, and even more, of allowing him to continue living. This, however, was a matter for another time.

    Bishop Petronius continued staring at him resolutely, the sharp features of his face becoming even sharper. Stretching out his gloved hand, Noah grabbed the Bishop¡¯s forearm. For a moment, the two men stood motionless. Little beads of sweat appeared on the old priest¡¯s forehead, his eyes squinting into narrow slits.

    ¡°Even for you, it won¡¯t be good to touch Nerodris for too long, Your Holiness,¡± said Noah calmly.

    ¡°It¡­ It has really¡­ What did you do?!¡± The cleric gasped. ¡°Before, I could even feel the evil aura emanating from it but now¡­ It has calmed down considerably!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Noah mused for a bit. ¡°You can say that I beat it into submission. For now, that is.¡±

    ¡°So, is the Duke alright?¡± Duncan interrupted them impatiently, his gaze still peeled on Noah.

    ¡°Surprisingly, he is,¡± sighed Bishop Petronius and tried helping Noah to his feet. Unfortunately, the combined weight of Nerodris and a full-grown man was too much for him. Just as the cleric was about to lose his foothold and topple over, Duncan grabbed Noah¡¯s free arm and the two managed to pull him up.

    Swaying a bit, Noah leaned on Duncan¡¯s shoulder, his knees still weak from hours of sitting idle. A cheer erupted amongst the knights and priests but it was quickly silenced by Noah¡¯s raised hand.

    ¡°Report. What are the casualties?¡±

    ¡°Sir Pergrin was wounded but it isn¡¯t life-threatening,¡± answered Duncan curtly. ¡°Unfortunately, we lost Sir Kenneth.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Noah¡¯s heart quivered but his face remained calm. ¡°When we return, I¡¯ll personally talk to his widow. And what about Nekor?¡±

    ¡°Still breathing, but frankly, he is more of a vegetable than a man. It¡¯s hard to say whether he¡¯ll recover.¡±

    ¡°Make it happen. I think he might have an interesting story to tell.¡± Noah let go of Duncan and stepped among his men. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve used the time I¡¯ve been out to get some rest. Duncan and the fittest five of you will ride off with me immediately. The rest will stay and protect His Holiness, the priests, and Nekor on the way back. Don¡¯t break your necks but make sure to keep a good pace. I¡¯ll inform the next relay station to prepare a wagon to meet you halfway.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one having some rest, boy?¡± whispered Duncan with a strained face. ¡°Fighting Nerodris for five hours is not the same as taking a nap.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°I have to go back as soon as possible, Duncan.¡± Noah firmly shook his head while climbing on Cinder with some effort.

    ¡°Why the hurry? Did that cursed bucket show you something?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I have to go back.¡±

    Without further explanation, Noah kicked the horse and galloped away, followed by Duncan¡¯s angry shout.

    ¡°Wait! What about provisions? Damn you, you rascal! Max! Hugh! Follow me. Robin! Janus! Luke! Gather supplies and come after us. We¡¯ll meet at the next relay station!¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t look back. He knew his men would follow him despite the confusion of his sudden departure. But sitting still and losing more time was not an option. His body ached. His soul felt thin and weary. Yet the yearning in his heart was overwhelming. What he saw in the depths of Nerodris¡­ It was probably an illusion, conjured by his weakening mind. Still, it had shown him what he desired most. What was most precious to him. Where he needed to be.

    The ride back to Ildemar was like a blur. To keep their neck-breaking speed, they were forced to change horses at every relay station along Via Draconis. Leaving Cinder behind was another blow to Noah¡¯s heart, although he knew that they¡¯ll be reunited in just a couple of days. Still, it was a necessary measure to give the exhausted animals a chance to recover after the intense gallop, a generous treatment that was not granted to his poor escort knights. Riding from dawn to dusk with only four hours of sleep, the group was on the verge of collapse when they reached the castle two days later.

    The gate sentries at Ildemar received quite the fright when a horn disturbed the midnight calm, announcing the Duke¡¯s unexpected return. As lanterns and torches were hastily lit in the main courtyard, the riders entered the castle in a whirlwind of sparks and hoofs. White foam dripped from the horses¡¯ snouts with each heavy pant, their bodies sweaty and twitching from the strenuous ride.

    Jumping from the saddle, Noah looked through the crowd of servants, his eyes fixating on the limping, disheveled figure of William. Despite having an overcoat hastily thrown over his night garments, the Lord Steward of Norden didn¡¯t look one bit sleepy. Next to him towered Neli who, with a cloud of curly, graying hair and a colorful scarf wrapped around her shoulders, had lost a lot of her usual domineering sternness.

    Seeing Noah dismount, the two ran toward him, their faces full of worry.

    ¡°Shekri, what¡­ what happened? You look terrible! Are you injured?¡± blurted out Neli while circling around, split between the urge to embrace him and the fear of touching Nerodris.

    ¡°We expected you in three to four days,¡± William chimed in. ¡°Did the mission fail? Where are the rest of you? Are they¡­?¡±

    ¡°They are fine.¡± Noah allowed himself a breather. ¡°More importantly, Lorelei¡­ Has she awakened? And Shana¡­ Gerash¡­ How are they?¡±

    His friends¡¯ faces became gloomy.

    ¡°There have been no changes thus far,¡± replied William.

    Noah¡¯s heart sank. He had prayed that his vision was true. She had claimed to be waiting for him in Ildemar, so he hoped¡­ It was all his wishful thinking. Why had he behaved like a madman because of a fever dream?

    Looking over his shoulder, he saw Duncan slipping off his saddle and crumbling on the ground, followed by the rest of his escorts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Just let me sleep here,¡± mumbled the old knight, laying flat on the cold stones and shooing away a flock of servants and pages.

    He had pushed his men to the brink of death! For what? Whether he arrived today or in three days¡­ what change would it make? For his selfish desires, for some delusion, he had risked the lives of his comrades.

    A soulless laugh escaped Noah¡¯s lips as his hand dug through his hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, shekri. They might not be awake yet, but their condition also didn¡¯t worsen. They are on the path of recovery.¡±

    Neli¡¯s calm words were like a balm to Noah¡¯s soul. Lifting his eyes to meet the Marzbanati¡¯s warm gaze, he gathered his remaining strength and forced his voice to sound as collected as possible.

    ¡°I want to see them.¡±

    ¡°Of course. But first,¡± Neli gave him a wry smile, ¡°you need to take off Nerodris and wash yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you need help with the armor?¡± William carefully approached him but Noah shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt by chance. You better take care of Duncan and the knights. They deserve a good rest.¡±

    Saying that, Noah walked with a heavy step toward the castle. In a haze, he peeled off Nerodris¡¯ black plates, carefully hanging them inside the secret compartment in his bed-chamber, before dragging his legs toward the bath. When his aching body was finally engulfed by the warm, fragrant water, he could hardly relax. The thick fumes suffocated him. The usually pleasurable sensation of the pool¡¯s hot walls, pressing against his back, now felt foreign and uncomfortable.

    Finishing his bath quickly, he rushed out, droplets of water still dripping from his hair. Before the door, he met Neli who silently opened her arms. Led by years of habit, Noah hugged her, burying his face in her gray mane.

    ¡°My sweet, sweet boy,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve endured it so well. You came back to me in one piece. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you worry, mother,¡± replied Noah in kind. ¡°How is Duncan?¡±

    ¡°Snoring like a bear in winter, that stubborn old badger.¡± Neli released him from her hug and brushed the corners of her eyes. ¡°Where do you want to go first?¡±

    For a moment, Noah hesitated. Now, more than ever, he wished he could split himself into three. They were all waiting for him - his child, his friend, and the woman who had taken his heart. If he visited Gerash at this hour, it would inconvenience Saya and the rest of his family. Lorelei¡­ What if his vision had been a parting gift? What if her spirit, upon his return, were to fade away the moment he entered the room? And Shana, she was probably fast asleep now¡­ But maybe this wasn¡¯t so bad. At least his presence wouldn¡¯t cause another attack.

    ¡°Shana,¡± he said hoarsely and walked off with Nely by his side.

    The winding corridors of Ildemar were ghastly in the moonlight. The castle he had considered his home was now like an ancient tomb. The tall ceilings seemed to try to crush him, the white walls - closing in on him like the narrow passage of a cave.

    Noah straightened his back, struggling to drive away these dark thoughts. When he finally arrived at Shana¡¯s door, another familiar figure was waiting there for him.

    ¡°Welcome back, little wolf.¡± Kash-baba gave him a smile. A little puff of smoke rose from her pipe and engulfed Noah in a fragrant cloud. ¡°It seems like your soul has been through quite the peculiar ordeal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Noah, not trying to hide anything from the old shaman. ¡°But can we leave the discussion for another time? What do you need from me to prove my identity?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, child.¡± The old woman laughed. ¡°My eyes are still sharp enough to recognize you. Besides, if you were a wraith, you would have been long purified by my pipe.¡±

    Deciding to postpone his questions for later, Noah motioned to the door but was stopped once again by the shaman. Without a word, she handed him a small bundle of blue forget-me-nots. A knot clogged his throat but he took the flowers and silently entered the room.

    The light fragrance of herbs filled the air and tickled his nose as he approached the large, white bed. Pulling the curtain slightly to the side, Noah peered into the darkness, his sharp ears picking up the tiny breaths of a sleeping child. Shana had huddled between the blankets and pillows like a little bird. Her white hair sparkled in the moonlight like fresh snow, and her petite features could rival the masterpieces of the greatest imperial sculptors. Yet all that mattered to Noah was that she looked calm and healthy.

    Sitting carefully at the edge of the bed, he watched over her with a bitter-sweet feeling in his heart. Shana''s little face filled his whole world. It was just yesterday when he carried her on his shoulders. He had closed his eyes for a moment and now the tiny baby that had fitted in his arms had become almost a woman. How much he wanted to hug her. To hear her laugh and call him ¡®papa¡¯. But now¡­ she looked at him with fear in her eyes. He had failed her, he allowed those fiends to hurt her. How could he call himself her father when he always betrayed her trust? If it was only possible, he wished he could turn back time. If he had managed to save Yanosh and Orhana that day, now she would have a real family instead of a fake, sorry excuse of a father.

    The knot in Noah¡¯s throat tightened and his eyes blurred. His emotions threatened to overwhelm him. The last time he had felt so desperate and out of place... was the night his world had been destroyed. His body stiffened as the memories flooded his mind - red snow, charred flesh, a shrill scream.

    Slowly, his lips moved in a familiar rhythm. It was a lullaby. The second one he had learned in his life. The one he had sung to quiet the heartwrenching cries of a little girl looking for her dead parents. The one he had used to stifle his own howls.

    ¡°High, high in the night sky

    A little star is born.

    Glow, glow, over silver snow,

    Little star, till morn.

    Light, light, in the deepest night,

    Hope is not forlorn.

    Spark, spark, drive away the dark,

    Little star firstborn.¡±

    As the soft melody melted into the air, Noah stood still for a moment, watching over the sleeping child. He then carefully placed the bundle of forget-me-nots on her pillow.

    ¡°I love you, Starlet,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He stood up and quietly exited the room. Unseen by him, a crystal tear rolled down Shana¡¯s cheek.

 III-20. Healing (2)

    Outside of Shana¡¯s chambers, Kash-baba and Neli were anxiously waiting for Noah. As he reunited with them, his rigid face, glassy eyes, and tightly pressed lips told them not to ask any questions.

    ¡°You should go get some sleep,¡± said Neli softly.

    ¡°No.¡± Noah turned his back on her and trudged in the opposite direction. ¡°I still have places to be. Kash-baba, I¡¯m sorry to keep you up at this hour, but can you brief me on the Duchess¡¯ condition on the way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, child. I¡¯ll sleep enough in the grave,¡± she chuckled, scurrying after him, and Nely followed suit. ¡°Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t much to tell. Her condition has remained unchanged ever since you left.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how insignificant it might seem, baba, tell me everything.¡±

    For the next couple of minutes, the hushed voice of the old shaman accompanied their stride. Noah listened to her intently, never interrupting or commenting. His face looked cold and detached, but the crease between his brows became deeper and his eyes - darker. When they reached Lorelei¡¯s chambers, Noah politely but resolutely sent the two women away.

    After a brief pause, he knocked and was led in by Milly. A single lantern illuminated the room. The bed curtains were half-closed, protecting the patient lying inside from prying eyes. The air was thick with the smoke of juniper, elderberries, and pine needles that were used by the Binshi to drive away sickness and malicious spirits. A single chair was pulled close to the head of the bed, draped with Milly¡¯s shawl as she had left it during her wake.

    Noah picked up the scarf and carefully put it on the petrified maid¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Go get some sleep, Milly,¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over the lady tonight.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°Your legs are shaking and you look a breath away from fainting. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep your mistress safe.¡±

    Completely out of words, the maid blinked several times before curtsying clumsily and dragging her feet toward the anteroom. On the way out, she stopped several times to look back before the sturdy door hid her two masters from view.

    Finally alone, Noah slumped in the chair and remained bent over with elbows on his knees for a few moments. His heart pounded in his chest so hard that he feared it might tear free at some point. With a slightly trembling hand, he reached out and drew the bed curtain to the side.

    In the canopy¡¯s twilight, Lorelei looked like a marble sculpture. Even the rise and fall of her chest was so faint that for a moment Noah thought in terror that she might really be dead. His cold fingers clasped around her palm and he whispered:

    ¡°You liar. You said you are waiting for me. Now, I¡¯m here, but you are not even welcoming me.¡±

    The night replied with the rustling of leaves and the humming of crickets. A lone streak of moonlight squeezed between the window curtains and the bed¡¯s canopy and covered Lorelei¡¯s face in a silver sheen.

    Led by some inner instinct, Noah stood up and leaned over her. His eyes were drunk on the illustrious being lying before him - so fragile and pure, so peaceful and scary. She was a creature of ice and snow, of dreams and moonlight. A single touch could make her disappear like a mist at dawn. Bathed in cold silver, she was like a character out of a fairytale - a cursed damsel awaiting her loved one to break the spell.

    ¡°Wake up, Princess,¡± whispered Noah in a trance. ¡°Your Prince is here.¡±

    Like in a dream, his lips touched hers. It was just a peck. A fleeting moment. And yet, it burned with the merciless ferocity of molten steel. Noah¡¯s heart tore between guilt and pleasure. But then reason prevailed.

    He was too naive. This was no fairytale, and even if it were, he was no prince but rather a vicious beast in human skin. It was wrong. He had promised to give up on her, to never force himself on her. Yet in dreams and in reality, he had broken his word one too many times. Even when fighting Nerodris, his mind had conjured the image of the one he desperately desired¡­ He was despicable and greedy. Even so, his gaze lingered on her face as mad hope kindled in his chest, a hope based on dreams and fairytales.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Seconds trickled into minutes. Adorned in fleeting moonlight, Lorelei remained frozen in time, unmoving and unperturbed by the anguish and yearning of the man next to her. Her long lashes didn¡¯t flutter, nor did a sigh escape her lips, heralding a much-anticipated awakening.

    Swallowing hard, Noah sat on the edge of the bed, his body - an empty husk. There were no tears in his eyes. His mouth didn¡¯t shout or utter curses. His head was barren of thought. The lump in his chest still kept him alive, yet its monotonous beats were no different from perpetual the rattle of a waterwheel. He just sat there, back crooked like a withered tree, and kept vigil over his sleeping heart.

    ***

    The first morning rays carefully peeked through the bedroom window and made their way past the bed curtains to tickle Lorelei¡¯s nose. With a low moan, she opened her eyes and for a few minutes her still blurry consciousness was busy with the pressing questions of ¡°where¡±, ¡°when¡± and ¡°how¡±. The ¡°where¡± was mostly clear - she knew this canopy and the carved columns supporting it. It was her room and definitely not a bloody swamp or a silver forest. The ¡°when¡± was a bit more dubious. She felt incredibly weak, her body was sore, and her throat was dry as sand. Judging from this, it had been at least a day or two since she lost consciousness. As for the ¡°how¡±... Lorelei closed her eyes. The meeting with Orhana, the images she had shared with her, that red swamp full of monstrous snakes, all this was nothing more than the fruit of her feverish, delirious mind. There was no other explanation. It had to be a crazy dream, otherwise¡­ that kiss she had shared with Noah¡­ No! It was just her desires taking shape inside a fever-born illusion.

    Despite her attempts to convince herself, her body shivered, remembering that kiss. Would she ever be able to experience it outside of her lucid dreams? Even though everything had played just in her head, she could no longer deny her feelings, and neither did she want to. But¡­ Noah was a man of honor. He would never betray the Crown Prince and break his word to Pandad. Marzbane Ilmaz was going to be the new Duchess of Norden in a couple of months. Then¡­ What was she to do? Leave Ildemar and begin a new life far away from Norden and Noah? The sheer thought stabbed Lorelei¡¯s heart like a poisonous dagger. The time spent here might have been short, but this cold, wild land, this castle and its inhabitants were the closest things to home and family she ever knew. She¡­ didn¡¯t want to lose them. But the only thing she could do¡­

    Lorelei bit her chapped lips and whimpered quietly. Would she be able to do it? To share the man she loved with another woman? To hide in the shadows and look from the side how Noah builds his family? And would he even take her as a concubine? The noble mistresses too were an asset to their lords. They brought more political connections or commercial benefits. There was no mistress who could survive long in her master¡¯s favor relying solely on her beautiful face.

    Lorelei had no illusions about her own looks. She was by no means ugly but her figure lacked the voluptuous curves and petite, doll-like features that comprised the Limerian standard of beauty. Even according to the Binshi¡¯s tastes, she was too scrawny and weak-boned. This meant that her medicinal skills were her only playing card. But would this be enough to guarantee her a place next to Noah? And even if it did, she had no one to back her, should Marzbane Ilmaz decide to dispose of her.

    The heavy chaotic thoughts drained the little remaining strength Lorelei had. Everything was spinning and her head was about to explode amidst the little green dots that danced before her eyes. With great effort, she suppressed the urge to vomit. The physician in her reprimanded her thoughtlessness. She was barely awake and her body was extremely weakened. In her condition, any stress was detrimental to the healing process. Now wasn¡¯t the time to set her destiny in stone. It was time to calm down and recuperate.

    Breathing deeply, Lorelei began reciting in her head ailments and corresponding treatments from Master Levi¡¯s textbooks. The monotonous routine brought her peace and a sense of control. Her tense muscles slowly relaxed and the dark thoughts were pushed away for a later time. Even her fatigue seemed to dissipate bit by bit.

    Relishing in this blissful calm, Lorelei motioned to lift her right hand and rub her still-heavy eyelids, but a great force held it down. For a passing moment, the fearful thought that her limb had become lame shot through her mind. Yet, a second later, her still blurry gaze found the immovable obstacle holding down her hand. Her breath stuck in her chest as her eyes rounded.

    Half-leaning on the edge of the bed, half sprawled on the ground, Noah was fast asleep while holding her hand. The locks of his black hair were strewn over the white sheets like crow¡¯s feathers. The morning sun contoured his face with the craftsmanship of a master jeweler. His dark skin had the golden luster of the precious southern woods, used by artisans for the creation of alluring fragrances and carved treasures. His strong jaw and decisive chin gave him the wild and powerful look of the heroes from the old legends. Even the dark, gruesome skar that spread over his face did not diminish his charm, but rather enhanced his aura of regality and fierce beauty.

    A pale smile bloomed on Lorelei¡¯s lips as she observed his peaceful face. Slow, long breaths escaped his slightly opened mouth. The crease between his brows was still present as the burden of worry didn¡¯t seem to leave him even in his sleep. A lock of hair had mischievously fallen over his eyes, hiding his long eyelashes behind.

    As she indulged in the sight of the sleeping Noah, a sudden urge engulfed Lorelei. She wanted to brush away those unruly black strands. She wanted to smoothen that frown with a kiss. She wanted to see those lips stretch in a rare warm smile, not a vicious, daunting sneer, not a bold grin, neither a forced or self-deprecating smirk, but a genuine sign of happiness.

    Overwhelmed by her feelings, Lorelei involuntarily jerked her arm hard in an attempt to touch that precious face. Her movement alerted the sleeping Noah who jumped up, still drowsy, and frantically looked around. For a moment, two pairs of eyes stared at each other, thousands of unspoken words hidden within that gaze. Then, as fast and gentle as a spring breeze, Noah pulled Lorelei into his embrace.

 III-21. Encroachment

    Warmth. Like sunshine over a frozen lake, it touched Lorelei¡¯s skin and slowly seeped in to melt all worry and thought. The tender strength of Noah¡¯s arms was so enticing, tearing down the walls around her heart and soul that she had clumsily built. She could stay huddled in the warmth of his embrace forever. The strong beats of his heart were like a guardian chant, protecting her and driving away any danger and sorrow. Snuggling in his broad shoulder, she breathed in his familiar sweet scent of musk, sandalwood, and pine. It combined the inviting warmth of the eastern Marzbanats with the rugged beauty of Norden to create a unique and unmistakable fragrance that was his alone.

    Suddenly, her whole body stiffened.

    ¡°N-no¡­ Let go,¡± she mumbled. The hands that had previously clung to Noah¡¯s shirt desperately tried to push him away.

    Hearing her muffled voice and feeling the weak pressure, Noah loosened his grip. Like a frightened dormouse, she scrambled away from him, pulling the blanket up to her chin.

    ¡°Lorelei, what¡­?¡±

    The mix of sorrow and confusion on his face pierced Lorelei¡¯s heart. He reached out, but this only made her curl up deeper into the sheets.

    ¡°P-please, stay away,¡± she said weakly, trying to hide her red face in the blanket.

    ¡°Forgive me.¡± His tone was so full of hurt that it forced her to look up. His lips were twisted in a forced smile. ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt you or take advantage-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Realizing what he was thinking, Lorelei hurried to clear up the misunderstanding. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­ You¡­ You shouldn¡¯t hug me because¡­ I stink!¡±

    For a long, silent moment, the two stared at each other. Two small suns burned on Lorelei¡¯s cheeks and she wanted to look away but couldn¡¯t, captivated by the slew of emotions washing over Noah¡¯s face. Sorrow, guilt, confusion, realization, amazement, they all came and went to finally give way to bemusement. Warm, devilish light shone in his eyes as he coughed, trying to drive away a chuckle.

    ¡°You¡­ are such an odd bird, Lady Norden!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lorelei retorted, thinking that her whole face would burst into flames. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m unkempt and haven¡¯t washed for who knows how many days while sweating from fever¡­¡±

    ¡°Weeks.¡± Gravity replaced the playfulness in his voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the brink of death for one and a half weeks. We weren''t sure that you¡¯ll wake up again.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I just have a simple cold,¡± Lorelei shook her head and blinked, trying to brush away the memory of the conversation she had with Orhana.

    ¡°Far from it. According to Kash-baba, your soul was wandering around.¡± His tone became quiet and more solemn. He then continued, tasting every word before uttering it. ¡°I trust her skills, there is no mistake. This¡­ Letting your soul wander away from your body¡­ isn¡¯t something a regular human can do. Also¡­ I know you could see the shape of the dhrowghost, and you further claimed to see a black mist that pushed you over the cliff. None of this can be done by a Limerian.¡±

    He hesitated, clenching his hands together.

    ¡°Lorelei¡­ What¡­ What are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lorelei froze, her throat - tightly clogged. A single thought kept repeating itself in her mind - her soul had been wandering! This¡­ If true, it meant that¡­ what she experienced with Orhaha, that bloody swamp, and the half-demon Noah¡­ it was all real! The past that she had witnessed, the kiss that they shared¡­ all of it?

    Her heart skipped a beat as she looked at him. The kiss, he never mentioned it. There was no hint in his speech or manners indicating that it had ever happened. Did it mean so little to him or had this particular event been part of her imagination? Both possibilities were hurtful in their own way.

    ¡°Will you deny me an answer, my lady?¡±

    His pained voice threw her tumultuous inner world into even greater chaos.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Just¡­¡± She opened and closed her mouth several times, not knowing where to start. With some effort, the words found their way out. ¡°Do you know what a nesvet is?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how the Binshi call our Saints¡­¡± The shock of realization forced his eyebrows up. ¡°You¡­ are a Saint?!¡±

    ¡°Not quite,¡± whispered Lorelei. There was no turning back now. But he deserved to know and she desperately wanted to get that secret out of her chest. Even if it meant that he would fear and probably hate her¡­ If he even believed her.

    Word after word, she narrated her meeting with Yanosh¡¯s spirit, how he cured her of the dhrowghost¡¯s miasma and created a false life-core for her. She confessed about seeing Gregor gathering soul-dust, and the strange dream that had led her to the Star of Norden. Her voice became weaker and weaker until she reached the point when Shana had pushed her over the gazebo¡¯s railing, and then it died out completely. She had no strength or enough bravery to talk about her experience with Orhana, and even less when it came to the kiss she believed to share with Noah. Be it a dream or reality, she needed time to gather her thoughts and courage, and put her feelings in order so that she could face him¡­ if he ever gave her the chance to do that.

    Stealing a shy glance, she noticed Noah staring intently at her, his eyes trying to pierce straight into her soul. His judgment was imminent, and the verdict was hardly going to be favorable.

    Exhaling slowly, her husband drew both hands through his hair.

    ¡°This¡­ explains a lot. Damn, had I known¡­ that whole fiasco with the Grand Council could have been avoided.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°For everything. For complicating things. You deserved to know. I was¡­ selfish.¡±

    ¡°We both know that¡¯s nonsense.¡± Noah¡¯s warm, rough hand brushed a lock of tangled hair behind her ear. ¡°Now tell me the truth. Why did you keep quiet until now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei felt the tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m a monster. I was afraid¡­ I thought that you¡­ that everyone would hate me. See me as a threat¡­ I¡­didn¡¯t want to be sent to the Church¡­ and used to summon a real Saint¡­ After all, I¡¯m the vessel they need¡­ And if the Church were to have a new Saint, they could use this ¡®holy sign¡¯ as a pretext to renew the conversion efforts in Norden¡­ I was terrified that¡­ I could cause a civil war. The Duchess of Norden can, at any moment, turn into a being that is the natural enemy of the Binshi-¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Foolish girl!¡± Noah snorted and flicked her forehead. ¡°I told you already - from the day we married, you became one of my people. A vessel or a true Saint, I wouldn¡¯t allow the Church to take you and use you. And I¡¯ll never see you as a monster or a threat.¡±

    ¡°Even though¡­ I¡¯m not even a human?¡±

    ¡°You perpetually stubborn woman!¡± Noah cupped her face. ¡°My daughter is something akin to a deity. Half of my closest people are magical beings that can summon the dead and rip out one¡¯s soul. I believe I have enough experience with the ¡®inhuman¡¯ to know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Saying this, Noah flicked her forehead one more time and stood up, heading for the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some porridge and honey milk. Be a good patient and don¡¯t you dare run around.¡±

    A wave of relief overwhelmed Lorelei. Laughing and crying simultaneously, she nodded, unable to utter a word. Yet her eyes said everything that needed saying.

    ***

    Veils of mist filled the dream world. Their ever-changing shapes conjured mirages of castles and giants, of monsters and endless mountains. Lionel hated it all. The flighty surroundings were an excellent hiding place for assassins.

    He studied again the small amulet hanging from his neck. It was made in the curled-up shape of a sleeping man with two locks of white and golden hair tied around his body. Although his partners had sworn a blood oath that the trinket was just a means of communication and not a harmful artifact, he had still made sure to take additional precautions. When dealing with soul-sucking monsters, who knew how much their word was worth? The thin gold band around his middle finger was a memento of Saint Markus. It gave somewhat of a protection against suggestions and mind control. Luckily, it just increased its bearer¡¯s innate mental strength and did not block magic completely, otherwise, combining it with the Binshi amulet might have ended up ugly.

    Rubbing the pendant between his fingers, Lionel clicked his tongue and peered again into the misty shapes. They were late. Even worse, they had failed. His spy in Ildemar had managed to send out a single bird before the castle had been put under an even tighter lock. Despite some minor gains, that bastard was still alive and the Binshi¡¯s prophet was still under his protection. So much for their elaborate plan.

    While Lionel was angrily recounting the report, the mist before him began churning until it formed the blurry figure of a woman.

    ¡°Where is Akh-Moren?¡± asked Lionel without bothering to greet her.

    ¡°He is busy,¡± replied the shadowy woman curtly. ¡°Why have you contacted us?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lionel crossed his arms over his chest and rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid and wouldn¡¯t learn of your failure?¡±

    ¡°Just a minor setback. With the castle¡¯s defenses weakened, we just need to regroup and-¡±

    ¡°Forget it. You tried and failed. Your people ran away with tails between their legs. Now is my turn.¡±

    The woman balled her fists and was about to answer but suddenly stiffened. After a few seconds of silence, she nodded.

    ¡°We will provide you with a shaman to assist-¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡± Lionel interrupted her again. ¡°I have taken care of that part.¡±

    ¡°Then our puppet in Ildemar will be dormant until you need its assistance. But there is one condition - don¡¯t kill the Duke.¡±

    ¡°You dare?!¡± Lionel¡¯s face quivered in anger. ¡°We had an agreement. The bastard dies, you get your prophet and I - the dukedom.¡±

    ¡°Quell your anger, Limerian. You will get your revenge and even more. Akh-Moren just doesn¡¯t need the Duke¡¯s corpse. As long as he stays on the brink of death, all is fine. Even better if he suffers an excruciating pain before you hand him to us¡­ If you ever manage to defeat him.¡±

    ¡°Your failure doesn¡¯t mean that my plan will fail too.¡± Lionel threw the woman a disdainful look. ¡°You foolishly bet the success of your operation on the whims of a child. A child, I might add, who you needed to coerce to your side first, and we all saw the result. I won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡±

    ¡°You sound confident.¡± Despite her face being a blur of mists and shadows, there was an unmistakable poison in the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, and one more thing. Akh-Moren hopes that he will finally receive the gift that was lost earlier.¡±

    ¡°The Duchess?¡± The Binshi¡¯s last demand caught Lionel off guard. ¡°Why does he need her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But he was clear about one thing. No matter what happens, no irreparable damage should be inflicted on the Duchess¡¯ body.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that your saintly leader had such tastes.¡± A vicious smile bloomed on Lionel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kudash!¡± hissed the woman and her body shook. ¡°Not everyone is a rutty dog like you, Limenrian. Heed my word. If you ignore Akh-Moren¡¯s demands, you will regret it.¡±

    Without further explanation, the shadowy woman disappeared, leaving Lionel seething and curious. His fingers gripped the amulet around his neck and crushed it. In a flash of light, his body disappeared from the dream world.

    Lionel¡¯s eyes ripped open in the twilight of his bedroom. He exhaled and brushed the sweat from his brow. Hard crumbles of gray-white clay scraped his bare chest as he swiped them away and stood up. The fresh wind of mid-spring caressed his naked body. From a carafe adorned with sparkling red rubies, he poured some wine into a goblet and downed it in one go. His eyes wandered over the majestic domes of the Imperial Palace that were now dyed crimson-gold from the last sun rays. A second cup of wine found its way to his smiling lips.

    The Duchess of Norden. What secret talents did that woman have to entrance both that bastard and Akh-Moren? She was just a lowly by-blow of an incompetent count, so how was she always disturbing his carefully preplanned game?

    Lionel closed his eyes, trying to remember those unspectacular features. She was not ugly but also not a captivating beauty. Her figure was scrawny, her hair was dull brown. The only redeeming feature had been her eyes. In hindsight, he liked those eyes - big and pleading like the ones of a frightened doe, yet deep inside burned the flame of will and decisiveness unbecoming of someone as lowly as her. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be that bad to see those eyes again, but this time - completely full of despair. Or maybe¡­ even enamored and thoroughly submissive. If that girl was anything like her sister, it wouldn¡¯t take much effort.

    Hunger and arousal burned through his body, making Lionel shudder and lick his lips. What kind of a desperate face would his bastard brother make if he would take her right before his eyes? Akh-Moren had said no permanent damage to her body was allowed and he didn¡¯t intend to do such a thing. He would play with her a bit, learn her secrets, and torment that haughty slave all at the same time. And who knows, maybe if the girl was lucky, he would keep her instead of giving her to those white demons.

    A third cup of wine flowed down his throat, cooling his emotions. Fantasies were nice, but he had a plan to rearrange. Luckily, although some variables had changed the game pieces remained the same. Just the role of his little Pricilla was going to change a bit. He had showered her with attention every night in Sefis and had continued to do so after returning to the capital. She had proven to be a valuable investment indeed, and, if what his eyes and ears in the Crown Prince''s palace were reporting, one that would soon bear some much-desired fruits.

    Grabbing a loose silk garment from a nearby chair, Lionel threw it over his shoulders and began pacing back and forth.

    He had planned to use Pricilla to infiltrate Ildemar anyway, but now she was going to have to stay there for a bit longer. With how everything was coming together, his pieces were in their ideal configuration. If everything went well, in less than a year he could get hold of Norden legally, so that neither his father nor any of the old nobles could find fault in his actions. And in that time, he would rip from that bastard everything he held dear, bit by bit.

    Lionel threw his empty goblet on the table where it clattered against the carafe and a bowl of fruits, leaving a thin trail on the marble top. He then snagged a small silver bell and vigorously rang it until a quiet servant entered the room.

    ¡°Fetch Nanny Morna from the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. Bring also Argente.¡±

    After giving his orders and sending the servant away, Lionel slumped on a pile of cushions with a satisfied smile. A row of pearl-white teeth bit his lower lips as he closed his eyes, almost able to taste the fruits of success and pleasure the future would bring.

 III-22. Snakes venom

    Prince Lionel reclined on the pile of velvet cushions and lazily peeled a tangerine. The soft colorful light coming from the lanterns made the golden threads in his thin robe glimmer, their shine in perfect unison with the golden locks of his hair. Beneath the half-closed eyelids, two sharp eyes pretended to aimlessly look at the starry sky outside the open balcony window, but in fact, carefully followed every move of the two people humbly bowing before him. With a graceful motion, he put a piece of fruit in his mouth, his white teeth bursting the juicy pulp.

    Despite his leisurely appearance, Lionel was seething, his mood ¨C worst than after the dream-meeting with the damn Binshi. Being away from the capital for a year and a half, some of his carefully laid plans had become quite tangled. Despite trying to keep everything in check during the campaign, his absence had allowed some unruly pawns to do as they pleased with his long-term game.

    He waved his hand at the old black-clad woman who stood next to a tall man with a silver mask.

    ¡°Please, continue, Nanny Morna. You were telling me about Lady Nora. So, she is with child again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my prince,¡± the old woman replied in a soft voice. ¡°I heard her talk with the Crown Princess'' ladies-in-waiting. She is looking for a wet nurse since the baby is due in less than a month.¡±

    ¡°Dear Lady Nora,¡± a dangerous spark lit in Lionel¡¯s eyes. ¡°She must be truly in love with Lord Simon. I have really brought two destined souls together. To think that in under two years, they will produce not only a cute heir to the earldom but now an unexpected spare.¡±

    ¡°It is so. Lady Elvira and the other ladies-in-waiting are all over their love story. The two are inseparable."

    Lionel took another piece of tangerine and slowly chewed.

    ¡°Well, I hope the birth goes smoothly. It would be a tragedy if Lady Nora and her newborn son succumb to childbed fever. Master Argente will give you a health potion. When you visit Lady Nora to congratulate her on the birth, make sure to give some to her and to her son.¡±

    "Maybe the child will be a girl,¡± said the nanny and her eyebrows twitched despite the rest of her face remaining placid.

    ¡°I hope it is. With such rich emerald mines, Sir Simon should have a little girl to dress up and decorate from head to toe in fineries. Alas, Master Argente''s potions are too precious to waste on a girl. If the baby isn''t a son, just sent the lady my congratulations.¡±

    This time, the nanny obviously flinched but hurried to nod.

    ¡°May it be as you say, Your Imperial Highness.¡±

    ¡°Enough about Lady Nora.¡± Lionel waved his hand as if to drive away a pesky fly. ¡°What about dear Lady Ann?¡±

    ¡°Count Grommel has filed a petition with the Church for a divorce.¡±

    ¡°Edmund did? On what ground?¡±

    ¡°He states that after four years of marriage, Lady Ann has given him only twin girls and lost all other children after that. He is concerned about the lack of an heir.¡±

    ¡°To think he would treat my favorite god-daughters like dust!¡± Lionel patted his chin with a finger and pouted. ¡°What a disappointment. He and Lady Ann were such a lovely match. To think he deems my lovely god-daughters worthless, even after I have found perfect partners for them who would provide stability to the region even if no male heir is born.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But Lord Grommel is quite unhappy with the candidates.¡±

    ¡°Is he now? Why?¡±

    ¡°He claims that the first son of Baron Permi is retarded and the child of Count Bomon is weak and sickly.¡±

    ¡°So little insight. They are both powerful lords of the Crown Prince¡¯s faction just like the Count himself. Besides, the Permi boy is only six, there is time to develop into a fine young man. As for the Bomon, he can outgrow his sickness just like my dear brother did.¡±

    ¡°May the Two Gods bless the Crown Prince with a long life,¡± mumbled the nanny but the fleeting smirk on her face said otherwise.

    ¡°May They indeed,¡± nodded Lionel and started choosing some grapes from the tray next to him. ¡°I should ask Primate Ambrosinus to have a talk with Count Grommel and bring him to his senses. Lady Ann should not be punished and discarded for fulfilling her duties perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my prince.¡± This time the old woman beamed with happiness but a moment later her face darkened. ¡°However, Lord Grommel is known to be quite stubborn and prone to fits of anger.¡±

    ¡°You have a point.¡± Lionel popped a grape into his mouth. ¡°I am starting to worry about Lady Ann and the twins. Who knows what Edmund might do blinded by rage and mistrust? Castle Grommel is surrounded by such steep cliffs. It''s inevitable that accidents... happen."

    ¡°Yes, my lord. It is a dangerous place, indeed, especially if one is inebriated.¡±

    ¡°You are speaking my fears aloud, nanny! Please, contact Lady Ann personally and tell her that she has my support. Should anything happen in the future, the Imperial Palace¡¯s doors are open to her and the girls. And we should finalize the angels¡¯ marriage arrangements as soon as possible. I want to have the future of my god-children secured not a day too late.¡±

    ¡°It will be done, my lord.¡± The old woman bowed. ¡°Lastly, there is the matter with Miss Tremain.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lucia!¡± For the first time, the smile on Lionel¡¯s face seemed genuine. He rolled a grape between his fingers. ¡°A rare combination of charm and wits, my lovely Lucia. How is she fairing? And the boy? He should be¡­ oh, my, two by now!¡±

    ¡°Little master Linus is a fine boy, bright and agile for his age. As for Miss Tremain¡­ She has been experiencing some difficulties for the past year, ever since her husband was struck by insanity.¡±

    ¡°Poor Lucia! We can¡¯t let the head of the biggest shipyard in the Empire and his family suffer. Jerome is a close acquaintance of mine. I will make sure that the best medication is sent. No, master Argente will visit him personally." He looked at the silver-masked man who silently nodded. "And of course, no one would mind sending some funds to the Tremains now that their business is suffering. As a member of the Imperial Family, I must support our loyal citizens in need.¡±

    ¡°I am sure Miss Tremain would be happy to receive your assistance, my prince. The dear is trying to keep the shipyards in working order in place of her husband but¡­ her competitors are eyeing the business.¡±

    ¡°Such vultures!¡± Lionel smirked and it seemed that his mood improved quite a bit. ¡°Taking advantage of a struggling woman. Nanny, this injustice can¡¯t be allowed. Only a morally depraved person would do something like this. And a morally depraved person would also embezzle taxes if given the chance. I believe the imperial treasurer and his people could find some incriminating evidence should they start an investigation.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I will see to that, my prince. Should I specifically request for Count Orten to investigate?¡± The nanny''s face twisted with disdain as she pronounced the nobleman''s name.

    "Unfortunately, the Count won''t be available for the next few months. Find someone else."

    The old woman bowed deeply with a pious expression but the glint in her eyes spoke otherwise.

    The ringing of a bell disturbed the quiet evening, counting the twelve strokes of midnight. Lionel yawned and stretched his body on the pillows.

    ¡°Look what time it is. You should get some sleep, nanny.¡±

    Lionel motioned to the potion master. The man rummaged through his black robes and procured a small vial with yellowish liquid which he hurriedly gave to the woman.

    ¡°You have been very diligent.¡± Lionel threw a small pouch at her and the woman grabbed it mid-air with surprising agility. ¡°Here is your reward in addition to the medicine for your grandson.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my prince!¡± There were tears in the corner of her eyes. ¡°And many thanks to Master Argente. Only his potion can calm my poor baby.¡±

    The woman motioned toward the masked man, but he slipped away, his body hunching forward like he was expecting an attack.

    ¡°Master Argente is a shy person, nanny, and doesn''t like to be touched. But he knows to cherish your gratitude. Now go.¡±

    The old woman bowed several times as she backed to the door. With a final curtsy, she left the room.

    Lionel closed his eyes and sank between the cushions with a faint smirk. He liked diligent people and also liked motivating them properly. This one nanny, in particular, was quite useful, the key to her loyalty being her one and only sick grandson. Lionel snorted and thought how surprised the old soul would be if she knew that the medicine helping her grandson was also the one keeping his seizures reoccurring. What motivation would there be for her otherwise?

    "You go back too." He waved his hand at the masked man. "The treatment of our shaman should not be interrupted. The men of Primate Ambrosinus have messed her up good, and I need the girl looking normal in a week. Oh, and she''ll need a name. Call her Bessie or Essie, or something like that. Make sure she remembers it before we send her to Nanny Morna."

    The masked man nodded in silence and bowed deeply. As silent as a snake, he exited the room, leaving his master blissfully alone.

    Lionel yawned and loosened the belt of his robe a bit. With a graceful move, he took a kindling and held it in the flame of a nearby candle. He lifted the lid of the small incense burner next to the fruit bowl and soon gray wisps of smoke snaked toward the ceiling.

    Breathing in the sweet fragrance of the love-herbs, Lionel closed his eyes and tried to let his body relax. He had an important task at hand and couldn¡¯t let the nanny¡¯s report bother him any longer. Still, his heart raced a bit as he thought about Lucia Tremain. Her beauty was a sin waiting to happen. And it had happened. Several times. Lionel licked his lips, remembering the feeling of that agile body dancing under his fingers and her long legs, holding him captive till the crack of dawn. It was a pity to leave such a marvel in the hands of Jerome Tremain but luckily he had very few chances to indulge in it.

    If Lionel had to be honest, Lucia was the second woman to ever captivate him and, even if she was incomparable to his Queen, she had earned his favor. He fondly remembered the nights spent together and even more so ¨C the quiet hours afterward when they weaved their plans huddled together. Indeed, her beauty was a sin but her cold, calculating mind was a weapon, and one she was willing to share. Amongst the many gifts his lovely, ruthless Lucia had given him was the largest shipyard in the Empire. For a second, shivers ran down his spine. There was something dangerously attractive in a woman who knew what she wanted and had no second thoughts on the methods she was going to use to achieve it. In this, she and his Queen were similar¡­ Now that he thought about it, the Duchess of Norden reminded him a bit of Lucia. She had the same unyielding flame in her eyes, hidden behind a frail, sheepish facade.

    The smoke of the love-herbs tickled his nose and made his blood boil. The oft cloth of his robe caressed his sensitive skin - lightly and softly like a shy maiden''s touch. It was such a pity that the Duchess was no longer a maiden. The sheer thought of that bastard collecting her flower was revolting. Still, having both of them to play with... could prove to be funny. Seeing them, begging in his feet, broken and twisted in both body and soul. Especially that damn slave who had taken so much from him. Now he was going to take something of his. And he was going to take her again and again... Lorelei was her name, right?

    Lorelei. He tasted the sound of the name as his lips curved up. A sweet name for a sweet little slut. His fists painfully cramped. She had her own sins to pay for and her blood and tears would be the currency.

    One of the wall panels creaked and interrupted his thoughts. For a second, Lionel tensed up and his right hand slid between the cushions, but a moment later his muscles relaxed. No assassin would be breathing so heavily while approaching their target. Nor did they bathe in a tub of rose water and lavender. He remained on the cushions, eyes closed, and pretended to be asleep.

    The heavy breaths drew nearer and nearer until he felt a waterfall of hair tickling his face and two lips pressed against his in a thirsting kiss. His arms closed around the woman¡¯s waist, making her shriek in surprise and try to back away. He didn¡¯t allow that. Pulling her closer to his chest, he deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth. Simultaneously, one hand slowly trailed down her back until it reached her ass, where it remained firmly planted. Lionel could feel her warmth through the thin cloth of her nightgown. The image of a crying Lorelei, the love-herbs, and now this young, voluptuous body, pressing against him, made his arousal almost unbearable.

    In one swift move, he tumbled the woman on the cushions. As he lay on top of her, he felt her hands pushing weakly against his chest. He released their kiss and she gasped for air.

    ¡°What are those naughty little things doing?¡± he purred and licked one of her arms from the elbow to the fingertips before pulling it over her head.

    ¡°M-my l-lord¡­w-wait¡­¡±

    ¡°A bit too late for second thoughts, my lovely Pricilla,¡± whispered Lionel and pinned her second arm to the pillows.

    ¡°B-but we¡­ we shouldn¡¯t¡­ a-ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lionel¡¯s free hand slid down her lower back and then up, rolling up her skirts and caressing her thigh. As his fingers reached the opening between her legs, Pricilla¡¯s breaths became even more jagged. The moment he started playing around and circling her folds, she bit her lips to suppress a scream.

    ¡°Are you sure I should stop? Even if you are so wet?¡±

    ¡°Ohh! M-my... p-prince!¡±

    ¡°Surely it can wait,¡± chuckled Lionel and his fingers slid in completely, making the woman¡¯s body arch.

    ¡°Yes! Oh, yes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my Pricilla!¡±

    Saying that, he leaned down and kissed her and she eagerly reciprocated, sucking and nibbling on his tongue. Unable to hold back any longer, he spread her legs and rubbed himself against her entrance before plunging in with a sharp thrust. She screamed and shuddered. Her insides enveloped him in a velvety grip. This wonderful friction was too much.

    Lionel groaned and started moving, savoring every thrust and every moan, slowly climbing to the apex of pleasure. And yet, a part of his mind remained completely sober. As he moved faster and faster, Pricilla¡¯s flushed face overlapped with the one of Lorelei; her screams became the quiet, suppressed cries he had heard through that locked door in Sefis all those months ago. Still, he had enough sanity left to bite his lips before calling her name. Instead, he made his naughty mouth busy with one of Pricilla''s breasts, squeezing even more passionate moans from her. Her insides enveloped him, warm and inviting; her legs wrapped around his hips - greedy to take in everything he had to give. Yet for the first time, this didn''t satisfy him. He wanted her to struggle. He wanted to fight for every inch of her body. He desired to break and conquer her. But the face he saw before him, twisted from lust and pleasure, was not the one he desired to see.

    Pulling out abruptly, Lionel turned the weak and panting Pricilla on her stomach. Pinning her arms against the pillows yet again, he bit the trough between her neck and shoulder. She shouted in surprise and pain, her wrists twisting in his grip. That was it! Lionel closed his eyes and plunged back inside her, deeper and harder than ever before. Her cries of pain mixed with gasps of pleasure as he moved faster and faster. With every thrust, he recalled that pair of frightened but defiant eyes. That silky hair, cascading down shoulders frail enough to break with a single touch. Those lips that spoke shakily but resolutely in his presence. Faster! Harder! He could almost feel her. He could almost taste her! He was going to conquer her!

    With a roar, he released his pent-up desire. At the apex of pleasure, his mind blanked. His ears were deaf to Pricilla''s cries. Only her image burned behind his tightly clenched eyelids. Lorelei of Norden!

 III-23. Saints and Sinners (1)

    As passion filled the royal bed-chamber and the night calm was pierced by gasps and lustful moans, something rustled in the crown of the tree right next to the balcony. Hidden in the thick foliage, the shadowy observer clicked his tongue, put the little magnification tube he was using in his breast pocket, and gave his best to ignore the couple¡¯s exploits as a burning sensation started to engulf his cheeks. He closed his eyes and tried to calm himself. He wasn¡¯t peeping. Well, technically, he was, but the aim justified the means. And from the information he managed to gather, it looked like the Second Prince¡¯s web spread further than anticipated.

    A loud cry escaped the open window, making the man in the tree flinch.

    Damn it! Next time, Leopold was going to be the one climbing like a monkey in the middle of the night and spying on his lecherous nephew. In his early fifties, the honorable Primate was just as agile as a thirty-year-old. And he knew for a fact that the revered leader of the Night Brothers hid a body like a brick beneath that black habit of his, so he was more than capable of such feats. Besides, with the magnification tube, Leopold could lip-read just as well as he could despite his weak eyes, so no excuse there.

    Gritting his teeth, the spy prepared to slide down the tree and leave the two lovebirds to their affairs. Just as he stretched his foot to a nearby branch, a bubble of light followed by rhythmical steps announced the arrival of the night patrol. The worst part was that the two guards decided to make a stop in their round exactly under his tree.

    ¡®By the grace of the Saints, may your nether parts remain forever frigid! Why here? Why now of all times?! You are swarming the place like cockroaches tonight!¡¯ the spy cursed silently as he hung between the branches. Unfortunately for him, the guards were in no hurry to leave.

    ¡°His Highness is diligently at work,¡± whispered one of the men, leaning on his halberd and spitting on the ground. ¡°The place will be getting lively again.¡±

    ¡°No doubt,¡± his comrade looked up at the balcony and for a second the spy¡¯s heart froze. Luckily, the watchman was too preoccupied listening to the spectacle in the imperial bed-chamber to concern himself with the foliage. ¡°Who do you think it is this time? Some chambermaid? Or a thirsting noble daughter?¡±

    ¡°Whoever. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so grumpy. At least one of the princes is showing some vigor.¡±

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. The Crown Prince¡¯s palace is as dead as a graveyard. Ha, imagine if it is the Crown Princess in there!¡±

    ¡°Shush, do you want our heads to fly!?¡± A low clang indicated a metal helmet being struck by a gloved hand.

    ¡°What? If you were a young, beautiful woman married to a dying man, wouldn¡¯t you look for someone to console you during the lonely nights?¡±

    ¡°You really wish to get us killed!¡± snapped his friend but then quietly added after a short pause: ¡°May the Gods forgive me, but it is time the Emperor officially relieves the First Prince from his position. Maybe as a Crown Prince, His Highness Lionel will also calm down and settle.¡±

    ¡°Nah, then the Crown Prince¡¯s firstborn would be the next in line, not Prince Lionel.¡± The other guard started drawing obscene pictures in the gravel with the pole of his halberd. ¡°And the poor kid is just as sickly as his father, I¡¯ve heard. The second child, on the other hand, is a little lion cub but only five years old. So Prince Lionel can be regent at best. Unless, Gods forbid, something happens to both little princes.¡±

    ¡°Gods forbid! But the Heavens must be having a laugh ¨C giving Limeria¡¯s Lion sickly firstborns and healthy seconds.¡±

    ¡°Thirds you mean.¡± The artistic guard put some final touches and marveled at his creation. ¡°Both His Highness Lionel and little Prince Leoris are technically thirds. The Crown Prince''s first son was stillborn. And don''t forget, that northern Beast is also of the imperial bloodline.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Can you even call the fruit of an unholy union with a slave an imperial prince?¡± his friend snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that his mother was supposedly a stunning beauty.¡±

    ¡°A witch more likely, to make the Emperor forget his Empress.¡±

    ¡°Hey, maybe Prince Lionel brought some exotic beauty from the South after the campaign too? Like the Emperor that time.¡± There was clear longing in the man¡¯s hushed voice. And just in time, a drawn moan escaped from the open window, making him flinch before he continued. ¡°I¡­ I heard that the women down south walk around with almost no clothes. Only some tree leaves on their hips and often not even that. And they don¡¯t have any inhibition to a man¡¯s touch and are ready to do it even in broad daylight! And not even the White Priests are able to resist their temptation.¡±

    ¡°You are blabbering nonsense. The Light Brothers are above earthly temptations.¡±

    ¡°You think? Have you seen the Pure Maidens under Primate Ambrosinus? I''ve heard that they, as keepers of the holy artifacts, are supposed to be unblemished but can you believe it? Impeccable skin and bodies like willow branches, tucked in those white robes that make them look prim and proper until you see the seductive flame in their eyes. Who knows what the Primate teaches them in the small hours of the night.¡±

    ¡°Shut that blasphemous mouth before the Two Gods punish you!¡± hissed his friend. ¡°This is not a way to talk about a holy man and our future Grand Pontifex!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I would gladly put on the habit if they allow me to guide such lost souls. I would make them kneel all night and pray¡­¡±

    ¡°But you are stuck with your crone. I¡¯ve heard that she doesn¡¯t even let you sleep in the same bed after you got her belly full again.¡±

    ¡°So what? Have you ever been to the ¡®House of Flowers¡¯ on Red Street? One taste of the girls there and you will forget about that preachy attitude. And recently, they have imported new goods ¨C White Elves! Fire and ice in one, I tell you!¡±

    ¡°Ha, right. And next, you¡¯ll tell me you were lying with mermaids. Enough. It is getting quiet inside. We should keep going.¡± The guard elbowed his comrade and howled the halberd over his shoulder.

    ¡°Want to bet?¡± his friend huffed and started dragging his feet. ¡°Skin and hair like snow, eyes like oceans, waists so thin that you can break them with a single touch but in reality ¨C real wild cats.¡±

    ¡°Why do you even bother with demons that can curse you and turn your insides out? Or are you telling me that the Church has started spreading holy artifacts to brothels so that lechers like you can scratch their itch with some unholy beings?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. The ¡®House of Flowers¡¯ has only quality goods ¨C well-trained, safe, and completely church-free. When you buy a white one, you also get a vial with some golden liquid. As long as you share the potion with her, the bitch will obediently squeeze you dry till morning.¡±

    ¡°You know you are disgusting?¡±

    ¡°Bah, be honest, you want to try it too. Well, they also have boys if you prefer¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut your dirty trap and move, before we get in trouble.¡±

    The two men strode away, taking the light and their lustful thoughts with them. Hanging in the branches, the spy sighed in relief but, at the same time, his mind was quickly assessing the information. Ambrosinus being rumored as the next Grand Pontifex left a bitter aftertaste, especially knowing all the gruesome things he and his White Priests did ¡°in the name of the Church¡±. Funny how all people feared the Night Brothers who spilled their blood in honest fights against the enemies of the Church, but that snake and his band of perverts could do atrocities under the banner of reeducation and conversion of heretics. The spy bit his lips remembering his own short career with the White Brothers in his na?ve youth, thinking that he can spread the teachings of the Two Fathers with love and compassion to the lost souls. What he had seen during conversion ceremonies still gave him nightmares. Whole tribes burned because they denied taking the Church¡¯s teachings; people tortured until they converted with their last breath.

    The spy gave a silent prayer to the Saints for guiding him to Leopold and the Night Brothers just on time. They restored his faith in the Two Gods. Showed him that not the teachings but the men behind them were wrong. Protecting pilgrim routes, guarding the holy places, hunting malicious magic that threatened to harm the innocents, venturing into the most dangerous and remote territories to save the souls of the needy ¨C that was the task blessed by the Two Fathers, not that disgusting false holiness.

    Feeling anger swelling inside, the spy took some heavy breaths and calmed his emotions. Now wasn¡¯t the time to ponder over the matters. Not while dangling in front of an imperial bedroom in the middle of the night. He waited a grueling couple of minutes to be sure that the watchmen are far enough and unable to see or hear him. Then he waited even longer, in case they decided to turn around and backtrack on their route. As time passed, nothing happened. The light breeze rustled in the leaves and the song of the crickets had become loud enough to mask his movements. Just as he was about to continue his climb down the tree, a shrill scream tore through the night.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±

 III-24. Saints and Sinners (2)

    The spring night in Limris was crispier than usual, its fresh gale ruffling bushes and fluttering flags all over the capital, not sparing even the lush gardens of the Imperial Palace. Whispering in the leaves, the wind snuck inside a room through the open window, played with the thin balcony curtains, and caressed Lionel¡¯s sweaty skin. The prince shuddered and quickly grabbed for his robe, casually thrown on the ground next to the bed of cushions. His sudden move alerted the snoozing Pricilla, who sat up and stretched with a yawn, displaying her voluptuous body without a shadow of shame or remorse. Lionel savored the ample view before a shadow disturbed his blissful indulgence. The curve of Pricilla''s face, the form of her eyes, the slope of her nose, they all reminded him of Lorelei and the images that had flooded his mind but moments ago. That twisted desire he had felt towards that woman, a low-born pawn he barely knew, the burning of hatred and lust that had scorched his flesh during the height of his elation... It was all a sign of weakness. For him to lose control over his mind like that was unbecoming and laughable. Maybe it was due to the smoke of the love-herbs... Yes, it was definitely their fault! And together with his deep desire to see that wretched bastard crawl and beg in his feet, it had all muddled his head. Oh, he would someday have his way with that pesky duchess, but now there were other important things to do.

    ¡°Get dressed before you catch a cold,¡± he said, imitating perfectly a loving purr, stood up and poured two cups of wine from the carafe on the nearby table.

    ¡°You can keep me warm in your arms, my prince,¡± Pricilla yawned in response and smacked her cherry lips.

    Lionel smirked and sipped from the wine, enjoying its flavor while ignoring her passionate suggestion. After a few moments of silence, an exaggerated whimper and the sound of rustling cloth came from behind, indicating a nightgown being put on with a lot of theatrics. He shook his head and turned around, only to see Pricilla leisurely resting on the pillows and pouting. At the same time, she had draped the thin cloth of her nightgown in a way that made her more alluring dressed than completely naked. This made Lionel hold his breath in appreciation, feeling his vigor return. Dear Gods, she knew how to keep a man¡¯s attention engaged, when to act coy and when to play seductively innocent. It was unlikely due to experience, considering she had tasted a man for the first time just about four months ago. Rather, some nanny from the Orten household had trained her well.

    Sitting gracefully beside her, Lionel handed Pricilla the second cup of wine and played with a lock of her hair as she eagerly drank it.

    ¡°My dear, today you seem thirstier than usual¡­ in every sense of the word" He gave her a charming smile and a wink. "You squeezed me completely dry."

    "You are the one to speak!" Pricilla puffed her cheeks. "Every night, you sap my mind away and turn me into clay under your fingers."

    "Should I stop?"

    "No!" Pricilla gasped and blushed. "But... Won''t you grow tired of me?"

    "Who put such horrible thoughts in that beautiful head of yours!?" Lionel managed to sound distraught and angry, as he pulled the young woman into his embrace. "You are my most precious flower, my love! Can you hear my heart? It beats only for you, it yearns only for your love. Every minute we stay apart is like a burning wound. Can you imagine the torment you make me go through? Only when I have you in my arms, only when we are united as one, can the fire burning me be quenched!"

    He could see Pricilla¡¯s expression changing from pouting to happy, to suddenly distraught. She nestled her head on his shoulder, while her fingers caressed his chest through the opening in his robe.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she purred seductively, ¡°I have a secret.¡±

    ¡°A secret?¡± Lionel¡¯s fingers ran up and down her shoulder as he took a sip from his wine. ¡°This is something I can¡¯t allow, my sweet flower. Keeping a secret from a prince is akin to treason. Now, if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll be forced to punish you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Pricilla bit her lip and her eyelashes fluttered in feigned hesitation. ¡°I love Your Highness. I love you so, so much.¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope you do,¡± smirked Lionel over the rim of his wine cup and the fingers caressing her shoulder pressed firmer. ¡°Otherwise, I might doubt your intentions of being here, my sweet Pricilla.¡±

    ¡°How can you doubt me, my prince?!¡± She lifted her head and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I too think of you every waking moment, I too yearn for your touch. I wish I could spend every second of my day by your side. However¡­¡±

    ¡°However?¡±

    ¡°Despite all you say... Your Highness doesn¡¯t love me.¡±

    ¡°So the love I give you... is still not enough!¡± sighed Lionel while twirling a lock of Pricilla¡¯s hair around his finger. ¡°Even though I overturned heaven and earth to bring you to the capital and elevate you to lady-in-waiting of the Crown Princess? Even though I made sure your brother safely receives the title of Count Orten and your father has a cozy new position with the Ministry of Taxes?¡±

    ¡°But I always have to hide my love for you!¡± Pricilla grumbled in a childlike manner. ¡°Whenever I see you around the castle, I have to bow, to pretend to be strangers, when all I want is to embrace and kiss you, my prince! At night, I have to come through a hidden door like some thieve.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, my sweet Pricilla, it is not the right moment to make our relationship public. Especially considering the recent political developments¡­¡±

    ¡°So the rumors are true!?¡± The young woman jerked his hand off and stared at him accusingly. ¡°You are to get engaged to that bitch from Pandad!¡±

    ¡°It was the Emperor¡¯s decision.¡± Lionel put his hands on her shoulders and said in a calming voice. ¡°The moment the words left my esteemed father¡¯s mouth, my heart shattered. My one and only Pricilla, believe me, I would rather die a thousand deaths than have to share my life with someone other than you. But the Emperor¡¯s will is absolute.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She raised her voice and tried to free herself from his grip.¡± You can¡¯t do this to me! Not after I gave you my everything! Not now that I¡¯m carrying your child under my heart!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Lionel¡¯s eyes widened as his fingers dug into her shoulders.

    ¡°I am with child.¡± Pricilla bit her lip as a tear trickled down her cheek. ¡°Your child is growing in me! How can you throw me¡­ throw us away?¡±

    Lionel looked at her for a long time, making sure his face was the right combination of incredulous confusion and happiness. It was the expected result. He had persistently showered her with love every night while he was in Sefis and even though they were forced to separate for a month, he made sure to make up for the lost time by bringing her to his bed chamber regularly after his return to Limris and feeding her secretly the strongest fertility potions Master Argente had in his repertoire. Three weeks ago Nanny Morna had informed him about Pricilla''s behavior changing, her eating habits becoming strange, and, most importantly, the delay of her flowering days. Still, he had insisted on continuing to entertain her every night, making sure that his seed was securely taking root in her womb. Although he had chosen her on a whim that night almost four months ago, she was going to be a perfect addition to his plan. One sister had become the knife to separate Norden from Pandad, and the other one was going to become the most useful of pawns to topple the black king and bring Norden into his grasp. After all, she was no different than his other flowers. They opened up to him, allowed him to feast on their nectar, and after they were faced with the fruit ripening in their bellies, they became the most dolce and devoted helpers he could wish for. Oh, they all thought he would make them queens. That he would elevate them and their offspring to the heights of Limerian society. And even after he hid his little cuckoo birds in foreign nests, they still continued to serve him well. For he held their secret and the key to their rise and fall. Now, another fruit was successfully ripening and another little bird would soon take flight.

    He looked at Pricilla and blinked several times, his blue eyes becoming moist. With the proficiency of a trained actor, his lower lip twitched and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.

    ¡°Blessed Saints,¡± he gasped. ¡°A-are you sure? Are we¡­ Am I really going to be¡­ a father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my prince!¡± Pricilla beamed brightly at his flustered hesitation, brushing the moisture from her eyelashes. ¡°It was your parting gift, the last night we spent together before you left Sefis. My flowering days didn¡¯t come after that¡­ I am carrying your son, my love.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Lionel embraced her tightly as his voice rang with happiness. ¡°My one and only Pricilla, my beautiful flower, you¡¯ve made me the luckiest man ever!¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°As your embrace has made me the happiest woman, my prince! Sharing such precious gift is a dream come true!¡±

    They hugged for a while as Lionel counted the seconds. After he decided that an appropriate amount of time had passed, he gently pushed Pricilla away, plastering a distraught expression all over his face. As expected, she took the bait.

    ¡°What is it, my prince? Why are you suddenly so gloomy? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°I am, my lovely, I am,¡± Lionel exhaled and shook his head. ¡°But we still have the matter of Pandad pending.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She grabbed the rim of his robe. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still going to marry that bitch!¡±

    ¡°What other choice do I have?¡± Lionel made sure to look desperate and even squeezed out a tear at the corner of his eye. ¡°The Emperor wants Pandad for its strategic position. But no matter what happens, you and our child will remain close to me and to my heart. Nothing between us will change even after I¡¯m married.¡±

    ¡°A concubine?!¡± hissed Pricilla and her fingers pulled at his robe with desperation. ¡°You want me to stay a concubine?! To share you with some dirty southern savage?! To watch her misshapen offspring become imperial princes while your first-born is dubbed a bastard?!¡±

    ¡°My flower-¡±

    ¡°Better kill us both right now!¡± she screamed, suddenly letting go of his garments. With a brisk move, she grabbed the fruit knife from the nearby table and pressed it against her throat. ¡°Me being a mistress, your son being denied his birthright and called a bastard... If this is to be our future, then better kill us right here. If you love me, if you love this little life growing inside of me, then kill us! Spare us the humiliation!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, my love?!¡± Lionel leaned in and grabbed her wrist, twisting it so that the knife fell out from her weak fingers.

    With a wail, Pricilla broke down in his arms, flailing and hitting his chest with her free fist.

    ¡°Kill us! Just kill us!¡±

    ¡°Dear Gods! Don¡¯t say such horrible things!¡± Lionel managed to catch her other arm and pull her into an embrace. ¡°How could I live if I were to lose you and our child?! Don¡¯t break my heart! Don''t take away my precious firstborn!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give birth to a bastard!¡± mumbled Pricilla between hiccups. ¡°And you have no intention to refuse Pandad¡¯s marriage.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could, my lovely. I wish I could. But the only way my imperial father would forget about the marriage is if my future wife were of even higher standing than the Marzbane of Pandad. Unfortunately¡­ Count Orten can¡¯t compare in power.¡±

    ¡°But can¡¯t you promote papa?¡± Pricilla sniffled, some hope rekindling in her voice. ¡°If you help him get a higher position in the ministry¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough.¡± Lionel shook his head and sighed. ¡°Even if your esteemed father were to become the head treasurer, this won¡¯t be comparable to the trade benefits the Emperor would achieve by tying Pandad to us.¡±

    ¡°Then all is lost!¡±

    ¡°There¡­ still might be a chance.¡± Lionel paused for a bit before continuing. ¡°No, forget it. It is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The young woman lifted her head. ¡°What can we do?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. It is an insane idea. There are too many uncertainties. And besides, the sacrifice it would require¡­ I would never demand something like this from you.¡±

    ¡°Please, my prince, tell me!¡± The eyes staring at him burned with desperation. ¡°If it means being able to openly stay by your side, I will do anything!¡±

    ¡°Even becoming the Duchess of Norden?¡±

    Pricilla inhaled sharply as her pupils shrank.

    ¡°B-but how? How would tieing me to that monster help? And besides, he is already married to that dirty mutt. Are you playing tricks on me?¡±

    ¡°No, my lovely, I am serious. I will explain everything but first, calm down.¡±

    He grabbed her cup and filled it with some more wine. Never letting him out of her sight, Pricilla downed it in a few large gulps, almost choking in her fury. As she coughed, the prince patted her back and his quiet words melted into the night.

    ¡°Norden is the richest of the imperial domains ¨C rare furs, precious gems and metals, exotic slaves, you name it. Father has been regretting for a long time giving those lands away to my¡­ brother. That greedy bastard has been pocketing part of the taxes for years and sending the palace false reports. Unfortunately, the slithery weasel has always managed to cover his tracks and gives father no excuse to strip him of his post.¡±

    ¡°But how does this help us?¡± Pricilla wrinkled her forehead trying to comprehend the bigger picture. ¡°The Beast of the North is sitting on his throne with my bitch of a sister as his legal wife.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. My Pricilla is as smart as she is beautiful.¡± Lionel leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°And your beauty, my sweet lady, will give us the throne of Norden.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you¡­? No, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how much he tries to pretend to be a noble, that bastard is still a man of flesh and blood. All you need to do is seduce him and make him spend one night with you. Then, when our child is born, you can claim it as his.¡±

    ¡°Wha-¡­ No! Impossible! How could you want me to be intimate with that disfigured monster?!¡± Tears started rolling down Pricilla¡¯s cheeks again. ¡°His very look makes me want to vomit!¡±

    ¡°I know, my lovely, I know. But you said that you would do anything so that we can be together.¡±

    ¡°How will pushing me into another¡¯s bed help us be together? Be honest, you are just driving me away! You are throwing my life and your son¡¯s life away! Sending us to be killed in Norden, away from the palace so that you can marry the bitch from Pandad in peace!¡±

    ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood! That stupid bastard tries to act like a noble. He follows a twisted code of honor and has sworn years ago before the Gods and our Emperor that he would never father an illegitimate child. As long as you claim our child as his, I would plead with father to dissolve his current marriage and wed you to him.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Pricilla sniffled loudly. ¡°I will be a duchess for a short while before the baby is born too early and they discover everything. I''m already over two months in. If I don¡¯t sleep with that monster within the next month¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my little Pricilla,¡± chuckled Lionel and kissed her forehead while stroking her hair. ¡°At the middle of the sixth month, an envoy from the Ministry of Taxes always visits Norden to collect the levy. Around that time, the Crown Prince¡¯s palace also sends a delegation to inspect and prepare for brother¡¯s yearly visit to that bastard''s territory. You have a double excuse to be there as a member of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace on an official errand and as the daughter to Norden¡¯s designated tax collector on a family visit.¡±

    For a moment, Pricilla¡¯s eyes brightened but the light quickly faded away. She hung her head and started chewing her lip.

    ¡°By that time I will be about three months pregnant, my prince. Even if everything succeeds¡­ who would believe me if I give birth so prematurely?¡±

    ¡°My dear, don¡¯t worry. The moment you announce your pregnancy, you will be under my protection and I¡¯ll make sure father wed you two as soon as possible. Then, as the time for the birth draws near, you will simply say that you are missing your home and don¡¯t want to give birth during the horrible northern winters. You will return to Count Orten¡¯s mansion in Sefis and give birth there. Until the news travel back to Norden, some months might be added to the announcement. And I¡¯m sure that the Orten servants are able to keep their mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I suppose¡­¡± Pricilla perked up a bit. ¡°But¡­ when the child looks nothing like that dark beast, what then? He will surely have your golden hair, not that dirty black mane.¡±

    ¡°Fear not, my dear, this is the easiest part. There are potions that can dye one¡¯s hair black.¡±

    Obviously relieved, Pricilla grabbed over him and poured herself some more wine. This time, she did not drink it all at once but slowly sipped from the cup. Soon after, she knitted her brows again.

    ¡°But even if everything goes as planned and I do become the Duchess of Norden, we still can¡¯t be together. You will still marry that southern bitch and have her children. And then you will forget about me.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?¡±

    Lionel pretended to be hurt but internally wanted to scream. How stupid was she, needing to have everything spelled to her? Lucia Tremain and his Queen would have grasped the situation halfway through already. Somehow managing not to roll his eyes, he called on his patience and gave his pawn a sad smile.

    ¡°I will indeed marry Marzbane Ilmaz and be forced to share a bed with her. But... I¡¯ve heard that there is an ancient curse that can prevent one from having male offspring.¡±

    ¡°W-witchcraft?!¡± Pricilla¡¯s eyes became huge and she gaped at him before making a protection sign with her hand. ¡°May the Fathers of Light and Darkness shield us all from all evil! You would dare use witchcraft in the Imperial Palace? Under the protection of the Holy Artifacts? Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°You see how far I¡¯m willing to go for us?¡± Lionel combed her hair with his fingers enjoying her flustered expression. ¡°After that, if Marzbane Ilmaz dies during childbirth or out of sickness, Pandad would not be able to find any fault with us. And sometime later, if the Duke of Norden also happens to suddenly pass away, leaving a young distraught widow and an infant child behind¡­ Well, as a Prince of the Realm I am obliged to help my subjects. And who can condemn two innocent widowers for finding love and consolation in each other¡¯s company? Marrying the poor Duchess of Norden and bringing the land¡¯s assets directly under the crown¡¯s control will be welcomed by my father.¡±

    As he finished talking, Lionel looked at the silent Pricilla. He could almost see her feeble mind trying to grasp the whole situation and needing to pause several times midway. Luckily for her, she had other weapons besides her smarts at her disposal. After a few minutes, he could see some hesitation resurfacing on her face and, sure enough, she found another hurdle in his plan.

    ¡°But¡­ how can I make that monster sleep with me?¡±

    Lionel stared at her and had to struggle not to laugh.

    ¡°My dear, you underestimate your abilities to ensnare men. But if you still doubt your success, I will make sure to find you a potion that would make him an obedient sheep in your embrace. All you need to do is feed it secretly to him and it will be the end of the unyielding, cold Beast of Norden.¡±

    He could feel Pricilla¡¯s body shudder at the memory as she seductively licked her lips. Then she returned to reality and slowly nodded.

    Sighing with relief, Lionel was about to pat her head when he caught a little flicker with the corner of his eye. Without much hesitation, he grabbed the fruit knife lying next to him and threw it at lightning speed in the glimmer¡¯s direction. There was a short scream, the rustling of leaves, and something heavy fell on the ground. Quick as a snake, Lionel jumped towards the balcony only to see a limping dark figure running away in the night.

    ¡°GUARDS!¡± he bellowed at the top of his lungs. ¡°Assassin in the Prince¡¯s Palace!¡±

 III-25. Saints and Sinners (3)

    The night quiet was disturbed by the clanking of armor and the stomping of running feet. Rough shouts and the flickering light of lanterns filled the courtyard and spilled to the rest of the sleeping palace. The imperial guards were on the hunt. All this commotion soon reached even the most isolated mansion of the palace complex and its slumbering inhabitants.

    Garbed in a soft black robe, Primate Leopold hunched over a stack of documents, a steaming cup of tea accompanying his late-night read. Flipping through the pages, his lips silently moved as his finger followed the crooked lines of various handwritings. His well-shaped eyebrows twitched, furrowing or arching as their owner devoured the information his spies had gathered on Lionel''s exploits. From time to time, his hand would slide under the table and give a pat to the small mountain of fur curled on the carpet and receive a content purr in return, but otherwise, he remained completely engrossed in the reports of his nephew''s misdeeds.

    At first glance, Lionel''s actions seemed erratic, nothing more than the escapades of an unruly youth. There were women, alcohol, love potions, a new drug called ''The Angels'' tears''. He had gambled with nobles, slept with their sisters or daughters, occasionally with their wives, and planned the most disastrous military campaign the Empire had had in decades. However, the shadow of Master Argente persistently lurked around. That fiend had appeared at court almost seven years ago, introduced by the Crown Princess'' nanny, Domna Amazgari, as a poor young alchemist and healer, a lone survivor of a snake-hide epidemic that had killed his whole village and left him hideously scarred. In the years after, Master Argente had shown no significant achievements, occasionally assisting the imperial physicians and giving aphrodisiacs or migraine potions to the court ladies and nannies, but otherwise quietly spending time in the imperial libraries or praying at the White Brothers'' temple at the capital. And yet, somehow, that unknown potion master had become closer and closer to Lionel. Whenever that foolish boy got involved with a court lady or a servant girl, the silver-masked shadow had crept around. Was he the reason for Lionel''s erratic behavior? Who was he serving? If he came from the Crown Princess'' side... was this a plot by Llewellyn and Noah to discredit their brother? Or even worse?

    Primat Leopold pinched his nose. He couldn''t find the right thread to pull and untangle that messy knot twisting around Lionel, and the peace and quiet he so desperately needed in order to do so were denied to him tonight. The shouts and the clanging of armor that entered through the open window had grown louder, and the cleric could no longer feign ignorance.

    Throwing the papers to the side with a frown, Leopold stood up and walked to the window. Breathing in the fresh spring air, the smell of smoke filled his nose, reminding him of the nights spent on the battlefield. Lanterns and torches dotted the garden like a swarm of fireflies. Halberds stabbed through the bushes and poked in the tree crowns.

    A low growl came from behind his back. Turning around, the man was met with two glowing green eyes and a set of sharp teeth.

    ¡°I know, Pixie.¡± Leopold stretched his hand and patted the feline¡¯s large head. ¡°Trouble is coming our way.¡±

    As if summoned by his words, rushed steps echoed before his door and the muffled voice of the head maid seeped in.

    ¡°You can¡¯t enter! His Holiness is resting!¡±

    Leopold shook his head and slowly moved away from the window. While crossing the room, he made sure to grab his sword from its stand near the table but refrained from drawing the blade. Just as he reached the door, a heavy knock landed on the polished wood. Leopold¡¯s eyebrow twitched. These guards were likely newbies to dare and treat the private chambers of a primate, and an imperial prince at that, with such disrespect. Well, by the mercy of the Two Fathers, he had some lessons to teach tonight. Before the second knock landed, Leopold opened the door and the eager guard and the head maid blocking his way almost toppled inside the room.

    ¡°What is all the commotion?¡± he said quietly, using his towering height to stare daggers at the intruders.

    ¡°I am sorry, Your Holiness,¡± the maid bowed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    ¡°If you were capable of stopping seven imperial knights by yourself, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford your salary, Aggie,¡± chuckled the cleric but his cold gaze remained fixated in the soldiers. ¡°I am still waiting for an answer¡­ captain.¡±

    The leader of the small group gulped but remembered to stand straight and salute.

    ¡°I am sorry for disturbing your rest, Your Holiness. However, an assassin made an attempt on Prince Lionel¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leopold¡¯s eyes squinted. ¡°Is my nephew alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness. The prince is perfectly fine. Unfortunately, the assassin managed to escape. He was last reported fleeing in this direction.¡±

    ¡°That explains a lot,¡± mumbled the cleric but then raised his voice again. ¡°Still, this doesn¡¯t explain what you are doing here.¡±

    ¡°We are here to assure Your Holiness¡¯ safety.¡±

    ¡®More likely search the place and keep an eye on me,¡¯ thought Leopold. ¡®Not going to happen.¡¯

    ¡°Captain,¡± the cleric put his sword before him, the metal tip of the scabbard giving out a clang as it rested on the floor, ¡°tell me, who am I?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± the other man blinked and his comrades looked just as confused.

    ¡°You said you are here to protect me. Am I a damsel in distress?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ But¡­ according to protocol any member of the Imperial Family¡­¡±

    ¡°Who am I, captain?¡± Leopold raised his voice and his teeth flashed in the lantern light.

    ¡°You are His Holiness Primate Leopold Aurelius Limeria.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± the guard licked his lips and looked around for assistance but his comrades were staring at the towering cleric like sheep at a hungry lion. ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°I am this Empire¡¯s Grand Duke,¡± with a hissing clang the sword in Leopold¡¯s hand left its scabbard and gleamed red in the flickering lights. ¡°I am the leader of the Night Brothers. With the blessing of Saint Ursule, I am the head of the Immortal Battalion, the first to enter and the last to leave any battlefield. By the time you were still learning how to sit straight, I was already chopping enemies¡¯ heads and battling beasts. Do you think that I need protection?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ But¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish, a loud thud came from the room behind Leopold.

    ¡°Assassin!¡± screamed the guard and lurched forward, followed by his comrades.

    The Primate cursed. To stop the storming soldiers, he probably had to cut their heads off. Resisting the temptation, he did the next best thing and simply stepped to the side. As the men entered his room, an angry roar echoed in the hallway, followed by the metal clang of armored bodies colliding together.

    ¡°Easy, Pixie!¡± shouted Leopold and followed after his uninvited guests. ¡°They aren¡¯t dinner.¡±

    What he saw as he entered his bedroom made the cleric smirk with glee. Right before the window stood a black cat the size of a bloodhound. It was baring its finger-long teeth at the petrified guards and greeting them with a growl that reverberated in one¡¯s bones and called forth primal fear.

    Sheathing his sword, Leopold knelt beside the cat and rubbed it behind the ears.

    ¡°Easy, Pixie. Calm down, girl. If I were you, captain, I would lower those weapons. Pixie is still a kitten and can¡¯t control herself well, especially when she is spooked by strangers.¡±

    ¡°K-kitten? S-spooked?¡± the leader of the guards gulped and felt the sweat run down his brows but didn¡¯t dare to wipe it. ¡°It¡¯s a lion! A black lion!¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± came the short reply as Leopold¡¯s scratches had managed to turn the bone-chilling growls into purrs. ¡°So tell me, captain, between my blade and my pet, do you still think that I need to fear any assassins?¡±

    All the guard could do was shake his head in defeat.

    ¡°Good. So now, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like you all to leave my room. If you so much need to guard something, go guard the stables or the kitchen, or the cellar, but don¡¯t come back up again. Pixie likes to wander the floors at night and I don¡¯t want to burden the staff with cleaning a bloody mess.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Your Holiness.¡±

    With a weak reply, the captain and his men backed away. The head maid, who had coldly observed the whole spectacle, bowed to her master and carefully closed the bedroom door behind them.

    Left alone, Leopold heaved a sigh of relief and ran his fingers through the lioness¡¯ black fur one final time before standing up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what really spooked you, girl,¡± he whispered.

    A rough tongue licked his fingers in response and a large paw tapped on the carpet just below the window. However, Leopold¡¯s eyes had already found the clues even without his four-legged assistant. Right where Pixie was standing, a dark stain covered the colorful pattern of the rug.

    Blood!

    Leopold could see a smudge on the windowsill too but, luckily, it had remained unnoticed by the guards thanks to the moonless night and the fact that their attention had been preoccupied with Pixie¡¯s teeth. He patted the lioness¡¯ neck.

    ¡°My clever girl. Where is he?¡±

    The lioness chuffed and her snout went in the direction of the loosely hanging bed curtains. A frown appeared on Leopold¡¯s face. Due to the warm night, he hadn¡¯t untied them. Besides, it was only one half hanging free. If the guards had been more observant, the situation might have ended badly. Leopold¡¯s heart tightened. Such negligence, together with the blood, didn¡¯t spell anything good.

    ¡°They are gone, Ermin,¡± whispered the Primate but instead of going to the bed, he turned to shut the window and pull the drapery.

    After a second of silence, a muffled thud made the cleric jump around. A black-clad body sprawled on the floor, half of it still hidden by the bed curtain.

    ¡°Er!¡±

    Before Leopold could react, the black lioness hissed and pranced forward, her rough tongue giving the blond head now resting on the carpet a few licks between worried growls. The Primate quickly shooed her away and knelt beside his half-conscious friend, his fingers gently touching the other man¡¯s body. As they traveled down the right arm, Leopold could feel the wetness of blood and also something else ¨C a hard, sharp protrusion sticking out of his friend¡¯s elbow.

    ¡°Damn it, Ermin, your bones should be inside your body, not out!¡± mumbled the cleric and was rewarded with a faint smile from his patient.

    Carefully pulling his friend up, Leopold managed to put him on the bed. From a nearby drawer, he pulled out two handkerchiefs and tied one of them above Ermin¡¯s fractured elbow to stop the bleeding. After that, he poured some water into the washing bowl near the bed and dipped the other one in before wringing and putting it on his friend¡¯s forehead. A weak sigh escaped Ermin¡¯s lips as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Don''t you dare! You¡¯ve lost too much blood. If you fall asleep, you won¡¯t wake up!¡± grumbled Leopold and picked up the sword he had carelessly thrown on the ground. ¡°Not a peep or the guards might visit us again. Will you manage it?¡±

    Ermin opened his eyes a crack and gave the cleric a side glance before nodding briefly.

    Grabbing the sheathed blade with one hand and the hilt with the other, Leopold positioned the cross-guard and its white decorative gem over the wound. He closed his eyes and took several deep breaths until his straying thoughts calmed down. His heartbeat slowed and its rhythmic thumps drowned every other noise. Leopold took a final breath, imagining a stream of light entering his body with it. As his lips parted, his voice sounded distant and deeper.

    ¡°In the name of Saint Ursule, I besiege thee, Holy Sword Ardrun. For all the souls you have consumed, give me one back. For all the wounds you have inflicted, heal one in return. Obey my will, for I am the one following your Master''s path. My soul is the Light of Lustris, my body is the Darkness of Norn, my will is the one of the Righteous. In the name of Saint Ursule, I command you, Holy Sword Ardrun. Heal!¡±

    Before the last sound dissolved into nothingness, a dim light spread from the white gem on the cross-guard, covering Ermin¡¯s wound in a milky glow. The younger cleric bit his lips as his whole body cramped. With a crunching noise, the protruding bone sank back into its place.

    After maybe nine or ten excruciating minutes, the light coming from the gem dimmed. With a thud, the Holy Sword fell from Leopold''s weakened fingers and slid on the floor. With his last strength, the man leaned over the motionless body on the bed. Tears still trickled from Ermin¡¯s closed eyes and his lips were bitten bloody. Despite that, his chest was rising and falling in a calm rhythm. With shaking hands, Leopold rolled up his sleeve. The elbow looked normal and, as the man tried to move the arm, the joint seemed to work properly. Only a big jagged scar indicated the place where the bone had stuck out.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± mumbled Leopold, as his eyes trailed up to the second ugly scar that crossed Ermin¡¯s throat. ¡°A Holy Sword is meant for a Saint, not a mortal¡­ Maybe I should be grateful that it works even that much.¡±

    Suppressing the budding feelings of guilt and regret, the cleric squeezed his friend¡¯s hand and planted a kiss on the still-bloody fingers.

    ¡°Sleep for now, Er. I will leave the nagging for later.¡±

    Kneeling on the ground with his upper body leaning against the bed, Leopold relinquished the fight with his growing fatigue. A warm, furry body pressed against his as Pixie curled up by his side, her glowing eyes watching over her sleeping masters.

 III-26. Game of lives

    Gray shimmer was starting to spread over the eastern sky when Primate Leopold woke up. He stretched and grumbled as his stiffened joints gave out some cracking noises. The man threw a mocking gaze at the ball of black fur curled up against his thigh and snorted.

    ¡°Sleeping on guard duty again, huh, Pixie?¡±

    His remark was rewarded by a toothy yawn and a rough tongue licked the man¡¯s hand. Shaking his head, Leopold slowly stood up and leaned over Ermin¡¯s resting body. The younger cleric¡¯s eyes were still tightly closed but his relaxed features and calm breathing were good signs. The healing had been a success. Still, there was bitterness on the Primate¡¯s face as he picked up the shabby, unremarkable sword from the floor and brought it to its usual resting place.

    The Holy Sword of Saint Ursule The Righteous, The Cleaver of Sinners, The Light of Judgment, that was Ardrun ¨C the sword given to the brother of the current Limerian Emperor by the High Pontifex himself. It was rumored to cut through anything, be it flesh or diamond, and Leopold could testify for that. But its most precious secret was the stone in its hilt. Saint Ursule had not only been a great warrior but also a compassionate healer. Therefore, her weapon was more than a simple tool for destruction. For every hundred souls taken, one life could be brought back from the clutches of Death. For each fatal wound inflicted, one could be healed.

    Holding the weathered sheath, Leopold¡¯s eyes rested on the murky white gem embedded in the crossguard. A wry smile broke on his lips. Maybe in the hands of its original mistress, Ardrun was a tool for miracles. But he was no Saint. At most, he was someone blessed by them, an Acolyte, given a speck of power and the permission to use a holy relic. If he was truly the sword¡¯s master, maybe he could cure his brother¡¯s heart illness. Maybe he could heal his nephew and grand-nephew who were going to leave this world way too early due to their weak bodies. And even when Ermin¡¯s throat had been ripped open by those Marzbanati¡­ He had saved his life but made him forever mute. It was so unfair. He could use Ardrun to cut through stone pillars but not channel enough divine energy to wield the power he desired most. True were the words of the Father of Darkness ¨C taking a life was easy, keeping one was a miracle.

    While he was sunken in thoughts, something soft hit Leopold¡¯s shoulder. The man spun around only to meet two smiling golden eyes hidden under a ruffled tuff of ivory hair.

    ¡°Awake already?¡± Leopold tried to conceal the relief in his voice by bending down and picking up his handkerchief, now crumpled into a ball. ¡°How is your elbow?¡±

    Ermin swung his arm around a couple of times and gave his friend a reassuring thumbs-up. Brushing the covers to the side, the younger cleric jumped out of the bed but before he was able to take even a step, his body swayed.

    With swiftness unexpected from someone his age, Leopold rushed forth and supported him.

    ¡°What are you doing? Your wound might be gone but your body is still drained from the blood loss and the healing pain. Lie down!¡± The last words came out of the Primate¡¯s mouth in a tone that tolerated no further arguments.

    Ermin rolled his eyes and returned under the blankets with a pouting expression. Suddenly, a slender body jumped on the bed with a playful growl. Pixie pressed her snout against the grumpy patient and her tail waved in the air like a thick black whip. The man patted the lioness¡¯ head and in return, she purred and snuggled against his shoulder.

    Leopold looked at the affectionate couple and chuckled. As he was about to turn away, Ermin grabbed his sleeve and held him back. Lifting an eyebrow, the Primate gave him a questioning look. Holding his left hand flat, his lover made a writing motion with his right.

    ¡°Now?¡± Leopold frowned. ¡°You need rest. The report can wait.¡±

    Ermin shook his head, all the playful pouting from before completely gone. There was urgency on his face. With a sigh, Leopold went to his desk and grabbed a few sheets of paper and a lead stylus. He gave them to the younger cleric and didn¡¯t forget to hang a lantern on the hook over the bed.

    ¡°While you scribble, I¡¯ll make us some tea. No, khavvah would be better. If your arm starts hurting, tell me immediately.¡±

    Ermin just dismissively waved his hand, the lead pencil already flying over the pages.

    Clicking his tongue, Leopold busied himself with his chores while throwing secret glances at his lover from time to time.

    ¡®To get so injured and not even wish to rest, what kind of secrets did he dig up?¡¯ he asked himself as he poked the embers in the fireplace and fed them a few logs.

    Soon, ruby light and the crackling of flames filled the room. From a worn-out trunk near his bed, Leopold pulled out a blackened and slightly deformed field-kettle and filled it with water from the jug. Hanging it on a hook over the dancing fire, he added in some black powder and then slumped in his chair. His fingers drummed on the desk as he waited. After some minutes, the bedroom was permeated by a familiar bitter aroma. To Leopold, this was the scent of campaigning; of mornings spent in the wilderness; of nights on guard duty huddled under a blanket with a dome of large desert stars over his head. And, strangely enough, this was the scent of home and the calm before the storm. He had shared khavvah with his comrades, with Marzbanati wanderers, with people who on the next day were going to be his enemy. And yet, for the shortest of moments, as the bitter black liquid burned their throats, warmed their bodies, and enhanced their dulled senses, there was a mutual understanding and acceptance. And after that¡­ They fought and tried to slit each other¡¯s throats because of¡­ hate? Greed? Custom? Faith? Ambition? Everyone declared that they desired peace, yet happily spilled blood in its name. Why did the Gods and the Saints allow it? Why did peace have to come at the price of so many precious lives?

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Hearing the sound of the blubbering kettle, Leopold pushed his dark thoughts to the side and filled two clay cups with the steaming brew. He brought the drink to Ermin and picked up a couple of finished pages. While he sipped on his khavvah, Leopold went through the notes. Little by little, his face turned grimmer with every new sheet he received.

    ¡°Saint Ursule!¡± he mumbled. ¡°I have underestimated him. No, I have been a blind idiot. A monster had been growing at my side all these years!¡±

    Cold sweat ran down Leopold¡¯s back. He knew that Lionel had a lot of lovers, girls he pretended to court and then threw away like wilted flowers. He knew of the existence of some illegitimate children his nephew had fathered. All of this he had dismissed as the frolicking of a young, immature prince. It turned out that he was wrong. Everything had been a calculated move. Lionel didn¡¯t simply sow bastards. He planted cuckoo¡¯s eggs into influential nests around the Empire.

    ¡°How far ahead has he planned this?!¡± Leopold crumpled the paper. ¡°In less than twenty years, he would have infiltrated enough influential families to be unshakable. What am I even saying? He has already started pulling the strings of his net with household heads becoming suddenly ill or disabled and his lovers taking regency positions over family affairs in place of the infant heirs.¡±

    The cleric blinked and shook his head in disbelief. It was genius and horrifying at the same time. And judging from the notes, he had started weaving his net at least five years ago. He had been merely nineteen at that time!

    Ermin¡¯s cough attracted his attention. Still in a daze, Leopold lifted his head to see the other man giving him one final page. With cold fingers, he took the paper and his eyes glanced over it.

    ¡°May the Father of Darkness take me! Even Norden!?¡±

    It seemed insane, but Leopold knew it was true. Now everything came together. How coincidental had it been for the troops returning from the Southern Campaign to stop exactly in Sefis? And how much of an impromptu had the wedding between Noah and that illegitimate Orten child been? From all they had learned to date, it seemed more likely that Lionel had chosen the Count and his family way beforehand. Dear Saints, the Ortens controlled the southeast. Using their bastard to thwart Noah''s contractual marriage to Pandad. Seducing and binding the second daughter to himself through her unborn child. Making sure that the old Orten and his son are loyal to him through bribery and fear of scandal. The South was in Lionel''s pocket. Next, he was aiming for the North, but the gamble was way too big.

    Leopold and Ermin exchanged stares and the younger cleric nodded with a grim expression. His fingers started moving in quick succession, ending the whole pantomime with his thumb making a slicing motion over his throat.

    ¡°Yes, Er, Lionel will probably use this opportunity to kill Noah. Likely every word he said to that girl was a lie meant to manipulate her, and that vial contains not a love potion but poison. And when that girl is captured as the culprit of Noah¡¯s poisoning, both she and that innocent little life in her will be extinguished."

    Leopold pinched his nose and cursed.

    "But that''s what he wants. After the girl¡¯s tragic death he can rally the Ortens and attack Norden. However... even if the poor girl gets close enough to Noah to poison him, there is a chance that Norden won¡¯t weaken enough for Lionel to conquer.¡±

    His lover lifted an eyebrow and threw back an inquisitive look.

    ¡°Count De Moran is still alive,¡± answered Leopold and rubbed his face. ¡°If the current Duke of Norden is killed without an heir, my brother will most likely make Duncan De Moran the next duke. He has been a close aide to the Emperor during his early years and has proven his loyalty and capability in both war and politics. That''s why my brother sent him to Norden to protect Noah."

    Ermin scratched his head before his fingers moved again. Leopold observed him for a while before speaking.

    "It doesn''t matter that he has been away for so long. The De Moran family is as strong as ever. His only son has been managing the county for the past ten years with great success and has gained powerful allies in and outside of the Empire. And Duncan also has two grandsons to pass the count and ducal titles down the line, so he is a perfect candidate.¡±

    Contemplating for a moment, Ermin tapped his right eye with his finger.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that Duncan almost lost his life during the Southern Campaign. I suspect that it might have been more than a simple stray arrow from a lucky Marzbanati. Both he and Noah almost died this time. If they had¡­ Norden would have weakened and been easier prey for Lionel.¡±

    Ermin nodded. He then pointed at Leopold¡¯s chest, then at his, and shrugged.

    ¡°What we should do?¡± The Primate exhaled loudly. He put his empty cup on the table and locked his fingers together. ¡°Er, I hate this senseless slaughter. I hate seeing brothers trying to kill each other. If the Emperor would just name Lionel Crown Prince, all this would stop.¡±

    He paused for a moment before his head hung between his shoulders.

    ¡°Who am I kidding? Both boys are engulfed by hatred and a thirst for vengeance. Both are right, and both are wrong. And I am forced to take a side.¡±

    The bed creaked under Ermin¡¯s weight as he sat on its edge and put a hand on Leopold¡¯s shoulder. The Primate straightened his back and inhaled sharply.

    ¡°I need to choose one of them, but I''ll be damned if I allow an unborn child to perish. We need to make sure that Lionel¡¯s lie becomes reality. Er, I want you to post a spy by Lady Orten¡¯s side as she travels to Norden. Make sure that they switch whatever she has been given with the strongest love potion we can get. For the peace of this empire, Noah¡¯s life must eventually end. But at least I will give an innocent unborn child a chance to live.¡±

    As he finished, Leopold leaned in and pressed his forehead against Ermin¡¯s chest. Short, mocking laughter escaped his lips.

    ¡°I''m such a hypocrite, aren¡¯t I, Er, exchanging a bastard¡¯s death for a bastard¡¯s life? Both of them are my family. And none of them wished to be born.¡±

 III-27. Winds of change (1)

    ¡°Y-Your Highness! T-this is too much!¡±

    The chirping of birds entered through the open window together with a fresh gale that playfully picked up a couple of strands escaping from Lorelei¡¯s braid. Looking at her, Noah had to make great efforts not to laugh or give in to the temptation to pet her head. Nestled between the soft pillows with pouting expression and flaming cheeks, she was a ruffled, little robin amidst a snowy field. He noted with delight that the dark circles under her eyes were almost gone, and her complexion had improved. Still, she looked frail - a single ray of sunshine and she¡¯d be melting away like a spring frost.

    Swallowing his smile, Noah carefully stirred the bowl of porridge and took a spoonful. After giving it a few gentle blows he brought the spoon to Lorelei¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Say ¡®A-a-a¡¯.¡± Her mortified look almost made him burst into laughter, but he made sure to keep a straight face. ¡°Come now, Duchess. Be a good patient and eat your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I-I am fully capable of feeding m-myself!¡± she retorted shakily and pulled the bedsheet to her mouth, blocking his way. ¡°There is no need for the Duke to spoon-feed me like a child!¡±

    ¡°But Milly told me that you refused to eat even half a bowl yesterday and the day before.¡± Imitating the tone she used when scolding him, Noah persistently held the spoon before her. ¡°Honestly, you had made such great progress by putting some meat on those bare bones the last few months, but now, dear Duchess, it is all gone!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unbecoming of a knight to talk about a lady¡¯s looks like this! Such beastly manners¡­¡± Lorelei huffed, but he could see some sparks kindling in her eyes.

    ¡°As the Beast of Norden, I have a reputation to keep, dear wife. Let me tell you, now you look just like that scrawny, lily-livered twig-of-a-girl I met in Sefis.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my! I had no idea that in your eyes, I have been such an unsightly creature from the beginning, dear husband!¡±

    Her words made Noah flinch. Husband? She never called him like that. It sounded so sweet, coming from her mouth. A warm, fluttering feeling tickled at the pit of his stomach at the same time as sharp guilt pierced his heart. Had he gone too far? All he said was the truth, but¡­ Maybe he had been unnecessarily blunt. Damn! All he wanted to say was that he was worried about her poor eating habits. That she had to get better soon. That looking at her, pale and bedridden, made his heart bleed. That seeing her full, rosy cheeks and cheerful smile made the world a brighter place because it meant that she was healthy and happy under his care. He wanted to tell her that in the last couple of months, she had bloomed into the most radiant and courageous woman he had met, and he¡¯d fight anyone who would dare argue otherwise. Tell her that he hated her family for how they treated her and one word from her was enough to send him to burn down the entire Sefis. Instead¡­ He had hurt her!

    The spoon slowly sank into the oatmeal bowl. He stared at Lorelei, looking for a way to apologize, but unable to utter a single word. His right hand dug through his hair, his mouth - opening and closing like a fish on dry land.

    With a sudden move, Lorelei grabbed the porridge from his loosened grip and gave him a triumphant grin.

    ¡°To think the great Beast of Norden is so easily swayed!¡± She chuckled at his bewilderment and put a spoonful in her mouth. ¡°But you reap what you sow. And for your information, my liver has always been perfectly fine.¡±

    At this moment, it felt almost impossible to suppress the urge to burst into laughter and ruffle her hair, but Noah prevailed. Instead, he shook his head.

    ¡°I declare a complete and utter defeat, Lady Norden,¡± he said quietly while his eyes were getting drunk at the sight of her healthy appetite.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Duke too busy to watch me eating?¡± She threw him a shrewd glance over the bowl¡¯s rim. ¡°Feel free to return to your duties, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You are quite lucky.¡± Noah shrugged, swiftly regaining his composure. ¡°I have a work proscription by threat of being tied to my bed should I pick a document for the rest of the week. And William and Neli never joke when it comes to threats.¡±

    ¡°Are you unwell?!¡± Lorelei stiffened, her eyes studying his face intently. ¡°Are you injured? Did the whiplashes get infected?¡±

    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m fine.¡± Hearing the tremor in her voice, Noah felt a bit of traitorous happiness and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m as fit as a mountain rabbit. But those two worrywarts say I need to take a break after the recent¡­ events.¡±

    ¡°And they are right!¡± The physician in Lorelei took control as she furrowed her brow and waved her spoon. ¡°If your wounds got infected, it could not only lead to scarring but also your flesh can begin to rot. And that in addition to the bruises you suffered when you jumped from the cliffs after me. You do indeed need ample rest to restore your health. Sitting on my bed in an uncomfortable position might aggravate your injuries.¡±

    ¡°Look who''s talking!¡± Noah couldn¡¯t keep his bemusement. Leaning against the bedpost, he crossed his arms and gave her a sunny smile. ¡°First, my lady, the tiny scratches from the whip are long-healed. Second, I don¡¯t think the one who almost died and is now bedridden has the right to lecture me about health.¡±

    ¡°I am far from being bedridden, my lord.¡± Lorelei straightened her back, trying to look imposing but managing to portray the aggressiveness of a sparrow. ¡°Yesterday, I made three rounds around the room without taking a break.¡±

    ¡°Three laps!¡± Noah¡¯s eyebrow arched. ¡°So now you are ready for a whole stroll to the castle gardens, I presume?¡±

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I was planning to do one with Milly just after breakfast and also visit Rish and Anuk-¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, Noah¡¯s tone became cold. ¡°You need to stay in bed and rest.¡±

    ¡°If I stay much longer, I''ll get bed sores. Kush-turgan Akasha said it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°But you just woke up! This is too reckless!¡±

    ¡°I woke up two days ago. At some point, my lord, I need to get out of this bed and back into the world.¡±

    Noah took a breath, preparing to continue arguing, but then reconsidered. Knowing his wife, she would go on that stroll, with or without his permission. Tying her to the bed, as tempting as it sounded, would hardly be beneficial for her health or their relationship. In the name of the patient¡¯s health, peace of mind, and marital bliss, he had to choose the lesser evil.

    ¡°If you eat the whole bowl, I¡¯ll personally accompany you, Lady Norden.¡±

    Blinking surprised at his sudden capitulation, Lorelei needed a minute to process his words. As they sank in, her whole face beamed with delight.

    ¡®She looks so beautiful!¡¯

    The thought shot through Noah¡¯s head and almost flew out of his lips. As pale and frail as she was, with sunken cheeks and sparkling eyes, she was indeed the most beautiful woman in Norden. For a moment, his lips tinged as he remembered the kiss he had shared with her imaginary lookalike in the depths of Nerodris. That phantom had looked identical to her, up to the tiniest freckle. Its voice had sounded the same. Its gestures had been hers, from the way she scrunched up her nose to the piercing stare she had given him. That imaginary Lorelei had told him to look for her in Ildemar, but now, as he stood before the real woman, he couldn¡¯t gather the courage to ask that single question. Had his vision been¡­ just a vision, or, for some unfathomable reason, a reality? He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to accept the truth, no matter what the correct answer was. A dream would mean that his desire for her had reached the level of madness, driving him one step closer to becoming a monster just like his father. If it had been real¡­

    His eyes traced Lorelei¡¯s profile, her straight nose, her long eyelashes, her lips, now stretched into a charming smile. He studied the thick, silky braid, snaking down her slender neck and over her slim shoulders; the small hands and long, thin fingers, still carrying scars from the time she had reached into the scorching cinders to save Jessup. His ears picked the bubbly melody of her voice, and his soul quivered in a long-denied realization.

    It was impossible to let go of her and carry on with his marriage to Marzbane Ilmaz.

 III-28. Winds of change (2)

    The servants and guards of Castle Ildemar rushed around on their errands, the sunny morning and blooming spring reflected in their springing step and joyful chatter. A few of the laundry maids were hanging fresh sheets to dry while humming a love song, their eyes darting from time to time to the squires and knights sprawled panting and laughing on the ground after the end of their sword practice. The good weather had driven even some of Stone-face William¡¯s scribes out of their dusty rooms and into the shade of the trees surrounding the open gallery that ran around the whole inner courtyard.

    It was unclear who first saw the approaching couple, but the whisper spread like a rustling breeze, rose to a gale of confused murmur, and then crescendoed into a hurricane of jubilant shouts and stomping feet. Everyone present in the courtyard rushed towards the gallery, where the Duke of Norden carefully supported his Duchess on their stroll.

    Next to the robust, dark figure of their Lord, the Lady was like a delicate blossom blooming on a winter branch. The mauve and silver ribbons in her braid harmonized with the simple lilac dress she was wearing, creating an air of pure nobility despite the lack of any further embellishments. The only jewel she had on was a simple bronze brooch encrusted with a piece of polished argali horn in the shape of a swallow that hung on her chest.

    On that spring morning, unknown to Lorelei, she had stolen the hearts of men and women alike. And above all, the heart of the one standing closest to her.

    Swarmed from all sides, Noah wrapped his arm around Lorelei¡¯s waist, prepared to put his body between her and the crowd the moment their well-wishing but intrusive retainers came too close. However, either deterred by his mere presence and threatening stare or their sense of propriety, the servants halted a pace away from the couple with a look of reverence and admiration on their faces. Shoving and whispering amongst themselves, a middle-aged woman was pushed forward. She shyly stepped closer, clutching a bundle of blue, star-shaped flowers with long, white stamens to her chest.

    ¡°Greetings to Their Highnesses!¡± The woman curtsied and all other servants followed suit and greeted them. ¡°Uhm¡­ We¡­ Uhm, we were all so worried¡­ We all prayed for the Lady¡¯s speedy recovery every day¡­ Praise the Gods, our prayers have finally been heard! The Lady¡¯s awakening¡­ We congratulate the Lord on the happy occasion. We, uhm, couldn¡¯t prepare a proper gift, but¡­ We hope that Your Highnesses will accept these as a symbol of our well-wishes¡­¡±

    With shaking hands, she reached out and gave Noah the bundle.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Lisel.¡± Noah took the flowers and smiled at the woman¡¯s utter surprise at the fact that he remembered her name. ¡°Your well-wishes are appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Lorelei¡¯s slender fingers plucked a flower from the bundle. With a graceful move, she put it in her hair and her smile melted all surrounding hearts. ¡°An earnest gift is worth more than any jewel. Thank you all for your prayers. May they return to you a hundredfold.¡±

    A dissonant chorus of felicitations followed her words, the eyes of everyone present sparkling with contentment and pride. After another round of bows, the crowd slowly dispersed, leaving the Lords of Norden alone at last.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± whispered Noah and worriedly studied Lorelei¡¯s face. ¡° You look pale. Do you need to sit down?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she sighed and her smile faded a bit. ¡°It was just¡­ a bit overwhelming. All those people¡­ They all seemed¡­ genuinely happy and worried about my health. It¡¯s a first for me. Do you get used to it with time?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t tell you. People are seldomly happy enough to see me to give me flowers,¡± replied Noah nonchalantly. He gave her the flower bundle, his free hand brushing against the blue petals in her hair, and was immediately rewarded by Lorelei¡¯s flaming face. ¡°Norden¡¯s national flower sure suits you, Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± Lorelei made a desperate attempt to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this flower before. What¡¯s its name?¡±

    ¡°The locals call it m¨°renglaz. The name comes from-¡±

    ¡°The word for star ¡®moren¡¯,¡± Lorelei suddenly interrupted. ¡°And I believe ¡®glaz¡¯ has the meaning of¡­ eyes?¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Noah¡¯s brows arched and he looked at her bemused. ¡°You are learning Binshi-ka?¡±

    ¡°Rish and Milly have been teaching me a few words.¡± The red spots on Lorelei''s cheeks deepened. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t forbid it.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Her question dampened his smile a bit. ¡°I was just surprised since it is a rather complex language.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it so fascinating!¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s like solving a puzzle and on the other side lies a whole new world. It is fascinating to compare Binshi-ka to Limerian and Shareeban. I never knew there could be so many words for snow and ice!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a noble lady get so excited over tedious language studies.¡± He chuckled and winked at her. ¡°Since studying makes you so happy¡­ Whatever you want to learn, just tell me and I¡¯ll find you the best teachers.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Lorelei tried to hide her beaming face in the bouquet, breathing in its fresh fragrance.

    Noah was drunk on the light that her whole being exuded at the moment. For a second, he thought that, should she wish for it, he would give her the whole world. A light pull at his arm made him realize that Lorelei had resumed their stroll and he hurried to match her step. Not long after, her bright voice filled his world again.

    ¡°So, m¨°renglaz is the national flower of Norden? It sure looks the part.¡±

    ¡°It does. Moreover, its meaning is also fitting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Her head sank. ¡°I¡¯m not very proficient in flower symbolism. I have been more concentrated on their medicinal properties¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to be ashamed. Even more so since our little blue friend here is quite the obscure weed.¡± On this sunny morning, walking hand in hand with Lorelei, Noah felt chattier than usual. ¡°Since it blooms in the inhospitable north, the m¨°renglaz carries the meaning of confidence and strength. Although, you won¡¯t be seeing this written down in the official flower-guides of the Imperial Nobility. They prefer to use white lilac as a symbol of confidence rather than a little weed from Norden.¡±

    ¡°You are interested in flower-language?¡± Now it was Lorelei¡¯s turn to be surprised.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say interested. But an imperial prince, even a bastard one, needs to know how to carry himself in the noble circles. And those high-strung lordlings have nothing better to do than to insult each other by exchanging bouquets. Honestly, it¡¯s so silly how earnestly they take their botanicals that it makes up for a good fun to tease them when I visit Limris.¡±

    ¡°And what flowers do you usually exchange?¡± Lorelei threw him a side glance, her expression saying that she found it hard to imagine the Beast of Norden participating in such activities.

    ¡°I usually receive orange lilies or monkshood. The former means ¡®I wish you misfortune¡¯, while the latter is more in line with ¡®You should go and die a painful death¡¯.¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s face pale, Noah hurriedly continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ones sending threats via flowers are at most pesky, childish flies, that¡¯s why they usually receive in return a nice little bundle of buttercups tied with a white satin ribbon.¡±

    From the corner of his eyes, he could see Lorelei biting on her lips, trying to suppress a giggle, the message of his bouquets not escaping her. Strolling leisurely through the courtyard, the two were engulfed in conversation. Noah found Lorelei¡¯s enthusiasm to learn new things captivating and proceeded to share with her his knowledge of flower symbolism - a subject he once shunned with unwavering conviction now became a more-than-enjoyable pastime. During his narration, he continuously stole glances at Lorelei, savoring her every expression - curiosity, confusion, delight, ardor when sharing with him medical tidbits about the plants he was mentioning.

    Oblivious to their surroundings, the two left the inner courtyard and continued down the path toward the stables and dog pens. Their conversation also shifted from plants to animals. Noah told her about some of his hunting adventures and she shared the funny story about an unfortunate poacher who had rushed to seek Master Levi¡¯s medical assistance with an arrow sticking from his behind.

    As they approached the stables, a slight irregularity caught Noah¡¯s attention. Amongst the bustle and clamor of stablehands and horses, there was someone who shouldn¡¯t have been there. Stopping mid-sentence, he blinked several times, eyeing the tiny, wobbling figure that was slowly but doggedly closing in on the stables¡¯ doors.

    ¡°Is¡­¡± Noah squinted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Soraishu?¡±

    Prompted by his words, Lorelei followed his glance.

    ¡°It is.¡± She looked around and frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t see his nanny or Baroness De Vindur.¡±

    While she was saying that, the boy reached the large stable gates and, like a little silver stoat, slipped in through the crack between the wings.

    ¡°This is dangerous!¡± Noah abruptly released his hold on Lorelei and was about to rush after the child when the shriek of frightened horses and loud shouts erupted from the depths of the stables.

    Without thinking further, Noah darted off.

 III-29. A parents heart (1)

    The air in the stables was stale with the stench of sweat, dung, hay, and frightened horses. Neighs and clatter of hoofs filled the twilight as some steeds rammed against the walls of their stalls in an attempt to break free. The raised voices of the grooms trying to calm the animals mixed with curses to all gods and saints, both Binshi and Limerian.

    Storming into this chaos, Noah needed a few moments to gather his thoughts and find the source of the commotion. On the floor before one of the stalls, he noticed the dusty, manure-covered figure of a stable boy curled up and clutching something like a big doll. The doll, however, had suspiciously white hair and was about the right size to match a three-year-old child.

    ¡°Soraishu!¡±

    Noah¡¯s distraught shout was drowned by the clamor as he ran towards the two. His ears picked up the stablehand¡¯s cursing, not so much angry but rather an outlet of worry and relief.

    ¡°You little twerp! What were you thinking, entering the pen!? I swear, you are up for a good whooping!¡±

    Incoherent sobs and wails alerted Noah that the little intruder was still alive and, considering the circumstances, unharmed for the most part. Kneeling next to the two, he had the chance for the first time to have a better look at the young groom who had prevented a tragedy. Straw and dung tangled the curly, red-brown hair, the dusty face - pale beneath the clusters of freckles sprinkled over his nose and cheeks. A warm feeling spread in Noah¡¯s heart as a smile stretched his lips. His hand landed on the youth¡¯s shoulder, resulting in a small yelp as a pair of hazel eyes glared back at him in momentary confusion.

    ¡°Good work, Jess. Can you move?¡±

    ¡°M-master!?¡±

    Jessup De Mar gulped and blinked, unable to process what was going on for a moment. Then he slowly nodded. Assisted by Noah, he shakily stood up, never letting go of his precious, whimpering load. With a shaky step, the three swayed their way towards the stable gates, the young squire leaning on his master¡¯s shoulder.

    The blinding sun met them on the outside, accompanied by Lorelei¡¯s worried cry. Noah dragged his ward to a watering trough and made him sit down. With some effort and coercion, Noah managed to loosen Jessup¡¯s arms and pry Soraishu away. Nestled in the warmth and security of Lorelei¡¯s embrace, the child began whaling like he was trying to cry out his lungs.

    ¡°Is he injured?¡± Noah and Jessup asked almost simultaneously, their eyes frantically checking the small body.

    ¡°No. Thank the Gods, he is just frightened.¡± The tension in Lorelei¡¯s voice slowly dissipated as she cradled the boy and began whispering in his ear.

    ¡°By all Saints!¡± Jessup heaved in relief and splashed some water on his face. ¡°The twerp almost made my heart burst!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes darted between the child in Lorelei¡¯s lap and his squire.

    ¡°Star-hounds bite me. I have no idea, master. I was cleaning some manure when I saw the pipsqueak wobble into Princess¡¯ pen. Luckily she is on the calmer side, otherwise, our little bug here might have been squashed on the spot. I pulled him out just in time before he ate a hoof in the head.¡±

    ¡°Any injuries?¡±

    ¡°Well, uhm, you heard the Lady say he¡¯s fine-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, boy!¡± Noah laid a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, master!¡± Jessup suddenly reddened and he averted his eyes. ¡°A bumped elbow and a scraped knee. I¡¯ll live through it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Go to the kitchen and have them give you some wine and ham bread. Then visit Baba Marishka and have her look at the bumps. Afterward, get some rest.¡±

    ¡°But I still have my chores. And I¡¯m helping the game-master in place of Andrash¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order. No work till the end of the day. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be expecting you at dawn with my shaving water and a sharpened blade for the morning training.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Then¡­ You mean¡­¡± Jessup¡¯s eyes rounded and he stared at Noah gaping before his face beamed with joy. ¡°Yes, master! I¡¯m going. See you tomorrow, master! Goodbye, my lady!¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The youth scurried away faster than a hunted rabbit, driven by the fear of his lord suddenly changing his mind. Looking after him, Noah shook his head and chuckled.

    ¡°So, his punishment is over?¡± Lorelei¡¯s quiet remark made his smile brighter.

    ¡°He has earned it, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°He never deserved punishment in the first place.¡±

    ¡°He showed insubordination and blatant disregard of his master¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°He was an honest knight doing his best to save his lord from his own stupidity.¡± Lorelei shot him a condemning glance while rocking the now quietly sobbing Soraishu.

    ¡°Insubordination is still insubordination.¡± Noah huffed. ¡°And while we are on the topic¡­¡±

    Standing from the watering trough, he knelt before Lorelei and rubbed his godson¡¯s back gently.

    ¡°Rai. Will you look at me? Tell uncle. What were you doing with the horses? You know you shouldn¡¯t go there.¡±

    ¡°Sowy¡­ Ucle No¡­ Sowy!¡± Between sobs, the boy let go of Lorelei and threw himself in Noah¡¯s embrace. ¡°Rai bad. Rai very bad. Rai go away. Then dada be better.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah frowned and looked confused at Lorelei over the tuft of white hair.

    ¡°You wanted to take a horse and go on a journey?¡± Lorelei looked just as perplexed.

    ¡°Yesh. Ho¡¯shy take Rai away. When Rai away, dada get better. No sleepy-sleep. No aua.¡±

    ¡°No, Rai, your daddy was injured and needs to sleep to get better. It has nothing to do with Rai.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Soraishu¡¯s little fists drummed on Noah¡¯s chest and he wiggled like a worm in his arms. ¡°Dada has aua because Rai bad. Rai tell dada Rai hate dada. Dada no play with Rai. Dada only play with Ucle No. Rai tell dada bad. Rai tell hate dada. Dada got aua. Rai bad - made dada aua. Rai no hate dada!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± Noah tried calming the child to no avail.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I think Sir Gregor and little Rai argued before the Red Hands¡¯ attack. And Rai believes his father¡¯s injury is his fault.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s insane! He has no-¡±

    ¡°Soraishu!¡±

    A shrill scream shook the courtyard. Disheveled and pale-faced, Saya flew towards them, skirts pulled up and blond locks trailing behind her like golden flames. Not far behind, Baroness De Vindur ran with all her might, still unable to catch up to her daughter, her face devoid of her usual rigid calmness.

    Throwing herself on the ground, Saya pulled Soraishu from Noah¡¯s embrace and began crying and rocking back and forth.

    ¡°How could you?! How could you run away?!¡± She sobbed and sniffled, her beautiful chubby face wet and paler than snow. ¡°Bad boy! What if you got injured? What if I lose you too?! You are all I have left! Why did you run?¡±

    ¡°I swear to the gods, when things are over, I¡¯ll pull your ears until you look like a little donkey!¡± Baroness De Vindur stroked the child¡¯s head with a trembling hand, her red eyes barely holding back the tears.

    Not knowing what to do or how to react, Noah and Lorelei stood to the side, giving the family some time to calm down and collect their thoughts. The old Baroness was the first to register their presence. Her eyes slowly rounded and she jumped up, dusting her dress in heraldic green and silver.

    ¡°My Lord! Lady Norden!¡± Her usually sharp voice sounded old and shaky. ¡°Did you¡­ Thank you for finding Rai. I¡­ He¡­ We thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Baroness.¡± Noah steadied her swaying body and nodded. ¡°The child is frightened but uninjured. He just took a stroll.¡±

    With his eyes, he told Lorelei to keep quiet about the dangerous encounter with Princess and Jessup¡¯s lucky intervention. A small nod from her sealed their pact of silence.

    Hearing his voice, Saya too lifted her head, her blurry gaze having difficulty focusing on them.

    ¡°Lady Norden? Lorelei! Gods! You are awake! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I should have been with you. I should have¡­ Thank the Mother and the Two Fathers, you are healthy again! I¡¯m sorry for being away¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, my dear.¡± Lorelei blinked some traitorous moisture away and kneeled next to her friend. ¡°You had more important things to do than holding vigil next to my bed. Come now, let¡¯s go back and have some tea to calm our nerves.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Saya sniffled and trembled, her fingers still clinging to Soraishu. ¡°B-but¡­ My legs¡­ They feel like mush. I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Sigurd, take Rai for a bit,¡± said Noah calmly, and the moment the child was plucked away and secured in his grandmother''s hands, he lifted Saya in his arms.

    ¡°M-my lord! You can¡¯t do that! L-Lorelei¡­ The Duchess would think¡­¡±

    ¡°The Duchess thinks this is the only true way for a knight to treat a lady in distress.¡± Lorelei patted her mortified friend¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 III-30. A parents heart (2)

    The halls of Ildemar rang with Soraishu¡¯s wails as Noah¡¯s small group made their way to the living quarters of the Duke¡¯s sworn knights. The large, sunny wing was full of bustle, with men, women, and even children scurrying around, peeking into pantries, beneath benches, and behind bushes, and shouting at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Rai!¡±

    ¡°Master Soraishu!¡±

    ¡°Where are you, Rai-Rai?¡±

    A middle-aged Binshi woman stood in the frame of one of the opened doors, half of her body leaning out, her demeanor and roaring orders akin to a general¡¯s amidst a battlefield.

    ¡°Forget the trees! He is a toddler, not a ferret. Check the old staircase to the attics. Whoever is idle should check the cesspit.¡±

    Twisting her neck, the woman shouted over her shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you still not ready with the tracking hex?¡±

    ¡°If you ask one more time, I¡¯ll curse you! It¡¯s not like I can find him with a snap of my fingers!¡± The muffled voice of a man poured out of the room, his timbre heavy with frustration and anger.

    Amidst all the chaos, the arrival of Noah and his group remained unnoticed until they were a few steps away from the commanding Binshi. The moment she saw them, the woman uttered a cry and jumped out, closing the distance in a blink. Teary-eyed, she swayed between Soraishu, held firmly by Baroness De Vindur and the sobbing Saya, still curled up helplessly in Noah¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Detirse! Baba tebe libi! Mir-Mama, ti mna uslishash, detirse mna povurnash!¡± she cooed her loving words while stroking the child¡¯s ash locks and kissing his cheeks. Then, she turned to her daughter-in-law. ¡°Mir-Mama bless you, you found him! But are you injured, child? Why¡­?¡±

    Her eyes sized up Noah and the words remained stuck in her throat. Swallowing hard, the woman paled but did her best not to lower her gaze before the Duke.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ I disregarded your order. I¡¯ll accept full responsibility¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Karusa.¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°Going to the room next door is not breaking the house arrest. Not in this case, at least. Now let¡¯s go in and calm ourselves. Both Saya and Rai need some tea and calm.¡±

    Dipping her head, Karusa showed them the way into Gregor¡¯s quarters while shouting to a child running past them that Soraishu had been found.

    Inside the spacious, sunlit anteroom, a distraught but obviously relieved Tikotse met them. A bloody handkerchief wrapped around his left hand, the right one still clutching a silver pendant which, Noah knew, contained a lock of Soraishu¡¯s hair. Similar to Karusa, he too didn¡¯t hesitate to shower both his grandson and Saya with affection before shyly greeting his other guests.

    With emotions beginning to subside, Noah and Lorelei found themselves seated around a large oak table with cups of birch juice and some oat cakes hastily placed before them. Rolling the goblet in his hands, Noah let his gaze travel around the familiar room, not knowing which question to ask first or who to address it to. The homespun tapestries on the walls, depicting hunting scenes rimmed by geometric patterns, brought up the bitter-sweet memories of the times he had spent with Gregor, Yanosh, and Orhana in the Wild Lands. The birch juice back then had tasted sweeter, the cold nights had felt warmer under the thin roof of the hunting yurt, and the days had seemed devoid of worry and sorrow.

    Noah¡¯s gaze rested on the head of a mountain lion that hung between two of the tapestries. He knew that animal. It had almost taken his life. But he had managed to defeat it with Gregor''s help. He remembered the triumphant, panting cry of the then ten-year-old boy, who jumped around and danced in the crimson snow in celebration of their miraculous survival. Not long after, that same boy had sworn his oaths to him as the first Binshi page in the history of Limeria. And now, that boy¡­ His friend¡­ His brother lay a door away, fighting for his life. And it was all his fault.

    The fine scent of juniper and elderberries reached Noah¡¯s nose even through the closed door of the bed chamber, making his stomach turn. Taking a swig from his cup, he tried to keep his wandering mind focused on the current agenda.

    ¡°Who can tell me what exactly happened?¡± He tried to sound calm and gentle, not wanting to disturb the distraught people before him even more.

    ¡°I¡­ I was with G-Gerash,¡± said Saya and sniffled in her very wet handkerchief. ¡°M-mother was with me. I¡­ I thought Rai was asleep. I should have¡­ should have been more careful. But he¡­ is just a toddler. I never¡­ Not in my dreams¡­ How did he open the door? How¡­¡±

    Burying her face in her hands, Saya began sobbing uncontrollably. Lorelei hurried to her side and together with Karusa began whispering comforting words in her ear. In her stead, Baroness De Vindur continued.

    ¡°I went out of the room to bring Saya some water and look after the little one, and found his crib empty.¡± She rocked the child in her arms and her face became rigid, but under its cold exterior, Noah could discern the terror and worry gripping her heart. ¡°I thought someone took him. I mean¡­ The sides of his crib are high enough. Anyway, I hurried to Tikotse and Karusa because¡­ I couldn¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±

    Lady Sigurd¡¯s eyes pierced Noah and then, mellowing down, gave the Binshi couple an appreciating look.

    ¡°I hope they won¡¯t get punished. I coerced them-¡±

    ¡°You called us to look for our grandchild,¡± Tikotse interrupted her. ¡°We did what we had to do.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°And as I said, I¡¯m not condemning you,¡± replied Noah. ¡°You thought it was the Red Hands?¡±

    All adults around the table nodded. Noah drummed his fingers on the polished wood.

    ¡°Understandable, considering all the recent events.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what happened.¡± Lorelei¡¯s quiet words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Not according to Soraishu anyway.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Noah stood up and knelt next to Baroness De Vindur. His large hand carefully patted the child¡¯s head. ¡°Rai, my boy, can you tell Uncle No and your babas and dede why you went on your adventure?¡±

    The boy blinked at him and bit his lips, huddling deeper into Lady Sigurd¡¯s arms. From there, his eyes darted amongst the gathered adults.

    The trembling child before him made Noah think of Shana. Whenever she had done some mischief, she would hide behind Neli¡¯s skirts or in Duncan¡¯s embrace, peeking at him from afar and weary like a hunted bird. The memories stabbed Noah right in the heart. She had never gone to him willingly. Not even once. Even though he had never laid a finger on her, she was afraid of his wrath. He had been too stern with her, hadn¡¯t he? His sternness and cold reprimands had pushed her away.

    ¡°No one is angry with Rai,¡± whispered Noah. Taking a deep breath, he forced a smile on his face. ¡°We are all just curious. To go on such a long journey, you are just like those brave heroes in the fairytales.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Soraishu¡¯s tiny voice rose and tears streamed down his cheeks again. ¡°Rai no iro. Rai bad. Rai made dada aua. Rai go away and dada better!¡±

    At his words, Saya gasped and stood rigid, eyeing her son.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ All my fault!¡± she stammered, gasping for air.

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t!¡± Lorelei patted her back and tried to hug her, but her friend drove her hand away.

    ¡°No, it is! Rai and Gerash¡­ They quarreled the night before¡­ Before the accident. Rai was grumpy because Gerash didn¡¯t have time to play with him due to the Council, so he threw a tantrum¡­ Screaming that he hates Gerash.¡± Twisting her handkerchief, Saya rocked back and forth. ¡°And then¡­ Yesterday, I found Rai in our bed chamber. He¡­ He was trying to climb on the bed to Gerash. I panicked. If he damaged the kukulak, Gerash would die! I¡­ Oh, Gods, forgive me, I slapped him! I slapped my child! My little baby! I shouted for him to go away. That he¡¯ll kill Gerash.¡±

    Everyone just stood there frozen. Noah didn¡¯t know what to say, how to console her. Could he tell her that everything was fine? That she did nothing wrong? But the truth was different. His eyes looked for Lorelei, but she was just as lost as he was.

    ¡°Mama no cwy!¡± A sudden shout startled them. Like a little eel, Soraishu wriggled in his grandmother¡¯s arms and yelped. ¡°Rai go way. Mama and dada no aua!¡±

    Without a second thought, Saya pried him from the Baroness¡¯ hands and pressed him to her chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± she sobbed and cradled him. ¡°My treasure, mama is sorry. Please, please, don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯m sorry, Rai. I love you! Mama was wrong. Please, don¡¯t¡­ leave!¡±

    At first, the child struggled and flailed around, but Saya never let go. After some time, his fit calmed down and his tiny hands wrapped around his mother¡¯s neck. Hanging to her for dear life, he began sobbing even harder, but this time, his little body began to relax.

    For a couple of minutes, no one dared interfere, letting the mother and child alone in their own world of tears, hugs, and kisses. Looking at them, Noah felt a bitter-sweet feeling in his chest. The last time he had tried to hug Shana, she had pushed him away, her magic had hurt him, forcing him to let go. What¡­ What would have happened if he too hadn¡¯t let go? Now, it was likely too late.

    Shaking his head in a desperate attempt to drive away these thoughts, Noah leaned over to Saya and Soraishu and said quietly:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Gerash.¡±

    His words made Saya stiffen, but Tikotse put a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, detir. I¡¯ll be with you. No harm will come to him. Let them see each other.¡±

    Swallowing hard, Saya only nodded. Helped by her relatives, she wobbled towards the bedroom with Soraishu in her hands. Noah gave a sign to Lorelei and the two followed suit.

    Tapestries in green and gold covered all walls, giving the room the fresh feeling of a wood clearing during spring. The curtains were pushed to the side to let in the sunshine and the cool air coming from the opened windows. The drapes of the bed were also tied to their poles, revealing the man resting under the canopy. Gregor lay on the white pillows bare-chested, a complex sphere of interlocking layers of orbs stuck right on top of his heart. The quiet buzzing and clicking of the rotating parts of the kukulak were the only sounds in the room. In the center of the device, a small silver light pulsated in the rhythm of a beating heart - the only thing keeping Gregor alive.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Saya took her husband''s hand and kissed it.

    ¡°My love,¡± she whispered with some difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a guest. Rai has been missing you. Rai, say hello to dada. He has been waiting for you.¡±

    Guided by his mother, Soraishu wrapped his tiny hand around his father¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°D-dada!¡± he stammered, instinctively imitating his mother¡¯s hushed tone. ¡°Rai sowy. Rai love dada! Dada no aua. Rai miss dada.¡±

    Suddenly, Gregor¡¯s fingers twitched, wrapping lightly around the child¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Gerash!¡± Saya gasped. ¡°Are you awake!? Love, say something!¡±

    ¡°Dada!¡±

    Alas, there was no response to their plea. Sitting next to them Tikotse hugged the anxious pair while Lady Sigurd comforted Karusa.

    ¡°He is still away, detir.¡± The shaman¡¯s words, although soft, sounded almost cheerful. ¡°But he knows you are here. He can sense you. This will help him find his way back. Back to the ones who love him.¡±

    A relief washed over Saya¡¯s face and her lips dared to stretch into a pale smile. Hope budded and blossomed in all of their hearts, wetted by tears of relief and happiness. Unnoticed by all, Noah quietly slipped away. This unexpected miracle had invigorated his heart, making it feel lighter and kindling a new resolution. He needed to see Shana. He needed to be with his little girl. Maybe today... a new miracle might occur.

 III-31. Absolution

    Compared to the bustle in the knights¡¯ wing, the floor with Shana¡¯s quarters was as quiet as a graveyard before a storm. The heavy, sluggish air was full of fearful anticipation and magic so thick that one didn¡¯t need to possess a Binshi¡¯s sight to feel it prickling on one¡¯s skin. As Noah approached the familiar white door, the sunlight seemed to be sucked away, the colors of the spring day - dulling down to pale dream-like shadows.

    With a dry mouth and back bathed in cold sweat, Noah crossed the threshold. The neat bedroom was now more akin to an ice cave with its tall white walls and filigree-carved ceilings. A thick fragrance of juniper called forth the image of snowy peaks and winter woods, making Noah shiver. He shook his head, trying to drive away the uneasiness, but in the depth of his heart, he knew this was his last chance. If he failed today, he would lose his daughter forever.

    ¡°Mother Above,¡± he whispered, clenching his fists, ¡°please, give me another chance. Don¡¯t rip away yet another piece of my heart¡­ There isn¡¯t much left anyway.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, little wolf?¡± As if from nothing, Kash-baba materialized next to him, shrouded in her perpetual mantle of fragrant smoke.

    Noah nearly jumped up and staggered, the sudden appearance of the old shaman catching him off guard. This earned him a toothless smile and a heavy pat on the back, accompanied by a wink.

    ¡°You finally came to see the little one at a humane hour. Before sunrise and after midnight definitely aren¡¯t the best times to visit a child, although you seem to have a persistent preference for them.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ Shana awake?¡± Noah needed all of his will to feign composure but the twitch of Kash-baba¡¯s wrinkled lips told him his act was far from convincing.

    ¡°It depends on what you call ¡®awake¡¯.¡± She chewed on her pipe¡¯s mouthpiece. ¡°Her eyes are open and she is not dreaming, in any sense of the word. But¡­ See for yourself.¡±

    Saying that, the old Binshi led him to the bed and pulled the silver-laced curtains. Past and present merged into one as Noah stared at the familiar unsettling scene. Nestled between the soft cushions, Shana looked like an inanimate doll, her beautiful blue eyes, now two soulless glass beads, staring into nothingness.

    ¡°Is she still rejecting magic?¡± Noah¡¯s chest hurt but he forced himself to keep his gaze on the child.

    ¡°You asked me the same this morning, and yesterday, and the day before. Her condition remains unchanged. Not even my powers are able to reach her.¡±

    Swallowing dryly, Noah just nodded. From the reports of the healers, the only time Shana had shown some reaction had been on that one morning he had visited her before riding out to hunt for Nekor and the traitors. A spark of hope kindled in his heart. Maybe¡­ he still had a chance.

    With a heavy step, he crossed the distance to the bed - so short, yet so insurmountably far away - and sat on the edge. Kash-baba quietly stood next to him, her eyes vigilant, ready to interfere should a magic outburst happen again. This didn¡¯t bother Noah. Magic and pain were constant companions in his life. What terrified him and froze his limbs was the thought that he¡¯ll never be able to reach Shana and bring her back. Deep down, he knew he had little right to call himself her father, and yet¡­ he loved her as such. At first, it had been a duty he had to fulfill in honor of his dead friends. But little by little, with every day they had spent together, every smile, every tear, every hug, his heart had recognized this little girl. Shana was his child, not by blood but by love.

    Mouth completely dry, Noah inched his fingers until they wrapped around Shana¡¯s little hand.

    ¡°Starlet.¡± His voice was little more than a whisper. ¡°Please look at me.¡±

    His touch made the child flinch, her whole body stiffening.

    ¡°She reacts to you!¡± gasped Kash-baba and her eyebrows arched.

    Noah ignored her, his whole being concentrated on Shana. Her skin had begun to exude a burning cold that painfully bit into his fingers. Noah¡¯s grip around her hand tightened.

    ¡°Starlet, please, talk to me. Say something. Anything!¡±

    As if pricked by a needle, the girl jolted and tried to tear away from him, but Noah didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he pulled the struggling child into his embrace, his arms wrapping securely around the freezing little body.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°N-no!¡±

    As muffled and weak as they were, Shana¡¯s words were a balm for Noah¡¯s soul. He began gently rocking the child, no longer feeling the piercing cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Starlet,¡± he whispered in return. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being there for you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± The girl wriggled in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for failing to protect you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being too late¡­ For not realizing sooner¡­¡±

    ¡°NO! L-let go!¡±

    ¡°You suffered because I was negligent. I was a bad father.¡± The words stuck in his throat and he had to force them out. ¡°Please, forgive me. I promise¡­ I¡¯ll do better. Whatever it takes¡­ Please, Shana, give me one more chance. Please, I love you.¡±

    ¡°N-no! P-please¡­ L-let go!¡± Shana¡¯s quiet sobs had turned into loud wails. ¡°I always¡­ Always hurt everyone. Let me be! Let go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You got burned because of me!¡± Her little hands pulled on his shirt. ¡°You got injured¡­ So much¡­ So often... Because of me. Because of my evil magic... My evil prophecies... I don¡¯t¡­ I¡­ Let me go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ I even¡­ I t-tried t-to harm y-you. Those b-blue flames... Even now¡­ The magic¡­ I can''t control¡­ Y-you¡¯ll freeze! L-let go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡±

    ¡°Please, papa! I don¡¯t¡­ want to hurt anyone... anymore. I don¡¯t want to hurt y-you!¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t,¡± said Noah in a hushed voice, his breath coming out in white, puffy clouds. He stroked the child¡¯s messy hair. ¡°And even if you try, a little pipsqueak like you couldn¡¯t harm the big, bad Beast of Norden.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ I¡­ did! I just¡­ wanted to protect everyone. But¡­ I saw you bleed. And Uncle Gerash¡­ I hurt him too. I¡­ did something very¡­ very bad! I always do something bad! I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I¡­ was supposed to save you all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Starlet¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you must hate me. You should hate me! That stupid magic is evil! I¡¯m evil. I¡­ should better die¡­¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Noah pushed the child gently away, enough to be able to look into her teary eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention death! You hear me?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I did so much bad¡­ To you¡­ To Uncle¡­ Even¡­ That woman¡­ I¡­ want to turn back time! To undo¡­ But¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Noah¡¯s heart quivered. He looked at Shana''s tear-smeared face; peered deep into her eyes. He could lie. He could tell her she did nothing wrong. Maybe he should. And yet, a trust built on a lie was a slow-acting poison.

    Pressing his forehead against Shana¡¯s, he said softly:

    ¡°Yes, you did something wrong. But only a coward runs away from responsibility. And Yanosh¡¯s daughter¡­ My daughter is not a coward. I know, it¡¯s scary. It hurts. You wish to disappear. To act as if it didn¡¯t happen. But it¡¯s wrong. When we do something bad, it is also our duty to amend it. It¡¯s easy to run away. But it is right to stay and work hard to atone. If you really are sorry, if you really want to change what you did, don¡¯t talk about dying. Think about how to live and do good to compensate for your mistake. And I¡¯ll help you, every step of the way. And someday, peace and forgiveness will come.¡±

    ¡°Even after what I did? I broke the Star¡­ Lied to you and blamed¡­ that woman? I tried to curse her¡­ To drive her away¡­ I brought her pain! And then I sent those flames after you and Uncle! I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know it isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯ll never be enough¡­ There is no way I can atone¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Noah gave her a warm smile. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t acting on your own accord. There was someone evil manipulating you. Both Gerash and I don¡¯t hold a grudge. As for Lorelei¡­Broken objects can be repaired; broken bonds can be mended. As long as everyone is alive, as long as you show the will to change, there is still a chance. But no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±

    ¡°W-why¡­? How can you forgive me so easily? You suffered so long because of me.¡±

    ¡°Those are the plights of a parent.¡± Noah tried to joke but seeing her earnest little face, he sighed and kissed the girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°On a beautiful spring morning nine years ago, I witnessed a miracle. I was just a foolish youth back then, living by blade, brawl, and death. Your father used to call me dur-bagirse, and indeed, I was no better than a crazy lion-cub. And yet, on that day, the day you were born, something changed. Have I ever told you? After the midwife and your parents, I was the first to hold you. I was terrified. You were so tiny. I thought that one wrong breath would be enough to break you. And yet you were crying so loudly that the whole village shook. You were so full of life, so frail, yet your tiny fists were curled up as if to fight the whole world. And then, you went quiet and stared at me with those tiny eyes that couldn¡¯t even open properly, and smiled. That was the moment I knew. I would do anything to protect that smile. To protect you. You are my treasure, Shana. And you¡¯ll always be.¡±

    ¡°P-papa!¡± Burying her face in his broad shoulder, Shana began sobbing, no longer trying to push Noah away. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, papa. I won¡¯t do it ever again. I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll make you proud.¡±

    ¡°My foolish little Starlet. I am already proud. I love you, Shana.¡±

    ¡°Pa¡­ pa! I vuv¡­ too¡­¡± Whatever more she had to say was drowned in sobs.

    Noah rocked her, no longer able to suppress the stinging in his own eyes. His whole body felt light and warm as the tears washed away his worries. Whatever the future had for them, he was no longer afraid. His precious little girl was back. His heart was mending and soon, hers would too.

    ¡°Mir-mama,¡± he choked, ¡°thank you!¡±

 III-32. Revelation (1)

    Noah stirred under the covers and yawned. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, he savored for a moment the peace and calm that enveloped him. The golden rays of the late afternoon caressed him with their gentle touch and gilded the silver strands of Shana¡¯s hair as she slumbered in his arms.

    After crying and pouring their hearts out, the two had fallen prey to long overdue physical and emotional exhaustion. Noah could hardly remember the last time he had fallen asleep cradling Shana in his arms. Had it been¡­ three years ago when she caught the mumps? At that time, he had spent every night with her, terrified that she might not recover. She had eventually gotten better and he had been buried with the plans for his engagement to Marzbane Ilmaz, the constantly brewing unrest in Norden, and the preparations for the southern campaign. At some point, he had convinced himself that Shana was too old to hold her father¡¯s hand while falling asleep, that she needed to start acting like an independent adult, that in a few years, she would fly away to someone else¡¯s household¡­ Idiot! She hadn¡¯t even reached her tenth year! In reality, he had neglected her, covering his blunder with weak excuses.

    Looking at the sleeping girl, Noah¡¯s eyes stung. Very gently, as not to wake her up, he leaned closer and kissed the child¡¯s forehead.

    ¡®Be honest.¡¯ A little voice tugged at his heartstrings. ¡®Even when she becomes a wrinkled granny, she¡¯ll always be your little girl.¡¯

    Relishing this blissful epiphany, Noah almost missed the weak moan of swinging hinges as the door to the bedroom quietly opened. He stiffened, instinctively wrapping his arms tighter around Shana as his ears followed the intruder¡¯s footsteps, cushioned by the soft carpet. It took his still sleepy mind a second too long to recognize the unexpected visitor. His body relaxed and he opened his mouth when a weak, slightly slurring voice beat him to it.

    ¡°Gwanma?¡±

    Between the long white lashes, Shana¡¯s deep-blue eyes sparkled like two sapphires. Noah¡¯s sudden jerk had awoken her and she stretched like a little kitten, snuggling against her father¡¯s shoulder before the last remnants of drowsiness flew away.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± She jumped up, throwing confused glances between the tearful Marzbanati and Noah. ¡°Papa? You¡­ It wasn¡¯t a dream?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Starlet.¡± Noah sat up and ruffled her hair.

    ¡°Ah, kalemge-shekri! My sweethearts!¡± Neli rushed to the bed, throwing aside her usually dignified and cold demeanor, and began showering the two with hugs, kisses, and even more tears. ¡°My precious children! My babies! You are fine now! Jin-ah il¡¯lam! Praise the King of the Djinn!¡±

    ¡°We are alright, mother,¡± replied Noah, unable and unwilling to hide his smile. ¡°All will be fine from now on.¡±

    He hugged Shana and kissed her cheeks before leaving her in Neli¡¯s hands. Seeing him go, the child grabbed his shirt.

    ¡°Papa?¡±

    ¡°I must leave for a bit.¡± Noah smiled and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll come back soon and we will talk again. Will you manage without me? I promise, Starlet, I-¡±

    ¡°You need to discuss my prophecy with Uncle Will and Tikotse.¡± Her words surprised him, and even more - her calm and mature tone. She let go of his shirt and blushed. ¡°I know. You have important things to do, papa. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m no longer a child.¡±

    Fidgeting for a moment, her confidant mask slightly cracked and she avoided his gaze..

    ¡°But¡­ can grandma perhaps¡­?¡±

    ¡°Neli will stay with you.¡± Noah chuckled. ¡°Looking at her, she wouldn¡¯t leave you even if I gave the order.¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡± The old Marzbanati lifted her chin. ¡°You can leave our little bird in my care.¡±

    With a nod and a final hug, Noah left the two and stepped into the anteroom. The person he hopped to find was indeed waiting there in a cloud of smoke.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Congratulations, little wolf.¡± Kash-baba waved her pipe at him. ¡°The child will recover.¡±

    ¡°We were lucky this time. But in the future¡­¡± All the happiness drained from Noah¡¯s face.

    ¡°Say no more. The prophecy is bothering you.¡±

    ¡°I need your help. Will you come with me? We need to get to the bottom of this mess.¡±

    ¡°And what about the Moren-gadir¡¯s protection?¡± The old shaman pointed at the white door with the mouthpiece of her pipe.

    ¡°Ildemar¡¯s defenses might be weakened but are still holding. I have placed some talismans that Gregor made throughout the room, so no malicious ghost should be able to sneak past this time. And with Neli there, no mortal can do her harm.¡±

    ¡°Then lead the way.¡±

    Noah nodded and called a servant. After whispering in his ear and sending him away, he offered his hand to the old Binshi and led her through the maze of Ildemar¡¯s corridors.

    Not long after, the two arrived at a familiar door. After a brief knock, Milly appeared at the threshold, blinking surprised at the esteemed guests.

    ¡°Is your lady in the condition to receive visitors?¡± asked Noah politely, his eyes peeking over the maid¡¯s shoulder, eagerly seeking someone on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness. Kush-turgan. I¡¯ll inform her of your arrival. Please, come in and take a seat. Do you need refreshments? Something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Just call the Duchess, Milly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t mind a cup of birch juice, child,¡± smirked Kash-baba and quickly lowered herself in a cushioned chair.

    Fretting around, the young maid scurried away to return in a short moment followed by the still pale-looking Lorelei. Seeing his wife¡¯s face, a bit of guilt pierced Noah¡¯s heart. He should have left her to rest some more. There was a chance that the revelation of the prophecy would worsen her condition. And yet, this time, he was determined to share everything with her. It concerned her more than anyone else. Besides, hiding the truth had proven to be a disastrous decision lately and he didn¡¯t want to risk the fragile peace that had been established.

    Standing up, Noah gallantly took Lorelei¡¯s hand and kissed it before leading her to her chair.

    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?¡± Lorelei nodded at him and greeted the old Binshi with a warm smile.

    ¡°First, my lady, I owe you an apology for leaving you alone with Saya and Soraishu.¡±

    ¡°I was hardly alone.¡± She chuckled. ¡°And besides, the Duke of Norden surely has more important tasks than to console crying children and their relatives. But I accept your apology anyway.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡­ Shana has awoken.¡±

    Looking carefully at Lorelei¡¯s face, Noah didn¡¯t miss the minuscule twitch and the shadow of fear that darkened its features. Although it hurt, he could understand her. Shana had tried to harm Lorelei one too many times, and these weren¡¯t the pranks of a child against her stepmother. He had no hope that Lorelei could forgive Shana, but maybe¡­ she could somewhat understand?

    ¡°I have come here because of the prophecy she made.¡± His tone was somber.

    ¡°She has finally awakened completely?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it appears that she had fully awakened over a month ago.¡±

    Lorelei just stared at him blankly.

    ¡°It happened a day after we encountered the dhrowghost.¡±

    ¡°And what does it have to do with me?¡± Her voice shook and she visibly shivered.

    Before Noah could reply, someone knocked on the door again. Milly hurried up and let Duncan and William in. After inviting the two men to the table and pouring them some birch juice, the maid was quickly sent away.

    ¡°Why have you summoned us here?¡± William stared at his lord and asked without any delay. His rudeness earned him a reprimanding glance not only from Noah but also from Duncan who was about to take a sip from his cup.

    ¡°Because Lady Lorelei is in no condition to cross half the castle for your convenience, Will. And the matter we will be discussing also concerns her.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°Shana¡¯s prophecy.¡±

    A coughing sound from Duncan¡¯s side indicated his near-drowning in birch juice.

    ¡°The little one is awake! Thank the Fathers! But¡­ By prophecy, you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Exactly that prophecy.¡± Noah furrowed his brows and his gaze circled around the table. All the faces were pale and somber and he could read his own uneasiness on them. And he was about to fan their worries even more.

    ¡°What Shana saw¡­ It had to do with me and Lorelei, and the fate of Norden.¡±

 III-33. Revelation (2)

    When Noah began talking, not a single word was uttered to interrupt his narration, all eyes fixated on him. As the minutes trickled by, it felt as if a cold draft sapped away all the spring warmth from the room, and by the time he finished, all the blood had drained from his friends¡¯ faces. His last word left them all mouth agape, with furrowed brows and wide eyes, but Noah cared only for one person. To his left, Lorelei sat in her chair upright, her whole body quaking like an aspen leaf. Both hands were clasped over her mouth, her features - pale and twisted as if she was to throw up any moment.

    Looking at her more carefully, Noah realized that she wasn¡¯t breathing.

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± He reached out, his hand landing on her shoulder.

    With a jerk, she inhaled sharply and immediately burst into a coughing fit. Noah hurried to give her a goblet of birch juice which she downed in three large gulps.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not alright,¡± she rasped, her eyes darting around the table. ¡°This¡­ All this¡­ Oh, Gods!¡±

    Noah wrapped his fingers around her trembling hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    ¡°And how can I not be? You said it yourself. According to the prophecy, I am a danger to you and to Norden, and the only way to prevent disaster is to¡­ kill me.¡± A listless laugh left her lips as she shook her head and looked at Noah. ¡°Now I see. So that¡¯s why Shana acted like this? And I always thought that she hated me because I married Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes when the Star-gazer is about to awaken, they begin to see things.¡± Kash-baba leaned in and refilled Lorelei¡¯s cup. ¡°I suspect that her animosity towards you as her stepmother was strengthened by those premonitions and it led her towards a branch of the future connected to both you and her father.¡±

    ¡°So then¡­¡± Lorelei tried to blink her tears away and chewed on her lip. ¡°What will you do with me?¡±

    Noah stiffened and glared at her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Shana was right. The easiest way would be to¡­ kill me.¡± Her voice shook. ¡°But I beg Your Highness. Please, have mercy. I¡­ I have no intention of harming you or Norden. Please, believe me!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to plead with me.¡± Noah brushed back a strand of hair that had fallen over her eyes before fixating his gaze on the person sitting to his right. ¡°No one will harm you. I promise you this.¡±

    ¡°Why are you glaring daggers at me?¡± William De Mar rubbed his neck and sighed. ¡°Although I have to agree that the most effective way to prevent potential threats would be to remove the root of the problem. Well, the other option we have would be to send the lady away from Norden.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Noah¡¯s reply was so quick that all heads turned to face him. Cursing his outburst, he tried to hide his embarrassment. ¡°If you send Lorelei away now, you risk her landing in the hands of Lionel or Master Argente. And they would be more than happy to use her to harm us. It could even be the event that triggers the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Now this is stretching it.¡±

    ¡°Is it, William?¡± Noah¡¯s voice rumbled and he looked at his friend menacingly, painfully aware that every word his Lord Steward uttered was the truth. But sending Lorelei away now that he had come to terms with his feelings¡­ No. Not before he had exhausted all other options. ¡°How can I be sure that the futures Shana saw, that the prophecy-verses she remembers, haven¡¯t been tampered with? I have a feeling that the bastard Akh-Moren is involved, maybe he even planted those memories.¡±

    ¡°And what if he didn¡¯t? Are you willing to bet your fate and the fate of Norden on a gut feeling?¡±

    ¡°And sending Lorelei away from my protection is the right course of action? No. Before we know for sure that the prophecy is true, we shouldn¡¯t make any hasty decisions. I can''t risk Lorelei¡¯s and Norden¡¯s safety out of fear.¡±

    ¡°Still, I think-¡±

    ¡°Let it be, Will.¡± Duncan¡¯s grumble cut the young man¡¯s tirade short as he finally stepped in the conversation. ¡°You too, Noah. Don¡¯t you see that your quarrel is scaring the lass? Besides, has anyone considered the possibility that the prophecy has been fulfilled already?¡±

    All eyes peeled on Duncan. The old knight scratched his chin.

    ¡°First verse - ¡®The fate of Norden rides on the wings of a bird¡¯. Well, when we were in Sefis, we did receive a note from Limris with the orders to rush back to Norden. The other verse - ¡®When the White Lady heralds war, the Beast howls in agony¡¯. What Shana did, breaking the Star and attacking the Duchess, almost led to a civil war. And you, my lad, were definitely not unphased by our little princes¡¯ actions. Then we come to the part that states ¡®When the Beast falls, the Swallow shall triumph¡¯. You can¡¯t deny that the Lady rescued our stubborn Duke from the flogging post, and I call this quite a triumph. And about the flowers blooming under the Beast¡¯s feet, well, you two did perform your walk of shame on a flower carpet, so there is that.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the Swallow being devoured?¡± whispered Lorelei.

    ¡°My lady,¡± the old knight gave her a sunny smile, ¡°have you ever heard the phrase ¡®devoured by the sea¡¯? I think that answers your question.¡±

    For a moment, everyone remained silent.

    ¡°What you say¡­¡± Noah dipped his head. ¡°It has some merit.¡±

    ¡°Of course it does!¡± huffed Duncan and stood up. ¡°But now, lads, it¡¯s time to go and let the Duchess have some rest. We have intruded enough for the day and anything else can be discussed later.¡±

    Coming around the table, the old knight bowed cordially and took Lorelei¡¯s palm.

    ¡°My lady,¡± he kissed the back of her hand and winked at her, ¡°don¡¯t take prophecies too much to heart. Look at me. A fortune teller once told me that I¡¯ll lose my life to a savage from the South in less than a year. This was over thirty years ago and I¡¯m still here. The future is ever-changing and too tangled for us mortals to predict.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Duncan!¡± Albeit weak, there was some warmth in Lorelei¡¯s voice as she squeezed the fingers of the old knight.

    ¡°No need for gratitude, my lady. But you seem quite shaken. Let me escort you to your bed chamber.¡±

    ¡°That would be my task.¡± Noah jumped up and hurried to Lorelei¡¯s side offering her his arm. ¡°Lean on me. Can you stand up?¡±

    She nodded and the two slowly walked to the bed chamber, followed by their friends¡¯ gazes. Feeling the warmth of her body pressing against his, Noah felt guilty. The slight tremors that shook her frame reminded him of the baby rabbit he once caught as a child. His grip around her waist tightened and he cursed himself for telling her about the prophecy. It would have likely been better to wait a bit until she gathered more strength. Or maybe never tell her at all¡­ But she deserved closure and an explanation for the cause of her recent misfortunes.

    ¡°Listen to Duncan,¡± he whispered, carefully supporting her. ¡°It is all over. Forget the stupid prophecy.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he is right,¡± she replied quietly, avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°He is!¡± Noah brought her to the bed and helped her sit down. ¡°Look, Lorelei¡­ I¡¯m sorry for frightening you and causing you such distress, but you needed to know. To understand why things happened the way they did.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± She nodded but still held his hand, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Do you want me to stay until you fall asleep?¡±

    His words made her blush and she quickly released him, all to Noah¡¯s dismay. Wrapping her arms around her body, she took a deep breath and rocked slowly back and forth.

    ¡°To think¡­ that in some future I harmed you¡­ I destroyed Norden.¡± She bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ want to be your enemy.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll never be!¡± Noah knelt before her and made her look him in the eyes. ¡°I know you, Lorelei. I¡¯ve come to know how gentle and compassionate your heart is. The horrors Shana saw can only be lies planted by the Red Hands.¡±

    ¡°But what if¡­ they aren¡¯t? What if it really is me, after being ¡®devoured¡¯ by a saint?¡± She sobbed quietly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you that Shana saw.¡± Seeing her wet face, Noah felt the urge to kiss her cheeks dry. To hold her tight and take upon the burden of all her dark fears. But he had no right to take advantage of her weakness. He held Lorelei¡¯s chin, fighting back his yearning, and instead pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°If devouring you is meant to make the Sun shine over Norden, it definitely has nothing to do with you being a nesvet. Believe me, a saint would never bring prosperity to this land but rather destruction. And if not only Shana¡¯s memories but also the prophecy-verses have been tampered with¡­ Well, then you shouldn¡¯t believe a word of it all. Shana believed them and look at what she did. Now try to get some rest. I¡¯ll visit you again later, but don¡¯t hesitate to send for me or Kash-baba if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t inconvenience you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an inconvenience at all.¡±

    Noah made her lie down and covered her with a blanket before quietly leaving the room. At the door, he passed Milly.

    ¡°Inform me immediately if the Lady feels unwell or needs something. Bring her something sweet and nourishing when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The maid curtsied and hurried to stand by Lorelei¡¯s side, watching like a mother hen over her mistress.

    With a slight relief, Noah walked back into the anteroom and motioned for the others to follow him outside. The four silently made their way through Ildemar¡¯s corridors and gardens until they reached the castle¡¯s high white walls. Measuring up the steep steps leading to the battlements, Noah turned to Kash-baba.

    ¡°Will you be able to join us up there?¡±

    ¡°I might be old but I still need no one to carry me on their back,¡± huffed the old shaman. Lifting her skirts, she darted up the stairs with the speed and agility of a goat.

    ¡°Atta lass!¡± Duncan whistled and followed after her. ¡°I hope I¡¯ll be that jumpy when I reach her years!¡±

    When they reached the top, the mirror surface of the fjord greeted them with the sparkle of a sunset trail. Half of the sky was dyed scarlet with the dark indigo of night slowly creeping in. Noah leaned on one of the merlons and let the salty wind brush against his face, indulging in the short moment of peace that wouldn¡¯t last.

    ¡°I hope Lady Shimshi gets better soon.¡± Kash-baba stood next to him, stuffing her pipe with some unknown herbs from the pouch on her belt. With a snap of her fingers, a small spark kindled the dried leaves and the familiar fragrant smoke engulfed the group. ¡°All your efforts to calm her were quite valiant, no doubt. But you do know that a prophecy-verse mentions only the future. Never the past.¡±

    ¡°I stand behind my words.¡± Duncan spat over the embrasures. ¡°Everything else fits, down to the letter. As for the bird wings and whatnot, who knows which messenger bird it mentioned? Gods be my witness, we¡¯ve received more than enough lately.¡±

    ¡°Whether Shana¡¯s visions and verses are true or not is another matter.¡± William began limping back and forth. ¡°But your argument that you don¡¯t want to send the Duchess away for her own protection is more than thin. The Red Hands already infiltrated the castle once.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen again!¡± growled Noah. ¡°And as we are on the topic, anything new from the investigation of the Wolf Mountain tribe?¡±

    ¡°All reports are on your desk but in short, there was no clue about the rat. I hope you will allow me to talk to Shana. Maybe she could provide some new leads. Otherwise, my advice would be to lift the house arrest. It would be more helpful in catching the traitor.¡±

    ¡°What are you planning?¡±

    ¡°Disseminating pieces of false information and tracing them. As soon as anything leaks we will have our man.¡±

    ¡°Do you have enough people for such a large task?¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± snorted William. ¡°Gregor¡¯s clansmen might form the core of the Shadows but I still have enough subordinates to do the job.¡±

    ¡°Good. I need the castle completely secured. With the Crown Prince¡¯s visit approaching, we need no more unexpected accidents. Especially since he will most likely bring some guests from Pandad¡­¡±

    ¡°Pandad, huh?¡± William rubbed his face. ¡°You mention it so nonchalantly.¡±

    ¡°And how am I supposed to mention it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, give me a break! After all these eyes have seen, do you still want me to believe that you¡¯ll marry the Marzbane?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to fool me or yourself?¡± He limped to Noah and bored a finger into the left part of his friend¡¯s chest. ¡°You, my lord, are helplessly, foolishly, and utterly in love with Lady Lorelei. You should look at yourself from the side. Only a blind idiot wouldn¡¯t notice it. And you are telling me that you¡¯ll drown and trample down those feelings and go on with the marriage to Marzbane Ilmaz?¡±

    Noah took a deep breath and his gaze wandered between his friends. Will¡¯s eyes were throwing fire in his direction, Duncan gave him a smirk and a shrug, while a toothless grin stretched the old shaman¡¯s face.

    ¡°I know my duties,¡± he said quietly, but still unable to deny his feelings.

    ¡°You think?¡± William moaned and looked at Duncan. ¡°And what do you think? The way I see it, we have a huge problem!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdramatize it, lad. Look at me and-¡±

    Whatever he wanted to say was interrupted by a loud bird cry. Lifting his head up, Noah saw the lean figure of a falcon circling over them. As the bird descended, the last sun rays gave its blue feathers a golden-reddish shine.

    ¡°Zephyr!?¡±

    Lifting his arm, Noah welcomed the arrival of the azure falcon with mixed feelings. Zephyr was Llewellyn¡¯s personal messenger bird. Azure falcons were very rare and treasured not only for their unusual plumage but also for their gentle character, intelligence, and loyalty. To send him on the long journey to Norden meant that the message it carried was of utmost importance.

    Noah gritted his teeth as the falcon¡¯s talons bore into his arm, but he ignored this slight inconvenience at the sight of the large black message cylinder. Quickly untying it from Zephyr¡¯s foot, he carefully gave the tired cooing bird into Duncan¡¯s care. With jittery fingers, he broke the golden seal and pulled out several pages of thin paper, covered with a slightly crooked handwriting.

    ¡°He personally wrote the message!¡± Noah¡¯s brows flew up while his eyes darted over the pages. ¡°Oh, damn! Fuck that conniving snake!.. May he rot in the Netherrealm!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± William craned his neck over his friend¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I asked Neli to inquire about Master Argente and possible connections to Lionel. Well, it seems that fiend lives in the Imperial Palace as a physician and alchemist.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± William grabbed the page that Noah offered him and began eagerly reading it.

    ¡°Oh, and it seems that my dear little Brother is trying to take Pandad from under our noses.¡± Noah gritted his teeth but then his fingers convulsively crumbled the thin paper. ¡°Damn! Really!? You will never guess who this year¡¯s tax collector for Norden will be.¡±

    ¡°A turd we know,¡± rumbled Duncan while carefully stroking Zephyr¡¯s feathers.

    ¡°And what a turd!¡± hissed Noah and his gaze was about to burn a hole in the letter. ¡°In about a week, we will be having the honor of greeting the Lord of the Coin, Count Fidelius Orten. And to top that, Lady Pricilla Orten will be accompanying him as an official representative of the Palace to oversee the preparations for the Crown Prince¡¯s visit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, bite me! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± Both Duncan and William gaped at Noah.

    Studying the three men¡¯s faces, Kash-baba exhaled a puff of smoke.

    ¡°It looks like the next few weeks will be anything but boring.¡±

 III-34. From storm to tempest (1)

    ¡°My, you are gorgeous! Just let me apply some powder and a little rouge on your cheeks, my lady,¡± Milly chirped brightly and fussed around her mistress with a makeup jar.

    Lorelei closed her eyes and considered for a second declining the maid¡¯s offer. She hated makeup. No, she abhorred it. But it was a special occasion and the Duchess of Norden needed to look the part, lest the Imperial Envoys found any flaws with the welcome. The Crown Prince¡¯s visit depended on that.

    As the soft brush pressed against her cheek, Lorelei stiffened, a painful itch crawling down her back. The sweet smell of rouge and powder reminded her of the banquets the Ortens held. The ones she was allowed to only glance at from afar. The Limerian Nobility sure liked their cosmetics and both men and women were competing over whose skin looked most translucent, whose eyebrows were best shaped, and who had the rosiest lips. A tantalizing and alluring vanity Lorelei had once dreamed to be able to participate in. Until that night.

    She remembered the beaming face of the young noble, his soft features, the benign laughter. Her heart had fluttered - captivated, enamored, fooled. She had accepted the cheap powder jar from him, applying it so very carefully as if it were the most precious of salves. She had dreamed of them dancing together during the feast - a rebellious act right under her father¡¯s gaze. But she had been sure that he would defend her from any harm. He had been her knight, her first love. She had been a foolish child of fourteen.

    Lorelei¡¯s throat tightened as the sweet fragrance of the rouge was displaced by the stench of horse dung and wet hay. She remembered the damp darkness of the stables. Her brother¡¯s taunts and laughter as he had bent her arms behind her back, and the giggles of his friends. Their rough, thirsting hands over her tiny breasts.

    Her breath stuck in her chest. Her bedroom disappeared completely. The young nobleman was over her again, his body crushing her against the hay, his fingers greedily rummaging through her skirts and clawing at her thighs.

    Bending forward, Lorelei coughed and shook, a distant portion of her mind registering Milly¡¯s frightened outcry.

    ¡°Lady! What¡¯s happening!?¡±

    ¡°Water,¡± he rasped and greedily downed her cup.

    She thought she had overcome it. Although she had never worn makeup after that day, she believed that she had locked away that night in the depths of her heart. She had helped Master Levi attend to whores and rich merchant wives day after day, year after year until that horrid, repulsive smell had become a matter of fact. But then¡­ They smeared her face white on her wedding night, and the terror had rekindled. And after that¡­ Danika¡¯s murder and her kidnapping by Master Argente had flamed the cinders of her memory. That repulsive man had also tried to have his way with her. As if she was an object. A rag doll to play with¡­ A piece of meat to devour whenever they wished¡­

    In a blur, she grabbed for her handkerchief and poured all the remaining water on it. Without a word or thought, she began scrubbing her face clean. Her ears picked up the fluttering of skirts, the squeaking of the door, and some commotion outside of her bed chamber, but she didn¡¯t care. She continued rubbing even when the sound of rushed, soft steps came next to her, or when a big shadow fell on her. It was when a familiar rough hand gently clasped around her wrist that she froze and returned to her senses.

    ¡°Lorelei,¡± Noah¡¯s gentle voice tore through the darkness in her mind, ¡°what are you doing? Are you alright?¡±

    No, she wasn¡¯t! She wanted to scream. Cry. Huddle in his embrace. But instead, she lifted her chin and looked into his worried gray eyes.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m perfectly alright. Just didn¡¯t like the makeup.¡±

    ¡°You are lying.¡± Noah pried the kerchief from her hand. ¡°I think you¡¯d better stay here.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head, trying to sound more confident than she felt. ¡°I¡¯ll see my duty to the end. That was our deal, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Forget about that damn deal!¡± He raised his voice but immediately mellowed when he saw her flinch. ¡°There is no need for you to strain yourself so soon after your recovery. And I talk from experience when I say that one¡¯s family can be quite straining. Better not bother with those flies. Instead, I¡¯ll call Rish-¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Lorelei chuckled against her will, the image of her father and posh sister rolling in a dung heap buzzing through her head. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to meet them sooner or later.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I can hide you. After all, isn¡¯t a Beast¡¯s job to lock away damsels in tall dark towers?¡±

    ¡°And feeding them bread and water?¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, as she fought a laugh, her dark thoughts blown away by his mischievous smile.

    ¡°I actually thought about a berry pie and some honey milk, but I could make adjustments.¡±

    ¡°No need. I will accompany you to the harbor, my lord. It is both my duty and my wish.¡±

    ¡°Your wish is my command, my lady.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her fingers. ¡°In that case, would you accept a small gift?¡±

    From his inner pocket, Noah procured an intricately shaped crystal vial and offered it to her. Unplugging the bottle, Lorelei was engulfed by the fresh fragrance of mint and lily-of-the-valley.

    ¡°I hope it is to your liking. If not, just throw it away.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    She felt the urge to say more. To thank him and praise his gift. But for some reason, the words didn¡¯t want to get out. The perfume¡¯s aroma lulled her strained mind, erasing the repulsive sweetness of makeup and memory. She dabbed a few drops on her skin, careful not to waste too much of the precious gift.

    Lifting up her head, she noticed Noah staring at her with a faint frown and an absentminded gaze.

    ¡°Should I reapply the powder again, your highness?¡±

    ¡°You need no such thing. Even now, you are pale enough. Are you really sure you want to come?¡±

    ¡°I thought we finished that discussion.¡±

    ¡°Then, my duchess, lean on me. A boat is waiting for us at the pier.¡±

    The two walked slowly, hand in hand, followed by Sir Lucas and Sir Aiden, who were part of their escort for the day. On the way to Ildemar¡¯s boat house, Noah chatted with her, as she suspected in an attempt to lift her spirits and distract her from her worries. But still, something gnawed on her mind.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t any Shadows going to escort us today?¡±

    The presence of the white-haired guards had begun feeling like something routine and natural, so now their absence stuck out like a sore thumb.

    ¡°They will. But this time, they will act their shadowy part. I¡¯ve come to know that the fine lords and ladies of the capital tend to get too nervous and sweaty when in close proximity to an armed shaman. Better not grind their nerves from the start.¡±

    There was indeed some truth in his words. As Lorelei was about to inquire who their guards for the day were, secretly hoping for Rish and Rasha, or maybe Dederi and her brother Feste, a child called from behind.

    ¡°Father! Duchess! Please wait!¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s heart sank, recognizing Shana¡¯s voice. She had no need for this meeting! Was this a bad omen? Another attempt to curse her? Would Shana dare harm her before Noah? But she had done so once already. With a buzzing head and a tight chest, Lorelei turned around, only for her mind to become completely blank.

    Dressed in a simple pair of trousers and a linen shirt, Shana stood before them, flanked on both sides by Neli and Kush-turgan Akasha. The girl¡¯s face looked gaunt, her beautiful eyes still carrying some dark circles. But the most startling change was the fact that all of her snow-white mane had been cut off, leaving a barren head behind.

    Gasping, Lorelei looked at Noah but he seemed completely unimpressed, although there was some sadness in his gaze.

    ¡°It was her decision and I accepted it,¡± he answered Lorelei¡¯s unspoken question.

    ¡°Lady Duchess!¡± Shana bowed deeply. ¡°I know that whatever I say, won''t erase the past and the wrongs I¡¯ve committed against you. I wouldn¡¯t dare beg you for forgiveness. But today, I give you my vow, before Mir-Mama and the ones who are most precious to me. I swear upon my soul, I¡¯ll never bring you harm from this day and to the end of days. I¡¯ll work hard to restore the Star of Norden and repay my debt to all I¡¯ve harmed. I hope that by the time my hair grows back, I¡¯ll be able to amend some of my wrongs.¡±

    Saying that, the child bowed again to Noah and hurriedly walked back to the castle. Lorelei balled her fists and whispered quietly, avoiding meeting his eyes:

    ¡°What does she¡­? What do you expect from me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± He took her hand and rubbed it gently. ¡°I know I have no right to demand, or even hope, that you forgive and forget. But at least give her a chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei stared after the child. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can.¡±

    She thought of all the pain, the humiliation, the fact that she almost lost her life. But then there was her secret - her curse of being a nesvet host. And there was the prophecy and the horrid futures that could have come true. If she had been in Shana¡¯s place, would she have behaved differently?

    Licking her lips, she muttered:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can forgive her. But¡­ I can at least try.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for more.¡±

    With a heavy step and an even heavier heart, Lorelei walked down the gravel path and into the dark unknown of the future.

 III-35. From storm to tempest (2)

    The stench of rotting wood, salt, fish, and seaweed continuously assaulted Pricilla¡¯s nose, making her gag and almost throw up. For a week and a half, they were tossed from wave to wave in that damn pile of driftwood the snarky captain dared call an imperial ship. The first few days, she had barely been able to put a bite in her mouth, vomiting all but water and some dry ship biscuits. It was like her horrible morning sickness had returned just when she had finally rejoiced it going away.

    Shivering at the unpleasant memory, Pricilla stroked her stomach and looked over the railings at the tall, sheer cliffs, covered in moss and seagulls, that looked like they were about to squish their boat flat at any minute. She was just over her third month but her belly showed no signs of getting fuller yet, which was her only luck recently. Her gentle strokes stopped and she clutched the front of her gown, remembering the cold glint in her prince¡¯s eyes as he stated her verdict. Seducing that ugly beast! The sheer thought repulsed her and made her bathe in cold sweat. With that horrendous scar destroying half of his face, how could someone be attracted to such a monster, not to say willingly seek intimacy with him? And what about the rest of his body? Was it also deformed and scarred? There were rumors that the Beast of Norden dabbled in black magic. Perhaps he was covered in scales or had goat hoofs like the creatures of the Nether Realms depicted in the Holy Scriptures? No! After laying with someone as perfect as Lionel, it was impossible to even look at a creature like that.

    And yet, she had to do it. She had to share her bed with that brute, allow him to defile her body with his dirty touch and his rotten seed. Thank the Fathers, there was no chance to conceive his misshapen offspring, but the mere thought of having him between her legs was nauseating. To think his claws would rip her thighs apart as he plunged greedily inside of her, his foul breath crawling over her skin, suffocating her¡­ That she would have to endure the pain of all his perverted whims, the agony of every thrust¡­

    Tears welled in her eyes, but Pricilla blinked them away, stroking her belly. She had to do it. It was all for her precious baby. All for her love and his grand plan. It was a sacrifice she had to bear in the name of their bright future.

    ¡°Duchess Norden.¡±

    Her lips quietly tested the words, the sound of them being less repulsive than expected. Princess Consort and Empress sounded better, but it still gave her motivation. Norden might be a gods-forsaken, frozen chunk of wasteland, but it would still give her the highest possible noble title. And after her future husband¡¯s untimely death, the Emperor could no longer use status as an excuse to keep her and Lionel apart. She would be a poor, young widow, virtuous and bearing the burden of raising a small child.

    Still, the thought of her baby¡¯s fate left a bitter aftertaste. If it was a girl, it wouldn¡¯t be such a problem since Limeria elected its emperors patrilineally. But if it were a boy, her poor sweetheart would be deemed the heir of that repulsive beast. There was no way that Lionel would make him crown prince after ascending the throne. It would stir up too many unwanted rumors. Well, at least their second child would get its rightful place beside the throne. The sacrifice of their pitiful firstborn wouldn¡¯t be in vain. And she would make sure that he wouldn¡¯t miss a thing save for the title of Crown Prince.

    The images of the rosy future dispersed the clouds of fear and uncertainty. Pricilla hummed a tune and made her way back to her cabin. She needed to prepare since they were to arrive soon. On her way, she caught some of the sailors throwing her thirsting glances, their drooling - repulsive and strangely encouraging at the same time. She had the charm and the body to captivate any heart. That damn beast would be a puppy in her feet in no time, begging her for a single kiss. Foolish thing. She was willing to indulge him only for one night, no matter what Lionel had said. But teasing him and seeing him desperately pursuing her might just be the right remedy for her injured pride.

    ¡°Lady Orten,¡± the captain¡¯s voice sounded near her, ¡°the sun is strong today. You¡¯d better stay inside, lest your pearly complexion gets damaged.¡±

    Oh, how she hated that geezer¡¯s snarky comments! With his graying temples, wind-beaten face, and crooked smile, he tried to act like a cocky rascal despite being middle-aged and having a protruding belly. Well, as repulsive as he was, he could serve as a good practice.

    Seeing him coming closer, Pricilla waited for just the right moment when a wave shook the ship. With a loud yelp, she lost her balance and fell into the captain¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Oh, my!¡± she exclaimed, pressing her voluptuous bosom against his chest. ¡°Thank you for saving me, captain! I could have been injured!¡±

    ¡°A lady has nothing to do out here,¡± he rumbled, but Pricilla was happy to catch his gaze lingering on her cleavage.

    She motioned to separate from him, but suddenly screamed and clung to his chest. Grabbing the coarse fabric, she pressed her face in the perpetual gap of his shirt. His stench of sweat and garlic made her gag, but the hastened beats of his heart were enough of a reward. That and the obvious bulge pressing against her from his nether regions.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Fathers help me!¡± she gasped and made sure her bosom had full contact with its prey. ¡°I think I¡¯ve twisted my ankle. Oh, captain, would you be so kind as to escort me to my cabin?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± The man licked his dry lips and averted his flushed face. He helped her up and offered her his hand.

    Pricilla stumbled again and unceremoniously rested her weight on him, making sure that there was as much contact between their bodies as possible. The redness on the captain¡¯s face deepened and the bulge at his crotch became even more prominent. With a stiff step, he brought Pricilla to her quarters and hastily went away, surely to seek relief in the caresses of his own dirty hand.

    Giving the captain¡¯s back a triumphant last look, Pricilla slid into her cabin, her light step without a trace of a stagger or a limp. The murk of the room, with its low ceiling and simple furniture nailed to the floor, made her lips quiver in disgust. Thank the Fathers, it would soon be over.

    ¡°Bessie!¡± she raised her voice, her eyes scrutinizing the cabin. ¡°Get your lazy ass out here right now!¡±

    It was hard to believe that someone could hide in this almost barren room, but the heap of rags stuffed between the foot of her bed and the wall jerked and slowly expanded into a person. Bony arms, dull blue eyes, a face carrying the expression of a dead fish, and those greasy strands of muddy hair surrounding it repulsed Pricilla every time she had to interact with her maid. If Lionel hadn¡¯t insisted on taking her, Pricilla would have never willingly mingled with a cursed witch like her. Then again, she was entering a land of demons and white elves, so it didn¡¯t hurt to have a bit of insurance.

    ¡°Help me change clothes,¡± she snapped and began pulling the strings of her gown.

    The woman before her just stood there, slightly rocking back and forth.

    ¡®Damnation! It¡¯s that time again!¡¯

    Rolling her eyes, Pricilla fished out a golden chain from between her ample bosom, an intricate key dangling on its end. Opening one of her chests, she pulled out an arm-long box of sturdy oak with iron reinforcements. The key clicked in the lock and Pricilla hurriedly pulled out a vial as little as her pinky from its slot before closing the lid again. Lionel had warned her that Bessie needed to take her medicine once a week or she¡¯ll turn crazy because of some magical hocus-pocus. He also assured her that the girl was loyal to death to her mistress, and Pricilla really hoped it was so.

    The moment the maid took the potion with trembling hands and downed it, her rigid face became more life-like and reason sparkled in her dull eyes.

    ¡°My gown! Now!¡± Pricilla spat the order and sighed.

    Slowly but surely, her old dress was peeled off and replaced by a piece of art she had chosen especially for the occasion. Her golden underdress was almost through, its broad sleeves gathered at her wrists to create a cascade of alluring folds, her arms peeking through just enough to entice the imagination. Its cleavage matched the one of her flowing pink outer dress and barely covered her nipples in the latest trend of the Capital. A special system of laces and whalebone pushed her breasts up dangerously close to a spillage, promoting them in all their alabaster glory. Her skirts fanned freely under her bust, giving her the appearance of a fairy from a romantic ballad and, more importantly, not constraining her precious baby. An ample amount of perfume turned the shabby cabin into a garden of roses and violets. The finishing touch was her hair - half braided in a crown around her head, the other half falling free over her shoulders in waves of golden-brown silk. Pursing her lips, Pricilla dabbed a bit of rouge on them and spread some to her cheeks. She frowned in the tiny spotted travel mirror and turned her head around, inspecting every curl and brushstroke, finally deemed her looks acceptable.

    With a confident step, Pricilla exited the cabin, and Bessie dragged her feet after her mistress like a scrawny shadow. Their appearance on deck made the whole crew freeze on their posts, eyes peeled in their direction. A satisfied smirk curved Pricilla¡¯s lips. Only an eunuch would remain indifferent when met with such splendor and that repulsive beast was, despite his looks and reputation, still just a man.

    Chin held high, she stepped on the foredeck and greeted her father who was talking to the captain.

    ¡°My lovely child!¡± Count Orten exclaimed with a benign smile but his little eyes scrutinized and evaluated his daughter¡¯s looks with the keenness of a merchant. ¡°You look like a goddess today! Why go through all the trouble for those savages?¡±

    ¡°I am the representative of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.¡± She fluttered her lashes bashfully, not missing the captain¡¯s flushed face and gaping mouth. ¡°I need to show the necessary class so as to not be frowned upon and neglected.¡±

    ¡°Who would dare disdain a lady-in-waiting of the Crown Princess?¡± Her father snorted.

    ¡°But this is Norden, father.¡± Pricilla pursed her lips. ¡±What if the Duke finds any shortcomings in my presentation? It would reflect badly on the Crown Prince. Even worse, imagining Lorelei looking down on me from her position of duchess...¡±

    ¡°Huh! A mud-crawler remains a mud-crawler even when dressed in silks, my precious Pricilla.¡± Her father snorted and patted her hand. ¡°No need to concern yourself with that low-born girl. Her job is to keep that savage¡¯s bed warm and open her legs for him, not to be a real duchess. But if she has forgotten her place, you should teach her-¡±

    The ring of a bell interrupted the Count, announcing their entry into the harbor of Yalda. Even from that far away, Pricilla could see the crowd gathered at the peer to welcome them. To welcome her - their new duchess.

 III-36. A Beast and a Lady

    Pricilla shivered in the cold breeze and pondered for a moment whether to put on a cloak, but decided against it. A heavy overcoat would ruin the effect of her dress, and she needed to be as alluring as possible from the very start if she wanted to finish her task quickly.

    Leaning on her father¡¯s hand, she tried to disembark the small rowing boat as gracefully as possible - a task made more difficult by the constant onslaught of the tide and slippery pier. The damn wind tangled the free-falling locks, blowing hair in her eyes and turning her head into a bird¡¯s nest.

    ¡®Cursed Wildlands! You don¡¯t even have a normal summer,¡¯ she thought, forcing a dignified smile over her face and doing her best not to shiver.

    At the end of the pier, the welcoming delegation awaited them in orderly rows, the red-gold banners of Limeria and the silver-blue standards of Norden flapping like seagull''s wings under the gale¡¯s onslaught. Gold, silver, and steel glimmered in the sun, adorning fine garments and war-belts, occasionally accompanied by the sparkling of precious sapphires, garnets, and emeralds. Despite being the beginning of summer, one could see various dresses and cloaks trimmed not with rabbit but with mink and fox fur.

    As Pricilla evaluated and savored the riches that would soon be hers, her eyes caught a black stain amidst the colorful crowd. Her heart tightened. The Duke of Norden looked like a creature of nightmares. His attire was like dipped in pitch from the sleeves of his shirt to the tips of his riding boots. Dark-red patterns wriggled up the front of his doublet, making it look like rivers of blood dripped from his broad chest. A short, midnight cape hung over his left shoulder, the silver stag and wolf of the ducal crest looking life-like and ready to prance on anyone daring to come too close. One rough paw-like hand rested on the pommel of a large sword that hung from a simple, broad belt.

    Swallowing dryly, Pricilla looked above the precious sable collar and a little squeal rolled off her lips.

    ¡®Father of Light! I¡­ I have to mingle with that!?¡¯ She managed to stifle her thoughts before they escaped her mouth, but her eyes rounded as she held her breath.

    The Beast of Norden stood before her without a mask or a veil to hide his hideous scars. Like patches of old bark, the burns crawled up his jaw and cheek to his brow and down his neck. A pair of soulless ice shards peered down at her with the unmistakable intention to ravage and slaughter. White teeth snarled at her as the monster duke parted his lips.

    ¡°I welcome the esteemed guests to Norden. May the Two Fathers and the Mother Above give you their blessings. I hope you had an uneventful journey.¡±

    His deep, monotonous voice startled Pricilla. The well-spoken manner and polite tone he used were unbefitting to someone like him. After all, one was in the right to wonder whether a barbaric brute like him could even know court etiquette.

    ¡°My boy, Noah!¡± Her father stepped forward and nodded his head. ¡°It has been such a long time-¡±

    ¡°Count Orten,¡± the Duke interrupted him and his gray eyes threw the whole arriving party a murderous glare, ¡°since when is it allowed for someone lower than the Emperor or the Grand Duke to speak so informally to an imperial prince and a duke in his own right? Or is this a new mainland custom that I haven¡¯t been informed of?¡±

    ¡°With all due respect,¡± her father puffed up his chest, but Pricilla saw a few beads of sweat appearing on his forehead, ¡°you might be a duke of the empire before the law, Lord Norden, but you are my son by marriage before the Two Gods. Even if you have no respect for the precious daughter that I have brought up with so much care and love, my precious girl that was given to you despite the pain it inflicted on this poor father¡¯s heart¡­ Even then, a familial bond is still sacred and I am your elder.¡±

    ¡°And what brings you to the conclusion that I have no respect for my wife, Count?¡±

    ¡°Acting so rudely toward your family and not even bringing out the poor child to greet her father¡­¡± Count Orten paused for a second to dab away a nonexistent tear. ¡°This is not the reunion I was hoping for.¡±

    ¡°It seems your eyes are just as bad as your manners, Count Orten.¡± A vicious grin split the Beast¡¯s face. ¡°The Duchess is still expecting your greetings, just like I am.¡±

    Bowing slightly, the Duke offered his hand to the woman on his right.

    Pricilla couldn¡¯t stifle her gasp as she eyed the lady¡­ standing shoulder to shoulder with the ruler of Norden! But custom required for the rest of the household to stand behind the master when welcoming guests! This was true for every noble from the lowliest burg-lord to the Emperor himself. That¡¯s why Pricilla had taken the woman next to the Duke for one of the famed Barons of Norden. As her eyes studied the regal person holding the Duke¡¯s hand, it was hard to believe that this was her good-for-nothing sister.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Clad in a gorgeous dress of light green and dark blue with gold and pearls creating an intricate floral pattern across the skirt and bodice, the woman looked like a woodland fairy. The part of the outer sleeves below her elbows was falling freely and reaching the ground, revealing the iridescent-white underdress that was cuffed at the wrists with thin golden bracelets. A sparkling belt of blue crystal circled the slender body just under the breasts. A large reddish brooch shaped like a bird with a blue gem in the middle nestled on the woman¡¯s bosom. Her chestnut hair was arranged in the most intricate array of braids Pricilla had ever seen, even among the ladies of the Imperial Palace. Green, blue, and golden ribbons twisted between the dark strands, and the whole masterpiece was crowned by a translucent white veil that fluttered in the wind like spring mist over a blooming forest.

    ¡®N-no way¡­ No way this is that tramp!¡¯

    Pricilla had to bite her lips to prevent herself from screaming. That scrawny bitch now looked like a queen! That lowly mut was taking her place!

    ¡°L-Lorelei?!¡± her father was just as surprised, glaring at the noble lady before them.

    ¡°Greetings, Count Orten, Young Lady Orten.¡± As the woman spoke, the wind carried her clear and calm voice, reaching everyone on the pier. ¡°Norden welcomes the esteemed envois. May your stay be pleasant and fulfilling.¡±

    Her formal greeting made Pricilla frown. It sounded almost like this lowlife was truly seeing herself as the Duchess of Norden. She was about to open her mouth when her father cleared his throat.

    ¡°Daughter, why the cold welcome? We were so anxious, not hearing from you for months, not receiving a single letter¡­ The filial piety-¡±

    ¡°Count Orten,¡± the duke stepped fort, towering over Pricilla and her father, ¡°it isn¡¯t advisable to reprimand my Duchess, not in private and even less in public. So, if you value your neck, shut up.¡±

    The last words were accompanied by a snarl that made Pricilla¡¯s blood freeze. If looks could kill, she and her father would be now drowning in their own blood. Blinking profusely, she looked to the side, avoiding the Duke¡¯s eyes, only to meet the gazes of the crowd. She was met by an ice wall of rigid faces and condemning glares. Like one uniform being, the vassals of Norden followed the tone and manners of their lords, the air of hostility hanging heavily between the arrivals and the hosts.

    ¡°It¡¯s late, Orten.¡± The Duke snapped and turned his back on them, returning to Lorelei¡¯s side. ¡°My Duchess is getting tired. If it were up to me, I¡¯d let you stand here as long as it takes until you state your greetings properly. However, I don¡¯t want to strain my wife unnecessarily. I give you two choices. Complete the protocol or you¡¯ll be going to Ildemar on foot.¡±

    A vein popped on the Count¡¯s forehead and he balled his fists. Still, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to test his host¡¯s patience any longer. The metal notes in the Duke¡¯s voice were an unmistakable sign of his sincerity. Bowing deeply, he hissed through gritted teeth:

    ¡°Count Fidelius Orten greets the Duke and Duchess of Norden. May the Two Fathers bless you and your home. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    The side glance he gave Pricilla prompted her to mumble her own greeting and make a low curtsy. Internally, she was boiling and screaming. She could lower herself before the Duke if it would let her be on his good side. But before that low-born wench? She wanted to cry and vomit. How dared that lowlife stand there and watch her with such glee? Well, the little vixen should enjoy her power while she still got it. No matter how good the dirty harlot was in bed, Pricilla was confident in her charms. She had conquered one imperial prince already, a haughty beast would hardly be difficult to tame.

    With the official welcome finally over, the Duke gave a sign for everyone to board the carriages waiting next to the pier. Angry and pouting, Pricilla pulled down the curtains, unwilling to sour her mood further with the sights of that backwater settlement the northerners called a capital. The even rattle of the wheels and the rather comfortable coach calmed down her nerves. She secretly rubbed her belly, ignoring the slew of slurs her father was vomiting at the ducal couple.

    When the clatter of hoofs on stone announced their arrival at Castle Ildemar, Pricilla was already composed enough to initiate her plan. The carriages stopped in the large, sunny courtyard and several groups of servants flew to welcome them and help the passengers. As she was about to step down from the coach, Pricilla saw in the corner of her eyes the Duke who was standing at the open door of his carriage and gallantly assisting the Duchess disembark. In a stroke of luck, the two wagons were close to each other and the ducal couple had to pass their guests to reach the castle entrance.

    Carefully observing her target, Pricilla waited until the Duke was right next to her and artistically slipped down the last step of the carriage. Tumbling in a whirlwind of pink silk, she plunged directly at him. Guided by reflex, the Duke let go of his wife and grabbed the falling body.

    Pricilla shuddered as his arms wrapped around her but forced herself to act. Her hands grabbed the Duke¡¯s doublet, her bosom pressing against him.

    ¡°Oh, Lords! My ankle!¡± she gasped and put her whole weight on the man¡¯s chest.

    Suddenly, the Duke¡¯s arms let loose and he jerked back. Unable to retain her grip, Pricilla plopped on the ground, blinking around like a newly-hatched chick.

    ¡°This one had an accident,¡± the Duke stated coldly and, wrapping his arms around the Duchess¡¯ waist, continued walking towards the castle. Throwing a glance over his shoulder, he added:

    ¡°Someone better fetch her up and bring her to her quarters.¡±

    Without saying anything more, he walked away, leaving gawking Pricilla behind.

 III-37. Hunters and Prey (1)

    Even several paces away, Noah had the feeling that the shrieking Orten peacock still clung to him. The thick perfume of roses and peaches, in which she had obviously bathed, stuck like a wet cloth around him and Noah was almost certain that its intended purpose was to fumigate into oblivion any creature with a nose in her vicinity. He patted the front of his doublet where her talons had clawed in and his face twisted at the memory of her fluttering eyelids. For some reason, the whole encounter left him nauseated, bathed in a cold sweat and weary like a doe sensing the approaching wolf.

    Making sure to breathe only through his mouth, he briskly walked away from the carriages and into the security of Ildemar¡¯s walls. Oblivious to anything around, his feet took control and guided him to the sunny inner courtyard. Only when he reached the shade of one of the trees following the open gallery, he stopped, reigned in by a weak pull. Looking around, Noah realized that Lorelei was looking at him with some bewilderment and worry.

    ¡°My lord,¡± the bells of her voice summoned calm to his chaotic thoughts, ¡°what are you doing?¡±

    Blinking at Lorelei, Noah had difficulty understanding the question until finally, it dawned on him. His arm was still firmly wrapped around her waist ever since the moment he had escaped¡­ retreated from Pricilla Orten¡¯s clutches. With his senses returning to normal, he became increasingly aware of the pleasant warmth of her body, pressing against his, and the light fragrance of mint and lily-of-the-valley that mixed with the usual bitterness of herbs lingering on her skin. A warm wave spread throughout his body, the sensation quickly turning into a wildfire as he realized that in this position he had the perfect vantage point to observe the cleavage of her dress, currently generously more revealing due to the warming summer weather. For an instant, the thought of letting go of her and the tantalizing desire to keep her in his embrace clashed, desire winning over virtue.

    Still, he averted his gaze from its current target and met Lorelei¡¯s deep brown eyes. With a mischievous smile, he urged her to renew their stroll.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand your question, dear Duchess,¡± he said, pretending to look at the summer sky but keeping her face in the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°You brought me here without saying a word, my lord.¡± She didn¡¯t fight and calmly followed his lead. ¡°And your face was like¡­¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Like you wanted to attack or murder someone. If one didn¡¯t know better, they could very well say that you¡¯ve snatched me away to lock me into the tallest tower.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have a reputation to keep after all. Please, tell me if our stroll isn¡¯t to your liking and I can make sure to organize a nice, windy tower. Although I might have difficulties finding a fire-breathing dragon to keep my princess safe from pesky ingrates and nuisances.¡±

    Lorelei chuckled, and Noah was mesmerized by her bright, flushed face. She sure looked most beautiful when smiling.

    ¡°You are such a sweet talker, my lord. I could almost think that you were courting me.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡± Her statement left him tongue-twisted for a moment. What was the best course of action? He couldn¡¯t bring himself to decline, but to affirm¡­ Was she going to accept such a sudden statement?

    He was startled by the light tap she gave his hand. Looking at Lorelei¡¯s face he could see a slight shadow of sadness.

    ¡°My lord, I was simply jesting. Please, don¡¯t think too much of it. Besides, I¡¯m well aware of why you are doing all this.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Yes. Going out of your way to show such courtesy in order to spite my father and solidify my position as your wife¡­ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, no one should ever doubt your standing as my Duchess,¡± he replied, but his mind was screaming the whole time what he didn¡¯t dare put into words:

    ¡®I am courting you! I am most definitely courting you, and that damn count has nothing to do with it! Oh, come on, tell her, you coward! You claim to be the horrible, ruthless Beast of Norden, yet you are shaking at the thought of confessing and being rejected!¡¯

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to force yourself to do such a thing,¡± her words were like a slap in his face.

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m forcing myself?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know how much work you have with reestablishing the castle¡¯s security and the Crown Prince¡¯s upcoming visit. And, if you forgive my boldness, right now, you look quite absent-minded.¡±

    ¡®And it¡¯s all because of you, woman!¡¯

    Instead of screaming this as he wished, Noah simply took up her palm and kissed it.

    ¡°My dear Lorelei, stealing a couple of minutes with you would in no way deter my work. On the contrary. I beg you, please, let us stroll for a bit longer. I have no desire to meet your father or that pink demon spawn of his any time soon. Please, save me from that hell, at least until the official dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°If you put it that way, my lord, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± She smiled and didn¡¯t make any effort to pull away her hand. This was like a ray of sunshine for Noah. Maybe¡­ if he did everything just right¡­ if he put more effort into naturally courting her¡­ maybe she would accept his feelings when he was ready to face her.

    Walking side by side, a brief silence hung between them before Lorelei disturbed it.

    ¡°Honestly,¡± she laughed, but Noah could detect nervousness in her tone, ¡°this is the first time I meet someone who doesn¡¯t want to enjoy Pricilla¡¯s company.¡±

    ¡°Why would anyone want to spend time with her?¡±

    ¡°Well, she is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°If you like fluttery peacocks, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°And she is an elegant lady, educated in court etiquette, song, and music.¡±

    ¡°I do admit that she has a pair of mighty lungs. I remember her screeching like a dying harpy during our wedding.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you seem to have a strange sense of humor.¡± For some reason, the sadness in Lorelei¡¯s voice deepened.

    ¡°Usually I do, but right now, I¡¯m simply speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still hard to believe.¡± She absentmindedly plucked a leaf from a close-hanging branch and rolled it between her fingers. ¡°I know how men look at my sister, my lord. I know that her elfin face can capture the heart and mind. But¡­ Forgive me for the bluntness, but I hope that despite her advances¡­ you will remain clear-headed¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Noah stopped and studied  Lorelei''s worried face. ¡°Why would I fall for that flutter-shriek? Give me some credit, dear Duchess. Do I look like someone that would chase after every skirt?¡±

    ¡°I am sure you¡¯ve noticed just now that she has more than a skirt. Any man of flesh and blood would naturally desire-¡±

    ¡°Goodness, Lorelei! How should I explain this to you!? When I see your sister, the last thought I have is to put her in my bed! I¡¯d rather lay with an old, toothless crone than with a poisonous rose like Pricilla Orten. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see through her trick. Twisting her ankle! Bah! But whatever she wants, she isn¡¯t going to get. I promise you.¡±

    Finishing his tirade, Noah took a breath and stared at the woman before him. Lorelei stood there, flushed but a look of relief softened her strained features.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°No need for thanks. But it seems that the men you¡¯ve met up to now haven¡¯t been of sound taste or judgment, especially when it comes to women.¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Again, the pained smile stretched her lips and shot an arrow straight into Noah¡¯s heart.

    ¡°My Duchess. Of one I can assure you. There is no Lady in Norden more noble or of higher virtue than you. But if you insist on equating dignity and worth to the amount of trinkets and fineries one wears, I¡¯ll make sure that during tonight¡¯s dinner, no one would have any doubts about who the first lady in Norden is.¡±

 III-38. Hunters and Prey (2)

    Arriving in her room, Pricilla was hardly in the mood to marvel at the exquisite wall paintings and tapestries or be awed by the silver-encrusted furniture and silk draperies hanging from the bedposts. Just as the door closed behind her, she set her rage free. One of her embroidered slippers flew across the room and bounced off the window, the other one - finding Bessie¡¯s face as its target. The maid cried out, more due to surprise than pain, but this only enraged Pricilla even more. Her fists drummed on the side and back of the servant, accompanied by stifled shrieks and curses. Only when Bessie squatted on the floor hugging her knees did her mistress¡¯ outburst subside.

    Pricilla stormed towards the small oriel and ripped the window open, breathing in the fresh air and suppressing the urge to vomit. She shook and her eyes burned with tears, the indignation in her heart almost choking her to death.

    That low-born, disfigured monster! How dare he treat her like filth!? That soulless gaze he had given her had frozen her very soul for a moment. As if the thing before his eyes hadn¡¯t been a beautiful woman but something disgusting and rotten. Was he made of stone and ice? Or was he not only disfigured but also impotent? Or maybe he thought himself better than her? Her! A full-blooded Limerian noble from a lineage spanning back to the creation of the empire. A slave-born bastard dared look down on her?! She remembered him wiping his hands in his doublet after letting her fall on the ground. How dare he do that!? And if her precious child got injured because of that brute!? Mannerless savage!

    ¡®Calm down, calm down! Too much stress could harm the baby. That beast isn¡¯t worth it.¡¯

    Despite her attempts to rein her anger, she still couldn¡¯t let go of the duke¡¯s image - cold, unapproachable, wild. He wasn¡¯t a man but a force of nature. And yet, the way he treated that mistborn thing compared to her, the one genuine lady, was disgustingly different!

    Pricilla gnawed on the nail of her thumb, the image of the duke and her harlot-of-a-sister dancing before her eyes. That bitch¡­ She must be opening her legs regularly for that monster to be able to act as haughty as she did. But what kind of trick did she use to catch him in her snares? Did she drug him? After all, she liked to play with that stinking old physician. Heh, maybe the old lecher had taught her this or that between the sheets besides medicine. Otherwise, with that scrawny build, narrow hips, and unremarkable breasts only a prisoner would find her attractive. Then again, the Beast of Norden could probably only get laid with money or violence, the latter being most likely.

    ¡°That fool just has no idea what I¡¯m offering him,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Feeding pearls to a pig¡­ But he won¡¯t be so ignorant for long.¡±

    With a snort, Pricilla threw a passing glance at the large courtyard her room was facing. The huge wings of the castle encircled a broad piece of land, rimmed by carefully trimmed trees, flowerbeds, and blooming bushes. It was rugged but it could almost pass as beautiful.

    As Pricilla¡¯s eyes wandered around, they spotted two figures casually strolling hand in hand. No, not hand in hand but more like sewn together! A hiss escaped her lips:

    ¡°You damn tramp!¡±

    With a bang, Pricilla closed the window, making the fine glass facets shake in their lead frames. Spinning around, she rushed to the still-quivering Bessie and gave her a kick.

    ¡°Get up. Bring water for my bath and start unpacking, you useless thing. And if you dare damage anything, I won¡¯t give you the next dose.¡±

    ***

    Clear starry sky spread over Thighs-pass Fjord, driving away the sunset. In the light of the last fading rays, Castle Ildemar looked like a pearl embedded into a horizon of lapis lazuli and diamonds. Every window of the Great Hall spilled warm orange light into the night, the fragrance of grilled meats, fresh bread, and luscious dishes seeping through its doors making anyone and anything with a nose in the vicinity drool. Soft music danced in the air, caressing the ear but not disturbing the conversations of the ones gathered around the long, festive tables.

    Sitting at the head table next to her father, Pricilla looked at the gathered people and frowned. Mixed amongst the velvets, silks and gold of the Limerian nobility, there were those northern savages with glass and bone beads in their hair, strangely embroidered tunics, and, for some reason, blue dots forming something like a paw-print painted on their foreheads. Even on the high table of the lords sat a white-haired old thing with layers upon layers of colorful garments piled upon its gaunt body. On its wrinkled forehead, two intersecting crescent moons were painted in blue. The... woman, or whatever that scarecrow was, was nonchalantly smoking and throwing curious glances in her direction. Well, it was natural for a wildling to gawk at her. She had put a lot of effort into it.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Pricilla elegantly lifted her goblet and took a sip of the actually not-so-bad wine, her lips curving up. For tonight she had made sure to show the full extent of the elegance and stylish trends of the capital to these backwater peasants. Her dress was golden - the most popular color in Limris, thanks to Crown Princess Zoraidar - and golden was every single part of it, from the finely embroidered flowers to the ribbons pulling up the hem of the upper skirt to reveal the satin golden underdress. The deep cleavage flared like the wings of a bird, barely touching her shoulders, and even said shoulders had a sparkling layer of golden dust applied to them. Heavy gold and ruby bracelets and earrings were chosen to fit with the lavishly adorned necklace that followed and accentuated the folds of her bosom. As a finishing touch, golden rings were entangled in her hair, creating a halo around her head. Without a doubt, tonight she was an indisputable queen, a goddess made flesh, and the thirsting gazes following her were proof enough.

    Next to her, her father downed his third cup and grumbled loudly:

    ¡°How long do they intend to make us wait!?¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve been in the Capital for just a few months, as a count of the Empire you should be familiar with High-Court Protocol,¡± rumbled a one-eyed old man in flaming-red garments. ¡°At noble gatherings, members of the Imperial Household are the last to enter. And you, Count, and your gilded offspring were already twenty minutes late.¡±

    ¡°Members of the Imperial Household?¡± Her father snorted but caught the menacing glare of the old man. ¡°I mean¡­ Why so formal? We are family after all.¡±

    ¡°It seems that no one at the Crown Prince¡¯s palace has instructed you on the matter.¡± Now a tall black-skinned Marzbanati interfered in the conversation. ¡°The Palace envoys are not only here to inspect the tax books and make preparations for the Crown Prince¡¯s arrival. It is also a rehearsal for the welcoming of the imperial guests at the end of summer.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems Norden lacks common sense and basic etiquette if they allow lowly slaves to sit at the same table with their guests.¡±

    At the words of her father, Pricilla¡¯s face quivered with disgust. Really!? She was sharing a table with a dirty slave!? And not any table but the High Table of the castle lord! Indeed, her father was not mistaken, she had seen tattoos like the one the woman had around her eyes on some of the slaves of Primate Ambrosinus and Lionel. Maybe that lowlife had snuck in, using the ignorance of the northern peasants.

    Pursing her lips, Pricilla was about to raise her voice and drive the dirty slave away when a low, bone-chilling rumble made her gulp.

    ¡°There are no slaves in Norden, you bloated wineskin.¡± The one-eyed lord rolled his meat knife between his fingers with a rigid expression. ¡°And even if they were, don¡¯t you think there is a reason why she is allowed to sit up here? Or maybe your puny brain is so soggy from wine and fuck that it can¡¯t produce a coherent thought?¡±

    ¡°Count De Moran! The audacity-¡±

    ¡°Entering!¡± A man with curly reddish-brown hair and the attire of a Castellan banged his staff. ¡°Their Highnesses, The Rulers of Norden, Duke Noah Lux Norden and Duchess Lorelei Norden. Arise!¡±

    With the clamor of scraping chairs and low whispers, the guests sprang to their feet. The big doors of the hall opened and a uniform gasp welcomed the hosts. Eyeing the approaching couple, Pricilla lost control of her jaw and just gaped at the woman walking next to the perpetually black-clad duke. This¡­ How could this be her sister?!

    What hugged the duchess¡¯ body was a piece of a stormy winter sky. With every step she took, the folds of her indigo dress suddenly shimmered in silver, as if illuminated by lightning. From the middle of the skirt, thousands of small crystals created patterns reminiscent of falling snow, their count increasing until they reached the hem and turned into a field of glittering, impeccable whiteness. The inner sleeves of the gown were tight-fitting and created the effect of frost crawling up Lorelei¡¯s arms. The outer sleeves were cut up to the shoulder and hanging like a pair of pearl wings, fluttering and ready to take flight at any moment. A silver ornament in the shape of a crescent moon was held captive by the intricate braids of her hair, clusters of tiny silver bells hanging from its horns, their rustling melody akin to prattling water and whispering wind. No other jewel but a single swallow-shaped bronze brooch decorated her bosom. With a flowing step and head held high, the duchess looked like an otherworldly creature. As she came closer, one could smell her perfume. Even its scent was reminiscent of snowy woods and spring fields.

    ¡°Long live Norden!¡± the one-eyed noble suddenly bellowed. ¡°Long live our lords - The Guardian Star and the White Swallow!¡±

 III-39. Dark shadows

    Gallantly assisted by Noah, Lorelei took her seat at the main table, her cheeks still burning from the unexpectedly jubilant welcome. She threw her husband a secret gaze and saw a thin smile lifting the corner of his lips. His mischievousness almost made her break character, which would have been highly improper since the Duchess was not supposed to giggle like a little girl. Still, the green faces of her father and sister and the mortified stares they gave her were a balm to her wounded soul. Never in her life had she experienced this feeling of¡­ being the superior one, the most brilliant one.

    ¡®Don¡¯t let it get to your head!¡¯ she chastised herself, secretly stroking the magnificent Shareeban silk of her dress. It felt like cool water spun into threads and woven together with starlight. This dress¡­ had taken several seamstresses a month to finish!

    For a moment, her heart tightened. Did she even have the right to wear something like this? This dress wasn¡¯t suited for her but rather for the next Duchess Norden. The real one. The princess. Why¡­ Why did Noah gift her something so precious? And not only that. Every dress he had ordered for her was a small piece of art. As if¡­ he liked seeing her wear gorgeous gowns. Her? The fake, low-born nobody? It was preposterous to dare think that he¡­ That he could really see her as¡­ a lady worthy of his attention?

    ¡®It isn¡¯t rare for noblemen to endow their concubines with fineries,¡¯ whispered a dark voice from deep in her heart. ¡®Be honest with yourself. You have nothing to offer him but your body.¡¯

    Lorelei swallowed hard and pushed back the dark thoughts. She realized her worth, or rather, the lack thereof. She knew that the only life together with Noah feasible for the likes of her was the one as a mistress. But would he even agree to take her as one, knowing his aversion to the practices of the imperial family and the nobility? Would his honor allow him to cheat on his legal wife? Knowing him¡­

    She bit her lip and her fingers caressed the cool silk. Still¡­ couldn¡¯t she, just for tonight, for this fleeting moment, wasn¡¯t she allowed to forget everything and enjoy the festivities? Her eyes rose, only to be captured by Noah¡¯s gaze. He leaned in and whispered in her ear, his breath igniting her skin.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, did I? Now everyone knows who the brightest star in Norden is.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± was all she could whisper back over the loud drums of her heart. Noah seemed to notice her fluster and the sparks in his eyes burned stronger.

    ¡°Raise your head proudly, Duchess, and show those pesky flies who the mistress of this land is.¡±

    Looking over his shoulder, Lorelei could see her father and sister. Count Orten stood agape, ogling her and slightly shaking, as if his mind was unable to process the fact that the person before him was indeed his spurned offspring. His stupefaction seemed even stronger than in the morning, or maybe it was the cumulative effect of both events that had broken something in him. Sitting next to her father, Pricilla looked like a golden doll. Her usually big eyes were now even bigger, and her tiny rosy mouth was slightly parted, her lips curving into an incredulous smile. But behind that polished facade, Lorelei could clearly glimpse her true feelings. A minuscule twitch jolted the corners of her sister¡¯s mouth as she fought the urge to twist them in revulsion. Her gaze too was far from innocent, as Lorelei knew very well. Pricilla¡¯s fluttering lashes could not hide the poison and envy in her gaze. Envy? That same Pricilla, who received all the fineries in the world, all the respect and adoration?

    Studying her more carefully, Lorelei noticed that her sister¡¯s eyes moved from time to time ever so subtly, their second target being Noah. To her amazement, she discerned in their depths not the expected disgust but rather desire! A vicious jab made Lorelei¡¯s heart quiver. She knew that look all too well. Whatever Pricilla wanted to have, she would have, whether it was beau or bounty. And she wouldn''t hesitate to use any means necessary. The gazes she was throwing at Noah right now were those of a hungry fox. But why the change of heart? At their wedding, Pricilla was clearly repulsed by his looks and didn¡¯t try to hide her disdain and aversion.

    The uneasiness in Lorelei¡¯s heart grew. She frowned, but, suddenly, a familiar rough palm gently touched her chin, guiding her to face Noah again.

    ¡°My Duchess, if you frown like that you¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡± He winked. ¡°If there are unpleasant things, just don¡¯t look at them. I want you to enjoy tonight.¡±

    Lorelei nodded and lowered her head, moving away from his soft grip against her will. But she had to! The desire to take his hand and guide it up her cheek and towards her lips to give it a kiss was almost irresistible. She couldn¡¯t do that in front of so many people! It was even doubtful she could do it had they been in private. But despite the restraints of propriety and the protests of sound logic, her body acknowledged its desire. She shivered and took a large sip from her goblet, the sweet wine cooling her throat and flaming the fire in her cheeks.

    As the night progressed, the storms in her heart and mind ebbed and flowed, and Noah¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t make reigning in her feelings any easier. Throughout the dinner, her devilish husband was the most attentive partner, personally filling her cup and putting carefully selected slices of meat on her plate, actions he hadn¡¯t performed even during the festivities for the Grand Council. Although Lorelei suspected all this to be an act to spite her family, she couldn¡¯t deny the elation she experienced every time their hands brushed against each other or their fingers touched. The songs of the minstrels, the jovial chatter, the strong wine, all that transported Lorelei into a new world. One without the disdain of her family, without the curse of being nesvet, without the wounds of the past. There were only Noah¡¯s gray eyes and his deep melodious voice.

    Soon, the servants took away the last platters and the music picked up. As protocol dictated, the Duke and Duchess of Norden were to lead the first dance. Going to the center of the hall hand in hand, Noah bowed and confidently initiated the first figure. Following his guidance, Lorelei let the melody permeate her body. The last time they danced was during the Grand Council. Back then, her limbs had felt like iron bars, frozen by the fear of making a mistake and ruining the reputation of the ducal household. But tonight, all she yearned for was to hold Noah¡¯s hand. To feel his strong arms around her waist as they twirled, guided by the song of the pipes and lutes. To mourn his loss when the steps of the dance dictated for them to separate and rejoice in the desperately desired reunion thereafter.

    With the last accord and the last bow, the dance ended. Breathing heavily, Lorelei staggered slightly but was immediately supported by Noah.

    ¡°It seems dancing is still a bit too strenuous for you,¡± he said, the shadow of worry darkening his smile. ¡°I should have known and not-¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lorelei beamed at him and shook her head, ¡°this was the most wonderful night in my life. Don¡¯t blacken it with regret, for I feel none of the like.¡±

    Noah looked deep into her eyes. For a couple of seconds, the world seemed to shrink and the only beings present were the two of them. Lorelei had heard stories from Saya about sparks flying when sharing a look with Gerash, but she had always thought it exaggerated. Yet now, her body and soul were ablaze. Every fiber of her being yearned for him, called for him. And in his gaze, she thought she saw a similar desire¡­

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Pricilla¡¯s sweet voice dispelled the magic and returned Lorelei to the present, ¡°would you give me the honor of the next dance?¡±

    Looking at her sister, Lorelei almost snorted in disgust. Pricilla was standing before them in her revealing dress of golden splendor but was still acting like a bashful girl throwing shy glances from under fluttering eyelids. Imagining her dancing with Noah made Lorelei¡¯s blood boil and the snake of jealousy coiled around her heart. But what could she do? It was both good manners and court protocol for the lord of the castle to dance with the most esteemed guest after the opening dance.

    ¡°Pardon me, Lady Orten, but it seems that you have been misinformed.¡± Noah¡¯s reply startled everyone, including Lorelei. Turning to the main table, he bowed and offered his hand to the old, white-haired woman sitting there. ¡°Kush-turgan Akasha, as the highest ranking lady present, would you accompany me through the second dance?¡±

    ¡°But she can¡¯t even stand straight!¡±

    Pricilla¡¯s whisper was loud enough to be heard by all. Furious, Lorelei was about to reprimand her, but Kash-baba was quicker. Jumping from her seat, she scooted and grabbed Noah¡¯s extended hand.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Wolf. These old bones were aching for some movement.¡±

    The music picked up again. From her seat at the main table, Lorelei laughed and clapped together with the rest of the guests as Noah and the Binshi twirled around each other at speeds no one had thought possible from someone as old as the honorable Grand Elder. Suddenly, there was the scraping of a chair and a ruff hand grabbed her arm.

    ¡°How could you allow this?¡± Count Orten¡¯s hiss made Lorelei freeze, the old memories from her childhood resurfacing and gagging her.

    ¡°F-father, I-¡±

    ¡°How could you let that man insult your sister like this?!¡± His fingers clawed deeper into her arm. ¡°To dance with a barbarian instead of the imperial envoy! This is an insult to the Imperial Family! And you just stood by and held your mouth shut!¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this what you have been beating into me my whole life?¡± Mustering up all the courage she had, Lorelei tore her arm away and looked her father in the eyes. ¡°Someone like me should know her place and not raise her voice when the ones of status are talking. The likes of me should shut their traps and follow their betters¡¯ orders. I simply followed your teachings like a filial daughter.¡±

    ¡°You little!¡± Her father growled and leaned in, his free hand raising for a swing. Suddenly a loud shriek and clatter rang behind them. It was followed by a rain of red wine that bathed Count Orten.

    ¡°Oh, my l-lord!¡± Jessup¡¯s stuttering, high-pitched voice rang in the hall. ¡°Oh, clumsy me! I¡¯m so sorry! Oh, have mercy on me! I was so startled seeing you sit in the Duke¡¯s chair that my whole body shook and¡­ Oh, have mercy, let me clean up your gown!¡±

    ¡°Stop, you imbecile!¡±

    Count Orten tried to push the youth away as he had started to smear even further the wine over the precious brocade coat. However, the push seemed a bit too strong. Jessup tumbled backward, his flailing arms toppling over a few full goblets from the table and spilling their content in Pricilla¡¯s lap. With a scream that could break glass, her sister shot up from her seat, red wine dripping down her golden dress.

    The music stopped and all heads turned at the main table. Unable to stand the barrage of stares and the poorly suppressed snickers, Pricilla gave out a small whimper and dashed away to her chambers. Cursing loudly, Count Orten spat at Jessup and hurried after his daughter.

    Sitting frozen in her chair, Lorelei blinked confused at the young squire lying between the table and the turned-over chairs. As instinct overcame the initial confusion, she pulled out her handkerchief and leaned over to the youth.

    ¡°Jess, dear, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Never been better, my lady.¡± Dusting his clothes, he jumped to his feet, a mischievous smile erasing the perplexed confusion from his face in an instant. He then turned to Duncan, who was grinning viciously a few seats away, and bowed.

    ¡°Atta lad!¡± The old knight bellowed and winked. ¡°You did a marvelous job!¡±

    ¡°I second that.¡± Noah¡¯s voice sounded next to them.

    Looking up, Lorelei saw his jubilant expression as he led Kash-baba back to her seat. However, his eyes were cold and spelling danger.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Lorelei pulled at his sleeve. ¡°Please, don¡¯t punish Jess too harshly. He just-¡±

    ¡°Punish him? For what? We all saw that Count Orten was waving his arms around in the worst possible moment and made our Jessup stumble. He reaped what he sowed.¡±

    A chorus murmur raised from the table, confirming the Duke¡¯s statement.

    Leaning towards Lorelei, Noah offered her his hand.

    ¡°My lady, as much as I would like to invite you to a second dance, I believe it would be wise to retire for the night and recuperate. May I escort you to your chambers?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    As the two walked away from the brilliance of the Grand Hall and into the twilight of Ildemar¡¯s corridors, Lorelei leaned more and more on Noah¡¯s shoulder, her legs feeling like lead. He adjusted his step and silently guided her through the night.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°It seems I caused trouble again.¡±

    ¡°Why are you taking your father¡¯s wrongs upon yourself?¡± His voice was gentle but a tinge of anger was clearly audible.

    ¡°If I had acted differently¡­ If I had been more resolute¡­ or maybe more diplomatic... I don¡¯t know. Maybe I could have prevented that altercation.¡±

    ¡°And if your father had an ounce of propriety he would have been canonized as a saint. Enough, Lorelei. You are not responsible for his mistakes.¡±

    ¡°But I was completely useless. If Sir Duncan and Jessup hadn¡¯t intervened¡­¡±

    ¡°I would have cut your father¡¯s hand there and then.¡± His grip around her waist tightened and she felt the warmth of his body seeping into hers. ¡°You know, my lady, it is a knight¡¯s job to deal with monsters. And there is no shame in receiving help and protection from the people who hold you in their hearts.¡±

    ¡°May I remind you this the next time you decide to act recklessly on your own?¡±

    ¡°That stung, my fair physician! It seems that you are feeling better.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Honestly, your tongue can be sharper than my sword. With that weapon, there is no need to fear anything.¡±

    ¡°Alas, some monsters are impervious to words.¡±

    Noah stopped abruptly and his eyes studied her face.

    ¡°Should I kill him?¡± The words were quiet but still made her body shiver.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Should I kill that tick? One word from you and I¡¯ll smash him like the bug he is. He will have a hunting accident or a drunken tumble and would forever disappear under the snows of Norden.¡±

    ¡°He is my father!¡± Lorelei pushed Noah away and fear spread into her heart. Not from Noah¡¯s proposal but from the fact that, for a split second, she¡¯d been tempted to agree. ¡°I can¡¯t harm my father!¡±

    ¡°But he can harm you?¡± He put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it. I¡¯ve seen you look at him. I know this look all too well. No father brings such fear into his child¡¯s gaze. No father treats his daughter as an object.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lorelei felt the tears roll down her cheeks and brushed them away. ¡°Please, I¡­ don¡¯t want to talk about this. About him. It was such a beautiful evening. Please, let¡¯s not ruin it with talks of murder.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to meet with those two in the coming days. If you want, I¡¯ll let Neli and Will handle the preparations for the Crown Prince¡¯s visit?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lorelei lifted up her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. A monster is no longer scary once you face it. I''ll face my family and I¡¯ll prevail. But I¡¯ll do it my way.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll support you all the way.¡± Noah cupped her cheeks. ¡°And I promise, as long as he doesn¡¯t lay a finger on you, I won¡¯t act. But if he does¡­ I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    Looking into his eyes, Lorelei knew he wasn¡¯t joking. Cold fear and fluttering happiness collided in her chest. Her fingers caressed the backside of his palm. She could feel him jolt. His eyes were so close that she could drown in their depths. She wanted to have those eyes look only at her. She wanted to melt in his embrace, forgetting all the pain and the dark memories. She wanted to drink the sweetness of his kisses and give him her everything.

    His warm breath mixed with hers as he leaned his forehead against hers. One of his hands brushed a hair behind her ear and slid down, caressing her neck and trailing her collarbone. It was the gentlest touch, and yet it burned. But the fire his fingers left behind pulled on some broken strings. The slight fragrance of wine she could smell from his breath suddenly became a pungent drunken stench. The welcoming darkness of early summer morphed into the sticky murk of the stables, and then into the opium-filled den of Master Argente. They had touched her too - her face, her neck, her lips. Their dirty hands had left their traces. She was dirty. And now, he was touching the same places! As the images overlapped, Lorelei¡¯s body reacted on its own.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She pushed Noah away with all her might and recoiled from her own thrust. Tumbling back, she almost fell to the ground, her large eyes looking at the dazed Noah. Shaking like a leaf, she took a few steps back.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lorelei?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I¡­¡±

    The words choked her and she just shook her head as the air left her chest in jagged heaves. She spun around and, gathering her skirts, fled away into the night.

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± Noah stretched out his hand and was about to jump after her, but something halted his step. Head hung between his shoulders, he remained in the corridor for what seemed an eternity before quietly walking in the opposite direction.

    Without any of them noticing, Neli stepped out from a niche in the wall. Throwing a glance at both Lorelei and Noah¡¯s escape routes, the old Marzbanati sighed and disappeared back into the shadows.

 III-40. The woes of love (1)

    Shouts and the ringing of clashing swords filled the morning hour. The knights of Ildemar, paired in twos, brandished their weapons in a mock battle. Whenever one of the opponents was tapped on a vital spot, he would be sent away to the side where a group of pages and squires had prepared benches, water, towels, and ointments for the unluckier ones. The winner would be paired with another successful challenger and the whole would repeat. As the outskirts of the training grounds slowly filled up, only two people remained engaged in battle.

    ¡°Damn, ain''t they getting tired?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about a beast and a bear. No way they are.¡±

    ¡°Sir Duncan is a monster!¡±

    ¡°Yea, to move like this at his age¡­¡±

    ¡°Yall, the Duke is the true monster! Ever tried receiving one of Sir Duncan¡¯s strikes head-on?¡±

    ¡°No way! He¡¯d made your arms numb for the rest of the day.¡±

    ¡°I dislocated a finger once while sparring with him.¡±

    ¡°You see?! But His Highness faces him like it''s nothing!¡±

    ¡°The Duke is no better than our old bear. When he swings down, it¡¯s like he¡¯s hammering an anvil.¡±

    ¡°Wanna bet how long they¡¯ll last?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, newbie. The last time we wagered, those demons kept going for an hour!¡±

    ¡°Yea, and they stopped only because Stone-face William came to drag the Duke to do some paperwork.¡±

    ¡°By the Fathers, those two are really monsters.¡±

    ¡°They sure are. But still¡­ isn¡¯t today''s spar a bit too severe for a training duel?¡±

    Not too far from the knight¡¯s heated discussion, Noah and Duncan were locked in a power struggle. Their blades scraped against each other as both men stubbornly refused to step to the side but met head-on instead. Finally, they separated, only to attack immediately. Again and again, they clashed. Occasionally, sparks flew from their blades as their screech made everyone present flinch. Instead of a swordfight, their spar was turning more and more into a competition of bulging muscles and sheer willpower.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ gotten¡­ into¡­ you!?¡± Duncan gnawed his teeth and suddenly stepped back, releasing the pressure on his opponent¡¯s sword.

    Noah lost his balance and tumbled forward. Instinctively, he took a large step and swung his sword up, targeting Duncan¡¯s abdomen. It was a vicious strike and Noah realized it a second too late. His eyes rounded and he opened his mouth to shout a warning, but the loud clang of Duncan¡¯s sword, deflecting the stray blade, silenced him.

    Panting heavily, Noah steadied himself and lowered his weapon.

    ¡°Enough for today,¡± he rasped and handed the sword to Jessup, who had rushed to him with a towel and a pitcher of cold water.

    ¡°That was a dangerous move you pulled there.¡± Duncan poured some water on his head and snarled contently at its cool touch.

    ¡°I just acted on instinct.¡± Noah took a swig from his pitcher, avoiding the old knight¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Forget instinct. Your head wasn¡¯t in the duel today. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong! I just made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°A beginner¡¯s mistake like that isn¡¯t like y-¡±

    ¡°Oh, damn it!¡± Noah shoved the jug back in Jessup¡¯s hands, spilling some water around. ¡°When I say it¡¯s a mistake then it¡¯s a mistake. Won¡¯t you just leave it like that for once, you prying old nagger!¡±

    Stomping the ground like it had personally offended him, Noah made his way to one of the crude benches the pages had brought and threw his weight onto it. One glance was enough to deter any attempts on Duncan or the knights¡¯ side for conversation but to further drive the point, he put the towel over his head. Now hidden from all, he was free to scream internally.

    ¡®You no-good, dumb bastard! You almost gutted Duncan! Get a grip, you ninny!¡¯

    And yet he couldn¡¯t get a grip. Duncan was right. His head wasn¡¯t in the spar. His mind hadn''t had a moment of calm ever since last night. Ever since¡­ Lorelei ran away from him.

    His heart tore at the memory. There had been such fear written all over her face. Her eyes had looked at him and seen¡­ a monster. Noah¡¯s fingers touched the rough, leathery skin of his burnt cheek. He shivered and clenched his teeth so hard that they were about to break.

    She had never wavered at his sight, nor had she shown any other signs of aversion, so he thought that she didn¡¯t care about his deformity. But obviously, she had seen him through the eyes of a physician all this time. He had been a patient in need of treatment. At least at first. And after that¡­ He had been a benefactor that had saved her life. Had he mistaken her gratitude for something else? He had hoped that she shared the same desires, the same feelings, and the need for closeness. Well, his interpretation of her behavior had been wrong. Likely all her actions had been a courtesy to pay back what she thought she owed him. How difficult it must have been for her to suppress her true emotions and not show her disgust openly. But she had done it, in order to spare him the humiliation. She was like that - gentle and caring, sacrificing her well-being for others¡­ even for strangers. And he had failed to grasp the truth and had put her in a terrible position. Last night, he had tried to cross a border he shouldn¡¯t have and had seen something he¡¯d never wished to.

    His fingers dug into his hair.

    ¡®Blind fool. She¡¯d never see you as a lover. Why would she? She is a young, fair flower, and you¡­ You think she¡¯d like to wake up every morning next to someone disfigured? Someone who reeks of blood? Last night¡­ maybe she thought that I would force her to¡­ Oh, Gods! What did I do!?¡¯

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    With the memory of Lorelei¡¯s terrified gaze, his heart withered bit by bit. He had been too greedy. Now, he didn¡¯t dare to even approach her and beg for an apology. And yet, his wounded soul yearned for her. For just one more look. For a single word, uttered by her sweet voice.

    ¡®Coward. You call yourself a knight? You¡¯ve wronged her again. Go and face her! Apologize! Even if she rejects you and says she hates you, you owe her this much¡­ But¡­ I¡­ I want her to love me, not to fear and despise me!¡¯

    The confession left his mind blank, a myriad of thoughts buzzing aimlessly between his temples. His ears picked up the laughter and the conversation of the knights like the burble of a distant stream.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, lad, you will end up regretting it,¡± Duncan rumbled not too far away.

    ¡°Come on, Sir Duncan! Since when have you become such a great expert on love?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough wives and lovers to tell you, little prick, that what you are pulling won¡¯t end well.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Eren. Why on earth do you think that cheating on your lover will make her love you more?¡±

    ¡°For the last time, you thick heads, I¡¯m not cheating! I¡¯m just pretending. My lass has been nagging all the time about how much better her friends have it, how I¡¯m doing this or that bad. Well, then I¡¯ll let her see how it is when another woman snatches me away. I¡¯m going to make her feel so jealous that she¡¯ll beg me to be with me.¡±

    ¡°Or rather you¡¯ll wake up with your balls cut off and stuck in your mouth, boy!¡±

    Something in Noah¡¯s stomach churned. Anger bubbled in his veins and he had to put in all his willpower not to twist the neck of the bastard sitting next to him. Did he think his lover had no feelings? That she was a doll to be played with? If he could be together with the woman he loved¡­ He would make sure Lorelei never felt a drop of rain or a gust of wind. He¡¯d make sure she never cried and only that lovely smile graced her face, her sweet laughter ringing through Ildemar¡¯s halls all day. He would offer her the world should she wish for it. And yet¡­ he was cursed to never be with the one he yearned for. That fool Eren didn¡¯t deserve the blessing of having a lover!

    ¡®You are jealous of him, be honest. Pathetic. So If you aren¡¯t happy, no one else deserves happiness. What a great leader you are!¡¯

    Swallowing hard, Noah willed his stiff limbs to move. He could no longer stay and listen to all that blabber without doing or saying something he¡¯d later regret. Throwing the towel aside, he stood up, his face - a mask of stone calm. Without a word, he left the training grounds. No one dared to follow after him.

    Noah¡¯s feet lead him in the direction of Lorelei¡¯s chamber, but as fate would have it, their encounter happened much earlier than planned. As he was climbing up one of the broad granite staircases, his eyes glimpsed the train of a familiar dress disappearing behind the corner.

    ¡°Lorelei!¡± Her name escaped his lips before he could stop himself. ¡°Lorelei, wait!¡±

    Taking two steps in a single stride, he climbed up the stairs and stormed into the empty corridor. Looking frantically around, his stomach turned. It was definitely not a hallucination. He had heard clearly her familiar steps, her perfume still lingered in the air. But the hallway was devoid of her presence. His wandering eyes found a door ajar nearby. Almost inaudible suppressed breaths came from behind.

    For a second, Noah felt the urge to storm in. To force her to face him. But his reason and the bitterness of realization prevailed. She had been so scared that she hid away the moment he shouted her name. He had no right to bother her anymore.

    With a dead heart, he turned around and hastily walked away.

    The way back to his study was a blur. He neither heard nor saw what was going on around him, his feet finding the right path by the grace of memory. That¡¯s why, when something soft collided with him, he needed a few moments before his thoughts began running on the right track again.

    ¡°L-Lady Pricilla?¡±

    He blinked at the staggering woman before him and instinctively grabbed her shoulders to steady her. In the light of the fresh morning, without the face powder, the heavy jewels, and the pompous dresses, she looked just like a regular young girl.

    ¡®She looks so much like Lorelei.¡¯

    The thought hurt. And indeed, they both had the same soft chestnut hair, the same straight nose, rosy lips, and brown eyes. And both stared at him terrified. Although, Pricilla seemed to have a harder time hiding it. Poor girl. She looked at him like he was about to twist her neck.

    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my lord!¡±

    Even their voices carried some similarities. But Lorelei¡¯s was a bit deeper and more melodious.

    ¡°I should be the one apologizing, Lady Pricilla. I was lost in thought and didn¡¯t see you.¡±

    ¡°I too am guilty of the same crime.¡± She laughed, but something in her laugh irritated Noah¡¯s ear. Some giggly notes brought dissonance in a familiar melody.

    ¡°What made the lady wander so early in the morning¡­¡± Noah slowly got out of his lethargic state, his senses¡¯ sharpness gradually returning. ¡°And moreover, in front of my study?¡±

    His eyes looked around and saw the two servants accompanying Pricilla. One was her personal handmaiden, the other one - a girl in a uniform in the colors of Norden.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the maid from Ildemar curtsied, ¡°I am sorry for disturbing you, but the esteemed guest urgently requested to meet with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Lady Orten. Tell me, what sort of business do you have with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Duke Norden¡­¡± Pricilla fidgeted a bit like a little child caught in mischief. ¡°I wanted to talk about¡­ last night and apologize for what my father did¡­¡±

    She blushed and threw shy looks around.

    ¡°Would¡­ Would it be possible to converse in your study and not outside in the open?¡±

    Her words struck a nerve in Noah. The sheer mention of last night made his blood boil and his heartache. He balled his fists and was about to shout for her to go away when a small hand pulled on the sleeve of his shirt.

    ¡°Please, my Duke!¡± The eyes of Pricilla Orten were sparkling with tears, her doll-like face turning pale. ¡°Don¡¯t send me away! I have wronged you and I want to make amends!¡±

    The plea in her voice sounded sincere. Noah¡¯s heart wavered. He sure hated the Ortens for what they had done to Lorelei. Both father and son had earned their places amongst the lowest of maggots. But this girl, that wasn¡¯t even past the age of twenty¡­ did she deserve the same animosity? Did he unjustly project his hatred towards her brother and father onto her? For some reason, there was desperation in her eyes that reminded him of the frightened Lorelei.

    A sudden thought jogged his mind. With a sigh, Noah carefully pried his sleeve from her grip and bowed.

    ¡°Lady Orten, I appreciate your sentiments, but I can¡¯t accept you right now-¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you even give me a chance to clear up your opinion of me?¡±

    ¡°Let me finish, my lady. If you give me an hour to wash away the grime of training, I¡¯d be happy to have tea with you in the Crystal Room. You just ask one of the maids to bring you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± In a fit of excitement, Pricilla grabbed his hand but quickly blushed and released it. ¡°T-thank you for the generosity!¡±

    Gathering her skirts, she quickly left, but on the way, she turned back several times to throw shy glances at him. Only when her group was safely around the corner did Noah exhale and rub his face. He entered his study and sank into the soft chair behind his desk. His fingers drummed on a stack of documents before pulling out a clean sheet. Dipping his quill in the ink bottle, he began to write, pausing from time to time to think before putting the words on the paper.

    After setting the last dot, he pulled a cord hanging next to the desk, summoning a servant.

    ¡°Bring Sir William to me.¡±

 III-41. The woes of love (2)

    Back pressed against the wall, Lorelei desperately tried to catch her breath. Her body shook like a leaf in the autumn wind - lost, forlorn, and completely at the mercy of the tempest. The moment she had heard Noah¡¯s voice, her feet had sprang into action. Why did she run away? Why couldn¡¯t she gather the courage to face him?

    Her breasts rose and fell, with the undulating motion of stormy waves. Through the thunder in her chest, she could still hear the quiet steps halting before the door. She wanted to hide! She wanted to go out and face him! She¡­ didn¡¯t know what was the right course of action. How could she explain her behavior last night? He didn¡¯t blame her for what happened with Master Argente, but if he knew what her brother and his friends almost did¡­ what would he think?

    ¡®You are the one who seduced your brother and the squires, so why are you crying now? You are a slut, just like your mother, so don¡¯t act pure and chaste with me!¡¯

    Her father¡¯s words burned in her mind and forced bitter bile up her throat. Narrowly escaping rape two times was too much of a coincidence. What if Noah doubted her? What if he thought she lied to him about Master Argente and about her brother? What if he accused her of enabling them, willingly frolicing with them, seducing them? What if he called her a dirty harlot, an impure and ruined woman? She couldn¡¯t bear to see the feeling of betrayal and doubt on his face, the disgust and aversion in his eyes. There was no way to prove her innocence for only she and her enemies knew the truth. There was no way she could face Noah right now!

    A ball of nerves and pain, Lorelei tried to swallow her tears. On the other side of the door, the silence couldn¡¯t mask his presence. She could hear his heavy breath and the squeaking of leather boots as he moved his weight from one foot to the other. Her knees felt weak. He was going to enter!

    However, the steps she expected to advance sounded farther and farther away until silence reigned again, signaling Noah¡¯s retreat.

    Relief and sadness coiled in Lorelei¡¯s heart. A small part of her had hoped that he would find her. That he would storm in, demanding an explanation and relieving her of the burden of taking the initiative to speak first. It would have been, as Master Levi liked to say, a painful but quick intervention, far better than the excruciating weight of doubt and uncertainty.

    But as the seconds passed, her tumultuous feelings began to settle. Her senses slowly awoke from the numbness of fear. A low, muffled moan jolted her mind back to the present. Looking to the side, she was immediately struck by guilt, seeing poor Milly, standing straight as a candle, her mouth securely gagged by Lorelei¡¯s palm. She hurried to remove her hand and the young maid heaved a sigh of relief. Biting her lips, Lorelei lowered her gaze, dreading the girl¡¯s reaction. She was likely terrified, thinking her mistress was going crazy. And¡­ she wasn¡¯t far from the truth.

    A gentle hand touched her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you alright, my lady?¡± Milly whispered. ¡°You are shaking. Is your body feeling weak again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡± Lorelei swallowed hard. ¡°Are¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡±

    ¡°Ask what?¡± The young maid blinked at her confused.

    ¡°Well, why¡­ we¡­ why I forced you to hide¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, my, it isn¡¯t my place to pry into your and the Duke¡¯s business.¡± The girl blushed and chuckled. ¡°But, to be honest, I also like to sometimes play little tricks on my Tomash. It¡¯s so funny to have him look for me like he is on the hunt for an elusive doe¡­¡±

    Milly continued to chatter happily, but Lorelei let the words brush past her ears. Only one thought occupied her mind. Blessed be the sweet girl! She thought that this was a lovers¡¯ game between her and Noah!

    Exhaling in relief, Lorelei straightened her clothes and lifted up her chin. She needed to put as much distance as possible between herself and Noah. And there was no better excuse than the initial reason for her morning stroll.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Milly.¡±

    ¡°But when His Highness comes back-¡±

    ¡°Now, now,¡± Lorelei mustered her best fake smile, ¡°where is the fun if the hunter catches the prey too easily? Besides, We shouldn¡¯t keep Lady Nelini waiting.¡±

    ***

    Sunlight streamed through the opened windows and made the nacre flowers engraved in the tea table shimmer in all colors of the rainbow. Two comfortable chairs carved from black wood and padded with velvet cushions were put around it at a slight angle so that the people sitting in them could look at each other but also enjoy the view of the sparkling fjord and the snow-capped mountains in the distance. A high teapot with a long, slim spout shaped like a swan¡¯s neck released the fragrance of mint and lemon balm in the air. The refreshing scent mixed with the aroma of myrrh, olibanum, and other Marzbani incenses, their sweet smoke rising slowly from a small round burner at the center of the table. A platter of dried figs, apricots, oatcakes, tiny cream tarts, and almond sweetmeats was tempting both the nose and the eye. And yet, Lorelei was in no mood for fine foods or beautiful views.

    Sitting on the edge of her seat with a rigid back and a cup of untouched tea in her hands, she stared at the old Marzbanati before her. Neli sipped from her drink slowly, her face - the epitome of calmness and contentment. The golden paint covering the branding mark around her eye gleamed in the morning sun, giving her an air of regality.

    ¡°Try the tea and sweets, child. I promise, this time I¡¯ve learned my lesson and the treats should be to your taste.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the lady¡¯s offer, but I¡¯ll have to decline. I fear that my stomach still bears the burden of last night¡¯s banquet.¡±

    ¡°Poor child. The tea will help with your digestion.¡±

    Lorelei remained silent. Neli threw her a sharp look over the rim of her cup.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. I¡¯m not foolish enough to officially invite you to my chambers only to poison you.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you send for me?¡± Lorelei¡¯s tone was polite and cold, but her words and manners still did a good job of masking the uneasiness in her heart.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Straight to the point.¡± The old woman sighed and put down her tea. ¡°I do agree that pretentious small talk is out of place between us, Duchess. Very well. Today, I want to talk with you about Noah.¡±

    The sheer mention of his name made Lorelei flinch. She had suspected deep down that the topic of this unwelcome visit would be him. There was no other reason the Marzbanati would even want to talk to her.

    ¡°What about the Duke?¡± The words came with difficulty out of Lorelei¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It concerns your relationship.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°Come now. You are too smart to feign ignorance before me on that topic. You are in love with Noah.¡±

    Lorelei opened her mouth to deny it, but the old woman raised her hand.

    ¡°I have eyes. I¡¯ve seen how you look at him, how you act around him. And I believe that you too are more than well aware of your feelings.¡±

    Lorelei bit her lips and lowered her head, unable to agree and even more so to deny.

    ¡°I also know how Noah looks at you.¡± Neli¡¯s next words were said with some bitterness. ¡°I¡¯ve known the boy since infancy. He might be hot-blooded and sometimes unpredictable, but he never acts like a fool¡­ Unless you are involved.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true. He merged souls with a Binshi for you. He jumped from a cliff after you. He was willing to use a forbidden relic just to try and wake you up from your stupor.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lorelei stared at her as her heart raced. ¡°What relic?¡±

    ¡°A cursed armor that devours magic and is nearly impossible to control.¡± Neli gripped her cup with both hands. ¡°When you fainted after the trial, he believed you were under a spell and tried using the armor to break the curse. One wrong move and the relic could have hurt both of you, but it just shows how desperate he was.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Lorelei blinked, ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the answer.¡± Neli¡¯s hands holding the cup shook slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you are that oblivious and ignorant.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know-¡±

    ¡°He loves you.¡±

    The words were quiet but still rang in her ears as if Nely had shouted. Lorelei held her breath, her heart about to fly out of her chest. She had never allowed herself to delve on the possibility and acknowledge it. Even now, it seemed impossible.

    ¡°But he can¡¯t love me.¡± Her lips repeated the words she had mumbled a thousand times in the depths of her pillows. ¡°I am low-born. And he¡­ will be marrying Marzbane Ilmaz.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And despite it all, he loves you.¡± There was sadness in Neli¡¯s eyes. ¡°He loves you, but he can¡¯t be with you. He has a duty to the Crown Prince. His marriage to Pandad is for the stability of Limeria. He will follow his duty and marry the Marzbane, because this is the shackle of being a ruler. And it¡¯s tearing him apart.¡±

    Lorelei lowered her head and her eyes stung. Scrunching up her skirts, she fought to find her voice.

    ¡°Why¡­ are you telling me this? What do you want from me? To disappear? I too know my duty. I¡¯ll be gone in time for the wedding. So please¡­ just until then. I¡¯ll keep my distance from now on. I¡­ I just want¡­ to be able to look at him from afar¡­¡±

    A warm, dry hand caressed her cheek. With a jolt, Lorelei looked up and met Neli¡¯s gaze. There was unexpected warmth in it.

    ¡°I took care of the boy for thirty years. He is as much my son as he is his mother¡¯s. I¡¯m not that heartless as to wish suffering upon my child. And, believe it or not, I don¡¯t want to see you suffer too, little bird. But the world isn¡¯t fair.¡±

    Removing her hand, Neli leaned back in her chair, suddenly looking old and frail.

    ¡°I know the pain you are feeling,¡± she said quietly. ¡°When I was young, the Limerians attacked my home, killed my husband, and took me away. As their captive, I lost my child and was forced to witness my dearest friend become the concubine of the very man that destroyed our home and enslaved us.¡±

    Neli¡¯s hands balled into fists and her gaze became distant.

    ¡°I hated the Limerian dogs. They were evil. All of them. I wished to rip them to shreds. To wash the graves of my dear ones with their blood. And in my desperate anger, I attacked and harmed the only Limerian that had shown me some kindness.¡±

    ¡°S-Sir Duncan?¡± Lorelei whispered.

    ¡°Yes. I loathed him. I prayed for his death. And yet¡­ time passed. My friend gave birth to our enemy¡¯s child - a precious little thing. The Emperor ordered me and Duncan to guard the little prince and his mother. As we worked together, as we spent sleepless nights warding off assassins, and as we watched this innocent child grow, we ourselves grew closer.¡±

    Reaching up, Neli caressed the red comb decorating her hair, her fingers tracing the badger carved on its surface.

    ¡°At some point, the man I hated became someone yearned for. And Duncan too shared my feelings. But our love was more than indecent.¡±

    ¡°Because you were a slave?¡±

    ¡°Because Duncan was married.¡±

    Neli¡¯s face quivered.

    ¡°Hedviga De Moran was a frail woman with a strong spirit. Her marriage to Duncan was a political one. They were more friends than lovers. Duncan is a man of honor. He would never leave his wife, and I believe he loved Hedviga in his own way, so he was torn about our relationship. Even more, since he and Hedviga didn¡¯t have a living child. Duncan had sworn at their wedding that their child will be the next Count De Moran, thus securing the support of Hedviga¡¯s family. He feared that if we were together, our child might be a pretender for the title. And so did Hedviga.¡±

    With a sad smile, Neli briefly put a hand on her stomach before reaching for her waist-pouch and pulling out an old piece of yellowed parchment.

    ¡°Lady Hedviga was a dangerous and resourceful woman with one of the best spy networks I¡¯ve seen. And this letter is the result of her research.¡±

    She handed the parchment to Lorelei, who unfolded it with shaking hands. Three finely-written sentences of faded ink compiled a short letter.

    ¡°Be grateful that you are barren, for it is the only thing that saves your life. You can have my husband¡¯s heart, as long as I have his seed during my fruitful days of every month until I bear the next Count De Moran. If you try to prevent the act or attempt to harm me and my child in any way, I will kill you.¡±

    Lorelei lowered the parchment and gaped at Neli, who rewarded her with a crooked smile.

    ¡°Surprised? This is the true nature of a political marriage. Every woman that is wed for the good of clan and country knows not to expect love or affection from her husband. Power, riches, recognition, and a child to solidify the pact - that¡¯s all a wife can demand in an arranged marriage, be it a knight¡¯s daughter or a princess of a foreign land.¡±

    Rummaging in her waist-pouch, Neli took out a small crystal vial filled with blackish-brown liquid and put it on the table between her and Lorelei.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Bitter Water not because of the taste, but because of the bitter decision the one taking it must make. Giving birth at a military camp in the desert amongst the monsters that killed my kin took a toll on my body and left me barren. But because of that, I was allowed a second chance at love. Your case is different. You are young, and even if you leave Ildemar, you can still find happiness and create a family. The choice is yours.¡±

 III-42. Honey trap (1)

    It was no coincidence that Castle Ildemar was considered the jewel of Norden. A masterpiece of architecture boldly climbing the craggy cliffs around Tight-pass Fjord, its white, hexagonal towers were like giant icicles frozen in time. The emerald roofs topping them were akin to spring buds, peeking from beneath the snow cover. Behind the castle¡¯s sturdy walls, a labyrinth of buildings, covered corridors, and inner courtyards confused the senses of the inexperienced daring to venture into this ant-nest without an escort.

    But not only the exterior of Ildemar was spectacular. Marble staircases, ornate beams, imposing arches, filigree columns, hidden chambers, gilded halls full of precious furniture, and many more treasures and wonders lay protected by the green-tipped towers and vigilant guards. One of those wonders was the Crystal Room.

    Built by the current Duke of Norden together with the Misty Garden, it utilized the peak craftsmanship of Yalda¡¯s glassmakers. It was not a large room, but it was very tall, and its position allowed one to enjoy an unobscured view of the whole eastern half of Tight-pass Fjord, especially since one of its walls was made entirely of glass. Each facet was as large as a knight¡¯s shield and was held in place by a silver frame. At about two meters from the floor, the facets became smaller and turned from completely clear to an array of stained glass, depicting flowers and scenes from the Two Gods¡¯ manuscripts. A complex mechanism of ropes and pulleys moved large wooden panels that could slide over the windows and protect them from the harsh weather of Norden. But on sunny days, the Crystal Room basked in all its colorful brilliance.

    The moment she entered the room, Pricilla was awed at the incredible sight. As she took a few steps, she reached the glass wall and halted with an outstretched hand, her fingers incredulously touching the cool surface. It was like she was standing at the edge of a precipice, and one more step would result in a plunge to her death. Jolting back, she made sure to stay a safe distance away and just marveled at the seagulls and swallows, who chased each other over the fjord and maneuvered between the castle¡¯s battlements.

    ¡°I apologize for making you wait, Lady Orten.¡±

    The low voice of a man came from behind and startled her. She hadn¡¯t heard the door opening or the floor squeaking under the man¡¯s steps. Turning around, Pricilla saw the Duke of Norden staring at her intently. His black clothes, dark skin, and slightly damp raven hair made him look like a creature that had just crawled out from the tar pits of the Nether Realm. And then there was the scar. No matter how often she saw it, it made her gag every time. Why couldn¡¯t he have the decency to hide his deformity from the people around him? Did he like to torture everyone with his ugliness? Even that soulless black mask he had worn during their first encounter was better than the ruin hidden beneath it!

    Not willing to look at him any longer, she hid her disgust behind the guise of shyness and lowered her head, performing an impeccable curtsy honed at the Imperial Court.

    ¡°Pricilla Orten greets His Highness, the Duke.¡±

    ¡°At ease. Please, Lady, take a seat.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His calm and polite manners surprised her a bit, considering his hostile behavior up to that point. A momentary smirk stretched her lips before disappearing. So, he really liked meek, submissive, and unspectacular women. Well, with a face like his, he hardly enjoyed someone more glamorous standing next to him for comparison. For a moment, Lorelei¡¯s image from the previous day came to her mind, but she quickly brushed it off. That wench was like the little monkey her father¡¯s jester had brought once. He had dressed it in tiny silken gowns and even put a silver crown on its head, but despite it all, it was still a monkey. As for that monster, it was natural to feel diminished and ashamed when in the presence of a true Limerian noble, and so his rude behavior was probably just the pretended bark of a mutt when meeting a pure-blood hound.

    The man¡¯s next words confirmed her suspicions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I have startled or offended Lady Orten.¡± Leaning forward from his seat, he personally poured two cups of tea, ignoring the nearby servant. ¡°We had some rough times not too long ago, and your visit was¡­ a welcome but strenuous endeavor.¡±

    He lifted the cup to his lips and took the customary first sip before giving it to Pricilla. She took the tea and had to put in all her efforts not to frown. To drink from the same utensil his lips had touched?! The mere thought was revolting! But she had to convince him of her sincerity. Lifting the cup and pretending to take a sip, she made sure that her mouth never came in contact with the rim.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Your Highness. It is I who should be apologizing. I hope you will forgive me if I have offended you or your court in some way. I am still young and inexperienced in court matters, and the weariness from the long journey might have resulted in me lacking in some areas.¡±

    ¡°Certainly not.¡± The Duke sipped his tea with a thin smile, his eyes hungrily ogling her. ¡°I must say I¡¯ve rarely seen such splendor as the one you¡¯ve shown us, Lady Orten. The Count must cherish you a lot to procure such garments for you.¡±

    ¡°He does, indeed.¡± Pricilla tried to sound as naive and innocent as possible. ¡°Father has always had a soft spot for his children, spoiling us-¡±

    ¡°But not for all of them, as it seems.¡± A steely note stole its way into the Duke¡¯s otherwise calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s interesting to see how one sister is treated, compared to the other, although both share his blood.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I understand-¡±

    ¡°He gave me a wife without a dowry, despite singing hymns of his love for her before an Imperial Prince and his entourage. He never attempted to make contact months after getting separated from his ¡°precious little girl¡±. And he even tried to find faults in my wife¡¯s behavior before my court and retainers, throwing dirt on the prestige of House Norden in the process. Not to mention daring to lift a hand on her in front of all my guests last night!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what the Duke wants¡­ from me.¡± Pricilla gulped and, for the first time in her life, felt true terror. The coldness coming from that calm, smiling face was the one of a predator ready to rip your throat.

    ¡°What I want from you? Nothing much. Why are you here, Lady Orten?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the question, my lord. I¡­ I¡¯m here to prepare for the Crown Prince¡¯s arrival-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like playing games, Lady. You wanted to meet with me now for a reason. And spare me the lies about your allegiance. Do you take me for blind or retarded? I saw you and Lionel on the night of my wedding.¡±

 III-43. Honey trap (2)

    Every word the Duke uttered was a slap in Pricilla¡¯s face. She froze for a moment, not knowing how to respond, but instinctively sensing that one wrong step would destroy any chances she had left to make this man her own. If she failed in this task, it would ruin Lionel¡¯s carefully crafted plan, and deep down she harbored a suspicion that the Prince wouldn¡¯t forgive her easily for the lost chance.

    As anger and desperation gripped her heart, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Pricilla to force out some genuine tears. From the corner of her eyes, she could see the Duke flinching at her reaction. This somewhat calmed down her strained nerves and gave her confidence. The Beast of Norden was, despite his rough manners, weak to a beautiful lady¡¯s tears, just like any other man. Sobbing hard and twisting her handkerchief, she made sure to become the embodiment of a pitiful, young maiden. Her lower lip trembled; her eyelids fluttered in just the right rhythm to drive new batches of tears down her cheeks; her nostrils twitched slightly to create the image of a frightened, innocent damsel.

    ¡°S-so t-that¡¯s how you s-see me, Your Highness!¡± She sniffled and made sure that her voice trembled at the right times. ¡°Y-you see me as a lecherous, easy woman! Dear Fathers! if you only knew the truth¡­¡±

    ¡°Then enlighten me, Lady Orten.¡± The Duke¡¯s voice was still cold, but Pricilla detected the tiniest bit of hesitation. This was plenty to work with.

    While modestly lowering her head, she quickly glanced around the room. Besides Bessie who stood like a morose statue some distance behind her, there was also the Duke¡¯s servant waiting for his master¡¯s orders beside the door. It was a pity that the Beast of Norden was so frugal with his retainers, but she could work with what she had. Excluding Bessie, who was sworn to silence at the price of her life, the more ears heard her story the better. She was certain that the rumor mill would start running at full speed by the hour.

    ¡°Your Highness is right,¡± she muttered weakly, but still high enough for everyone to hear her. ¡°You did see me with Prince Lionel. But¡­ Do you think someone like me could refuse the advances of an Imperial Heir? In your eyes, I am a ruined woman, but I¡¯m still alive¡­ Although, sometimes I wish I was dead. I wish I could forget¡­ what he did to me¡­¡±

    ¡°And yet, you didn¡¯t seem to show much aversion towards my brother¡¯s affections during the wedding banquet.¡±

    Hollow laughter left Pricilla¡¯s lips. She motioned to dab the corner of her eyes with her handkerchief and made sure her right sleeve rolled down a bit, revealing a purplish bruise on her wrist. Last night, she had vented her anger on Bessie and hurt her hand in the process, but now it all worked to her advantage.

    ¡°A filial daughter is always supposed to follow her father¡¯s will,¡± she said, biting her lip. ¡°And¡­ father isn¡¯t a man who allows his authority to be challenged, especially by his daughters. I know better than to rebel against father¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°That bruise...¡± The Duke¡¯s brows furrowed even further, creating a singular line on his brow. ¡°Did your father hit you? Was it because of last night?¡±

    ¡°When father is agitated, he tends to forget his strength,¡± muttered Pricilla absentmindedly but suddenly stiffened and her eyes rounded in horror. ¡°Oh, no! Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean¡­ I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand¡­ Father is just strict and a bit short-tempered, so sister talking back and provoking him made him flare up.¡±

    ¡°So, you are saying it was my wife¡¯s fault? I knew you didn¡¯t have a good relationship, but to go as far as accusing the Duchess of Norden of malicious actions¡­ I can¡¯t decide whether you are brave or stupid.¡±

    ¡°No! How could I!? Sister isn¡¯t a malicious person, so even if she provoked father, I know it wasn¡¯t intentional. She just¡­ didn¡¯t know better. Ever since she was young, she has been very straightforward and, alas, a tad inconsiderate with her actions, and sometimes¡­ she misreads the room. It¡¯s not her fault, it''s just that¡­ her upbringing¡­¡±

    Pricilla didn¡¯t finish the sentence, instead throwing a glance at the man before her from under her lashes. His rigid face showed little emotion, but she glimpsed a slight twitch, pulling the corners of his lips down. Although the Duke had some peculiar attachment to that good-for-nothing wench, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to ignore the obvious shortcomings stemming from her lowly birth. Who knows how often that obtuse wastrel had misstepped and broken the rules of propriety and court protocol, tarnishing his honor and reputation. After all, no matter how much she tried, Lorelei was just the offshoot of a dirty maid, and no expensive clothes or fineries could transform a pig into a peacock. Surely, the display of grandeur yesterday had been a well-played act to humble the guests and parade the power of House Norden, nothing more. Still, to be on the safe side, Pricilla had to drive in the point further and make sure everyone understood what a real noble lady was supposed to be like, compared to that witless low-born.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Sniffling artistically a few times, she continued shyly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my sister has told you, but¡­ please don¡¯t be angry, Your Highness, and allow me to speak the truth. My sister¡­ she has always had the tendency to¡­ overinterpret and exaggerate things without fully understanding the situation. Since her birth mother died, she has been under the care of the late Countess, my mother. But¡­ for some reason¡­ Lorelei has always treated us like strangers and enemies. This broke my mother¡¯s heart, but still, she always defended her before father¡­¡±

    Pressing the handkerchief to her mouth, Pricilla took a wheezing breath and forced new tears to stream down her cheeks.

    ¡°When mother passed away ten years ago, there was no one left to placate father and reign in Lorelei¡¯s brashness. Oh, Your Highness, father is not a bad man, he acts only in the interest of his family. But he also demands respect, and my sister¡­ was often punished as a result of her uncomely actions. All he ever tried to do was to teach her manners befitting of a count¡¯s daughter, to reform her crude ways, so that she may be accepted in the noble circles despite the drawback of her mother¡¯s background. But instead of seeing his sincere care for what it was, sister¡­ She hates him. And this hatred has spread to myself and our brother.¡±

    Lifting her head abruptly, Pricilla looked the man before her straight in the eyes. Her body trembled and indignation was written all over her face.

    ¡°Sister¡­ began telling everyone we mistreated her. I think she genuinely believes that we''ve been acting against her with malicious intent, but it''s still hurtful to see her telling such untruths to others. Even our brother, Ronan failed to reason with her-¡±

    ¡°Your brother?¡± The Duke snorted and drummed on the armrest of his chair. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call a lecherous prick that knows no shame and gropes his little sister in some dark corner a brother trying to reason with his sibling. Are you really willing to defend the person who attempted such a heinous act before my very own eyes?¡±

    ¡°W-What!?¡±

    This time Pricilla was genuinely shocked. She didn¡¯t like that oaf, Ronan, and never understood why their father doted on him so much. But he was nice to her and was more than willing to open his purse any time she begged him for a trinket. Sure, she knew he had a taste for maids, just like their father in his youth, but, as her nanny had always said, it was just the normal behavior of a healthy young man. But to stoop so low as to desire an incestuous relationship with Lorelei!? So that¡¯s why the Beast of Norden had broken his arm and mangled his manhood!

    That idiot Ronan totally deserved it! Of all days to succumb to his lust, why did he choose the wedding of his own sister?! If he had wanted her, he should have had her before she was given to the Beast of Norden! Twenty years living under the same roof, and he had to wait for that slut to get married to act upon his desires¡­

    Suddenly, Pricilla remembered an accident that had occurred about six years ago. Her father had beaten Ronan a breath away from death and had forbidden Lorelei to participate in any family events. He had also suddenly sent a couple of squires away to the old manor on Rafida Island. So that buffoon had tried to have his way with Lorelei once before! If she remembered correctly, amongst the exiled squires had been one especially close to Ronan - a good-looking lad who had shown some inclinations toward that mist-born.

    ¡°What is it, Lady Orten?¡± The Duke¡¯s cold tone made her flinch. ¡°Cat got your tongue? Or are you considering what more lies are you going to tell me?¡±

    Pricilla¡¯s heart was drumming like crazy. His anger was understandable - someone had dared put their hands on his property. And she had foolishly tried to defend that pig Rolland. If her plans failed, it was all that pampered, horny idiot¡¯s fault! Or¡­ Maybe¡­

    Her eyes rounded and she gasped, her fingers digging into her skirt.

    ¡°H-He¡­ did that? A-are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And-¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear Gods! Lorelei¡­ My poor sister! So I wasn''t¡­ He did that to her¡­ too?!¡±

 III-44. Doubt and deceit (1)

    To Lorelei, the sunny day, bathing Ildemar in its glorious light, was more desolate and overcast than a hurricane. As she exited Neli¡¯s chambers, she aimlessly wandered around, each step feeling like she was treading through a swamp. Her ears were deaf to Milly¡¯s worried chirping, the old Marzbanati¡¯s words being the only thing endlessly buzzing between her temples - ¡®The choice is yours. It¡¯s your right and your burden.¡¯

    And she really felt it. The tiny flask, tucked securely into her waist pouch, was like a mountain pulling down on her - bending her knees and hunching her back under its immense weight. It contained just a couple of sips, and yet, to her, it was like a thundering ocean, threatening to devour her.

    She wanted to clear her thoughts. She wanted to curl up into a ball and forget everything. She wanted her plight to be solved by the wave of a magic wand. But what she really needed was a friend to talk to. And yet, she couldn¡¯t impose on Saya, who had enough problems with Gregor and Soraishu. Milly, the good soul, didn¡¯t feel like the right person either, no matter how loyal and devoted she was. As for Rish, she would hardly understand her troubles. The young Binshi was as steadfast as an arrow in her convictions, following the warrior''s path and having little interest in family and children.

    Feeling lost and lonely, Lorelei found an excuse to send Milly away and continued her aimless stroll alone. She wandered further and further away from the sunny halls and the hubbub of the castle, the quiet splashing of the tide beyond Ildemar¡¯s walls calling for her like a siren song. Following a little gravel path, she reached the pebble beach stretching below the keep¡¯s battlements. The scrunching of seashells under her feet and the smell of salt and dried seaweed reminded her of Sefis.

    She hated that place. The years spent under the Orten¡¯s roof were far from an idyllic childhood. The curses and constant reprimands of her father, the tantrums and lies of Pricilla, and the perverse obsession of Ronan, they all had shaped her into what she was today. And she feared that whatever it was, it was broken goods. Was she¡­ even worthy of having a child? The thought of having a family was so enticing, but wasn¡¯t it a selfish desire? A way of filling the chasm dug by her own kin? Could she bring an innocent life into this world and give it guidance and support when she herself was so lost? A tree without roots, a ship without a rudder. She was hardly in control of her life and fate, both mortal and godly interests using her as a pawn.

    Feeling the wind on her cheeks was like a silky caress. Lorelei sighed, too spent to even shed tears at this point. The weight in her chest doubled.

    She was a nesvet. If the church somehow found out and demanded her to be a host to a saint¡­ What if she had a child and then later became a vessel and lost her soul to one of those beings? To leave her poor baby half-orphaned, the sheer thought was disheartening. Worse, it was very likely that, should she become a saint¡¯s host, she would turn into an enemy of Norden. An enemy of the man she loved and of her own child!

    Lorelei wrapped her arms around her body and shook. She knew very well that the best choice was to drink the Bitter Water. It was the safest one. And yet¡­ A part of her yearned to become a mother. To experience the joy of giving life. To give birth to a child created by her and Noah. It sounded like a fairytale dream.

    ¡°You fool,¡± she mumbled, blinking furiously. ¡°You don¡¯t even know whether he¡­ What if he never entertained the thought of having a child with¡­ with something like you? The ideal arrangement for him would be to have Ilmaz bear his heirs. A child with a low-born like you would be a liability, a way to threaten the ducal power.¡±

    The wind whistled and laughed in her ears, silencing her whisper. A knot wedged itself into her throat. Lorelei gasped and bit the inside of her mouth so hard that she tasted blood. She knew what the logical decision was, but her feelings were devoid of any rationality. There was one last reason, one final, selfish fear that held back her hand.

    ¡°Moon-kissed child!¡± A cheerful voice was carried up by the breeze.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Rubbing away the moisture from her eyes, Lorelei looked around and saw the willowy figure of Kash-baba perched atop a large, round boulder. The old shaman waved at her amongst the clanking of beads and gave her a toothless smile.

    ¡°You seem troubled, child. Come, sit next to baba and sing your sorrows.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare disturb you, Kush-turgan Akasha-¡±

    ¡°Kash-baba,¡± the old woman interrupted her, her nimble fingers busily filling up her long pipe. ¡°Even the little duke calls me like that, so forget the formalities. Come, make me some company.¡±

    Disarmed by her smile, Lorelei climbed up the boulder and squeezed herself next to the shaman. Enveloped by fragrant smoke, she hung her head, unsure how to start a conversation.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Such a nice weather.¡±

    ¡°So it is.¡±

    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t rain today.¡±

    ¡°It won''t.¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡­ Am I disturbing your meditation?¡±

    ¡°Meditation?¡± The old woman blinked at her and burst into laughter. ¡°Oh, my! No! I wasn¡¯t meditating. Just looking and enjoying the bliss of youth.¡±

    Now it was Lorelei¡¯s turn to frown confused. Kash-baba chuckled and pointed with her pipe. It was then Lorelei realized that the two weren¡¯t alone on the beach.

    Not far away, four heads bobbed in the water, diving in and out of the calm waves like little otters with brown and silver fur. Screams, splashing, and laughter echoed over the fjord as Jessup, Kai, Anuk, and, to Lorelei¡¯s surprise, Castor Firmon, chased each other.

    ¡°Looking at them one could forget that there has ever been a divide between Binshi and Limerians.¡± Kash-baba puffed a cloud of smoke. ¡°Honestly, I could watch them the whole day. Although, it was a bit hard to convince little Castor to join them at first. Such a serious child he is.¡±

    ¡°I believe he would be offended if he could hear you calling him a child at his age.¡±

    ¡°Bah, at my age, anyone younger than seventy is a child.¡± The old shaman gave out a loud cackle and her face wrinkled in amusement. ¡°Even you, Lady Duchess, are no exception. Although, today you seem to have the eyes of an ancient and the frown of a constipated goat.¡±

    Against her will, Lorelei was forced to chuckle at her words. Her gaze never left the playing youths, their laughter and bickering resonating with something deep in her soul. Gradually, her laugh turned into sobbing. She hugged her knees and hid her face in her skirt, feeling the warm hand of the old Binshi patting her back.

    ¡°There, there, child. Tell me, what¡¯s saddening you?¡±

    Gasping for air, Lorelei fought to calm her emotions, feeling ashamed, but also strangely relieved.

    ¡°N-nothing¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s stupid.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call whatever is tormenting you so much ¡®nothing¡¯. You can tell me. You know I can keep secrets.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ You promise you won¡¯t tell. No, swear to me, you won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Mir-Mama, I swear upon my name to keep whatever I hear today a secret. May the star-hounds tear my soul if I break my oath.¡±

    Lorelei stared at the old woman, perplexed at the willingness to bind herself with magic and likely risking her soul for¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not risking my soul for nothing.¡± Kash-baba smiled at her confusion. ¡°And no, I¡¯m not reading your mind. Your face says it all. But to reassure you, I¡¯m not doing anything foolish. So go on, tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei bit her lips. ¡°I am thinking about having children¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you and little Noah must have been busy-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei blurted out before she could stop her tongue. ¡°No. We¡­ I¡­ I am not sure I could have any.¡±

 III-45. Doubt and deceit (2)

    The moment she uttered those words, Lorelei regretted it. She couldn¡¯t comprehend why she even mentioned her grievance to Kash-baba! The Binshi was little more than a stranger. But there was something in the old shaman that encouraged one to open up, some benign, grandmotherly aura that reassured you that you can entrust her with all your deepest troubles and would in return receive a hug and a solution for all of your problems.

    The gale from the fjord whispered in Lorelei¡¯s ear, telling her to confide in the old woman, to seek her wisdom in the hope of finding a way through her current predicament. And yet, she couldn¡¯t. To talk about the complicated relationship between her and Noah with a third party was something she could never do. Speaking with her would be a betrayal of trust, propriety, and common sense. One wrong word could dishonor Noah, herself, and the whole Norden household, and be used as a weapon against the ducal authority. And could one really call what she and Noaha had a relationship? It was a string of nebulous signs, suppressed desires, shy gazes, awkward conversations, and even more awkward touches. But they had never confessed their feelings to each other. How could she be sure that Neli was telling the truth and Noah really loved her?

    ¡®But last night he¡­ he definitely¡­¡¯

    The memory made her burn and shiver at the same time. She felt Kash-baba¡¯s rough hand on her palm and the shaman¡¯s calm voice came riding on the treacherous wind.

    ¡°Are you sick, child?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ have a lot on my mind. I¡¯m sorry to bother you with nonsense.¡±

    ¡°When the soul is burdened, it is a shaman¡¯s call to guide it back to the light. And it is a mother¡¯s call to help a mother in distress. So you can say I have a double calling in your case.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a mother though,¡± said Lorelei, giving the old woman a glance.

    ¡°Well, you do have little Shana-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei blurted out and immediately stiffened, realizing that she had almost screamed at the Binshi. ¡°Shana¡­ We are not related by blood.¡±

    ¡°And neither is the little duke, but you¡¯d hardly find a more devoted father.¡± The old shaman puffed a couple of smoke circles toward the sky. ¡°I believe that by now you should have learned that family is not always defined by blood.¡±

    ¡°So is it bad to wish for a child of my own?¡± Lorelei surrendered and gave her mouth a free rein.

    ¡°Mir-Mama, no! Every new life is a miracle to rejoice.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is destined to suffer? Even if the child¡¯s life will be filled with constant danger?¡± Lorelei bit her lips. ¡°Is it worth bringing a child into this world if there would be only darkness awaiting it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear,¡± Kash-baba gently patted her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you to see this world as such a dark and desolate place. But there is light even in the deepest night. And really, you can know true happiness only after you¡¯ve known the bitterness of despair.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that? Can you stay true to your words even after knowing what people like the Duke and Shana have been through? The pain, the loss, the constant shadow of death¡­¡±

    ¡°You see them as miserable?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Lorelei hugged her knees and propped her head on them. ¡°If they weren¡¯t born, they wouldn¡¯t have experienced such sadness.¡±

    ¡°But also not the happiness and love they were given.¡± Kash-baba played with her pipe looking at Anuk and the other youths splashing in the water. ¡°All the good and the bad, the pain and the joy, you can experience them only when alive. That¡¯s why spirits thirst for the Mortal Realm, for a human body that can allow them to feel¡­ well, anything. But when all is said and done, the verdict whether a life has been a good or a bad one falls on one¡¯s deathbed.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I should just trust and hope?¡± Lorelei shook her head. ¡°Hope that my child doesn¡¯t despise me for giving birth to it?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can put it like that.¡± The old shaman gave her a meaningful look. ¡°In the end, we can only bring a child into this world and provide it with love and guidance. But what a person does with their life is up to them..¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t have a say, a choice about what happens to your life¡­ or your body.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you always have a choice. It¡¯s just that sometimes it¡¯s quite an unpleasant and difficult one.¡±

    The old shaman¡¯s words made Lorelei shudder. They reminded her of Orhana and the silver dream world. It left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    ¡°But if you are having so much doubt,¡± Kash-baba¡¯s voice invaded her thoughts again, ¡°then it¡¯s simple. Don¡¯t have a child.¡±

    ¡°Simple?¡± Lorelei laughed sadly. ¡°I¡¯m the Duchess of Norden. Aren¡¯t I obliged by law and custom to continue the ducal bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Little Noah isn¡¯t someone who will force you to bear his child against your will. But I¡¯m sure you know that already.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I¡­ do.¡± Lorelei peered into the horizon. The knot in her heart tightened. ¡°But¡­ what if I¡¯m greedy and selfish and wish to have a child for my own benefit despite everything?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What you hear. I know that should I have a child with the Duke, it will be in constant danger by both the Imperial Family and the Red Hands. I realize that I¡¯m unfit to be a mother, after all, I¡¯ve never known what it is to have a real family. And¡­ I know that there is a chance that¡­ I won¡¯t see my child growing up. But despite it all¡­ I want to have a child with him, a piece of me¡­ of us that will continue to live even after we are gone. What if I wish to have a child to inherit my will and my memory; to fulfill my purpose as a woman and give meaning to my life? Is¡­ Isn¡¯t this selfish?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear girl!¡± Kash-baba wrapped her arm around Lorelei¡¯s shoulder, her old body exuding unexpected warmth. ¡°You are wrecking your mind with too many ¡®if-s¡¯ and ¡®maybe-s¡¯. We mortals are created selfish, we desire to live, love, and be remembered. But, as strange as it sounds, it is selfishness and desire that drive the world and create beauty and happiness. The fear of death and being forgotten is natural. The desire for immortality through our offspring is what sustains the existence of all living beings.¡±

    The old Binshi brushed the moisture from the corner of Lorelei¡¯s eyes and gave her a toothless smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you, but I have twelve children.¡±

    ¡°T-twelve?!¡± Lorelei gaped at her, momentarily forgetting her plights.

    ¡°Yes. I gave birth to seven of them. The other five I brought to this world and took care of after their parents died. But despite that, all twelve are indisputably mine, because each and every one of them carries a piece of my heart and soul.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with-¡±

    ¡°Let me finish, my dear.¡± The old shaman sighed and her tone became more somber. ¡°You call yourself selfish for wanting a child to symbolize your love and continue your legacy. This I can understand and applaud. But why do you think that your only purpose in life as a woman is to have someone¡¯s child?¡±

    Lorelei blinked at her. The question was somehow valid and yet so incomprehensible.

    ¡°I¡­ We are taught that the greatest virtue and happiness for a woman is to raise a family. That a barren womb is the greatest punishment by the Heavens for our worldly transgressions. Even in the Holy Scriptures of the Two Fathers, it is said: ¡®Thus we created the woman - a fertile soil to nurture the seed and bear the fruit of life. And she shall rejoice in glory, for We have given her the most important of tasks - to multiply our children and nurture them, and shield them from harm. Blessed be a mother, for there is no greater virtue in Our eyes, than to devote to the most precious task of conceiving and raising life.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Bah, those high-strung gods of yours seem to forget that you need two to make a baby,¡± quipped Kash-baba. ¡°Listen, little-one, bearing a child is a gift and a privilege given us by the gods. But even if you don¡¯t bear one, it doesn¡¯t mean that you are of lesser value or a useless woman. Do you mean to tell me that if I had only had my adopted children, I wouldn¡¯t be worth anything?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°And do you think that Nelini is a worthless existence?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Lorelei lowered her head.

    ¡°And what about the nuns in your Church? What about the two Pure Orders that accept women, what did you call them¡­ the Sisters of Dawn and Sisters of Twilight? Are they too lesser beings? Because, as far as I¡¯ve heard, they swear an oath of celibacy.¡±

    ¡°N-no, but they serve the Two Gods and need to be pure¡­¡±

    ¡°But you just said that your gods demand every woman to perpetuate life. So they are going against a godly decree.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lorelei was startled by the fire and fervor of Kash-baba¡¯s theological arguments.

    ¡°Then let me ask you, if Noah never had children of his blood, would that make his life less worth living?¡±

    ¡°But he has a duty as the Duke-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you about the person, not the office. Would having no blood-related offspring make his time on this earth meaningless?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why so? He would have wasted his ¡®seed¡¯ not using the ¡®fertile soil¡¯ provided by a woman. Isn¡¯t he just as guilty of ignoring your gods¡¯ demands as a woman would be?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You do, but you don¡¯t want to acknowledge it.¡±

    Lorelei buried her face in her knees, but the old Binshi¡¯s words still reached her.

    ¡°Whether you have a child now, in ten months, in ten years, or never, doesn¡¯t define your worth. There are people who never had the chance or ability to leave an offspring, but who have, for better or worse, changed the world. Motherhood is just a part of you, and giving birth - a small fraction of it. To guide, teach, protect, share experiences, joy, and sadness, all this isn¡¯t meant only for the bundle of flesh you¡¯ve pressed out of your womb. Do you understand?¡±

    She understood.

    From the depths of her memory, Lorelei recalled a conversation she once had with Master Levi when she was about eleven years old.

    ¡®Teacher, do you have children?¡¯

    ¡®Oh, I do. I think it should be more than two hundred.¡¯

    ¡®Two hundred! But you said you didn¡¯t have a wife! Teacher, did you do nasty things with ladies in some dark alleys?¡¯

    ¡®Goodness! Who taught you such dirty words, you little rascal! No. I didn¡¯t do the nasties¡­ well¡­ I mean¡­ I was careful¡­ Never mind. What I mean is that I have over two hundred students.¡¯

    ¡®But those aren¡¯t your children.¡¯

    ¡®Oh, but they are. In Shareeba we say that if you are a teacher for even a day, you remain a father for a lifetime.¡¯

    Rubbing her face and taking a deep breath, Lorelei gave Kash-baba a strong hug.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± she whispered. ¡°Thank you¡­ for everything.¡±

    ¡°If all you needed was some nagging, you are welcome.¡± The old woman patted her back. Then her voice suddenly became serious. ¡°Allow me some final advice, child. Whatever decision you make, now or in the future, don¡¯t be hasty. Sometimes it is better to wait until the last possible minute. Who knows, life might provide you with new insights and opportunities that can influence your decision.¡±

 III-46. Doubt and deceit (3)

    Looking through the large painted window, Noah frowned and tried to stifle his dark thoughts with the beautiful scenery to no avail. His conversation with Pricilla Orten had been informative and disturbing in equal amounts, leaving his spirit restless. How much could he trust her words? But even more important - how much could he trust his feelings? There was enough resemblance in the shape of that girl¡¯s face, in some notes of her voice, and in the color of her hair that reminded him of Lorelei. It made his heart quiver with rekindled yearning and shame, as memories, new and old, made themselves present. To see those beloved features on another person was both a punishment and a reward. And it also made him want to give the Lady of House Orten a chance at redemption.

    Noah sighed again, trying to force his thoughts on the pressing problem at hand. Pricilla Orten was, in a way, a pitiful child. He had no doubt that at least the part about her initial relationship with Lionel was the truth. Knowing Count Orten, that excuse-of-a-father was fully capable of beating up his daughter and selling her off to pleasure a man of power for his own gains. The part about the randy Orten welp was also likely not a lie. As the scene of Ronan Orten groping his sister in a dark corner played again in his mind, Noah cursed quietly, regretting he had only crushed the miscreant''s manhood and not burnt the whole dirty den to the ground. No matter how much of Pricilla¡¯s words were true, the Count and his rotten heir had destroyed two girls, worse, their own flesh and blood, due to selfishness, greed, and perverted desire.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m telling you all this, Your Highness.¡¯ Pricilla¡¯s teary words from just now still echoed in his mind. She had knelt on the floor and held his hand with trembling fingers. ¡®I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to think¡­ that I condemn my family. E-Every family has its problems, right? Brother¡­ he is sometimes confused, but he¡¯s still young. That he sometimes touched me¡­ or sister¡­ it must be a mistake of youth. Playful curiosity gone slightly astray. Please, Your Highness, forget what I''ve told you. I beg you! If you have any mercy for my sister and me, please don¡¯t spread the word of our conversation or it will ruin our future!¡¯

    There had been sadness and desperation in Pricilla¡¯s familiar eyes, emotions he had witnessed all too often in the gaze of his lady. But there had also been something mixed between the shy glances, something he yearned to see coming from the one who held his heart, yet never found. A want for protection, for someone to shield her from harm, give her warmth and love. As unbelievable as it seemed, Pricilla Orten desired him.

    There was a slight jab in his heart. Lorelei had never looked at him like that. Her gaze, even in the most desperate situation, had been unexplainably calm. She never feared for herself, never pleaded for help, but only begged and acted for the wellbeing of others. As if her life was not of importance. As if she didn¡¯t deserve love and affection. That damn household had shattered her and the pieces of her soul had been scattered by the winds of peril and desperation.

    The realization made his blood boil. If Lorelei could only look at him like Pricilla did¡­ he would lie down at her feet, a slave to her every whim. If she was to share her pain with him, he would burn the world and destroy everyone that had harmed her. He would hold her in his arms until her pain was gone. Alas, she was a goddess of ice and mists - elusive to a mortal¡¯s touch; a creature of fairytales and his personal lucid dream.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    His imagination painted pictures of carnage and bliss, of vengeance and happiness. While his mind was occupied by the chaos of daydreaming, his body gave its own wicked contribution to his agony. Ever since last night, it had become even more difficult to rein in its cravings. The closeness of her flesh, the tantalizing forbidden fruit that had been denied to him, had shown him clearly the depths of his desires. Even now, in broad daylight, he could feel the heat of Lorelei¡¯s body in Pricilla''s touch. His fingertips remembered the silky veil of her hair, the coldness of her fingers on his skin. Meeting with Pricilla had been like dangling a gourd of water inches away from a thirsting wretch stranded in an endless desert.

    After speaking with the girl, Noah was painfully aware that should he face her sister in his present condition, he¡¯d most likely ruin any chances of redemption for his rudeness and thoughtless actions from last night. He clearly desired Lorelei, both body and soul, to the point of losing control. It was unbearable and repulsive, especially after clearly witnessing Lorelei''s aversion. And yet, just like someone scratching a scabbing wound, he couldn''t give up on her. Maybe... there was still hope. If he gave Lorelei an opportunity to collect her thoughts and feelings before confronting her face-to-face... maybe he stood a chance. If he waited a bit... If he calmly planned his next move... A sane man would have given up. But he was no longer sane! If only courting a woman was as easy as leading a military campaign! But the whims of the heart were more traitorous and everchanging than the flow of battle. What did Neli say? ''Patience is the virtue of a good leader and an excellent hunter.'' Well, this time he''d make sure not to hurt or scare his precious doe. And to do so, he would need to clear up some irksome hurdles first. As always - chores before pleasures.

    His expression hardened. What he was about to do... was a double-edged sword. If he was right in his assumption, playing his cards right could bring him unimaginable gains. Otherwise, it could cost him dearly.

    ''Be honest for once,'' hissed his guilty consciousness. ''The temptation would be too much. No matter how you try to disguise the truth, you are no better than your father; no better than that foolish lad Eren. You are happily toying with people and you''ll pay the price.''

    "Indeed," mumbled Noah, staring into the distance, yet seeing nothing. "I''m repulsive. But I''ll do what is necessary."

    Uneven steps sounded behind Noah and William limped to his side. Dressed in unassuming servant''s clothes, the Steward of Norden was unrecognizable compared to his glamorous appearance from last night¡¯s banquet. Playing with the handle of his walking stick, he cleared his throat. In the reflection of the window, Noah could see his friend¡¯s eyes piercing him.

    ¡°Are you having second thoughts?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But you should!¡± William hammered the polished floor with the tip of the cane. ¡°It¡¯s too risky. And besides, you are completely unfit to do the job.¡±

    ¡°I am so unreliable in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°In this case - absolutely! Come on, Noah, you and I both know that you are not cut for this.¡±

    ¡°And yet, I am the perfect little lamb.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please! I give you at most three days before you fail. You are too good-hearted to play such games.¡±

    ¡°The Beast of Norden is?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, yes. And If you continue with this, you won¡¯t be the only one hurt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken precautions. And I have you.¡±

    ¡°I can only do so much. One wrong move-¡±

    ¡°One right move and the win is mine, Will. And that is what counts.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remind you about this the next time you face the Duchess.¡±

 III-47. Preparing the bait (1)

    In the cozy quiet of her room, Pricilla was pacing back and forth, her perfect pearly teeth nibbling on her thumb. The meeting with the Beast of Norden had proceeded more or less as expected, and, in the end, he had finally shown her genuine sympathy after she had blabbered that nonsense about Ronan molesting her. At least her idiot brother would be useful for once and serve as a stepping stone on her way as the new Duchess. She doubted that anyone would dare question him or her father on the matter, so her story was solid. Why then did she have a bad feeling?

    Throwing herself on the cushioned chair in the window oriel, Pricilla waved her hand.

    ¡°Go to the kitchen and bring me something sweet. And don¡¯t you even think of fraternizing with the maids or those nasty white demons.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, mistress.¡± Bessie lowered her head further and whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I hold your leash and you rise or fall with me. Should you betray me, you¡¯ll die a slow and painful death.¡±

    ¡°I could never forget, mistress. Thank you for being so kind to me.¡±

    Without further word, the maid left the room.

    Pricilla shivered. A fleeting thought passed her mind. What kind of education had the girl been through to act like this after a clear threat? Maybe she was acting coyly on the outside and, in reality, was mocking her behind her back? But the dull look in her eyes, the expressionless face, and the unquestionable obedience with which Bessie served her were hardly the traits of a shrewd maid making fun of her mistress.

    Pricilla remembered Lionel¡¯s dotting smile while explaining that the girl was there to serve and protect her while she stayed with those northern savages. Emphasizing that Bessie has¡­ special abilities that are at her disposal at any time. While devouring her lips and indulging in her body for one last time, he had mockingly whispered that should her charms prove to be an insufficient weapon against that burly brute, her unassuming maid could provide assistance. Lionel¡¯s parting words attracted Pricilla¡¯s attention and made her forget all else about Bessie. Not that she doubted her charms, but having an additional card in her sleeve could perhaps speed up the process.

    Stretching in her seat, Pricilla closed her eyes and stroked her belly, humming a content tune. When Bessie arrived with a tray of sweetmeats and maple cookies, her mood had improved considerably.

    ¡°I was told,¡± she said, nibbling on a candied apple, ¡°that you are versed in love magic and potions.¡±

    ¡°I do know the basics, mistress,¡± mumbled Bessie in reply, fidgeting and hiding her head between her shoulders.

    ¡°So, can you charm the Duke to fall in love with me?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­ there should still be wards and talismans protecting the duke and the castle against malicious hex-¡±

    ¡°You worthless waste of life!¡± Pricilla threw her half-bitten slice at the stammering maid. ¡°What¡¯s the point in keeping and feeding you precious potions if you can¡¯t do a single thing!?¡±

    ¡°N-no, mistress!¡± Fear spread on the servant¡¯s face and she shook behind the curtain of her greasy brown hair. ¡°I¡­ I mean¡­ If I try doing something to the Duke directly it might trigger the local shaman¡¯s defenses. But¡­ I can put an infatuationp-sigil on you.¡±

    ¡°On me!?¡± Pricilla¡¯s eyes rounded. ¡°Are you plotting to curse me? Have you forgotten the oath you gave before His Highness? Your soul is bound to mine! If any harm comes to me, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°I beg your mercy, mistress!¡± Bessie fell on her knees and trembled. ¡°I had no malicious intentions. An infatuation charm isn¡¯t harmful. It only enhances the wearer¡¯s allure. The lady is already so beautiful, having the sigil will make everyone mesmerized with you. And the hex won¡¯t be strong enough to be detected.¡±

    Pricilla studied the terror on the maid¡¯s face and deemed it genuine. As low and disgusting as that creature was, she was no fool and not willing to seek her own death.

    ¡°I see. Come here.¡± At her beckoning, Bessie flinched but didn¡¯t dare disobey.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Stretch your hands.¡±

    Two quivering palms inched slowly toward their mistress.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Under the maid¡¯s stupefied gaze, Pricilla put two cookies and some sweetmeats into the servant¡¯s hands. ¡°Remember, Bessie, as long as you do a good job, you will live a rich life.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, mistress! Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Annoyed, Pricilla waved her hand. ¡°Now, what do you need for that conjuration of yours?¡±

    ¡°There are two ingredients, mistress.¡± Bessie seemed livelier, her blue eyes sparkling from behind the veil of dull hair. ¡°Flower ash is the one easy to get. But¡­ if you want the charm to work on men, you would need a few drops of blood, preferably from a virgin male.¡±

    ***

    Returning from her eventful walk to the beach, Lorelei was welcomed in her chambers by the worried Milly and equally anxious Rish. The two girls stormed her with a barrage of well-meant questions, to which Lorelei replied with a heap of impeccable lies and half-truths without batting an eye.

    ¡®If things go on, I might end up as good at this as Stone-face William,¡¯ she thought with a mix of bemusement and horror and allowed her friends to coo around her and comfort her.

    And she really needed that comfort. Despite the heartfelt talk with Kash-baba, Lorelei still felt shaken and lost. The old shaman had shown her the right way but it was a path she had to tread alone. At least for now, however, the weight of making a life-changing decision was postponed to a nebulous, later time point.

    She patted her waist pouch, making sure that the dreadful little flask was still securely in its place. Before taking any further steps, she needed to talk to Noah and clear things between them. The sheer thought of the upcoming conversation made her knees weak. There were too many what-ifs and maybe-nots, enough to rob her of her sleep and make her heart quiver. But it was something that had to be done. She was tired of one-sided yearnings and hidden desires. She was going to face him, clear her doubts once and for all, and then¡­ do what she had to do.

    But now was not the best of times to act. With her father and Pricilla present, Noah likely had more than enough headaches to deal with. And then, at the end of the seventh month, the Crown Prince and his retinue were due to visit and stay until the autumn equinox. It was likely wisest to wait until everyone was gone on their merry way before burdening her husband with the question of their marital future. The winters of Norden were long and until next spring when their marriage would be officially voided, there was enough time to clear things up. She just had to be patient.

    Content with postponing the inevitable, Lorelei readily indulged the company of her friends. It had been an eternity since she last sat together with the girls and had a bubbly chat. Only Saya¡¯s absence threw a shadow on their conversation but even that couldn¡¯t stifle the joyous spirit of their gathering.

    At Lorelei¡¯s request, Milly agreed to share her embroidery craftsmanship and brought her sewing kit. For the next couple of hours, the three were busying themselves with the fine art of stitching, with varying degrees of success.

    ¡°May the wraiths take you, you vile rag!¡± Rish hurled the handkerchief she was trying to embroider at the other end of the room and sucked on her thumb. ¡°You can¡¯t really find this an enjoyable pastime!¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Milly cocked her head, her nimble fingers continuing their fine work without the need for her to look at the needlepoint. ¡°And it¡¯s a useful one too.¡±

    ¡°Useful to relieve you of any blood and feeling in your fingers and drive you mad!¡±

    Lorelei chuckled and halfheartedly followed the two¡¯s banter, the majority of her attention concentrated on the terrible, worm-like stitches on her own handkerchief. As much as she wanted to embroider a beautiful flower arrangement to cheer up Saya, it seemed that it would take some more time. Likely eons.

    While she pondered over the perspectives of eternity spent with a needle in hand, three rapid knocks landed on the door. Startled by the unexpected intrusion, the three women froze in silence for a second before Milly jumped up and invited the untimely guest in. With an uneven, dragging step, Stone-face William entered the room.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Duchess.¡± The Steward of Norden greeted dryly and put a stack of books and papers on the table. He continued without further delay. ¡°Rish, Milly, leave us alone. I must discuss important matters with the Duchess on the Duke¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Good day to you too, De Mar,¡± grumbled Rish and gave the man a sour look. ¡°I knew you to be a prude, yet you barge into your mistress¡¯ room-¡±

    ¡°I knocked.¡± William brushed away her comment and sank into the free chair where Milly had previously sat. ¡°And I hardly have so much free time to waste on empty pleasantries. I have an audit to oversee and imbecile nerve-wracks to entertain, so spare me the additional bother. If you want to continue impairing my work, I¡¯ll have a word with Karusa and the Duke and rearrange your guard duty.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Lorelei put down her embroidery and gave Willaim De Mar a stiff smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste the Lord Steward¡¯s time. Please, have a walk and we¡¯ll meet at the Misty Garden after I finish with the formalities in¡­ an hour?¡±

    ¡°Make it two,¡± William said dryly and furrowed his brows. ¡°Now go.¡±

 III-48. Preparing the bait (2)

    The moment the door closed behind the girls, Lorelei¡¯s forced smile faded away. She leaned back in her chair and lowered her arms on the armrests, her eyes piercing the Steward of Norden.

    ¡°I am well aware that you don¡¯t like me very much, my lord.¡± The corners of her lips twitched. ¡°But I find it too much to transfer your animosity towards me to the people around me.¡±

    ¡°You are mistaken, Lady.¡± Willam¡¯s reply was just as rigid as his face. ¡°I don¡¯t have the precious time and energy to waste on such pettiness. How I act towards people depends solely on their own merit or lack thereof. So rest assured, no matter what, my personal feelings won¡¯t hinder our work together on the current task.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ have I ever done to you to hate me so much?¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice broke for a moment before she could regain her composure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Lady Lorelei.¡± William pressed the tips of his fingers together and looked at her over them. ¡°But, up until now, you have been, willingly or not, an unpredictable variable. And unpredictable variables are not something desirable when crafting plans.¡±

    ¡°So, I have been in your way?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you even doing here? If I bother you so much, just ignore me and be on your merry way to plot, scheme, and puppeteer.¡±

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d have liked doing exactly that, this time getting you involved is unavoidable.¡± William pointed with his chin at the stack of documents. ¡°The top pages should explain everything. Take as much time as you need to read them, then we¡¯ll discuss the finer points.¡±

    With a terrible foreboding, Lorelei picked up a tightly written page from the stack. As her eyes flew over the neat lines, her lips became thinner and thinner. The warm wind blowing from the open window suddenly made her shiver. Without realizing it, her fingers crumpled the edges of the paper, the thin sheet shaking in the cadence of her quaking hands.

    ¡°It might be hard to believe me,¡± a tad of softness seemed to sneak into Willam¡¯s tone, ¡°but I was against all this. Especially getting you involved.¡±

    ¡°And why so?¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice was unnaturally calm. ¡°Fake as I might be, do you think I¡¯m so incompetent that I can¡¯t fulfill my duties as the Duchess of Norden when my lord demands it from me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tilting his head, William gave her an inquisitive look. ¡°But competence and feelings are two separate things. I have siblings, so I understand that having to spend so much time with your sister might be-¡±

    ¡°You are mistaken, Lord Steward.¡± Lorelei interrupted him and threw the paper on the table. ¡°I have no siblings. I never had. Whether it is my sister or a stranger, it matters little to me. So your worries are irrelevant.¡±

    The last statement was given with more confidence than Lorelei actually possessed. It would have been a lie to state that the contents of the paper had left her unscathed. The turbulent feelings in her heart that had finally subsided rose again with new power. But there was also a part of her that felt¡­ happy? Was she anticipating the mayhem? Proud of the trust she was shown? Or was it due to the fact that this time she was not just a hapless pawn in someone else''s game? Yet, despite how cunning the endeavor and how sweet the potential outcome was, there was still a sour aftertaste left in her mouth. It was so strange, feeling hurt and elated at the same time.

    ¡°I think I should let you sort your feelings.¡±

    Lorelei lifted her gaze and saw William studying her face.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Pointing at the heap of books and documents, she suddenly felt the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. ¡°Those should contain the information needed to plan the Crown Prince¡¯s stay. It would be bad to make a fool of myself before Pricilla and my father, so let¡¯s go through the most important points first.¡±

    William¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly and, for the first time, there was something akin to an emotion that peeked through his mask.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Somehow I think that I¡¯ve been underestimating how formidable you are, Lady Norden.¡±

    ¡°Praising me seems way out of character, Lord Steward.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth, my lady.¡±

    Lorelei chose to ignore his remark. Trusting William De Mar¡¯s flattery would bring her little good. Besides, this man would likely tell her anything to make her play to his tune. Grabbing a few documents, she cleared her throat.

    ¡°So, while I¡­ entertain Pricilla, you¡¯ll be dealing with my father?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± William leaned in and said in a low voice. ¡°There are enough indications that he¡¯s been sent by the Second Prince to mess with Norden¡¯s annual tax report. As for your sister¡­¡±

    Heads huddled together, the two flipped through books and reports, discussing, comparing thoughts, and sometimes heatedly arguing. As the plan for the upcoming weeks slowly took shape, a seed of uncertainty took root in Lorelei¡¯s heart. It sounded perfect on paper, but there were so many variables that could result in utter failure. As she voiced her concerns, William surprisingly agreed.

    ¡°Still,¡± he rubbed the base of his nose, ¡°I can¡¯t deny that there is merit in all this. That is, if you can keep your emotions in check and not let them cloud your judgment.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, my emotions are our last concern in this situation.¡± Lorelei¡¯s nail tapped on the armrest. ¡°But should the Second Prince retaliate¡­¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. At least not publicly, lest he¡¯s willing to risk exposing himself as the mastermind behind all this. And believe me, the Emperor is not fond enough of him to tolerate such actions.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s all clear.¡± Lorelei rubbed her neck and pointed at the records strewn over the table. ¡°It seems I still have some homework to do. I¡¯ll go fetch the girls and-¡±

    ¡°I trust you won¡¯t divulge the content of our discussion to them.¡± William gave her a heavy look. ¡°The fewer people know, the better.¡±

    ¡°I know. Fewer mouths can repeat what few ears have heard.¡±

    ¡°You know, Lady Lorelei,¡± the man stood up and graced her with an unexpected smile, ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯ve met a kindred spirit.¡±

    ¡°I hope not. One spider is plenty for this castle.¡±

    ¡°Spider?¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Indeed, you are very accurate. Still, I hope that our Swallow will hunt down the flies, should they manage to escape my nets.¡±

    William limped towards the door but then halted. From the folds of his overcoat, he pulled out a small box, not larger than a man¡¯s palm.

    ¡°I almost forgot¡­ No, it¡¯s a lie. I considered withholding this from you since he refused to tell me what¡¯s inside. But whatever it is, I hope that fool won¡¯t be so inconsiderate as to jeopardize the chance to foil the Second Prince¡¯s schemes. Good day, Lady Norden. We¡¯ll be seeing each other.¡±

    Handing the box over to Lorelei, William hurried up, leaving her alone in the room to fight with the confusion his parting words had instilled. As she looked at the unassuming box, curiosity and fear mixed in her heart. Why did he send her this? What about its contents was so important and secretive that he wouldn¡¯t trust his loyal aide and friend with the truth? Was it a letter demanding an explanation for her strange behavior lately? Or a secret order concerning their ploy to thwart the Second Prince?

    ¡°Only one way to know,¡± mumbled Lorelei to herself in a desperate attempt to gather some courage.

    Her fingers felt numb and unresponsive as she struggled to push the small latch aside. After what felt like an eternity, the lid swung open to reveal the unusual contents of the box. Blinking confused, Lorelei pulled out the items one by one.

    First was a bundle of lily-of-the-valleys tied with a silver-gray ribbon. Their fine scent reminded her of the perfume flask securely tucked in the drawer next to her bed. Those were likely the last flowers for the season, belated bloomers that had overslept the coming and going of spring. Playing with their ribbon, a bitter-sweet emotion overwhelmed Lorelei as she was painfully familiar with that shade of gray. She had seen it in her dreams and nightmares, in times of hope and despair. That gaze... his gaze had looked at her with yearning, anguish, and sad resignation, but always carrying a genuine warmth.

    Next, her clumsy fingers pulled out a small booklet, its title bringing a chuckle to her lips. ¡®On the Secret Meaning of Flowers¡¯ by Lady Elvira Corvus. Between its pages, a little piece of paper peeked out. With drumming heart, Lorelei skimmed through the book, prolonging the inevitable revelation of the note it harbored.

    At the very last, she took out the thin sheet. There were only a few lines, written in the energetic handwriting she knew so well. Again and again, she read the note, each time her eyes blurring a little bit more.

    ¡°As vicious wind the valley swept,

    distraught the precious maiden wept.

    Her tears dripped on heart of stone,

    thus bloomed a flower never sown.

    And saw the wind its wrong at last,

    But never could it change the past."

 III-49. The vixens tricks (1)

    It¡­ it was all too much!

    Lorelei felt that, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t gather her thoughts, and her feelings were all like aspen tufts strewn by the merciless winds. Noah, the Red Hands, her father and sister, her own predicament as a very fake duchess and a very real nesvet, it all came down crashing on her like an avalanche, and she was that one lone tree trying to defy its destined demise.

    ¡®Maybe I should just run away? Far away from Norden and Limeria. Master said that Shareeba is a nice place. Or I could travel even further east to the uncharted lands? Or maybe I should go to the Zirath Archipelago? Yes. There, it¡¯s always spring and they also have all kinds of herbs and spices to study¡­¡¯

    She played with the thought, knowing full well that she wouldn¡¯t act upon it. Her heart belonged in Norden. And, literally, her soul as well. Would Yanosh¡¯s magic that faked her core last even beyond Norden¡¯s shores? From what she had read about the Binshi¡¯s hexes, some were area-bound, others, like the protection talismans - object-bound. It all depended on where the magic drew its power from. Some drew power from the castor, others, like the Star of Norden, from both castor and user, and there were also ones that drew power from the surrounding land itself. Half of her false core consisted of the dhrowghost¡¯s miasma, which, despite its malicious nature and horrid origin, was close in essence to the spirits of the land. The other half was Shana¡¯s power. How far from them could she be for the magic to continue working properly? Maybe indefinitely? Maybe just outside Norden¡¯s shores? She had no intention to test that out, and her mental state was not good enough yet to meet with Shana and have a discussion.

    Pondering like that, Lorelei wandered more or less blindly through Ildemar, letting her feet guide her to the Misty Garden and her friends. She absentmindedly received and returned the greetings and well-wishes of the servants and guards. Doing so, she hardly had a chance to see the person standing in her way just around the corner before their bodies roughly collided. Dry rustling and loud clatter announced the landing of some papers and a wooden board on the marble floor.

    ¡°By the Saints! Your Highness!¡± a youthful, melodious voice exclaimed as two sturdy hands grabbed her, preventing her fall. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Firmon!¡± Lorelei blinked, her face inches away from the one of Castor Firmon. The young man¡¯s mortified expression and the lead plummet tucked behind his ear made him look like a scribe¡¯s apprentice caught in mischief.

    Steadying herself, Lorelei tried to calm down her rushed breaths.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Firmon. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize, my lady.¡± The young man let go of her and shyly scratched his head for a moment before bending down to gather the sheets he had dropped. ¡°I was also not paying attention to my surroundings. I am ashamed to say it but the castle¡¯s defense charms are so fascinating that I sometimes shut out everything around me while studying them.¡±

    ¡°Defense charms?¡± Lorelei¡¯s brows rose and uneasiness coiled in the pit of her stomach. The last time the youth had tried to use his gifts as an acolyte of Saint Oronte the Seer it had resulted in him remaining as hostage in Ildemar.

    Seeing her expression, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Castor to deduce her thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lady. This time I¡¯m doing this under the Duke¡¯s orders. I¡¯m helping Kush-turgan Akasha in repairing the damages on the castle¡¯s defenses.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lorelei breathed a sigh of relief, secretly thankful that the young man¡¯s very useful gift was weak enough to detect Yanosh¡¯s hex on her soul. ¡°How are the repairs going?¡±

    ¡°Alas, tedious,¡± he chuckled, organizing his notes. ¡°There are literally thousands of charms embedded in these walls. I¡¯m trying to describe what I am able to see so that we can analyze it with the Kush-turgan and judge whether the seals have been tampered with¡­ Which proves difficult.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too distraught.¡±

    ¡°Guilty as I might be, I¡¯m enjoying it.¡± He scratched his head and blushed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°For the first time, I can use my gifts to the fullest. And honestly, the magic surrounding this castle is so fascinating!¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Lorelei dared to glance in his notes and saw some unexplainable scribbles and geometric shapes. ¡°I too am now curious. If it is alright with you, could you tell me more? How exactly do you see magic?¡±

    ¡°Oh, gladly, my lady. But I don¡¯t want to be taking too much of your time. You were in a hurry earlier.¡±

    ¡°Just going to the Misty Garden, nothing much. If your schedule allows it, maybe you could escort me there and tell me on the way?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady!¡± The young nobleman bent down and kissed her hand shyly.

    The two walked slowly, shoulder by shoulder, down the spacious hallway. Lorelei allowed Castor¡¯s narration to engulf her, drowning her worries and dark thoughts in his contagious curiosity.

    ¡°Honestly,¡± the young man smiled apologetically, ¡°I too don¡¯t know the exact scope of my powers. That¡¯s why I wanted to go to the Capital and learn more about it from the Temple Library and the priests there. Alas¡­ I don¡¯t think contacting them in the feasible future would be possible. I love my neck too much to allow the Duke to chop it off.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t like that!¡± Lorelei retorted impulsively but saw the sparks in Castor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°He is quite serious when it comes to someone jeopardizing Ildemar¡¯s safety and the peace of Norden. And I understand him completely. Besides, the fault is with the thief for getting caught, not with the one who caught him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you don¡¯t feel too much animosity towards the Duke.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary!¡± Castor stopped for a moment, his eyes looking through one of the high windows at the craggy peaks of the mountains. ¡°Is it strange for a bird to feel freer in its cage than in its own nest? Here, I¡­ can be of use for something important. Even grand! In Narta, I¡¯m just a breeding steed with the sole purpose of providing my father with a male heir for House Firmon¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Castor¡­¡± Lorelei touched the young man¡¯s shoulder, unable to find the right words to comfort him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess. I made you uncomfortable.¡± He laughed and his sunny demeanor returned. ¡°Let us continue on the topic of my powers. As I said, I don¡¯t know all the details, but it seems that I can best see completed magic.¡±

    ¡°Completed magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Kush-turgan Akasha has explained to me the way the Binshi cast magic and how they use souls and sometimes soul dust. To me, those are just blurry specks of light, and there needs to be a large enough quantity of them for me to be able to see. But I can clearly see the ¡®after effects¡¯ a magic invocation has. The way it shapes and twists the fabric of the world. Although, seeing magic and knowing what this magic is meant to do are two separate tasks, of which the second I¡¯m failing miserably¡­¡±

    Engulfed in conversation, the two slowed down their stride. Lorelei had a million questions to which Castor was more than happy to give an answer. For a moment, she forgot this was Ildemar and the young man at her side was her husband¡¯s hostage. It felt like she was back in Sefis in Master Levi¡¯s study and the two were having one of their many discussions about medicine, alchemy, or natural philosophy. Alas, their blissful time was cut short by the dissonant chords of a quarrel.

    As they approached the entrance to the Misty Garden, the shouts became louder and a crowd of curious servants barred their way.

    ¡°How dare a mere maid order me around!?¡± Pricilla¡¯s shrill voice irritated Lorelei¡¯s ear.

    ¡°A-and who are y-you to pluck flowers from Lady Nelini¡¯s garden?¡± Although slightly stuttering, Milly didn¡¯t give up without a fight.

    Even this little was enough to give Lorelei a clear picture of what to expect. She squinted and pinched the base of her nose before stepping forward.

    ¡°Let me through!¡±

    The moment her voice sounded, the wall of servants crumbled as all rushed to the sides, creating a way for her. With a drumming heart, Lorelei steadied her gait as she marched on to face her sister and the ensuing chaos.

 III-50. The vixens tricks (2)

    As she stepped over the Misty Garden¡¯s threshold, the welcomed scent of moist earth, greenery, and a tinge of sulfur filled Lorelei¡¯s nose, calming her racing heart somewhat. Before her eyes, a painfully familiar scene revealed itself.

    Standing straight like a young tree, with a head held high, Pricilla towered over the slightly shorter Milly like a descending goddess of wrath and just retribution. Despite not wearing the usual exquisite gowns of silk and brocade, her sister exuded the haughtiness and grandeur of a Limerian high noble lady. Everything, from the twitch of her nostrils to the squinted eyes, gave Pricilla the expression of a queen who had seen something dirty rotting in her feet. To dare disagree with her, raise your voice in reprimand, or look at her with anything less than servile devotion and admiration was a sacrilege, and Lorelei knew painfully well what the punishment of such a crime was.

    Trying to ignore the burning itch that spread across her back, Lorelei concentrated on the poor Milly - the victim of this altercation. As expected, there was a clear scarlet slap mark on her cheek. Well, as a member of House Orten, Pricilla was not someone to hold her punches when it came to disciplining the lowlifes. But something in the whole picture made Lorelei blink and slow her charge. On second glance, Milly was far from cowering before the wrath of the noble guest. Puffing her chest like an angry sparrow, her little maid glared back at her opponent with the tenacity and ferocity of a knight challenging a dragon. What was more, her right hand was firmly outstretched to the side, successfully barring the way of Rish who was baring her teeth and ready to prance at her target.

    With a sigh, Lorelei pinched the base of her nose and swallowed a chuckle. Her dear sister might have just found her match in the hot-blooded retainers of House Norden. Still, it was unwise to leave the situation fester any further, lest she wanted to bandage scratches and bruises all afternoon.

    ¡°Stand back. Both of you.¡± Lorelei raised her voice again and wedged herself between the two.

    Her words and appearance startled all parties who, fully engulfed in their feud, had missed her arrival. Milly¡¯s face immediately brightened up as she beamed a triumphant smile at her opponent, while Rish looked like a scolded puppy caught in the act of mischief.

    Turning her back to those two, Lorelei faced Pricilla.

    ¡°Would you care to explain the commotion and the injury to my maid¡¯s face?¡± She managed to keep her voice clear and polite, despite receiving a death glare.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Lorelei could almost see the word ¡®mutt¡¯ crashing against Pricilla¡¯s teeth as the usual address almost rolled off her tongue. Still, she managed to restrain herself just in time. Before Lorelei¡¯s eyes, the strained, disdainful features of her sister¡¯s face melted away and morphed into the ones of a doll with big teary eyes and trembling lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to question me like a prisoner, sister.¡± Even her voice had become meek and trembling, yet its volume was still high enough so that all curiously eavesdropping servants could hear her. ¡°I know we have been estranged for some time-¡±

    ¡°Get to the point, Pricilla.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, of course.¡± Her sister shrank half a step back like a scared puppy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I was just taking a stroll and saw this beautiful garden. As I came in and saw all these beautiful flowers, I just couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know I was committing a crime until these two maids came to me abruptly and attacked me. I was just acting on instinct-¡±

    ¡°What a heap of crap!¡± Rish growled. ¡°Who attacked you? Let me go, Milly! I¡¯ll show her what an attack looks like.¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡± Lorelei lifted her hand, her eyes remaining peeled at Pricilla. ¡°First, you should know that Lady Rish is not a maid but one of the guardians of this castle. Second, there is no way that Milly or Rish would lift a hand on one of my guests for plucking some flowers.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t attack nobody!¡± Milly chimed in. ¡°I only said that one isn''t allowed to pick flowers from Lady Nelini¡¯s garden without her permission. Mir-mama, they were plucking hands-full!¡±

    Now, hearing Milly¡¯s comment, Lorelei noticed the hunched figure behind Pricilla. Straw-like strands of black hair fell around the maid¡¯s gaunt face, partially covering a pair of dull blue eyes. The girl trembled and averted her face when their gazes met, a jolt running through her body. In her hands was a bundle of beautiful purplish-blue flowers with long stems and clusters of helmet-like bells hanging from them. A few droplets of green liquid still oozed from the broken stalks, leaving some sticky stains on the maid¡¯s sleeves and fingers.

    Without a second thought, Lorelei sprang forward, ignoring Pricilla¡¯s surprised shout. With a strong slap on the girl''s wrist, she sent the flowers falling on the ground. Before the maid could even understand what was going on, Lorelei grabbed her arm and dragged her towards one of the waterways flowing through the Misty Garden. With strength she didn¡¯t know she possessed, she pushed the servant¡¯s hands into the warm current, oblivious to the shouts of the onlookers.

    ¡°If you care about your life, keep them there!¡± she commanded, before jumping up and darting to Pricilla. ¡°Quickly! Have you touched any of it?¡±

    Not waiting for a response, Lorelei pulled her sister towards the gutter. This time, however, her tug seemed to be too strong. With a whimper, Pricilla stumbled to the ground where she remained half-sprawled, her left hand remaining stretched up, held by Lorelei¡¯s grip.

    ¡°I a-am sorry, s-sister!¡± she sniffled. ¡°P-please, don¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯m sorry for plucking the flowers! I know my wrongs!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lorelei blinked at her, feeling Pricilla¡¯s weight pulling her down like a sack of rocks.

    ¡°Now this is a sight I didn¡¯t expect!¡± Noah¡¯s deep, melodious voice sounded over the gurgling of the waterways and the commotion created by the servants.

    In the span of two heartbeats, the ruler of Norden was standing next to them and bending down to help Pricilla on her feet. And in the span of those two heartbeats, Lorelei wished to be anywhere else but here. She wasn¡¯t ready! She couldn¡¯t face him with her mind and feelings so disarrayed. His mere presence was enough to make her whole being numb and throbbing, and the prick in her chest became even more painful as she watched him gallantly tending to Pricilla.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Now, who is going to tell me what happened here?¡± His velvet voice caressed Lorelei¡¯s ears, making her unable to move a muscle. Instead, Pricilla took the initiative.

    ¡°Oh, my lord! Forgive me! I have gravely sinned! Please, be lenient and show benevolence in your judgment!¡±

    ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve committed a murder, Lady Orten!¡± Lorelei felt his heavy gaze on her but remained silent.

    ¡°Gods, no!¡± Pricilla gasped and leaned weakly against his shoulder. ¡°Although, you could indeed call picking a flower murder. In that case, I¡¯m guilty as charged, my lord.¡±

    ¡°A flower?¡± Even though she didn¡¯t lift up her gaze, Lorelei could imagine his brows flying up in their usual frown and his lips thinning as if sealed, lest they divulge his thoughts and desires. ¡°I find it hard to imagine all this drama is because of some flowers.¡±

    ¡°Alas, it is, my lord. I was oblivious enough to gather some flowers here without permission. One of the Duchess¡¯ maids caught me in the act. She jumped before me and startled me and, I¡¯m ashamed to confess, I slapped the poor girl in my bewilderment. We exchanged some harsh words, of which I¡¯m truly ashamed, and then the Duchess appeared.¡±

    There was a sudden silence. Unable to postpone it any longer, Lorelei lifted up her head. Only a step away stood Noah, clad in shining black and midnight blue, holding sobbing Pricilla in his arms. They were the perfect picture book image of a valiant knight and a damsel in distress. For a moment, Lorelei¡¯s eyes crossed with Pricilla¡¯s and she could see the hidden glee in them.

    ¡°Oh, my lord,¡± her sister sniffled and pressed herself even tighter to Noah. ¡°I know, I might have overreacted by slapping the Duchess¡¯ maid, but I was genuinely startled. Yet, when I tried to explain myself, the Duchess ignored my words and chose to vent her anger on my maid¡­¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Milly and Rish shouted at the same time. ¡°Your Highness, the truth-¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Noah barked the order, gagging their mouths. Then, with a much gentler tone, he turned to Pricilla. ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord. The Duchess¡­ She slapped my poor Bessie and then dragged her over the gravel before dumping her into the gutter. And then¡­ she attacked me!¡±

    ¡°My Duke!¡± Suddenly, Castor Firmon stepped forward and stood next to Lorelei. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled. There is a misunderstanding. The Duchess would never act so low and petty-¡±

    ¡°Stay out of this, Master Castor.¡± Noah¡¯s voice was cold as steel. ¡°This is neither your time nor your place to speak.¡±

    ¡°It is a man¡¯s duty to protect a lady¡¯s honor, Your Highness, no matter the time or place.¡±

    ¡°Step back, Master Castor.¡± Lorelei pulled at the young man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°All is fine.¡±

    ¡°Finally, you speak, dear wife!¡± Noah gave her a deep look. ¡°Would you enlighten me why your sister is sobbing and her maid has gone fishing in the gutter?¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± Lorelei forced a smile on her lips, ¡°my sister is sobbing because she has always been of frail body and spirit and startles easily.¡±

    ¡°Did you push the maid into the waterway?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And did you attack your sister?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You grabbed me and tried to drag me, just like Bessie!¡± Pricilla wallowed. ¡°You wanted to drown me!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to save both of your lives.¡±

    When Lorelei said that, everyone in the garden became silent. Even Pricilla had forgotten to sob and was now glaring at her. With a light step, Lorelei approached the flowers that had been strewn over the walkway and kicked one with the tip of her shoe.

    ¡°This is Wolfsbane. It is so deadly that it can seep even through a person¡¯s skin. Depending on the quantity and the time it has remained on the skin, it could be life-threatening. The best action in this situation was to wash the juices away as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Dear Fathers!¡± Pricilla paled and this time it wasn¡¯t pretended.

    The crease between Noah¡¯s brows deepened. He guided the half-fainted Pricilla towards the waterway and carefully helped her to the ground. Kneeling on the stones next to the splashing water, he dipped his handkerchief and began rubbing Pricilla¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I understand the reasons for your actions, Lady Norden,¡± he said without looking Lorelei in the eyes. ¡°But acting excessively without giving any explanation only worsened the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She mumbled in response, trying to remain calm. ¡°I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°I hope you reflect on it,¡± said Noah and stood up. Quickly looking around, he spotted a lone flower with pink bells sprinkled with dark purple nearby. Plucking it, he returned to Pricilla and pulled her up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Orten. Thanks to the Duchess¡¯ insight, a tragedy has been prevented. From now on, please, limit your floristic endeavors to roses or daisies. But since you seem to like the color purple, allow me to gift you this.¡±

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Foxglove. According to Lady Elvira Corvus¡¯ guide on the flower language, it symbolizes protection and the healing of a broken heart.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my! Thank you, my lord!¡± Pricilla¡¯s eyelids fluttered like a pair of butterflies. ¡°I¡¯ll cherish this gift. But¡­ if it isn¡¯t too impudent of me¡­ Could you please accompany me to my chambers? I fear that my knees are still weak¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call¡­¡± Noah stopped mid-sentence and crossed eyes with Lorelei. The two stared at each other for an excruciating moment before their gazes separated. ¡°I¡¯ll call a servant to assist your maid. Lean on me, Lady Pricilla.¡±

    With a slow step, the two walked away. For a brief moment, blissful silence reigned in the Misty Garden, before a shout interrupted it.

    ¡°Star-hounds bite me! What was that just now!?¡± Rish stomped around fuming. ¡°Did the Duke¡¯s brain break or something?¡±

    ¡°Right! Right!¡± Milly huffed and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°It was his order that no one is allowed to gather flowers here! And now this!? I¡¯m dreaming, right?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, you two,¡± said Lorelei quietly.

    ¡°No, how can you be so calm?¡± Rish trampled over the Wolfsbane. ¡°You save their lives and get reprimanded instead! This is unfair.¡±

    ¡°What was done was done.¡± Lorelei lowered her head. ¡°Please, I¡­ don¡¯t want to discuss the matter any further.¡±

    ¡°But all this¡­ it feels very strange. Not only the Duke¡¯s words but also his actions¡­ might not be what they seem.¡± Castor frowned slightly and turned to Lorelei. ¡°My lady, are you familiar with the Foxglove flower?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Lorelei felt a sudden chill seeing the sternness in the young man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not acquainted with the latest trends in the Capital, and I¡¯ve certainly never heard of Lady Corvus, but my mother is from Limris. I¡¯ve learned a bit about flower symbolism from her.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°There is a little poem she used to recite. It goes like this:

    Red roses giveth flaming love,

    Forget-me-nots are bonds to last,

    Duplicitous the foxes¡¯ glove -

    It giveth shield and death nefast.¡±

    Pressing her lips together, Lorelei looked at the flaming eyes of the young noble.

    ¡°You see, my lady, the Foxglove is a symbol of protection but also of danger. I believe that the Duke meant it as a warning-¡±

    ¡°Master Castor,¡± Lorelei cut him coldly, ¡°please, refrain from interpreting the Duke¡¯s behavior as you please. He said the flower was a gift for protection and healing. Leave it at that. Now, excuse me, I have to finish some important tasks. Rish, Milly, let¡¯s go!¡±

 III-51. A stratagem of lies and magic (1)

    The heavy brocade curtains were pulled close, turning the sunny room into a cave of shadows and twilight. The door was bolted and even the keyhole was stuffed with a piece of cloth, barring any curious gazes from peeking inside. But it was all necessary, for a secret ritual was taking place between the colorfully painted walls of this particular guest bedroom.

    Bathed in bright lantern light, Pricilla sat on the floor dressed only in her chemise. Her shapely nose wrinkled as the smell of charred grass tickled it. She even thought that she was able to distinguish the faint metallic scent of blood coming from the torn rag pieces lying in the bowl before her. With a steady hand, Bessie sprinkled the flower ash on the cloth scraps. A faint black mist lingered over the bowl before settling down. Pulling out one of Pricilla¡¯s silver pins, the maid pricked her finger and let a single scarlet drop roll down. Her lips began moving in a fast but quiet chant as she put down the needle and grabbed a cup of red wine and a simple spoon. Dripping the ruby liquid into the bowl and vigorously stirring all ingredients, the Binshi¡¯s chant picked up and with it the fragrance of spring flowers seeped into the gloom.

    Putting down the spoon, Bessie dipped her right index finger in the now blackish-red liquid.

    ¡°M-mistress¡­ I need to apply the sigil¡­ under your left breast.¡± The servant¡¯s hesitant, stuttering voice irritated Pricilla but she complied.

    Pulling the laces of her chemise, she let the garment slide down her shoulders, revealing her well-endowed chest. Now, with her little prince growing in her womb, her breasts had become even fuller - a sight that should have been enough to seduce any regular man. Alas, the Beast of Norden was too proud, aloof, and mostly impenetrable to her charms. This unexpected resistance maddened Pricilla, yet at the same time, her quest to subdue this wild savage was strangely entertaining. She could almost taste the triumph of having him helplessly fall in love with her like a little puppy. But even more invigorating was the thought of that mutt¡¯s expression when she realized that she had lost both her title and her man. Honestly, the nerve of that lowlife to crave things above her standing was preposterous!

    The touch of Bessie¡¯s warm, sticky finger on her skin jolted Pricilla out of her daydreaming.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jab blindly around!¡± she hissed, making the maid jerk back.

    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry, mistress. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better be!¡± Huffing, Pricilla looked down at the bowl of magical ink in the Binshi¡¯s hands and frowned. ¡°Are you sure this thing won¡¯t¡­ put any harm on my body?¡±

    Her hand involuntarily slipped to her half-covered stomach. Did it already show a slight protrusion? Her sweet little prince was growing fast and healthy, a fact that would have otherwise made her jubilant, but that now brought her great distress and urgency. There was only a small window left to trap that man and fulfill Lionel¡¯s plan, which forced her to use such repulsive, unholy means to reach their goal. It was all for her child and their future. A failure was not an option.

    ¡°No, mistress, the hex is completely safe.¡± Bessie¡¯s mumble was barely audible over the panicked drums of her heart. ¡°It just enhances your natural endowments in the eyes of the beholder and fans his feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ you are sure that your magic won¡¯t be detected?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a very weak hex, more of a prank than a truly malicious spell, so I believe it will be fine. But I¡¯ve diluted the ink a bit to be safe. I¡¯ll have to reapply it daily but this should reduce the chance of the sigil being detected. And if we could change the source of the blood as often as possible to confuse any attempts to trace, the hex-¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough blabbering.¡± Pricilla cut the servant off and rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m cold. Finish your work already!¡±

    With a nod, Bessie dipped her finger in the ink again and began drawing a series of complex, intersecting swirls. Each stroke sent shivers down Pricilla¡¯s spine as it left a scorching sensation on her skin. The Binshi slowly moved up, the last lines climbing the peak of her mistress¡¯ pale breast and closing her nipple in a tight circle.

    Letting out an involuntary moan, Pricilla shuddered and looked large-eyed at the intricate motif of the hex. It felt like fire on her skin and yet it was chilly to the touch and¡­ so incredibly beautiful! The crisscrossing swirls resembled a bunch of blooming flowers with her nipple being the only one unopened bud.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is it working?¡± For some reason, Pricilla¡¯s voice came out as a whisper.

    ¡°It is. Would you like to test it?¡±

    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning.¡± Pricilla had to fight the urge to jump out immediately. ¡°We have been through enough turmoil today. It would be best to lay low for now. And I¡¯m hungry. Go to the kitchen and bring me some chicken and sweetmeats.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ***

    The morning sun had just grazed the green roofs of Castle Ildemar when Pricilla slipped out of her room and, followed closely by Bessie, made her way to the Two Gods Chapel located near the Great Hall. Not that she was especially pious, but since the Beast of Norden seemed to mellow somewhat as long as she presented as a meek, helpless damsel, what better way to ensnare him further than to be the embodiment of a noble lady¡¯s virtues? And one of those virtues was the reverence to the Father of Light.

    When the two arrived at the chapel, she ordered her maid to stay out at the door. Who knew maybe that witch would turn into dust or burst into flames on holy ground, and Pricilla couldn¡¯t afford for her secret to get revealed. As she was about to step over the threshold, her foot froze mid-air. What if¡­ the hex she was carrying was also recognized by the holy powers? What if she was to be punished by the Father of Light for being impure and dabbling in magic?

    While she hesitated and fought with her doubt and fear, a loud child¡¯s voice rang under the vaulted ceilings.

    ¡°But papa! I don¡¯t like it there! It¡¯s so stuffy and dark!¡±

    ¡°Hush, chichik. We are done arguing. Don¡¯t you want to talk to mama?¡±

    ¡°But mama is with Mir-Mama in the Spirit Realm, not in that stone church!¡±

    ¡°Anuk¡­ dear¡­ You know that mama was a Limerian. She is with her gods and they live in the stone chur-¡±

    ¡°NO! She is with Mir-Mama! If¡­ If not¡­ Our family won¡¯t reunite in the Spirit Plane!¡±

    ¡°But Limerins and Binshi are different, chichik. We don¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°No! No, no, no! Then Kai and I¡­ where will we go when we die!? Papa, you meanie!¡±

    The thunder of running feet came from around the corner and a little silver-haired girl jumped from behind the floral column marking the two corridors¡¯ intersection. With a red face and tears blurring her vision, she stormed straight ahead, spearing into Pricilla¡¯s side.

    With a shout, Pricilla stumbled and managed to hang on to Bessie to keep her balance. The collision sent the child rolling on the ground where she sat up confused for a moment, looking up at the two women through the mess of her hair.

    ¡°Lady Shimshi!?¡± The girl happily chirped and motioned to grab Pricilla¡¯s hem, but suddenly pulled back her hand as if burned. ¡°You aren¡¯t Lady Shimshi! You are an imposter!¡±

    Screaming that, the child jumped up and darted off, followed by Pricilla¡¯s shout:

    ¡°Come back, you midget!¡±

    Fuming and confused, Pricilla tried to gather her thoughts and was about to send Bessie after the insufferable brat to teach her a lesson, when two new sets of rushing steps came from around the corner. A white-haired man and a boy with silver locks appeared in the corridor. The man was barely dragging his feet and panting heavily. As he staggered, the boy rushed to support him.

    ¡°Dada! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ mind me.¡± The man heaved and waved his hand. ¡°Go¡­ after her. Calm her. I¡­ I¡¯ll meet you at the stables.¡±

    With a sharp nod, the boy rushed forth, completely ignoring Pricilla and her maid.

    Left with the strange man, Pricilla ogled him, uncertain what to do. Whoever he was, those two uncivilized brats of his deserved their punishment! Especially that boorish girl. Kneeling on a log''s edge for an hour or two should teach her some manners. But maybe, if she showed benevolence, she would look more endearing in the eyes of the Duke? On the other hand, he was known as a bloody Beast who loved carnage and pain, so maybe he¡¯d be more delighted by a stricter punishment.

    ¡°Is the Honorable Lady alright?¡±

    While Pricilla was racking her brain, the white-haired man had collected himself and now stood reverently before her. It finally dawned on her that he was a Binshi dressed in a simple servant¡¯s attire. Disgust and anger clogged her throat and she could just snort.

    ¡°I apologize for my child¡¯s rudeness. I will be sure to reprimand her. I beg the Lady for forgiveness and leniency under the eyes of the Limerian Fathers.¡±

    ¡®You damn savage trying to act noble and polite!¡¯ screamed Pricilla internally but was able to bite her tongue. As infuriating as it was, the wildling was right. The Two Fathers taught mercy and forgiveness. If she were to make a scene here, her facade as a fair damsel would be ruined.

    ¡°Alright. Go on your way,¡± she squeezed through her teeth.

    ¡°Thousand blessings, benevolent Lady!¡±

    The man bowed deeply and dragged his feet towards the chapel¡¯s entry. Just as he stepped over the threshold, Pricilla grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡°Wait! You can enter a temple!? You¡­ won¡¯t die?¡±

    Turning to look back, the man smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°The Lady must be from the mainland. Contrary to the widespread belief, we are neither evil spirits nor demons or spawns of the Old Gods to be destroyed upon entering a Limerian temple.¡±

    Saying that, he politely bowed again. Pricilla released her grip still dumbfounded, and watched him disappear in the darkness of the chapel.

 III-52. A stratagem of lies and magic (2)

    In the colorful dusk of the chapel, Pricilla clutched a candle in her hands and pretended to be deep in prayer while at the same time secretly looking around. She had awakened especially early since morning and evening were the times when the Twilight Mass for both Lustris and Norn was held. Considering the brutal and barbaric nature of the people of Norden, it was logical that most of them would prefer worshiping the Father of Darkness, the ruler of the flesh and the mundane, before the Father of Light, who reigned over spiritual enlightenment and healing. Still, she was also not so desperate as of yet to participate in the Dark Mass at midnight, so the Twilight Mass was supposed to be the perfect time to meet the castle¡¯s inhabitants, show her piety, and test Bessie¡¯s hex, killing two birds with one stone. Or at least that was the plan.

    ¡°From Night to Day, from Day to Night.¡± The voice of the chaplain droned under the vaulted ceiling. ¡°From Life to Death, from Death a Life. The benevolence of the Two Fathers is a circle with no beginning or end, and every soul is welcomed in their embrace. Lux-Nostris!¡±

    ¡°Lux-Nostris!¡± repeated three dissonant voices in the empty chapel.

    Pricilla had to give her best not to roll her eyes. Except for the priest and that white-haired banshi or whatever those snow-demons were called, there was only one more person in the chapel. Her consolation prize. She could hardly forget that handsome boyish face surrounded by neat, brown locks. It was the youth that had been by Lorelei¡¯s side during their encounter in the castle garden. What was his name? Castor?

    Dressed in a gray robe tied at the waist with a simple rope belt and barefooted like one of the Church¡¯s novices, with a pendant of the Two Gods hanging from his neck, the young man was kneeling on the hard floor with his eyes closed. The flame of the candle he was holding waned and jittered from his breath as his full lips silently mouthed the tedious prayers.

    As the mass ended, the youth blew his candle and pressed the pendant to his lips before going to have a chat with the priest. Pricilla couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but it didn¡¯t matter. She was preoccupied with eyeing Castor. From her experience yesterday and the way the chaplain was conducting himself around him, it was likely that the young man was of noble birth. And how else it could be, considering his fine features and lean build that even the coarse habit couldn¡¯t hide. His graceful moves and elegant posture could be ranked equal to the high nobility in Limris. If only that damn Beast could look like him, and have a tenth of his refinement, she wouldn¡¯t have such a hard time accepting her task and bedding him.

    Exchanging a few final words, Castor kissed the chaplain¡¯s hand and his pendant and slowly walked towards the exit, his bare feet hardly making a sound on the granite slabs. Pricilla blew out her candle, hastily gave the priest her final greeting, and rushed after the youth. Outside of the chapel, she took off her slippers and threw them at Bessie.

    ¡°Bring them back to my room and wait for me there.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she hurried on. When she caught up with Castor at the foot of a nearby staircase, her mind was still busy with the finishing touches of her plan. It was going to be an excellent test of the effects of her infatuation-sigil. And besides¡­ one could see it as gathering experience for her future task. Taking a couple of quick breaths and vigorously rubbing her cheeks, she weakly called his name.

    ¡°Master Castor! Please, wait!¡±

    As the young man slowed his step and turned around perplexed, Pricilla halted panting before him.

    ¡°Lady Orten?¡± His brows arched briefly before locking into a frown. ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Just wanted to have a talk. Why are you acting with such animosity?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡± Castor flinched but managed to regain his composure. ¡°However, we are neither acquainted nor have been officially introduced, so I can¡¯t imagine what could prompt this encounter.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t sharing a love for the Two Gods enough of a reason?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, but I somehow doubt your devotion, as well as your motifs.¡±

    ¡°But why!?¡± Pricilla¡¯s eyelashes fluttered.

    ¡°In the Holy Scriptures, it is said ¡®Love your next of kin like you love thyself¡¯. The way you treated Her Highness yesterday was by far not sisterly.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are right.¡± Pricilla lowered her head and her shoulders slumped. ¡°I did something terrible¡­ Accusing my dear sister of trying to harm me. But I was scared.¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She sniffled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my sister acting like this. Believing a maid¡¯s story without even a hint of a doubt. Ignoring my words. Hitting people. Dragging someone forcefully away. It wasn¡¯t like her, so when she grabbed me, I thought¡­ that she really wanted to hurt me!¡±

    ¡°I sympathize with you, Lady Orten.¡± Castor¡¯s voice softened. ¡°But you should know your sister better than this. She couldn¡¯t harm a fly, let alone her own flesh and blood.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± Pricilla squeezed a couple of tears and lifted her wet face, smiling shyly at the youth. ¡°I should have known better. But I¡¯ve heard so many¡­ disturbing things about Norden¡­ Forgive me, but I need to be honest. For a moment, I thought that my dear sister was under a malicious spell! She never wrote back home since she came here. She greeted us so coldly despite us being her family. And then this¡­ It¡¯s like there was a different person before me.¡±

    A soft handkerchief touched her cheek. All the animosity and doubt were gone from Castor¡¯s face as he gently dried her tears.

    ¡°No need to worry, Lady Orten. Her Highness is well-guarded from malicious spirits and magic. I¡¯m sure that what happened yesterday was a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Master Castor. And please, call me Pricilla.¡± She shyly touched his fingers and was delighted to see him blush. ¡°You have no idea how relieved I am. After all, this was my main concern that made me seek the Two Fathers¡¯ help today.¡±

    Saying this, she lowered her eyes and Castor followed her gaze before exclaiming:

    ¡°Your feet!¡±

    She touched his hand timidly and her lashes fluttered.

    ¡°I told you, Master Castor. I too share the same love for the Two Fathers, just like you. I¡¯m so happy to find a kindred spirit so far away from home.¡±

    The youth stared at her, unblinking. Pricilla could see the fight between suspicion and trust written on his face. He frowned and his dark eyes squinted.

    ¡°Light?¡± he mumbled and blinked, a momentary confusion washing over his face. ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Pricilla stiffened. For a second, Castor¡¯s features twisted as if in pain, but his expression immediately smoothened and became tranquil and dreamy.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± His voice was soft. ¡°Indeed. The light of Lustris shines especially strong in you, Lady Orten. It almost blinded me.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You are flattering me!¡± Pricilla heaved a sigh of relief. She let go of Castor¡¯s hand and curtsied shyly. ¡°I should be on my way.¡±

    She stepped back and winced very convincingly.

    ¡°My lady!¡± He rushed to her and made her lean on his shoulder. ¡°You aren¡¯t used to running barefoot! Why did you even do this?¡±

    ¡°I came to pray for my sister¡¯s safety. I thought that if I showed enough sincerity, The Two Fathers would hear my prayers and protect her. I¡¯m willing to pay my tribute for their benevolence.¡±

    ¡°Still, it was a poor choice.¡± Without saying anything else, Castor scooped her up in his arms and carried her back to the chapel.

    ¡°M-my lord! What are you doing?!¡± Pricilla pretended to struggle while biting her lips to stop a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat your feet first and then look for someone to bring you shoes. Why isn¡¯t your maid with you?¡±

    ¡°Poor Bessie was so tired. I couldn¡¯t wake her up so early.¡±

    Castor just snorted and shook his head.

    As they entered the darkness of the chapel, there wasn¡¯t a living soul to be seen. With a confident step, he brought her to a small, windowless room in the back where the priest kept the mass dishes, incense burners, and clothes. There was a very low stool, a table, and a few crates and cupboards, but the thick, stone walls were barren of any decoration.

    After musing for a moment, Castor carefully put Pricilla on the table before darting around, collecting supplies. He procured some fresh linen, a small knife, and a bowl that he filled with something suspiciously looking like holy water.

    ¡°The priest and the Two Fathers will understand. It¡¯s an emergency,¡± he muttered, trying to placate his guilty conscience.

    ¡°Could¡­¡± Pricilla bit her lip. ¡°Could you please close the door? I don¡¯t want anyone to spy on us and get¡­ the wrong impression.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady.¡±

    Obediently closing the heavy oak door, he knelt before Pricilla and began washing her feet. She could see that every time he touched her bare skin, his face grew redder and redder. He was so engrossed in his work that he didn¡¯t notice the smirk twisting her lips. Either the infatuation-sigil was doing its job, or it was the call of his youthful blood. She needed to go further.

    ¡°Master Castor.¡± She played with the ribbons that secured the bodice of her outer dress. ¡°When I saw you yesterday, you were wearing secular clothing. Why are you donning a habit today?¡±

    ¡°Because I will be joining the clergy in due time. My secular life is just a postponement of my vocation to serve the Two Gods.¡±

    ¡°Such great devotion!¡± She pulled the end of the ribbons, loosening her bodice. Afterward, there was no need to do much more than a small shrug. With the lack of support from her outer garment, the rim of her chemise dropped down her shoulders, revealing her breasts in all their glory. ¡°But since you are a noble''s son, you will be joining the lower clergy and starting a family, right?¡±

    ¡°I was actually planning to join the Pure Orders,¡± mumbled Castor, engulfed in his task.

    ¡°Really? But don''t you have any doubts? Wouldn¡¯t you be missing the joys of life? The joys¡­ of a woman?¡±

    With glee, she saw the redness spreading from his face to his neck and beyond his collar.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s hardly a topic to discuss with a l-lady. But, as it¡¯s said in the Scriptures, ¡®It shall not be tempted he, who does not know the taste of temptation.¡¯¡±

    ¡°And¡­ you aren¡¯t curious? Even one bit?¡± she whispered and lifted up her skirt a bit to reveal her pearly calves.

    A small yelp escaped Castor¡¯s lips as he jerked back. The bowl of water clattered loudly on the stone floor, spilling over the front of his habit. His eyes became huge as his gaze traveled up to meet Pricila¡¯s face but stopped midway. Bewitched, he stared silently, his throat unable to utter a sound.

    For a heartbeat, Pricilla worried that the concealing powder Bessie had applied this morning had rubbed off and her sigil was visible, but the lack of focus in the youth¡¯s eyes calmed her down. She slid off the table and landed on top of him, her knee rubbing his inner thigh.

    ¡°T-this¡­ is¡­ wrong.¡± He heaved, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.

    ¡°Oh, my! Look at this! You injured your hand!¡± Pricilla ignored his weak protest and grabbed his palm. In his surprise, he had slipped and cut his hand on the little knife he had prepared for cutting the bandages.

    She pulled out the handkerchief he had used to brush away her tears and soaked it in the scarlet blood. Bessie was sure to be happy with this new supply of virgin blood.

    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡± She put a finger on his lips. ¡°An injured man shouldn¡¯t overexert himself. Although¡­¡±

    Her hand caressed his chin, trailed the shape of his throat, felt the strong chest underneath the coarse cloth, and traveled further down to reach the wet stain on his habit.

    ¡°... Although it seems that such injury did not affect your vigor.¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Castor¡¯s lips moved with some difficulty, his mind trying desperately to overcome the joined attack of magic and nature. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ My lady¡­ It¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ¡°What is wrong?¡± she purred, stroking his length. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this story from my teachers. In the beginning, when the Church was first established, a priest and a priestess from both the factions of Father Lustris and Father Norn would perform special rituals at dusk and dawn. The four of them would merge their bodies to symbolize the union of Light and Darkness. Isn¡¯t this then the will of the Two Fathers? The origin of all creation?¡±

    While speaking, she continued caressing him, his muscles tensing up to the utmost under her touch. A moan escaped his lips and his eyes became glassy and distant.

    ¡°You sure are a healthy man.¡± She chuckled. ¡°But we should get rid of these wet clothes to prevent you from catching a cold.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ This¡­ is a penance habit.¡± Castor¡¯s voice was almost inaudible. ¡°I¡­ have nothing else¡­¡±

    Pricilla¡¯s lips found his, silencing all further protests. It was a short, clumsy kiss, but she could feel his arousal grow, all to her delight. He cupped her right breast and squeezed it hard, forcing a short gasp from her.

    ¡°S-sorry!¡± He let go immediately, a bit of reason returning in his blurred eyes. ¡°I hurt you! I¡­¡±

    Pricilla stood up and looked down at him. A whimper of loss and desperation slipped through his lips. She turned around and walked to the table, gracefully sitting on top of it.

    ¡°Hurting a maiden is a heinous crime,¡± she purred, her gaze trapping Castor with its intensity. ¡°And each crime warrants a punishment. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, my lady.¡± Castor weakly replied, managing to get on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-¡±

    ¡°Give me your belt,¡± she interrupted him. ¡°For the crime of causing me pain, it¡¯s only fair that you receive an equal punishment, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His clumsy fingers united the rope belt holding the habit. She flicked it through the air, striking his shoulders repeatedly. He knelt obediently on the hard stones, not making attempts to evade the lashing.

    ¡°Hmm, this doesn''t seem enough to reach the skin. Do something.¡±

    He trembled and shakily got up on his feet. His fingers clawed at the coarse fabric and very slowly lifted it up in one final, desperate act of resistance. By the time he pulled the habit over his head, all the tremors had stopped. Finally conquering reason, his desire took over his body and soul. He was standing naked before her, only the pendant of the Two Gods gleaming on his chest, and the beautiful sight made Pricilla''s blood boil. With a blank face and eyes filled with a singular yearning, he was a puppet with its strings in her hand. A statue of hard alabaster engulfed in fire and desperate to serve her.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    He stepped forward, entranced by the music of her voice. The end of his rope belt was looped around his neck.

    ¡°So, Master Castor.¡± She licked her lips and played with the pendant on his chest. ¡°Tell me, do you recognize the will of the Two Fathers now? Do you know what you must do?¡±

    ¡°I... must have you,¡± he whispered hoarsely, his shaking voice filled with the pain of suppressed need. "I must have you right now!"

    ¡°Then don''t hesitate. Follow Their will.¡±

    She tugged on the rope, pulling him for a deep kiss while his feverish hands were rolling her skirts up her knees.

 III-53. Dust in your eyes (1)

    Time did not exist in the twilight. The glow of the candles waxed and waned in the monotonous rhythm of the draft that snuck through some unseen cracks in the stone. The air was heavy with the smell of dust and incense like in a cursed, old tomb. A few rags were strewn on the granite floor and on top of them lay a body, as naked as on the day it had broken its first cry into this world.

    Curled up like a newborn, Castor peered blindly into the murk. His body was numb to the cold, not a muscle twitching under his marble skin. He didn¡¯t feel the hard slabs scraping his shoulder and hips, nor the draft that made the tiny specks of dust swirl through the air like snowflakes. Neither the cracking of the candles nor the distant scraping of mice, running below the ceiling could reach his ears. If it weren¡¯t for the almost inaudible breaths sneaking past his lips, one could think he was a corpse.

    And yet, he could still feel the heat of her skin, the ripeness of her flesh as their bodies united, again and again, until they merged into one. He could smell her perfume, sweet like roses and peaches, mixing with his sweat and the scent of holy incense to form a hypnotic fragrance that drove him mad with lust. Her moans still echoed in his ears, intertwining with his own in a majestic choir, only to be shattered by reality.

    ¡®That was a mistake!¡¯ The darkness morphed into her image. She was again straightening her skirts, her pearly teeth nibbling on her lower lip, her cheeks - flushed like two pink apples.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take¡­ responsibility.¡± His lips muttered into the emptiness. ¡°Your honor¡­ I¡¯ll protect it.¡±

    ¡®Protect!? We desecrated holy grounds!¡¯ Shadows and light knitted together to form the locks of hair, falling freely on her half-covered bosom and undulating with each rushed breath. ¡®If anybody learns about what we did here, we¡¯ll be excommunicated. Or worse!¡¯

    ¡°No.¡± His eyes stung and his voice shattered into a thousand pieces. ¡°But¡­ You said¡­ We only followed the will of the Gods. We united like the priests of old. You said it was alright. If what we did was a sin, then if we confess and go on a pilgrimage¡­¡±

    ¡®Do you want me to fall into the hands of the quaestors like a heretic?¡¯ crackled the flame of the candle.

    ¡°But if we get married¡­¡±

    ¡®How can you be so heartless!?¡¯ The draft whispered in his ear. ¡®I have a betrothed in Limris! Do you want to ruin my future? Do you hate me that much? Do you want to ruin me!?¡¯

    ¡°No!¡± Tears rolled down his face and wetted the old stones. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡®Then remain silent,¡¯ hissed the candle. ¡®And know that if you tell a living soul about this, I won¡¯t hesitate to speak the truth.¡¯

    ¡°The truth?¡± The question rolled from Castor¡¯s bitten lips into the emptiness.

    ¡®That you forced yourself on me and violated me.¡¯

    ¡°No!¡± He sobbed in the darkness. ¡°You¡­ You came after me. You touched me first! You were the one who exposed yourself first! You told me to follow my desires! You seduced me! Was this your plan all along?¡±

    ¡®Who would believe such a crazy slander!?¡¯ Pricilla¡¯s words rang in his mind, every syllable a blade piercing his heart. ¡®I am a noble lady of virtue and the Duke¡¯s personal guest. All I wanted was to discuss with you the tales I¡¯ve heard from my theology teachers. My ribbons broke without me noticing, but you never said a warning word. You just enjoyed my shame!¡¯

    ¡°No!¡± Castor gasped. ¡°Y-you¡¯re wrong!¡±

    ¡®But this wasn''t enough for you. You injured yourself with a knife to lure me, to make me worry about you. And as I was leaning in to help, you fondled my breasts. I was shocked. I didn¡¯t know what to do. The only thing I knew was that you had a blade and could stab me at any moment if I didn¡¯t do as you say. If I didn¡¯t pretend to play your perverted game. Then you undressed yourself.¡¯

    ¡°No!¡± wailed Castor and pressed his ears shut, but Pricilla¡¯s voice seemed to echo even louder.

    ¡®You rolled up my skirts. And then you took me, destroying my chastity and the sanctity of this place. I was too weak to resist. You ravished me again and again, deaf to my pleas. It is all your fault!¡±

    Castor¡¯s sobs finally silenced the voice. His body shivered, scraping painfully against the hard stones. But he didn¡¯t mind. It was a just punishment. After all, he was a sinner.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    He recalled his insatiable lust. The soft flesh under his fingers. That wonderful warmth he had never experienced before - engulfing him, elating him, giving him such pleasure and power. He recalled Pricilla¡¯s deep moans. Her nails digging deep into his skin. Her gasps as they moved in unison¡­ It was all a lie! He had been blind to think that her muffled cries had been ones of pleasure. He had hurt her! He had convinced himself it was her desire too, and then, to satisfy his disgusting lust, he had plucked an innocent flower. Even worse, he had defiled her on hallowed grounds! He had dirtied her both body and soul!

    A howl ripped his throat.

    ¡°Monster!¡±

    He scratched his face and pulled on his hair. His fingers blindly found the end of his rope belt, now lying tangled with his dirty habit. Shaking uncontrollably, he managed to get on his knees.

    With a hiss, the rope bit into his shoulder and back.

    ¡°Father Norn, destroy this erring flesh.¡±

    Another hit made his skin flare up.

    ¡°Father Lustris, cleanse this muddied soul.¡±

    Again and again, the snapping of the rope accompanied the quiet prayer. And with each strike, something inside Castor slowly died.

    ***

    The fork dully scraped against the expensive silver plate. Row after row of fine egg crumbs lined like an army, preparing to attack the two juicy sausages lying on the side. With the discerning eye of a seasoned general, Pricilla continued stirring her breakfast, giving only half-heartedly an ear to her father¡¯s grumbling about the upcoming tax audit, her disobedient sister, the Duke, and Norden in general. Most of her attention was concentrated on her encounter with Castor a few hours prior. Her fork smashed the organized lines of her eggs, plunging them into disarray just like her thoughts.

    Even reminiscing about him made her mood sour. And yet, she couldn¡¯t stop her thoughts. What had happened between them was just¡­ a rehearsal. A chance to test the effectiveness of her sigil. Everything had gone smoothly. Then why was she so unsatisfied?!

    Shivers ran down her spine, as her mind and body united in the recollection. Her skin remembered his every touch - so soft and gentle as if he had feared that she would break under him. His lips had whispered her name as he had clumsily caressed her breasts, her back, her thighs, and up, to her most intimate depths. His tongue around her nipples had been awkward but eager, his teeth - never scaring her sensitive flesh. And even when inside her, he had been attentive with every thrust, adjusting to her every moan and gasp as if endlessly searching for a way to ignite her pleasure. And ignited he had.

    Despite taking a bath and changing into fresh clothes, she could still feel his warmth inside her. The scent of his sweat lingered on her. His exalted expression remained before her eyes.

    Disgusting!

    She had a mission. A task, given to her by the man she loved. The father of her unborn child. Her one and only Emperor. To feel what she felt right now was treason to him and to reason. How could she compare the affections of a pup to the passionate love of a lion? Castor¡¯s crude intimacy couldn¡¯t compare to the bliss her prince had given her. She had never betrayed him! The thing between her and Castor was just a necessary sacrifice on the way to achieving their goals. It was just a task, but then why did she feel so dirty?

    Against her will, Pricilla remembered the exalted face of the youth. He had obeyed her every command, letting himself be engulfed by lust and desire. She could still hear his guttural moans and feel the muscles tensing eagerly under his skin. And yet, deep in that seemingly empty gaze of his, in those dark, entranced eyes, something had shaken her. Fear? Disgust? Reproach? Whatever that something was, it made her feel like a criminal!

    With a grunt, Pricilla shoved away her plate and tried to drown her feelings in a cup of cold water.

    Why should she feel guilt? All she did wasn''t her fault. She only tried her best to fulfill her assignment as quickly as possible in order to protect herself, her baby, and her love. The future of Limeria and its ruler was much more important than a single youth. Actually, that boy should be grateful. She had made him a real man and, without a doubt, given him more than enough pleasure. If he kept his mouth shut, everything would be just fine. Maybe after a couple of years, he could begin bragging about his first conquest, as long as he kept the details about her identity a secret. After all, that was what men did, right? She had overheard enough of the servants and even some of her father¡¯s knights telling pretty indecent or even shameful stories about their first love conquests. Yes, Castor could count himself lucky that he could even have a taste of her. She wasn¡¯t some cheap prize, some harlot of low birth, but a high-noble lady. A northern savage like him should be happy and grateful to her. After all, she had allowed him to use her body to quench the flames of lust.

    ¡®And who was the one who ignited that lust?¡¯ whispered her evil mind.

    Snorting loudly, Pricilla banged her cup on the table.

    She did what she had to do. It wasn¡¯t her fault. Besides, according to Bessie, the sigil only increased her innate attractiveness. Castor must have had some hidden yearnings already. She had only given him a little encouragement, nothing else. It wasn¡¯t her fault. He was the one who acted upon his desires. Had wanted to do it. His actions were his own. Had he been as pious as he had first stated, none of this would have happened.

    Enough with the nonsense!

    Now she had all the weapons she needed to finish her task as soon as possible. The faster she could trap that damn Beast, the better for her and her child. As for Castor, she was quite sure that he¡¯d keep his mouth shut. After all, everyone, especially religious folk like him, had a natural fear of the Church¡¯s quaestors. The White Brothers didn¡¯t like it when someone desecrated the holy grounds and didn¡¯t shy to straighten the wrongdoers with a dose of painful persuasion. Castor would be as mute as a fish for both their sakes.

    Taking a deep breath, Pricilla put her napkin to the side and stood up. Walking to her father, she gave him a kiss and rewarded his bewilderment with a charming smile.

    ¡°Calm down, father-dearest! You don¡¯t want to give yourself indigestion. Just do as you always do and show those northern fools how a Lord of the Coin does his job. Now please, excuse me. I need to be going myself. Won¡¯t you wish your little girl some luck?¡±

 III-54. Dust in your eyes (2)

    The fragrance of freshly baked bread and oatmeal followed Pricilla on her way. There was something familiar and nostalgic in the early-morning pother of Ildemar¡¯s inhabitants that reminded her of Sefis, a simple yet homely medley of scents and sounds that was never present in the gilded halls of the Imperial Palace. A little pang twisted her heart as a group of giggling maids hurried past her with loads of sheats, curtsying deeply in passing before continuing on their way.

    The servants in Limris were invisible - shadows hiding behind curtains and in corners, silent but always observing, remembering, and whispering into their masters¡¯ ears. And when they were facing the noble lords and ladies they were serving, their faces wore the most perfect smiles and their lips uttered the most precise compliments to make one feel like the center of the world. But it was all a lie. A calculated flattery, aimed at currying favors and acquiring riches, even if it meant stabbing a friend or family in the back. But here, it all seemed so natural. Every gesture, every genuflection and greeting seemed to stem from genuine respect.

    Around the corner, a castle guard clicked his heels and stood at attention with a steel fist touching his heart until she passed him. Forget about Limris, even in Sefis her father¡¯s men greeted her with a simple nod.

    No! It was wrong to think this backwater fief was better than the Capital! The people here were savage simpletons who were blind to true value and nobility. The sigil! Yes, it was the Binshi¡¯s magic that was charming those brutish people into polite, brainless puppets.

    For some reason, Pricilla remembered the faces of the guests during the welcoming banquet. The moment that Beast and her sister had entered, everyone had behaved like they were in the presence of the Emperor and his consort and not of two lowly bastards. The reverence everyone showed had made her blood boil. Had they used a magic trick? Yes, that must have been the case. Her mist-born sister and that ugly monster were probably using similar sigils. Well, now two could play this game, and she was going to be the undisputed winner.

    Halting abruptly, Pricilla took a few deep breaths, secretly stroking her stomach. Such tumultuous thoughts were bad for her precious child. She shouldn¡¯t get so emotional over such petty things. It was all Castor¡¯s fault! Her body and mind were still in disarray after their little escapade. Maybe she should turn back, pretend to be sick, and postpone the meeting with Lorelei. Even if the discussion of the Crown Prince¡¯s visit was delayed by a day or two, it didn¡¯t matter much. That cripple wasn¡¯t going to arrive until the beginning of the eight month, so there was ample time to prepare.

    ¡°Lady Orten?!¡± A man¡¯s voice disturbed her thoughts. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Looking up, Pricilla yet again struggled to control her expression when suddenly standing face to face with the Beast of Norden. Those gray eyes were like two arrowheads piercing straight into her soul. The bright sun accentuated every wrinkle and imperfection of his hideous scar, as he was flaunting his deformity for all to see and fear. Unwilling to continue looking at those repulsive features, she let her gaze travel down in pretended modesty to a more appropriate territory.

    Covered by a black shirt and half-open doublet, the Beast¡¯s chest was like a wall of muscle hidden by a thin veil. Pricilla¡¯s body, still sensitive from the recent activities, suddenly flared up again. Albeit hidden beneath the layers of clothing and letting almost everything to the imagination, the frame of the man that stood before her exuded ripe, almost primitive power that she had never felt before - not in the refined embrace of her Prince, as his sweet perfume seeped into her skin; not just now in the clumsy, passionate arms of that foolish boy. Before her stood the king of all beasts, a dangerous and mysterious entity that was ready to devour her, and she was hardly able to resist his will.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so well, Lady Orten.¡± The slight softness and the tinge of worry in the Duke¡¯s voice shook Pricilla, making her snap from her daydream. Now was the time to make good use of her infatuation sigil.

    Leaning on one of the ornamental columns lining up the corridor, she forced a weak smile on her lips and fluttered with her lashes.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, my lord. I was just on my way to report to the Duchess and discuss the organizations around the Crown Prince¡¯s visit. Alas, it seems that the overbearing emotions from yesterday have taken their toll on my body.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have a weak constitution.¡± The man¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°It seems that the little altercation with my wife has disturbed you quite a lot. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°No need, my lord!¡± Contrary to her words, Pricilla leaned even heavier on the pillar. ¡°It¡¯s just that I never expected that Lorelei would attack me. It pains me to say this, but she seems like a completely different person from the nice older sister I remember.¡±

    ¡°And despite those misgivings, you are now on the way to meet her?¡±

    ¡°I have a duty to fulfill. Before the needs of the crown, personal misgivings are irrelevant.¡±

    ¡°Admirable mindset.¡± Saying that, the Duke offered her his hand. ¡°But it would have a bad impact on my reputation if my sister-in-law and imperial envoy were to faint and get sick under my care. Rest for today. The planning can wait.¡±

    Pricilla only looked at his outstretched hand without moving.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare impose on Your Highness¡¯ kindness,¡± she said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yesterday, you didn¡¯t seem to have any qualms about me touching you.¡±

    ¡°I was blinded by emotion and fear. I beg for my lord¡¯s forgiveness. However, I know how much you hate me being near you. I don¡¯t want to cause you unnecessary discomfort.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When I arrived here, I slipped while exiting my carriage. I remember you treating me like a hot ember that day.¡±

    Standing before her with a hand still outstretched, the Beast of Norden seemed dumbfounded for a moment. His gaze traveled back and forth between his palm and her figure weakly leaning against the column. With a sigh, he shook his head.

    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness at that time, Lady Orten. And also for my actions thereafter. I¡¯ll be honest with you. Firstly, I treated you harshly due to the actions of your father towards me and my people at our last meeting.¡±

    ¡°Transferring your grievances to someone unrelated is unfair, my lord!¡±

    ¡°It is. And I¡¯m ashamed of my unknightly conduct.¡±

    ¡°And your second reason?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience dealing with fine noble ladies.¡±

    His honest response startled Pricilla. She blinked and involuntarily looked into his eyes. He returned her gaze briefly before looking to the side.

    ¡°Both my reputation and my visage don''t make me a very desirable companion. And if I remember correctly, you screamed and almost fainted the first time you saw my face. I didn¡¯t want to subject you to my presence unnecessarily, so¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t end the sentence but Pricilla knew what he meant. Surprisingly, this savage was showing more tact than anticipated.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your mask? If you hide your scars, people would fear less. I too¡­ would fear less.¡±

    Her words made him visibly flinch. He lowered his head and mumbled something inaudible in his embarrassment. It took him some time, but finally, some coherent words rolled past his lips.

    ¡°My mask got damaged. Until it¡¯s repaired, please bear with me.¡±

    Without saying anything, Pricilla pulled out her handkerchief. It was the finest piece of silk, almost translucent in its weaving, and trimmed with golden lace. She shyly stepped forth and covered the hideous scar on the Duke¡¯s face, tying her improvised eyepatch in a beautiful bow at the back of his head.

    ¡°Now you don¡¯t need to lower your face, Your Highness.¡± She said brightly and stepped back again.

    Before her, the Duke of Norden stood like a stone statue. For what felt like an eternity, he didn¡¯t move a muscle, only his lips growing thinner and thinner and his brows closing together. Then, very slowly, his hand twitched. His fingers moved up and down, caressing the soft cloth.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± His voice came out hoarse and absentminded. ¡°It was a foolish decision. This should indeed be better.¡±

    He then lifted his head and again offered his hand to Pricilla. This time, a smile stretched his stiff lips.

    ¡°Thank you for the timely assistance, Lady Pricilla. Would you allow me the honor to escort you to your chambers and have some tea in your company?¡±

 III-55. Lies and liars (1)

    Nestled in a comfortable chair, Lorelei flipped through a ledger, stopping from time to time to take notes. The squeaking of her feather was the only sound disturbing the peace of the library. The familiar sweetness of old parchment and dust lingered in the air, bringing Lorelei a momentary calm amidst the brewing storm. She was amongst friends - old, wise, and generously sharing their knowledge, their stories, and their teachings with her. The rustling of paper and parchment was like a lullaby in her ears - a protective charm, a safe shore for a shipwrecked sailor.

    Still, the poisonous snake of worry coiled in the pit of her stomach and spoiled her quiet enjoyment.

    She had agreed to go with the plan William had shared, but honestly, how much could one trust any endeavor in which the sneaky Lord Steward of Norden was involved? Besides, not everything was going as planned. Pricilla¡¯s sudden absence yesterday had seeded some uneasiness in her heart. The statement she had made before William that she had no problems dealing with her sister had been a spur-of-the-moment boast. In reality, every time she thought of Pricilla, Lorelei¡¯s back flared up with a painful itch.

    Closing her eyes, Lorelei massaged her temples. According to William, they needed to play with Pricilla, pretending to follow her every whim in order to discern what her purpose for coming to Ildemar was. Lorelei too thought it suspicious that her sister, a barely adult girl and new arrival to the Imperial Court, would be sent on such a responsible mission as a representative of the Crown Price¡¯s Palace. There was something foul at play, and Lorelei could almost smell the perfumed hand of the Second Prince pulling the strings behind the scene. But what was the play? That¡¯s what they needed to find out.

    ¡®So here I am,¡¯ she thought and sighed, the itch on her back becoming almost unbearable. ¡®Pretend to be meek and indecisive? Make Pricilla feel secure and in power? Oh, dear Stone-face, I hardly need to pretend.¡¯

    Biting the inside of her mouth, Lorelei winced as old feelings and memories bubbled up to the surface, threatening to escape the cage keeping them in check. Like the hiss of a viper, the words resonated again in her ears.

    ¡®I saw her, Daddy! She snuck into Mother¡¯s room, although you forbade us to!¡¯

    ¡®No! I didn¡¯t! You told me to come play!¡¯

    ¡®Mother¡¯s box was in her hands and she was pulling Mother¡¯s jewels. She was trying them on. I shouted to stop her¡­¡¯

    ¡®Liar! You said we should try them on together!¡¯

    ¡®She threw the box at me and ran away, Daddy! It hurt! Look at my knee, Daddy! She scraped it!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s a lie! I never did this! You dropped the box!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s why the jewels are damaged. And also why one of Mother¡¯s ruby earrings is missing. She must have taken it!¡¯

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Pat!

    The sound of the slap from her memory thundered through her present. Lorelei startled and jumped in her seat as the library door crashed against the wall. The loud entry was followed by an even louder avalanche of voices.

    ¡°And you haven¡¯t said a word to her about this!?¡± Rish¡¯s shout could probably be heard as far as the training grounds.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t right to give lip to rumors¡­¡± Milly still found enough courage to reply to the angry warrior.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch! Let go of me, Rish! Ouch! Let go! Milly! Tell her! Do something!¡± Jessup¡¯s vigorous protests fell on deaf ears.

    ¡°Rumors!? A dozen people have seen it! And this one has personally been there!¡±

    Stomping over the library carpet as if it had personally offended her, Rish stormed to Lorelei¡¯s desk. Her right hand gripped Milly¡¯s wrist like an iron shackle and pulled her forth while her left clawed at Jessup¡¯s collar, nearly lifting him from the ground and dangling him like a rag doll before her.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The unusual trio quickly sobered Lorelei from her flashback. Blinking at them, she opened her mouth to ask the obvious question, but Rish didn¡¯t give her any time to speak.

    ¡°Those two have something to share.¡± She threw her prisoners a mortifying glare.

    ¡°My lady, don¡¯t be alarmed.¡± In response, Milly pinched the Binshi but this didn¡¯t loosen her grip. ¡°Rish is overreacting because of some rumors. It¡¯s probably nothing. Just the servants gossiping. You know how it goes when they are bored-¡±

    ¡°Just gossip? I personally sniffed that poisonous mutra near the Duke¡¯s study but thought it was a hallucination-¡±

    ¡°Rish! Language!¡± Both Milly and Jessup gasped but before the situation could escalate any further, Lorelei clapped her hands.

    ¡°I assume something quite important happened for all three of you to look so distraught, but this is bringing us nowhere.¡± Her voice was well controlled despite the galloping speed of her heart. ¡°Rish, let them go. Now, all take a deep breath. Excellent. Now, Rish, dear, start from the beginning. Slowly.¡±

    Snorting and digging in the carpet with the tip of her booth, Rish threw Lorelei a cautious glance.

    ¡°I was helping Aunt and the Shadows on patrol yesterday. And when I was passing the Duke¡¯s study I thought that I sniffed that mut-, I mean your sister¡¯s perfume. Mir-Mama, it¡¯s like she¡¯s bathing in enough honey and roses to attract a hundred bee hives¡­ Whatever. What I mean is, I thought I smelled her there but then thought, no way. What would she be doing there when she''s with you? But then today, I heard from Feste, who passed there two hours later, that he saw her exiting His Highness¡¯ study. Giggling and chatting. And then a few of the maids have said they saw the Duke and that mu-... your sister walking around the trophy room on the third floor. And Rasha remembered seeing our dear Jess here with a lunch tray for two going to the Crystal Room. And when I asked him, he confirmed.¡±

    ¡°So what are you saying, Rish?¡± Lorelei locked her fingers together and her heart pounded even louder.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The young Binshi suddenly blushed and stuttered. ¡°I mean¡­ The Duke¡­ I believe he spent the whole day with that woman.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And?!¡± Rish glared at her. ¡°How can you be so calm?!¡±

    ¡°About the lord of the castle entertaining his own guests?¡± Lorelei made sure not even a whiff of her true feelings reached her voice.

    ¡°But¡­ how can you be so calm?¡±

    ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Rish dug her booth deeper into the carpet. ¡°Because what if he is unfateful?¡±

    ¡°Rish!¡± Milly gasped and even Jess blinked at her stupefied. ¡°That¡¯s stretching it too far!¡±

    ¡°But the Duke never acts like this!¡±

    ¡°He did spend more than enough time alone with different delegates during the Grand Council.¡± Lorelei felt a cold hand tightening around her throat but forced herself to remain composed.

    ¡°But those were all old folks! And that woman has been ogling the Duke from the moment she stepped out of the boat. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡®And neither do I!¡¯ screamed Lorelei in her head, but outwardly said:

    ¡°So what am I to do, Rish? Be jealous and suspicious of every woman approaching the Duke?¡±

    ¡°Maybe just of this one?¡± Surprising to all, this time it was Milly who replied. The maid hesitated briefly. ¡°I too don¡¯t like her, my lady. And not only because of what she did in the Misty Garden. She somehow looks like a not-very-good person, if you allow me to say that.¡±

    ¡°And what do you think?¡± Lorelei turned to the silent Jessup. The youth evaded her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m not privy to Master¡¯s thoughts and can¡¯t say much. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯d never do something to hurt you, my lady. I think this all is an over-exaggeration and twisting the facts.¡±

    ¡°Over-exaggeration?¡± Rish was fuming. Her hand landed with a pat on Jessup¡¯s neck. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t you tell us where that master of yours is right now? And with whom?¡±

    Under the piercing gazes of the three women, Jessup visibly shrank. He gulped and muttered:

    ¡°He¡¯s having breakfast with the delegates. In the Crystal Room.¡±

    Silence engulfed the library again. Lorelei could feel the heavy stares of her friends. With numb fingers, she began collecting the ledgers and notes she had scribbled, piling them in the hands of her three surprised visitors.

    ¡°The fish won¡¯t go to the fisherman.¡± She straightened her back, ignoring the itch burning across her skin and resisting the urge to run away and hide in her own study amongst the flasks and potions. ¡°Therefore, the fisherman will now go to the fish. Come with me.¡±

    As their group left the security of the library, Lorelei felt like a general leading her troops into her first battle.

 III-56. Lies and liars (2)

    Unrestrained giggles spilled outside of the Crystal Room, making Lorelei stiffen at the familiar sound.

    She had to face what was awaiting her inside, but her knees were traitorously shaking before the perilous task of meeting those two. Between the shadows of the past that entangled her and Pricilla and the dark secrets that dug a chasm on the way to Noah¡¯s heart, she was starting to doubt her ability to deal with the task at hand in a rational way. But it was too late to go back.

    Turning around, Lorelei measured up her sullen friends and steeled herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to have an important meeting. Whatever I do or say shouldn¡¯t be questioned, lest you want the ducal household to be seen as weak. Do not act out of order. If you can¡¯t do this, I¡¯m going in alone.¡±

    ¡°You lead, we follow, my lady¡± Jessup dipped his head.

    ¡°You sound like you are about to enter a battlefield!¡± Rish¡¯s joking words couldn''t quite hide the tension in her voice. Beside her, Milly gaped and blinked confused.

    ¡°You are not far from the truth.¡± Lorelei took a breath and pressed the handle.

    Inside the Crystal Room, a large table was set just in front of the gorgeous stained-glass window, allowing for an unobstructed enjoyment of the view. Fine tableware and fragrant dishes were mindfully placed on a white tablecloth as four people were currently enjoying their breakfast in merry conversation.

    Lorelei¡¯s sudden appearance cut the lively chatter and four pairs of eyes glared at her. Judging from her father¡¯s blood-shot gaze and the goblet nearly tipping in his hand, he had chosen to rely on a healthy diet of grape liquids. As expected, Stone-face Willam¡¯s mien was as mellow as a mountain slope in winter, which was completely opposite to Pricilla¡¯s blushing exaltation. But only one face was of importance to Lorelei.

    Like a lone raven in a flock of songbirds, Noah sat between Pricilla and Count Orten with a straight back and impeccable smile. Only, today his perpetually black attire was disturbed by a splash of color. A fine, white handkerchief with golden embroidery played the role of an eyepatch, covering his left eye and burn scar.

    Despite the storm brewing in her chest, Lorelei fixed gazes with Noah. It lasted only for a second before he turned away.

    ¡°Good morning to the Lords and Lady,¡± she greeted coldly and looked at the four from above. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m disturbing your gathering.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, barging in here like that!?¡± Before anyone could respond, Count Orten raised his voice and banged his goblet on the table, splattering red droplets all over the pristine tablecloth.

    ¡°Father!¡± Pricilla gasped and her eyes darted between the Count and Noah. ¡°Quell your anger! I¡¯m sure Sister had something important to discuss if she even had to forgo basic etiquette.¡±

    ¡°I just went inside a room in my own home.¡± Lorelei tilted her head. ¡°Is this place now off limits to the mistress of Norden?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± The corner of Noah¡¯s mouth almost invisibly twitched and he cleared his throat. ¡°But it would have been appropriate to knock first. Or rather, you should have ordered your presence to be announced, as it is expected from Norden¡¯s Duchess.¡±

    ¡°My lord, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Pricilla jumped at the opportunity like a well-trained hound. ¡°My sister didn¡¯t mean any offense with her actions, I¡¯m sure. I have always admired how free-spirited and unbound by the constraints of noble conduct she is.¡±

    ¡°Noble conduct you say?¡± Lorelei let her gaze travel slowly from person to person. ¡°I do see now a prime example of such conduct, as guests and host dine merrily together in the absence of the hostess.¡±

    ¡°Watch your tongue,... child.¡± Count Orten hesitated briefly before spitting the word. ¡°You dare question the decision of your husband before outsiders and order him around? The Duke invited us here. Your absence is also his decision.¡±

    ¡°It does seem so.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Duchess.¡± Leaning back in his seat, Noah drew a hand through his hair and smiled apologetically. ¡°It was an act out of consideration for your frail health. As your father is busy all day going through the duchy¡¯s ledgers with William, there are only a few chances to have a casual exchange. I didn¡¯t want to rob you of your sleep for something like a simple breakfast.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I appreciate the thought, but I was already robbed of sleep.¡± Saying that, Lorelei waved at the stunned trio behind her and the stacks of documents in their hands. ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to plan His Imperial Highness¡¯ visit? But I can¡¯t do it, despite all my efforts, since the representative of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace is absent.¡±

    A crease split Noah¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Having documents pertaining to my esteemed brother¡¯s visit out of the security of the library was a poor decision. My order was clear - treat the visit as a high-security event and-¡±

    A loud gasp and the clatter of utensils interrupted him mid-sentence.

    ¡°Oh, Lorelei! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Genuine tears streamed down Pricilla¡¯s cheeks. She jumped from her seat and grabbed Lorelei¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the delay! I was indisposed yesterday and missed our appointment. It¡¯s my mistake. It was just a silly dizzy spell. It shouldn¡¯t have interfered with our task. Forgive me. It won¡¯t happen again. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Pricilla threw a glance over her shoulder in the direction of the still frowning Noah.

    ¡°The Duke personally ordered me to have some rest out of consideration. I didn¡¯t dare reject his kindness. After all, the Duke¡¯s word is a law, and who am I to rebel against it?¡±

    ¡°Excellently said!¡± Count Orten snorted and threw Lorelei a side glance. ¡°Your younger sister knows the virtues of a lady. You too should strive to polish yourself. As they say, ¡®A willful shrew is a nightmare come true.¡¯ Don¡¯t you think so too, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°A virtuous lady is a husband¡¯s blessing, indeed,¡± said Noah slowly and a dangerous glint ignited in his eye. ¡°But I do hope you aren¡¯t calling your own daughter a shrew.¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Before the count could open his mouth, Pricilla interjected. ¡°Father just values the old folk wisdom and has always used it to show us children how we shouldn¡¯t behave.¡±

    ¡°Remarkable.¡± Noah seemed somewhat placated by the explanation and returned his attention to Lorelei. ¡°Duchess, I do think you need to reflect somewhat on what transpired here. Now please, return to the library. We''ll be arriving shortly to start with the welcoming preparations.¡±

    ¡°W-we?¡± His final statement caught Lorelei off guard.

    ¡°Indeed. Since it¡¯s my dear brother¡¯s visit, it would be rude to leave all the hard work to you, ladies. Besides, since you are both new to Norden, you might need some guidance in the local ways.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my! That¡¯s wonderful, Your Highness!¡± Pricilla clapped her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved. Now the Crown Prince¡¯s visit will surely go on smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± muttered Lorelei and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Then, excuse me. I¡¯ll be expecting your arrival at the library.¡±

    Without saying further pleasantries, she spun on her heels. With a head shake, she gave a sign to Jessup and the rest to follow her and stormed out of the Crystal Room.

    Marching down the hallway, her speed was so great that friends were forced to almost run to not trail behind. Jumping forward, Rish managed to reach Lorelei¡¯s shoulder and grab her to a halt.

    ¡°What was that just now!?¡± The young Binshi screamed but quickly lowered her tone as some passing servants turned around to look at them.

    "Nothing much. Just a little misunderstanding."

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Right, and I''m a Limerian lady. What has gotten into you and the Duke!? And that mutra!? How can you allow her to talk to you like that? Why didn¡¯t you let me punch her? I don¡¯t give a damn about her being a guest or some princeling''s representative, she-¡±

    ¡°Rish!¡± Jessup pulled her sleeve and motioned with his head towards Lorelei who was standing motionless in the middle of the hallway.

    ¡°Are you alright, my lady?¡± Milly also came closer with a worried expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± replied Lorelei calmly, although her hands sook. ¡°But two Ortens early in the morning at the same time are bad for the health."

    "This is no joking matter!" Rish was persistent. "You can''t just brush this off!"

    "I can and I will. A true Limerian wife obeys her husband and seeks peace and propriety-"

    "Enough with the crap! His Highness isn''t one for such nonsense. What happened between you two? Ever since the welcoming banquet, you two have been acting strange."

    "That''s enough, Rish!" Lorelei snapped, her anger forcing all three of her friends into silence. "My personal life is not something I''m willing to discuss whenever you feel like it. Just... Just let me be for once! Can''t you all, just for once, believe me when I say that it''s fine? Can''t you just have some trust in me? Or is this too much to ask?!"

    "But Lorelei-"

    "Just... stop prying into my life! None of this is any of your concern!"

    Biting her lips in fear she would say more things she would later regret, Lorelei ran away, leaving her friends behind.

 III-57. A lost lamb

    The very second Lorelei returned to the quiet of the library, her anger dissipated and she was overwhelmed by crushing guilt. The way she treated Rish was too much! The condemning face of her friend haunted her as she threw her papers on the table and massaged her temples.

    It was just one encounter. An innocent breakfast. And she definitely was glad she was spared the pleasure of dining together with her family. Then why, at that moment, did she feel the urge to slap Pricilla hard enough to loosen her teeth? The stares! It was definitely the stares her sister was giving Noah. Like a hungry hyena. A vixen in a chicken coop. A snake, twisting around its victim with a mesmerizing hiss before sinking its teeth into the helpless prey. The glee and hunger in the familiar gaze, hidden under shy lashes; the triumphant smirk twisting those rosy lips, masked as a shy smile; the masterful half-truths and blatant lies rolling like honey from Pricilla¡¯s tongue - she had seen end experienced them all before and should have gotten used to them long ago. But knowing their target this time made everything different.

    She took a ledger and held it blankly for a few moments before throwing it on the table with a bang. Grabbing another one, it almost faced the same fate as its predecessor, but Lorelei stopped mid-motion, her nails digging in the soft leather cover. It was nearly unbearable to fight the urge to scream as the faces of her sister and her dear husband danced before her eyes. The depth of her own emotions surprised Lorelei. Seeing Noah today had made her feel completely different than during any of their previous encounters. Maybe it was due to the storm of emotions that had been plaguing her recently. Maybe it was due to her beginning to grasp her own feelings towards that dark, broody, self-sacrificing man; that insufferable, noble fool. Or maybe it was just the thought of Pricilla lusting after something of hers.

    Something of hers?

    Lorelei stared blindly at the rows of bookshelves. Since when had she begun seeing Noah as¡­ hers? But it was true. Although her mind rebelled, her heart told her it was the right feeling. It was right, and yet it was so wrong! If simply seeing him dining with Pricilla resulted in such a reaction, what would she do when Noah married Marzbane Ilmaz?!

    The thought petrified Lorelei. He was going to share not only meals with the Marzbane but also¡­ his bed. He was going to spend every night with her, his arms holding her tight as his warmth seeped through her skin, his mouth exploring every inch of her body, his lips whispering her name and showering her with kisses. He was going to unite with her and make her the mother of his children.

    As the vivid images flooded Lorelei¡¯s mind, the small, faceless figure of Ilmaz slowly acquired Pricilla¡¯s features. Her stomach turned and she swayed, but her imagination was running free.

    Ilmaz was going to stand proudly at Noah¡¯s side, while all that was left for her was lurking in the shadows. Was he even going to keep her by his side? What if he learned about what her perverted brother had done and saw her as dirty? And even if the secret never came out, what was the chance that he wouldn¡¯t push her away for other reasons?

    Noah¡¯s mother was a concubine. One his father preferred over his legal wife. As a result, his mother was killed and Noah himself was targeted like a wild animal. Would he willingly tread in his father¡¯s footsteps and have a relationship with her despite being married? Even if she was barren, would that quell his guilt and Ilmaz¡¯s anger?

    And if Noah chose to keep her by his side, wouldn¡¯t she be replaced by Ilmaz in a few years anyway? The Marzbane was younger than her. By the time Noah had gotten tired of her body, Ilmaz would have reached the age to share his bed. Then he could have a young wife and get rid of the useless old lover. Lorelei had seen exactly this once too often while working with Master Levi - honorable wives and lowly lovers, all reaching the zenith of their youth and beauty, coming to the physician for help. They were seeking the secrets of his art, not shying from demanding even dangerous and illegal substances, and willing to kill just for a jar of salve or a potion that would keep the creeping age away for a couple more years. But it seldomly helped as there were plenty of young wives and lovers ready to take their place.

    Her father was like that too. Even when the Countess was still alive, he was more willing to indulge his lust with the new maids than with a ¡®worn-out, old¡¯ woman, as he sometimes called her when drunk. The Countess was barely twenty-nine when she died. Her father had a new woman in his bed while his wife¡¯s corpse was still warm.

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei squeezed through her teeth and had to support herself with both hands on the table.

    Noah wasn¡¯t like this! He was a man of honor and integrity. Someone who was devoted to friends and family, not seeing them as expendable.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t this just as much of a problem?¡± whispered her lips as if having a will of their own.

    Yes. His yearning for a family was a problem. She had seen him act around Shana, and the girl wasn¡¯t even his flesh and blood. When Ilmaz gave him an heir, he would finally be happy and have a perfect family of his own. What place could a barren concubine have in this picture?

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Then just don¡¯t take the Bitter Water,¡± she mumbled and grabbed for her waistpouch. Through the thin leather, she could feel the hard shape of that dreaded vial. A few heartbeats later, her fingers loosened their grip.

    No. Should she have Noah¡¯s child, she would do everything to take Marzbane Ilmaz¡¯s place. Today, she had a small taste of her darkest feelings. She already knew that seeing another woman next to Noah would make her mad. And should she bear his child¡­

    Lorelei didn¡¯t allow her thoughts to continue. The path they were taking was so dark and scary that she was disgusted by her own being. She didn¡¯t want to tread this path.

    ¡°It¡¯s never pleasant seeing the reflection of your true self.¡±

    She sighed and started roaming amongst the bookshelves, pulling a tome or a parchment roll from time to time and blankly staring at the beautiful letters in search of¡­ Inner peace? Consolation? A solution to all her problems? And yet, this time, her friends were mute.

    During her stroll, a low, scratching noise reached her ears. It was reminiscent of the nibbling of a mouse, but Lorelei knew better than anyone else with what vigor Stone-face William led the war against such pests in his beloved temple of knowledge. Listening more carefully, the sound seemed like someone¡¯s nails were scraping on a wooden surface.

    Completely engulfed by the new mystery, Lorelei pushed her qualms to the back of her head. They were unsolvable for now anyway, so she readily embraced this new distraction. She crept forward carefully, following the sound until she reached a small niche in one of the side walls. A reading table and a thin-legged stool were placed inside the niche, and currently, a hunched figure occupied them. For a split second, Lorelei didn¡¯t recognize Castor Firmon as the pale, dark-clad person flipping through the pages of a large tome. His profile looked unnaturally sharp and dark rings rimmed his eyes. While he was skimming through the tome, the nails of his left hand were scraping against the table in a repeated motion that reminded Loreley of the caged animals on the market that were trying to break free from their confinement.

    With the mystery resolved, Lorelei politely coughed to attract the youth¡¯s attention. In a heartbeat, Castor jumped in his seat and frantically looked around, his eyes - glassy with fear.

    ¡°Forgive me for startling you, Young Master Castor.¡± Lorelei smiled placatingly and closed the distance between them. ¡°Would you mind sharing with me what you are reading? I¡¯m on the lookout for a good book.¡±

    ¡°D-duchess!¡± The young man shook and tried to hide deeper into the niche. ¡°I¡­ Good day. I¡­ can¡¯t help you today. I¡¯m sorry. I need to go!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lorelei eyed the beads of sweat rimming his temples. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    She reached out, touching his hand.

    With a short cry, Castor pulled back, crashing into the wall of the niche. His face twisted with fear and pain, his eyes darting around in search of escape. This reaction stunned Lorelei and she instinctively stepped back.

    Like a released arrow, Castor sprang past her.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he mumbled over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I need to go. Kush-turgan Akasha¡­ I have work. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    And with that, he disappeared between the shelves. A few moments later, the library door slammed behind him.

    Left alone, Lorelei frowned confused, her heart racing a bit. She turned around and entered the niche, her nostrils twitching slightly as a familiar smell lingered in the air. Leaning over the table, she saw a few splinters and a row of red gashes dug in the wood. Her stomach cramped and her frown deepened. Castor didn¡¯t look injured, but this amount of blood was far from enough to leave such a strong smell behind.

    Her gaze trailed from the scratch marks to the opened tome. Flying through the lines, she realized it was one of the books of the Holy Scripture. ¡°The Book of Eternal Light¡±, to be exact. Her eyes followed the verses and syllable by syllable, her whole body grew cold.

    ¡®Erring is the flesh for it is a creation of the mundane - clay shaped by Father Norn in His infinite strive to create. But fleeting is this mortal shell, meant to return to the wheel of Norn and be reshaped into new creations. And weak is this mortal shell, for it is bound to this world, and bound to the plague of desires.

    Desires gnaw at the flesh, rotting it into a vessel for corruption, unfit to hold the brilliance of My creation. And should the rot and fester reach to the very core of the perfect gem of My gift, of the pure and innocent soul, it corrupts it, and twists it, and brings madness, depravity, and eternal damnation.

    And here are the vile desires and their stain, and should one fall for them, one must seek penance in body and soul to cleanse the impure and return the soul and its vessel to their original glory:

    Should your flesh be engulfed by flames of madness, your humors boiling and restless at the glimpse of another; and should you crave someone else''s flesh to quell said fire, you are two steps away from sin. Repent you shall. And should you nurture your desire, by stolen looks, or lucid thoughts, you are a step away from sin. Repent you shall. And should you follow your craving and make dreams come true, and rapture another vessel¡¯s purity, disregarding laws both godly and mundane, both written ones and ones of moral, then you are committing sin. Repent you shan¡¯t, until you break the festering vessel by your own hand and rebuild it with blood and tears as Father Norn has intended for it to be. For only in a healthy vessel can a healthy soul thrive.

    Those who escape penance shall face eternal damnation.¡¯

    Clasping both hands over her mouth, Lorelei heaved and tried to control her shaking body. These were just words. Teachings of one of many gods. She wasn¡¯t¡­ This didn¡¯t mean that what she felt was¡­ No!

    With all the strength she could muster, Lorelei slammed the tome shut, the thud reverberating through the empty library. Like a mountain echo, the bang of the door entered her ringing ears, followed by the abrasive squeal of Pricilla¡¯s laughter.

 III-58. Broken wings and apple thorns (1)

    ¡°Thank you for lending me some of your time, Kash-baba.¡±

    In the quiet of the Misty Garden, Lorelei and the old shaman were sitting side by side on a bench. A few of the panels on the glass roof were open, letting in the fresh breeze and a couple of unexpected guests. The sudden arrival of a flock of birds with a rather peculiar appearance distracted the two women from their conversation. At a glance, they looked like starlings, but instead of the black-and-white spotted feathers of their mainland brethren, they possessed a plumage of metallic blue and purple with flaming orange down on their breasts. Chasing each other around with lively chirps and whistles, the birds were akin to iridescent gems gliding through the air.

    Mesmerized by their appearance, Lorelei forgot the darkness clouding her heart and the reason that had made her call for the old shaman. She looked bright-eyed at the dancing birds and her soul soared on the wings of their lively songs. Next to her, Kash-baba chuckled and pressed a finger to her lips before letting out a string of loud whistles. With clamoring cries, the flock veered from its course and circled the two women before obediently landing on the bench next to Lorelei and on the grass at her feet.

    ¡°We call these little ones plamtsi or, in your tongue, little flames. Quite pleasing to the eye, they are.¡± She dug in her waist pouch and threw at them a handful of white seeds. ¡°And also to the mouth, especially with some parsley and carrots. They are quite tame, so you can keep them as pets if you like.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s eyes gleamed for a moment before turning sad.

    ¡°And stuff them in a cage?¡± She tickled the neck of one especially brave bird that had begun to lightly peck her finger. ¡°It would be a pity not to be able to see them fly and sparkle in the sky. No, enjoying the sight of them from time to time should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Then just leave some pine nuts in a bowl here in the garden. The plamtsi are quite the gluttons and will visit you again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Baba.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, child.¡± The old shaman sucked on her pipe and puffed a few clouds of fragrant smoke. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to tell me the reason for your summons? What troubles you?¡±

    Gripping her hands, Lorelei looked the Binshi straight in the eyes. The time for procrastination was over.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Castor Firmon.¡±

    ¡°Little Castor?¡± The old woman¡¯s brows flew up. ¡°What of him?¡±

    ¡°You have been working together to repair the castle¡¯s defenses, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The boy has been fulfilling his duties diligently.¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed him acting strange recently?¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s heart quacked as she awaited the old Binshi¡¯s response. It had been five days after their fateful meeting in the library and ever since then, Castor had been avoiding her like the pest. No matter where or when they met, he avoided looking her in the eye and either ran away without saying a word or after mumbling an awkward excuse. Lorelei was unsure whether his behavior warranted reporting him to Noah or William, but before she decided on how to act, she needed more information.

    ¡°Hmm, strange you say?¡± Kash-baba chewed on her pipe¡¯s mouthpiece. ¡°He does seem a bit absentminded and sad, but I took it for normal.¡±

    ¡°Normal?¡± Lorelei slightly frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Look at them.¡± The old Binshi pointed at the colorful birds hopping around them in search of a treat. ¡°Your heart ached at the thought of robbing them of their freedom. Then what about Castor? The boy is being kept far away from his family and needs to understand and control powers he knows nothing of, all on his own. In his place, would you not be sad sometimes?¡±

    Looking at the playing plamtsi she felt the burden of guilt pile on her shoulders. She understood why Noah had to keep Castor in Ildemar, but it was still a cruel fate for the youth. Being under surveillance. Being unable to leave the castle grounds without the duke¡¯s explicit permission and a guard. Even a gilded cage was still a cage, but this was one bird she couldn¡¯t let fly.

    ¡°You are right, Baba.¡± She sighed and her expression softened. ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I have a feeling I know what you would request. Go on.¡±

    ¡°Could you perhaps keep an eye on Castor and console him, if need be? Your wise words helped me in a hard time, maybe they could do the same for him.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done, child.¡±

    "And tell him should he wishes for something, I''ll see to it. "

    "You know the answer already."

    "Alas, anything but that."

    With a sigh and a head shacke, Lorelei stood up, startling the flock of colorful birds into a flight.

    ¡°Please, excuse me, but I must go now.¡±

    ¡°Judging by your face, you must be going to fight a dral.¡± Kash-baba also stood up and patted Lorelei¡¯s back.

    ¡°You could put it that way, Baba,¡± she sighed again and left the warm sunshine of the garden behind.

    ***

    A stately carriage waddled slowly down the road accompanied by bubbling chatter and the clattering of hoofs as a group of knights formed an impenetrable wall around it. Inside, the monotonous rattle of the wheels was dampened by the velvet seats but instead, the sounds of travel were replaced by an even louder yet equally irritating blather.

    Sunken in her seat, Lorelei did her best to let the words fly past her ears, but after days of listening to more and more of the same, her patience was beginning to grow thin. That, and the sight of Pricilla, shamelessly pressing her shoulder into Noah¡¯s side were driving her close to the melting point. Closing her eyes, Lorelei tried to remind herself that erupting and clawing the face of the Crown Prince¡¯s representative was a political and practical suicide, no matter how enticing the thought was.

    ¡°Oh, my, Your Highness, I¡¯m so sorry for the inconvenience!¡± Pricilla¡¯s disgustingly sweet voice stabbed her in the ears. ¡°I know it¡¯s inappropriate to sit next to you, but I get so very dizzy when traveling backward. What a coincidence for us to have the same ailment! I hope my dear sister will forgive me for taking her seat.¡±

    ¡°My Duchess¡¯ benevolence is as boundless as her wisdom, so I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t mind, right, Duchess?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± mumbled Lorelei, trying not to look Noah in the eyes.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so gracious of you, sister! It makes me happy that you''ve been able to polish your manners despite everything... Oh, my! Forgive me, Your Highness! I didn''t mean to offend you, it''s just that the evil tongues have spread untruths about your lovely land.¡±

    ¡°No offense taken, Lady Orten. Alas, here in the North, we are indeed somewhat rougher in deeds and speech compared to the gentry from the Capital.¡± Noah laughed dryly and looked at Lorelei. ¡°I''m afraid my poor wife has been met with sone difficult challenges during her brief time here. That¡¯s why your help in the preparations for my brother¡¯s visit is so indispensable, Lady Orten."

    "Allways at your service."

    "But besides talking about beddings, silks, stuffed peacocks, and further tedious organization topics, I have a small request that I hope you¡¯d indulge.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness! Whatever you wish.¡±

    ¡°Would you mind telling me more about the life in Limris? I haven¡¯t been at the Palace in ages and the last official banquet I attended was some twelve years ago for my esteemed brother¡¯s wedding.¡±

    ¡°Dear Fathers! That long!¡± Pricilla gasped and Lorelei could almost hear her lashes fluttering. ¡°Where should I even start?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about my family, to be honest. We barely correspond and I¡¯m concerned for their health. How is the Emperor faring?¡±

    ¡°Doing well, my lord. He is as strong as a lion and the pillar of the empire. And with Primate Ambrosinus at his side, there is nothing to worry about. What better protection than the blessing of the next Grand Pontifiex!¡±

    ¡°Really? Ambrosinus has been chosen as the next Grand Pontifex?¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t official yet, but there is nobody who could compare to him.¡±

    ¡°True, true. And what about my older brother and his family? Last time I saw Leonte he didn¡¯t even reach my waist and Leoris was still in diapers.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince is doing good, considering his ailment. But Princess Zoraidar and the royal physicians are taking good care of him. The little princes are also two little lion cubs. Especially Prince Leoris. He¡¯ll become a great warrior, especially with His Highness Lionel as his tutor.¡±

    By the mentioning of his name, Lorelei had to stifle a cry. She threw a quick glance between Noah and Pricilla, but her husband¡¯s face was the epitome of tranquility. Even more, his gaze was fixated on Pricilla with such devotion that one could think him hypnotized.

    Nodding with a wry smile, Noah sighed and his expression became one of pride and contentment.

    ¡°Lionel as Leoris¡¯ tutor? I¡¯d expect nothing of my little brother. I hope Lady Pricilla didn¡¯t give ear to the slanderous rumors about the two of us. Despite all our differences, I respect Lionel from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡®You shameless liar!¡¯ Lorelei bit her lip lest the words decided to leave her mind and jump on her tongue. It was both horrifying and remarkable to see Noah twisting the truth with such ease.

    ¡°Oh, I never would dare give ear to such rumors! Besides, the Second Prince has been talking highly of you too.¡±

    ¡°Really? This warms my heart! Please, Lady Orten, tell me more!¡±

    As this hypocritical chatter continued, Lorelei could hardly keep her face straight. She closed her eyes and pretended to doze off, assaulted by a stream of blabber and giggles.

 III-59. Broken wings and apple thorns (2)

    After an excruciating eternity, the carriage finally clattered down the cobbled streets of Yalda. The arrival of the Duke and his escort didn¡¯t remain unnoticed and soon the town was buzzing with excitement. By the time their procession halted in the main square before the Cathedral, a large crowd greeted them with cheers and jubilation.

    Noah quickly jumped out and silently offered his hand for Lorelei to exit the carriage. For the briefest of moments, he held her fingers in his calloused palm, his eyes pulling her into their warm, gray depths. He opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but Lorelei hurriedly pulled her hand away and bit her lips into silence. And just in time, because Pricilla was already standing behind her and stretching out her arm like a knight charging with his spear at a training dummy.

    ¡®Keep your talons to yourself, you vulture!¡¯

    Lorelei cursed internally as her gaze never left Noah while he was helping her sister disembark. Only propriety and the gathered onlookers saved Pricilla from receiving a well-deserved slap. She couldn¡¯t tarnish the reputation of House Norden because of something this petty.

    ¡®Breathe!¡¯ Digging her nails into the soft fabric of her skirt, Lorelei clenched her teeth. ¡®This is a test. If you get maddened by this, what will you do when Ilmaz comes? Breathe! Breathe¡­ Oh, merhek! Stop clinging to him like the blood-sucking leach you are!¡¯

    ¡°Are you alright, my lady?¡± a familiar voice sounded in her ear.

    ¡°Ri-¡± Lorelei gasped, blinking at the young warrior who was leaning in inches from her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. But¡­ what¡¯s with him?¡±

    Behind them, her personal guard, Lucas, was staring like bewitched at Pricilla, his mouth - slightly agape. A strong blush flared on his cheeks and crawled down past his collar, hiding under the cold steel of his armor.

    ¡°Oi, get a grip! We are on guard duty, not here for sightseeing!¡± The young Binshi rolled her eyes and gave the knight a strong jab in the ribs, snapping him out of his daydream.

    ¡°I know that!¡± grumbled Lucas and the red on his cheeks became even deeper. He lowered his head to Lorelei. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Nothing bad happened, Sir Lucas.¡± Lorelei patted his shoulder. ¡°Just concentrate on your task from now on."

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±

    Nodding slightly at his distraught expression, Lorelei turned her back on him, but her ears could still pick up the quarrel between her two guards.

    ¡°The shame! You behaved like an adolescent brat, not the Duchess¡¯ personal guard!¡±

    ¡°Very rich statement, coming from a real adolescent brat!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, you lecher! And you were drooling after the wrong person. What do you see in that vicious snake?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t drooling! I¡­ I was just¡­ looking. What¡¯s wrong with just looking? Lady Orten is just so refined, and gentle, and shy. A fine, noble lady from the Capital sure is different from the rough barbarians from the North.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a barbarian?¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Lorelei just rolled her eyes and snorted. It seemed that her sister¡¯s looks had done their magic even on someone like Lucas. It somewhat stung, but it was nothing unexpected. Cute little Pricilla had always had that effect on all men, young or old. Her gaze rested for a moment on Noah and her sister, who were chatting lively just a few steps away, and the sting in her chest became a stab.

    Wasn''t their conversation a bit too lively? Didn¡¯t Noah look at Pricilla just like Lucas? Wasn¡¯t he holding her hand a bit too long and too often?

    No!

    She was overthinking and overreacting again! Everything was as it should be. And yet¡­ couldn¡¯t she give an outlet to her feelings, just this once?

    With a resolute face and a sturdy gait, Lorelei approached the two. Just when Pricilla was in the middle of a giggle and was reaching out to touch Noah¡¯s shoulder, she wedged herself between her husband and her sister.

    ¡°My lord,¡± she clung to Noah¡¯s arm like she had seen Pricilla so often do, ¡°can¡¯t we get going? I¡¯m starting to get a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes?¡± For a heartbeat, Noah looked devoid not only of words but also of clear thought. His arms acted on their own and wrapped around Lorelei¡¯s waist, keeping her steady and protected. ¡°You do look pale! You should have stayed in Ildemar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bound by need and duty to be here, Your Highness. It would be highly irresponsible to let my husband and my sister do all the work that the Duchess of Norden is supposed to do. What would the people say?¡±

    Lorelei gave her best to flutter with her lashes and could swear that at that moment all the worry on Noah¡¯s face was replaced by the faintest of smirks. It lasted no more than a second, but to Lorelei, it was like a beam of light shining through the darkness in her soul.

    ¡°Wise as always, my duchess. Let¡¯s proceed. Bishop Petronius should be awaiting us. My dear Lady Orten, if you would follow us...¡±

    Giving Pricilla a cursory nod, he carefully guided Lorelei towards the Cathedral¡¯s steps.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see you act like this,¡± his whisper reached her ears.

    ¡°Like what?¡± she replied in kind, her eyes glancing triumphantly at her sister who was slowly turning greener than a sour apple.

    ¡°Jealous.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s acting jealous?¡± She tried to suppress the blush coloring her cheeks and failed. ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Am I? What you did just now-¡±

    ¡°What? Leaning on my husband when feeling weak?¡± Lorelei blinked innocently and earned herself a small crooked smile.

    ¡°Rather fluttering those lashes like you were trying to fan away a pesky fly.¡±

    ¡°There was a pesky fly, indeed. But it¡¯s gone now.¡± Without giving it much thought, she snuggled in his arms, and when she finally realized what she had done, it was already too late.

    ¡°L-Lorelei¡­¡± Noah¡¯s voice quacked. What startled her even more was the pain in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I¡­ Don¡¯t force yourself to act like this?¡±

    ¡°Act how?¡± Her brows arched as she couldn¡¯t quite understand his words.

    ¡°Feigning intimacy in front of the people.¡±

    At these words, Lorelei finally became aware of the shouts of the gathered onlookers and their burning gazes. But all the clamor became a whispering gale the moment Noah¡¯s voice reached her again.

    ¡°I know it must be hard. To be the one initiating contact with¡­ someone like me.¡± His left hand reached for the improvised eyepatch, covering his scar. ¡°I¡¯ve required too much from you this time. You should have stayed far away from¡­ all this.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡­¡± She bit her lips and her eyes burned.

    What appeared in her mind was the last time they had stood so close together. That night, she had run away, leaving him alone and doubting. But it was only at this moment that she finally understood. He had never doubted her. He doubted himself! That precious, self-deprecating fool! She needed to put an end to this, now and forever!

    But just as she was about to speak, a cold, familiar voice wedged itself between them.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highnesses. May the Two Fathers bring you peace and prosperity.¡±

 III-60. Broken wings and apple thorns (3)

    Atop the broad granite stairs stood a delegation of priests and novices, helmed by a tall, willowy man. The impeccable white and abysmal black of his ceremonial garb, in combination with his rigid face and hooded eyes, made Bishop Petronius¡¯ look almost like one of the marble statues decorating the facade of the Two Gods¡¯ Church.

    Lorelei¡¯s gaze traveled from the old man up to the gleaming gilded roofs of the temple¡¯s twin towers. Constructed of black and white marble, the steeples were a filigree wonder of decorative arches, twisting columns, and lace-like friezes. They looked so light and ephemeral, that one could imagine them being held together only by the power of the Two Gods and the priests¡¯ constant prayers. As if this wasn¡¯t enough, the masterful architects had created a hidden intricate system of pipes, so that every stronger gust of wind resulted in a quiet but beautiful melody that didn¡¯t seem to be from this world.

    With the two towers behind him reaching towards the sky like a pair of glorious wings and surrounded by ethereal music, Bishop Petronius looked nothing less than a messenger of the Two Gods gracing the earthly plane. A higher entity, sent by the divine to guide and punish the erring mortals. As she crawled up the broad staircase, Lorelei felt so miniscule - an ant, facing the impeccable glory of the heavens.

    Fear gripped her heart. Her feelings about Noah, her misgivings, and her jealousy towards Pricilla, they all seemed to shrink in the span of a second, overwhelmed by a singular thought. Was there a chance for someone to recognize her as a saint¡¯s vessel?

    ¡®Idiot! You should have thought about this sooner!¡¯

    But no matter how hard she chastised herself, she couldn¡¯t change the past. The constant pampering of Pricilla and the torture of having to listen to her sister¡¯s ceaseless blabber had dumbed her mind, preventing her from even considering the implications of visiting a church. And one helmed by a bishop, at that.

    ¡®All will be fine. If there was any danger, Noah wouldn¡¯t have sanctioned the the trip. He never opposed to it. Everything will be fine. Besides, you have visited churches before. You have healed priests under Master Levi. No one will notice.¡¯

    But no matter how she tried to reassure herself, the shadow of the two towers seemed to grow deeper with every step she took, its inviting coolness turning into a bone-piercing chill. Even the music created by the wind had become loud and dissonant as strong gales assaulted the steeples.

    The strong gust almost blew away her veil and she motioned to hold it in place. In passing, her fingers brushed against the swallow brooch, adorning her chest. Its cool, smooth surface brought her a small consolation. Kash-baba had gifted her not just a guardian amulet but a good-luck charm. Somehow, the old Binshi always knew what she needed and her gifts were miracles in disguise - the first one saving her from the Red hands, and the second deflecting Shana¡¯s magic. Alas, her precious twin-drop was forever lost, but maybe her luck would carry on under the protection of the swallow¡¯s wings. She had to stay strong and keep her mind sharp if she wanted to conceal her identity as nesvet and fulfill her role concerning Pricilla.

    With newfound resolution, Lorelei finished the ascent and managed to exchange greetings with the Bishop and his entourage without anyone noticing her agitation. When the welcoming formalities were over, they all stepped under the ornate arches of the temple into the cool twilight of the nave.

    ¡°It is so nice to meet the young lady representing the Crown Prince¡¯s court.¡± The quiet voice of Bishop Petronius reverberated under the arches. ¡°I feel honored to welcome you all as our guests and have a chance to discuss the celebratory mass for His Imperial Highness. I hope you won''t find the topic too tedious, my child.¡±

    ¡°Oh, definitely not, Your Holiness!¡± Pricilla somehow managed to put shyness and excitement in a single sentence. ¡°I find the teachings of the Two Fathers uplifting and fascinating. And¡­ I hope Your Holiness won¡¯t find my words demeaning¡­ sometimes, when I pray and share my worries with our Fathers, I have this wonderful feeling of warmth and calm, like a light is showing me the right way.¡±

    ¡°How could I find such pure devotion demeaning, my child! I''m sure the Two Fathers rejoice when you offer them your prayers. Do you give Them praise regularly?¡±

    ¡°I try, Your Holiness.¡± Pricilla looked sad. ¡°But although I say prayers in my chambers, it still feels too little to repay Their benevolence. I¡¯m ashamed, but ever since I arrived in Norden, I wasn¡¯t able to properly visit a church to pay my respects. Although the chaplain in Ildemar has been very accommodating to my needs, only worshiping in a little chapel seems¡­ disrespectful to Their glory.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do more than others usually deem necessary, Lady Orten.¡± Saying that, Bishop Petronius threw Lorelei and Noah a poisonous look.

    ¡°Say what is on your mind, Your Holiness.¡± Noah returned his glare with a smile.

    ¡°If you insist, I shall comply.¡± The old priest sighed and shook his head. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Crown Prince¡¯s visit, I doubt I¡¯d have seen Your Highness at my threshold earlier than Mid-Summer. And even our esteemed Duchess had to wait until now to grace us with her presence.¡±

    ¡°You know there were reasons barring Lady Norden from joining you here, Your Holiness.¡± A cold note slipped into Noah¡¯s polite tone. His eyes fixated the bishop, making him flinch.

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. And we diligently prayed for her recovery.¡±

    ¡°And your prayers were heard, Your Holiness.¡± Lorelei forced herself to smile and put a heavy pouch in the priest¡¯s hands. ¡°And this little gift is in hope that the Two Gods would show leniency towards my past transgressions, as unintentional as they might be.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    For a moment, Bishop Petronius stared at her, his nostrils flaring. Lorelei could see the inner conflict under his calm facade. He disdained her. But her money was still money. It didn¡¯t take long for practicality to overcome emotion. A flick of the priest¡¯s long sleeves and the pouch was gone in the depths of his garments.

    ¡°Your donation is appreciated, Duchess. Now follow me, I¡¯ll show you and our guest around before we begin with the formalities.¡±

    ***

    Under her carefully plastered facade of cute innocence and devotion, Pricilla was seething. While the old bishop was blabbering about the church¡¯s stupid glass dome and boring dusty relics, her eyes were peeled at the Duke of Norden. That man was simply infuriating!

    For the past couple of days, she had been given ample time and opportunities to get close to him. And in that time, it had seemed that he was beginning to mellow out and respond to her advances. She had seen him shyly averting his gaze when talking with her. He wore her handkerchief to cover his ugly scars. They even had breakfast or dinner together. True, her blabbering father was also present, but his drunken self was there more for propriety¡¯s sake than as a deterrent to their interactions. And yet, nothing had happened!

    Chewing on her lip, she followed the Bishop and her damn sister into a back room where the tedious discussion of the celebratory mass took place. Talks about money, candles, choral pieces, passages of the Holy Scriptures to be read - all passed in a blur. She smiled, gave some minuscule suggestions, and let her sister entertain the old zealot and be useful for once. In the meantime, she studied the Duke¡¯s face and gestures and her anger grew.

    She had had her suspicions, but today it all became even more evident. That stupid infatuation sigil didn¡¯t seem to work as intended! That Beast did treat her with courtesy, and sometimes there was something akin to admiration. But it was nowhere near the looks he was giving her harlot-of-a-sister! Why did his eyes become sad and yearning when looking after that mist-born? Why did his fingers hold her hand longer than necessary? Why did he smile so warmly when talking to a lowly maid¡¯s spawn?

    What did he see in her? Was that damn good-for-nothing also using spells to hold that man captive? This seemed to be the only logical explanation. Bessie¡¯s magic had worked excellently on Castor. And the Duke seemed to react as desired, as long as that damn bitch wasn¡¯t around.

    Pricilla¡¯s fingers secretly caressed the small vial she carried in a hidden pocket of her skirt. Ever since her arrival in Norden, she had her prince¡¯s potion ready. Ready for the time she was to complete her mission. Lionel had said that the potion was strong enough to invoke bestial lust even in a pious hermit, but she hadn¡¯t had the chance to feed it to the damn Beast. He was always surrounded by servants or guards. Now that she thought of it, they had never been truly alone. He had always kept his guard up. If only the infatuation sigil did its work and managed to demolish the walls of reason that barred her way to him¡­

    Fuming helplessly, Pricilla finished the agonizingly boring discussion with the Bishop and was almost happy to return to the castle. However, another unpleasant surprise awaited her. The Duke needed to finish some personal business with the old priest, so their departure was further postponed. Unwilling to spend time with that mist-born, she excused herself and found seclusion in a small side chapel. Kneeling on a velvet cushion before the little altar, she snorted and closed her eyes, pretending to pray, before a set of quiet steps startled her awake.

    ¡°Bessie, you idiot! You almost gave me a heart-burst!¡± she hissed, raising her head to look at her perpetual shadow.

    ¡°Forgive me, mistress.¡± The maid fidgeted a bit, throwing fast glances around as if expecting a monster to jump out of the shadows.

    ¡°Why are you being fussy all of a sudden?¡± Pricilla rolled her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t act like this in the castle¡¯s chapel. Is your witch soul getting roasted by being near the great holy powers of a high-ranking priest?¡±

    Bessie¡¯s flinching at the words ¡®high-ranking priest¡¯ didn¡¯t remain unnoticed. Looking at her servant¡¯s hunched figure and face half-hidden by oily brownish hair, Pricilla¡¯s anger flared up.

    ¡°You good-for-nothing wastrel! How useless can you even be!? A few steps into a church turn you into a complete mess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mistress,¡± whispered the maid, her head dipping further between her shoulders.

    ¡°Sorry! When we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll give you sorry! You aren¡¯t getting any potion today.¡±

    ¡°No! Miss! Please!¡± Quietly sobbing, the girl fell on her knees. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°And why not?¡± hissed Pricilla. ¡°You have been of no use to me from the start. That infatuation sigil of yours has been a total scam! Did you tamper with it? Or maybe it was just a lie.¡±

    ¡°No, mistress! I swear, I did the hex right! I swear! Please, give me my potion!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, wastrel! You dare lie in my face? If that magic of yours is working, why isn¡¯t the Duke reacting, huh? Answer me!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Bessie chewed on her lip, her eyes darting madly around the room. ¡°Infatuation hexes are unstable things. If¡­ If the person already has someone they love, the effects are reduced. Or if they have a strong willpower¡­¡±

    ¡°And you are telling me this now!?¡± Pricilla spun around and slapped the maid. ¡°You knew it wouldn¡¯t work but still dared deceive me?¡±

    ¡°N-No, mistress! It¡­ It works. It just needs more time-¡±

    ¡°I don''t have time, you imbecile! You wasted it with your stupid sigil. So, tell me one reason why I should still keep you by my side and not let you rot in some dumpster?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can make it work!¡± Bessie cried and desperately grabbed Pricilla¡¯s sleeve. ¡°There¡­ There is a way to make it work better. If we manage to open the person¡¯s mind to the magic, the hex will work!¡±

    ¡°And how are you planning to do that?¡±

    ¡°There is a herb. We call it datura. Shamans use it to ease their minds and more easily enter the Spirit Plane. As long as the duke breathes the fumes, he should become more susceptible to the infatuation sigil.¡±

    Pricilla measured up the maid and tore her sleeve from the girl¡¯s grip.

    ¡°I give you one chance. Go find that herb of yours and bring it here before we depart. And Bessie, if anything goes wrong and I fail to fulfill my mission, I¡¯ll make sure you die an agonizing death.¡±

 III-61. Broken wings and apple thorns (4)

    Lorelei slowly strolled between the columns of the nave, her mind drifting away while her eyes glanced at the rich glass windows lining the side walls of the church. The descent of the Two Gods from the Realms Beyond, the battle with the Old Gods and their imprisonment in the Nether Realms, the creation of the Mortal Plane and the humans - the scenes followed one after the other, hewn into life by the hands of the master glassmakers and craftsmen. All figures looked so alive, like they were going to jump out of the windows in the blink of an eye.

    Slowing down her step, Lorelei studied one of the glass panels carefully. It depicted several figures dressed in golden-white garments with hands piously pressed together. All of them, young and old, men and women, faced up with tranquil smiles as golden raindrops fell from the sky. On everyone¡¯s brow, a small winged star bloomed, the moment a golden drop touched them.

    Lorelei¡¯s stomach cramped and her fingers convulsively dug into her skirt.

    The Annunciation of the Saints. The windows presented it just as described in the Holy scriptures. The golden rain was the blessing of the Two Fathers, entering the bodies of the chosen ones and awakening their powers as saints.

    ¡®Or rather, spirits possessing some poor people and stealing their lives,¡¯ she thought and shivered.

    Did the hosts know what was happening to them? That their bodies and minds were being invaded by a foreign entity. Did they fight the possession? Did something of their original selves remain behind after the merge? The answer was most likely no. And even if this wasn¡¯t the case, there was no way to discuss the process of creation of a saint with any priest of the Two Gods, lest she wanted to raise their suspicion and reveal herself as a nesvet. But maybe¡­ Castor would be able to provide some clarity on the topic. He was learned in the clerical texts and in no position to betray her to the Church.

    Taking a long, slow breath, Lorelei tore her eyes away from the dreadful window and pretended to listen to the monotonous blabbering of the plump priest who was escorting her and her aides.

    ¡°... And the Blessed Bishop Rufus ordered the creation of the window galleries in the northern and southern side aisles. Their colorful twilight is symbolic of the beauty of the mortal realm, created by Father Norn, that can only shine when engulfed in the light of Father Lustris. Now, if you look up, you can see the Eye to the Skies. It was constructed by the Blessed Bishop Aristina in commemoration of the complete subjugation of Norden¡­¡±

    ¡°The power of your prayers must be really something,¡± the young Binshi shaman interrupted him and clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that this thin bubble of glass doesn¡¯t break after the first snowstorm.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, there are copper shutters that close with a mechanism when needed to cover the dome,¡± explained the priest, not entirely sure whether to feel proud or offended by the young Binshi¡¯s remark.

    Lorelei¡¯s eyes traveled up to the big dome reigning over the middle of the nave. Like the rays of a gigantic sun, broader translucent segments and smaller black ones ran from the center of the cupula to its sides, dividing it into several sectors. The clear sections were made of large facets of colorless glass so that one could see the sky outside and the black-gray clouds crawling slowly overhead. Although dim due to the worsening weather, columns of light still fell through the dome to create a black-and-white mosaic over the praying worshipers who kneeled on velvet cushions just below.

    ¡°The blessing from Father Lustris and Father Norn to befall the devotees who open their minds and souls to the divine,¡± mumbled Lorelei and suddenly felt nauseous.

    She didn¡¯t want to open her soul! She didn¡¯t want to be graced by the Gods. To become a saint. She didn¡¯t even want to be here!

    ¡°Will¡­ will the Duke take much time?¡± She licked her lips and closed her eyes.

    ¡°I can not tell, my lady. He needs to discuss important matters with Bishop Petronius, so it might take some time,¡± chirped the plump priest and there was tension in his voice. ¡°Are you feeling tired? If you follow me, I¡¯ll show you to a reception room.¡±

    ¡°No need, Father. I just need some fresh air. Will you excuse me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. And since it looks like time is in our favor, I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations for you and the Duke to be able to join us at the Twilight Mass.¡±

    ¡°Do so, Father. And thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    After giving a slight nod to the priest, Lorelei turned around and walked away without looking left or right, followed silently by her aides.

    The strong wind hit her in the face and almost tore away her veil, but she welcomed the coolness and the smell of the upcoming storm. More than half of the sky was covered with swirling clouds that charged up from the fjord, like a herd of black sheep chased by a pack of hungry wolves. The growing storm had eaten up the golden light of the summer day, plunging Yalda into an untimely murk.

    From the high vantage point atop the church¡¯s steps, Lorelei could see lantern after lantern being lit in the town below, their warm sheen bravely driving away the darkness. But even this rough weather didn¡¯t seem to keep the most zealous believers in their homes. As she leaned on one of the temple¡¯s stone railings, half-hidden by a large column, Lorelei observed the parishioners trickling through the open gates of the church, impatient to participate in the songs of worship that wouldn¡¯t start for the next hour and a half.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you sit down somewhere more comfortable, my lady?¡± She heard the clear worry in the young Binshi¡¯s voice as she put a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Do you need something to eat or drink, my lady?¡± Lucas also chimed in, looking like a big puppy with his blond curls completely tangled by the strong draft. ¡°Let¡¯s go back in and wait for His Highness with that priest.¡±

    ¡°I quite like it here.¡± Lorelei closed her eyes and breathed in the fresh, salty air. ¡°But I do need you to do something for me, Sir Lucas.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°At your service, Duchess!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried about Pricilla. I want you to go in and keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± The young knight seemed confused and his cheeks blushed. ¡°Lady Orten is praying in a chapel next to the nave. What can happen to her in a church? Besides, to pry on a praying lady¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to disturb her prayer. Just keep an eye on the chapel and make sure Pricilla is well attended until the Duke returns. I don¡¯t want her to feel uncomfortable or wander around. The church and the surrounding complex are large and confusing. I need to make sure that my littlesister is safe, otherwiseIwouldn''tbe able to face my father. Won''tyou help me, Sir Lucas?¡±

    After hearing this, any sign of hesitation disappeared from Luckas¡¯ face. His fist hammered the left side of his chest.

    ¡°Yes. Of course, my lady. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    And without further delay, he set off.

    ¡°Shameless prick!¡± hissed the young Binshi and threw a vicious glance after him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh, Rasha.¡±

    ¡°He deserves it! Didn¡¯t you see how he was happily wagging his tail the moment he had the chance to leave his post and chase after-¡±

    Suddenly, the young woman became silent.

    ¡°Ahem. How did you call me, my lady?¡±

    ¡°No need to continue pretending, Rasha.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I¡¯m Rish.¡±

    ¡°Rasha.¡± Lorelei stared straight at the Binshi.

    ¡°Oh, star-hounds bite me! How did you know?¡± Rasha¡¯s shoulders slumped as she declared defeat.

    ¡°Well, you argued with Lucas and only jabbed him in the ribs once. Rish would have had the back of his neck burning before she even opened her mouth. You were unusually restrained around that priest. And you have been calling me persistently ¡®my lady¡¯ since we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Rasha blushed and kicked the marble floor with the tip of her boot. ¡°I failed miserably. I thought it would be easier.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told you too to call me by name, but you seem to be quite against it.¡±

    ¡°But you are my Duchess! My Lady Shimshi! And my benefactor! My ancestors will condemn me If I show you such disrespect.¡±

    ¡°But Rish can?¡± Lorelei lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°She is a special type,¡± mumbled Rasha and ruffled her hair. ¡°She¡¯d beat the ancestors back to the Spirit Realm should they try to rant to her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our Rish, alright.¡± Lorelei chuckled but then her face darkened. ¡°So, she¡¯s that angry with me? She has been avoiding me, but still, to send you¡­¡±

    ¡°Not so much angry.¡± Rasha sighed and leaned on the railing next to her mistress. ¡°I¡¯d say she is more hurt than anything else. And guilty.¡±

    ¡°Guilty!? What for?¡±

    ¡°For letting you down and prying in your personal matters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! I snapped at her for no reason and hurt her!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s our Rish.¡±

    The two sighed simultaneously and stared at the tumultuous clouds gathering over Yalda. A few branching lightning bolts illuminated the storm, followed by distant thunder.

    ¡°How can I get her to forgive me?¡± whispered Lorelei after some time.

    ¡°You apologize.¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the young Binshi gave Lorelei a wry smile, ¡°if you bring her some of that whale meat pie they sell on Netters¡¯ Lane, she¡¯ll be even more forgiving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Rasha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too. My sister¡¯s mood is a slave to her stomach. Oh, but make it two pies.¡±

    ¡°She has such a bottomless stomach?¡±

    ¡°Nope. The second one is the fee for my distinguished services as a bond-mender and sister-whisperer.¡±

    The two young women looked at each other and laughed, applauded by another thunderclap.

    ¡°That one was quite close.¡± Rasha frowned and leaned a bit over the railing with eyes peeled at the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should go back-¡±

    Before she could finish, an enormous eruption of bright light blinded them. It was like the sky had broken open. A roaring thunder shook the air and, as if not wanting to stay behind, the earth quaked under Loreli¡¯s feet. She tumbled, but Rasha managed to catch her and steady her on her feet. In a heartbeat, the light was away, followed by an all-engulfing darkness.

    Lorelei blinked furiously to clear her blurred vision, her ears still ringing from the thunder. Still, she could hear a strange moaning and cracking, accompanied by slight vibrations that seemed to come from under her feet.

    ¡°An earthquake?¡± she gasped.

    Yet something felt wrong. The parishioners and passersby who had been running to seek refuge from the storm in the temple had stopped in their tracks, their faces lifted upwards and twisted with terror.

    ¡°Rish, something''s not right. Come with me!¡±

    Gathering her skirts, Lorelei ran down the stairs and among the sparse crowd. Midway down the staircase, she spun around and froze.

    ¡°Dear Fathers!¡±

    On the canvas of the churning sky, the two towers of the church stood proudly like two hands, stretched out straight to the heavens in prayer. Like two wings, ready to bring the souls and devotions of the mortals to the kingdom of the Two Fathers. But right now, the right spire was dangerously tilting inwards, its stones charred and crumbling.

    ¡°Mir-Mama!¡± whispered Rasha shakily. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s leaning further!¡±

    Before Lorelei could respond, a loud moan came from the tower. It grew faster into a deafening rumble, accompanied by the crystalline sound of shattering glass as the whole spire crashed on the main corpus of the church. The ground shook again and a huge cloud of dust erupted into the sky, only to be blown away by the wind.

    It took Lorelei a couple of seconds to realize that the quaking had stopped and she was the one shaking. She stared blankly at the mutilated building until the first raindrop awoke her from her stupor.

    ¡°Noah,¡± she said hoarsely.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Rasha rubbed her eyes and stammered.

    ¡°Noah is still there!¡± Lorelei screamed and darted up the stairs. ¡°There are people still inside!¡±

    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    But Lorelei didn¡¯t listen. She ran as fast as she could on the slippery stones, wishing she had wings to fly over the distance, while at the same time dreading what she might find under the temple¡¯s ruins.

 III-62. A healing touch (1)

    Thick clouds of dust and smoke filled the inside of the church. They swirled and danced like giant snakes, guided by the draft and rain from the crushed dome.

    On the brink of fainting, Lorelei looked around, and her heart painfully quivered.

    An enormous pile of masonry, wood beams, and bent metal - at least the height of four grown men - towered in the middle of the nave. Above it, a jagged hole gaped at the churning sky. A few large pieces of glass still hung in the twisted and crushed scaffolding, making the remnants of the cupula look like the sharp-toothed mouth of a giant lamprey. A large fragment from the wall of the destroyed spire somehow still balanced at the rim of the broken ceiling - a giant tusk stretching over the already mutilated nave.

    Lorelei swallowed dryly, the loud thundering of her heart fiercer and louder than the rumbling storm outside.

    That chunk of the tower was held together only by brittle mortar and what little support two blackened wooden beams could provide. It wouldn¡¯t hold much longer.

    ¡°Mir-Mama! Oh, no, no, no! W-what do we do?¡±

    Rasha¡¯s distraught voice overcame the ringing in Lorelei¡¯s ears - a few quaking words that cracked the dam of anguish and rapture, allowing for the sounds of chaos and pain to follow.

    People were moaning and screaming. The overloaded beams were groaning under the impossible weight of the stone blocks. And hidden beneath it all, quiet sizzle and splatter announced the escape attempts of tufts of crimson flame as they fled from the downpour and into the dry safety of the side galleries.

    And again, for a split second, a blinding flash erased everything from existence, only for the world to reappear amidst the roar of thunder.

    ¡°Come!¡± Rasha grabbed Lorelei¡¯s arm and tried pulling her to the side. ¡°We need to get you out of here!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Her mistress¡¯ calm response startled the Binshi.

    With a determined tug, Lorelei freed herself from the young warrior¡¯s grip and ran towards the moaning, unstable pile of debris.

    ¡°There are survivors!¡± she shouted over her shoulder. ¡°We need to get them out! Now!¡±

    With a slew of curses not much unlike her sister¡¯s, Rasha jumped after her.

    The two closed the wreckage and the horror of the situation became even clearer. Impaled, crushed, mangled - the bodies of the unlucky devotees that had been praying under the dome were now fused with the pile of stones and wood. Their blood trickled like crimson springs down the charred granite and formed puddles on the once beautiful mosaic of the temple¡¯s floor.

    Lorelei suppressed the urge to vomit and looked for a sign of life - a twitching arm, a moan, a flailing body. She spotted an old woman pinned to the ground by a fallen beam and rushed to her. With Rasha¡¯s help, she managed to free the woman and pull her far away from the dangerous ruins.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere else?¡± she asked while quickly bandaging a sizable gash on the old woman¡¯s forearm with her handkerchief. ¡°Have you been hit on the head? Any pain when breathing?¡±

    The woman just sobbed and shook her head, her eyes staring blankly at something only she could see. Lorelei carefully but quickly checked her arms and legs, pressed her ribs slightly, and then dug her hands into her patient¡¯s messy hair.

    ¡°All seems fine,¡± she sighed and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, madam. Please don¡¯t move from here. Rasha, let¡¯s go. This time, we split.¡±

    ¡°That would put you in danger,¡± grumbled the young Binshi.

    ¡°But we can save more people. Now go!¡±

    Before her aide could protest further, Lorelei was already running again. Not long after, she dragged a youth with a broken arm to make the old lady some company. On her end, Rasha appeared with a burly man leaning on her shoulder, whose limping right foot was unnaturally twisted.

    ¡°Please, wait here for a bit.¡± Lorelei helped the man to sit down and lean on a column. ¡°Your leg is broken and needs to be properly adjusted, but the injury is not life-threatening.¡±

    ¡°W-wait¡­¡± The man squeezed through clenched teeth and grabbed Lorelei¡¯s wrist as she was about to leave.

    ¡°I know it hurts but please, let me go.¡± She held the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll come back. Don¡¯t be scared. But now I need to go and help the rest.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°No¡­¡± The man coughed and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not scared, my lady. But I know you. I was there. During the Duke¡¯s trial.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Lorelei stiffened, not knowing what to expect.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the man coughed again and let her go. ¡°Now fly, my lady. And may the Fathers protect you!¡±

    Lorelei could see the sparkle of hope on the man¡¯s tormented face. A lump clogged her throat and she could just pat the man¡¯s shoulder in response before jumping up again.

    ¡®Merhek!¡¯ she cursed herself silently. ¡®Keep calm. Emotions have no place here. Concentrate on the patients. But there are too many¡­¡¯

    Throwing a desperate look around, she spotted a few more figures moving or limping amongst the debris.

    ¡°Over here!¡± she screamed and waved, attracting the survivors¡¯ attention. ¡°It¡¯s safe under the arches on the left!¡±

    She intercepted a pair, a man and a woman, who were staggering towards the makeshift sanctuary and supported them.

    ¡°Thank you, child!¡± The man heaved a sigh of relief, but suddenly stiffened and ogled Lorelei. ¡°Duchess!?¡±

    ¡°Father Ignatus!?¡± She was no less surprised to recognize in the plump, dust-covered man her recent guide through the cathedral.

    ¡°Thank the Gods, you are unharmed, Your Highness.¡± The priest gripped her shoulder and there were tears in his eyes. ¡°But what are you doing in this abysmal place?¡±

    ¡°The same as you, Father.¡± Lorelei chuckled and put the other arm of the nearly fainted woman over her shoulder to lessen the priest¡¯s load. ¡°Can you estimate how many have been buried?¡±

    ¡°With the storm and Twilight Mass approaching¡­ over sixty, maybe even seventy.¡±

    Lorelei bit her lips before the curse could leave them. How many would they find alive? And how many of them would survive to see the next dawn?

    As the three reached the safety of the side arches, Lorelei looked at the ever-growing number of patients. Some were moaning in pain, some were sobbing, and some lay there motionless and a breath away from death. A few dust-covered priests and novices wandered around, some mumbling prayers with terror-twisted faces, others - trying to bandage wounds with what they could find for the moment.

    A clamor from the entrance of the church announced the arrival of a large crowd. This made Lorelei¡¯s heart tremble in fear and elation. More people meant more hands. But how good those hands could do their job was an entirely different matter. And as if answering her premonition, a loud voice overcame the clamor.

    ¡°Alright, lads! Let¡¯s dig ¡®em stones away! Clear the rubble!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lorelei shouted and jumped before the well-wishing crew. ¡°If you start pulling stones away carelessly, it can crush any survivors below. Or even you, if you¡¯re unlucky. Is there a mason amongst you?¡±

    ¡°There ain¡¯t no time fer yer nonsense, lass!¡± The self-proclaimed speaker of the group snorted and tried to push further but Lorelei bared his way. ¡°Move! Don¡¯t stand in ma way if ye know what¡¯s good fer ye.¡±

    ¡°And if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d be kneeling before your Duchess!¡± Father Ignatus hobbled up to them and let his anger and frustration loose.

    ¡°Duchess? What Duchess?¡± The spokesman looked Lorelei up and down. The disdain and annoyance on his face were quickly replaced by terror. Even with all the dust and blood, her disheveled clothes were fine enough to at least convince him that she was a high noble. ¡°Oh, shit! I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lorelei brushed off his stuttering attempt at apology. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, there really is no time to lose.¡±

    She pierced the men behind him with her gaze.

    ¡°You,¡± she pointed at one, ¡°go fetch a patrol from the city guard. And you, you run to the apothecary district and bring as many people and medicine as you can. And don¡¯t forget bandages. And you, with the beard, find me a mason or a brick-layer, or an apprentice roof-maker. Anyone that might know how to stabilize that damn thing before it crumbles down and does even more damage.¡±

    ¡°No need to look for a mason, Lady.¡± A pained but strong voice sounded from behind.

    Turning around, Lorelei crossed eyes with the man with the broken leg she had helped. He gave her a crooked smile and put a hand over his heart.

    ¡°Master Mason Croft at the Duchess¡¯ services.¡±

    ¡°Master Croft, your injury is not light.¡± Lorelei said sternly. ¡°Your help is appreciated but-¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t overexert myself from sitting on my but and giving instructions, my lady. And time is pressing.¡±

    Pondering for a brief moment, Lorelei conceded and turned again to the newcomers.

    ¡°Then the rest should follow Master Croft¡¯s guidance. Father Ignatus?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Call for all remaining priests and bring your infirmarian here. Make sure to stifle any fires and ambers before they have spread. And we should start transporting the people away from here. Does the church¡¯s hospis have enough beds?¡±

    ¡°No, my lady. But we can bring the ones with no bed in the dormitorium of the novice priests.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll be coming to assist with the patients as soon as I¡¯ve had a word with the Duke. Where is he exactly?¡±

    ¡°My lady¡­¡± Suddenly, the chubby face of Father Ignatus became ghastly pale. ¡°He went with Bishop Petronius to visit a certain someone. They are both in the temple¡¯s crypts.¡±

    ¡°Thank the Fathers!¡± Lorelei let out a long breath. Noah hadn¡¯t been there when the ceiling crashed.

    ¡°No, my lady. This isn¡¯t good.¡± The priest brushed his sweat with a dirty hand, smudging dust and grime over his face. ¡°The entrance to the crypts is over there.¡±

    His finger pointed at a spot somewhere beyond the mountain of debris.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lorelei¡¯s knees felt like molten butter and she had to struggle to stay straight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duchess. I¡¯m afraid the entrance to the crypts was blocked when the east tower fell.¡±

 III-63. A healing touch (2)

    Noah furrowed his brow and his eyes inspected the small, well-lit room.

    There was nothing much in the way of furniture - a chair, a small table filled with potion jars and healing salves, and a simple bed. And yet, in this bare room, two brilliant golden poles stood erect at the upper left and lower right corner of the bedstead. Their soft light gilded the white, linen sheets and bounced back from the thick, golden ring clasped around the neck of the bed¡¯s occupant.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t three relics a bit of an overkill, Your Holiness?¡± Noah¡¯s quiet words sounded slightly amplified by the low vaults.

    ¡°Unconscious he might be, he is still a kush-turgan.¡± Bishop Petronius¡¯ voice matched his rigid figure. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to be careful.¡±

    Noah nodded, but a sliver of uneasiness crept into his heart.

    He didn''t like the artifacts used by the Church. At least with the Binshi¡¯s magic, he knew how it was evoked and what the dangers and limitations were. But with the heirlooms of Saint Markus, this wasn¡¯t the case. The Church kept the creation process and any helpful information about the holy relics a secret, vaguely claiming them to channel the grace of the Saints and the Two Gods with only the righteous being able to wield them. But there were some inconsistencies with that statement.

    While it was true that most relics could only be used by sworn priests, that wasn¡¯t always the case like with Nerodris and Lionheart - the Crown Prince¡¯s signet ring. Besides, excluding the ancient artifacts from the era of the Saints, the Church still produced some protection and purification items, though in lesser numbers and quality.

    The secrecy around the holy artifacts had always piqued Noah¡¯s interest. As a child, when visiting the Pontifical Cathedral in Limris with the rest of the imperial family, he had seen the incorruptible corpse of Saint Arslan, entombed in a golden sarcophagus. Since all available sources claimed that protection artifacts negating magic all carried the blessing and a piece of essence from Saint Arslan, his then-young self had let his imagination loose. In a fit of mental agility, he had believed that the priests were pulling hairs and gathering nail clippings from the shriveled old man¡¯s never-decaying body.

    Just like in his youth, the thought of someone constantly poking, pinching, and desecrating a poor old man¡¯s body made Noah shiver in disgust. Nevertheless, his curiosity remained. No, it wasn''t curiosity but a necessity, born from the need to protect his people. Wards to counteract magic, no matter how powerful, were unreliable as long as one had no idea of the way they were constructed. But now he held the means to solve this conundrum. What he needed was to get his hands on a protective relic from the stingy Bishop Petronius and have Castor take it apart and study it. After all, Nerodris was not an option for various reasons, chiefly because he didn¡¯t want the poor boy to turn insane, or worse.

    Satisfied with his decision, Noah returned his full attention to the bed and Kush-turgan Nekor, currently resting under the white sheets.

    ¡°Anything new?¡± he asked, eyeing the Binshi¡¯s gaunt and slightly graying face.

    ¡°He is alive and his body is healing.¡± Bishop Petronius shook his head. ¡°But I can¡¯t speak for his mind and soul. He has been delirious most of the time, mumbling incoherently. From what we¡¯ve gathered, he claims that he¡¯s innocent and Akh-Moren had hexed him and forced his hand.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Any reasons to believe his statements?¡±

    Noah locked his jaw and tried to remain calm. He had hoped Nekor was at least a close associate of Akh-Moren with vital knowledge of that lunatic¡¯s plans. Unfortunately, their altercation on Silver-wing Planes and Nekor¡¯s current babble were proving him wrong.

    ¡°As much as I¡¯d hate to admit it, he isn¡¯t in a state where he could consciously lie. Whether someone has played with his mind and planted some dubious memories is an entirely different question we can¡¯t answer yet.¡±

    ¡°I expect you to pursue the matter with due diligence, Your Holiness,¡± said Noah quietly, looking at the delirious Binshi. ¡°Inform me as soon as you learn more. Until then-¡±

    A strong tremor shook the vaults and fine dust rained down from the ceiling. The room¡¯s door sprang open with a bang and the two armed priests guarding outside flew in.

    ¡°Your Holiness, Your Highness, what happened?¡± one of them nervously asked while his friend was holding his short spear ready to face any potential attackers.

    ¡°Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t originate here.¡± Noah ruffled his hair to shake off the dust.

    ¡°It was likely a small earthquake,¡± said Bishop Petronius, surprisingly calm, but his wandering eyes betrayed his nervousness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Noah stomped on the floor and tilted his head. ¡°The ground wasn¡¯t shaking. It felt like it was coming from above.¡±

    ¡°Whatever it was, you shouldn¡¯t linger here any longer for your own safety.¡± The first guard studied the thick stone slabs of the ceiling, his face conveying the expected fear of potentially being buried alive.

    ¡°I agree.¡± Noah pointed at Nekor. ¡°Can he be moved?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t get any worse than if we let him get buried here,¡± said Bishop Petronius and motioned to the guards to carry the Binshi out.

    The priests hurriedly plugged the two rod-shaped artifacts from the ground and fastened them with some sturdy belts along the sides of Nekor¡¯s bedding, turning it into a quite passable stretcher.

    ¡°The wisemen of old were quite practical people.¡± Bishop Pertonious gave Noah¡¯s surprised expression a satisfied chuckle before heading towards the door. ¡°After all, the relics were created and used in times of war.¡±

    Noah refrained from commenting and just followed him along the winding path.

    Their small group soon reached the staircase leading up to the cathedral¡¯s main corpus. However, the well-lit hallway and the broad marble steps no longer existed. Instead, a thick wall of dust and a pile of rubble blocked their way.

    ¡°D-Dear Fathers!¡± Bishop Petronius coughed and held the broad sleeve of his habit before his mouth. ¡°What happened up there?¡±

    Noah ignored him and ran past the petrified priests, his heart twisting in fear.

    Lorelei was up there! He had left her with that fat priest. They were supposed to tour the cathedral while he was away. Was she caught in whatever mishap occurred up there?

    The sheer thought made his limbs grow cold. Without further deliberation, his fingers dug into the rubble, grabbing and pulling out a heavy chunk of masonry. The moment he did that, an avalanche of smaller fragments and sharp pebbles struck him in the face and chest, forcing him with a thud against the opposite wall.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Petronius and the guards shouted in fear.

    The old Bishop leaped forward and pulled at his arm with all his strength.

    ¡°D-Damn!¡± Noah coughed and groaned, trying to wriggle his body free of the rubble. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous that way. We¡¯ve been buried in good.¡±

    ¡°You acted way too recklessly!¡± The old cleric huffed but Noah could sense the fright and relief emanating from his body.

    ¡°I did.¡± He rubbed a sleeve over his dust-covered face. ¡°Now what?¡±

    ¡°Now we follow the Two Fathers¡¯ guidance,¡± said Bishop Petronius and threw a final glance at the blocked exit.

 III-64. A healing touch (3)

    Lorelei¡¯s heart grew cold. Her eyes desperately measured up the thick stone slabs and the blackened beams cluttered before the entrance to the temple¡¯s underground.

    ¡°We¡¯d need ¡®t least four lads to shovel this,¡± cursed Butcher Bill - the leader of the volunteer cleaning troop, with whom Lorelei had become acquainted.

    ¡°Any signs of a cave-in on the floor?¡± shouted Master Croft, the mason, from afar.

    ¡°Nay!¡± bellowed Butcher Bill in reply. ¡°But there ain¡¯t no door left. The whole scree¡¯s spillin¡¯ down in the cellar.¡±

    ¡°Can you still dig a way down?¡± Lorelei tried to hide the trembling in her hands by clasping them together.

    ¡°Can and will, ¡®m lady. We¡¯ll find the Duke in no time. Don¡¯t be worried.¡± Seeing his Duchess¡¯ distraught expression, the man added. ¡°Our Duke¡¯s a tough nut. He ain¡¯t gonna meet the Fathers ¡®cause of some pebbles. He¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Bill.¡± Lorelei grabbed the man¡¯s rough hand and shook it, making him blush. ¡°Please, work carefully and call me immediately when you make any progress.¡±

    Letting go of the man, Lorelei slowly walked away, intending not to meddle or distract the diggers in their work. And yet, her heart remained with them, the weight of fear almost crushing it. Whoever had said that ignorance was bliss had likely never faced the horrors of the unknown.

    ¡°My Duchess!¡± Father Ignatus waddled towards her. ¡°Let me accompany you to the women¡¯s dormitorium. You need to give your body and your worries some rest.¡±

    ¡°I hardly could, Father.¡± She shook her head with determination. ¡°I need something to keep me busy.¡±

    The plump priest gave her a knowing look and hurriedly escorted her to the place where the rest of the surviving clergy and novices had gathered, awaiting instructions.

    After exchanging some words with them, Lorelei was promptly presented with a small bag of ointments and bandages and given the say over the rescue efforts. She quickly divided the priests and novices into groups and sent them with the workers from the city to scout the rubble for survivors or to tend to the injured.

    Looking after the dispersing parties, Lorelei let out a small, jagged sigh. Her mind went blank for a few seconds while her gaze glanced over the horrific scenes around her.

    It was so hard - having to fight the call of her heart in favor of her duty and vocation, but she knew painfully well that she couldn¡¯t help Noah right now. And if her prayers were heard, he wouldn¡¯t need her skills at all. For now, she needed to stop thinking about the tens of horrible accidents that could have befallen him - crushed spine, split skull, punctured lungs, shattered bones, severed limbs, torn veins... Or worse, he could be slowly suffocating, blocked in under the vaults of the crypt.

    ¡®Stop! Stop it! All of this is nonsense!¡¯ she chastised herself and wrapped her arms around her body. ¡®This isn¡¯t a cave or a tiny mine shaft. There is likely another way out. And the floor hasn¡¯t been breached. He should be fine. He has to be fine!¡¯

    Breathing heavily, she swallowed her anguish and tried thinking about her patients, categorizing the injured and choosing the ones with higher priority that needed immediate attention. The cold logic of this routine task calmed her somewhat, allowing her mind to shake off the trance-like haze that had shackled it.

    Lorelei gave her cheeks a strong slap, stirring her spirit and body awake and preparing to take action. But at that very moment, a nagging feeling crawled in the back of her head. She had forgotten something.

    Then came the realization.

    ¡°Merhek! Oh, damn it! Pricilla!¡± she moaned and, gathering up her skirts, darted through the ruined hall.

    Father Ignatus and the other priests looked confused after her, but before their call could reach her, she was already far away.

    Fighting her way through the debris and the panicked people, Lorelei made her way toward the small side chapel. Her gaze wandered around as she prayed to the Gods for the shrine walls to be undamaged. The area where her sister and Lucas were supposed to be was on the opposite side of the entrance to the crypts.

    Guilt twisted Lorelei¡¯s heart. She hated Pricilla, but not to spare even a thought on her up to now was wrong, no matter how one looked at it. She would never forgive herself if something had happened to Lucas and her sister.

    Along the way, Lorelei called out to Rasha who was helping clear the rubble and she followed her. When the two arrived at the chapel entrance, they saw a large beam blocking the door, but, luckily, there was no other damage.

    While Rasha went to find someone to help them move the blockade, Lorelei squeezed herself through the rubble and banged on the door as loudly as she could.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Lucas! Pricilla! Do you hear me?¡±

    To her utter horror, only silence followed.

    Lorelei¡¯s heart sank. She pressed her forehead against the splintering wood and her fist hammered again and again until it felt numb.

    ¡°Lucas! Are you alright? Pricilla! Please, answer me!¡±

    Just as she was about to despair, her ears caught a small tap from the other side.

    Waves of relief washed over Lorelei. They were alright!

    Impatient to wait for help to arrive, Lorelei pressed her back against the wooden beam barring the door and pushed with all her might. It felt like fighting with an unbudging rock. Droplets of sweat appeared on her forehead and smeared the dust and grime on her face, but she didn¡¯t give up.

    After a few excruciating moments, she suddenly felt the pressure of the beam disappearing from her back. With the unexpected relief came Rasha¡¯s voice:

    ¡°Better leave the heavy lifting to us, my lady. I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself.¡±

    Looking around, Lorelei saw two more people next to the young warrior, all with their backs pressed against the beam and feet propped on the chapel door. With a lot of grunting and teeth-gritting, the timber quaked under their combined strength and slowly began to move. After what seemed like ages, the pillar finally hit the ground with a loud bang and the entrance to the chapel was now free.

    Lorelei didn¡¯t waste even a second. She pulled the bent and deformed door, fighting and cursing as it scraped and wedged itself against the rough floor. Just then, someone pushed from the inside.

    Tumbling backward, Lorelei crashed into Rasha who steadied her.

    From the gap between the door and the cracking wall, the blond head of Sir Lucas peeked out. His blue eyes widened and he looked at his surroundings in disbelief, assessing the situation. His expression turned grimmer by the second as the full horror of the situation unfolded before him.

    ¡°Damn! What happened here?¡± He then saw Lorelei and hurriedly stumbled out, relief and worry fighting for dominance on his face. ¡°Your Highness! What are you doing here? It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Good luck in telling her that!¡± grumbled Rasha but was quickly interrupted by Lorelei.

    ¡°Lucas, are you unharmed? Where is Pricilla?¡±

    ¡°Nothing wrong on my end. Although Your Highness¡¯ sister got quite the fright.¡±

    The young knight turned around and scuttled back into the chapel. Not long after, he brought out the shaking Pricilla, who looked like she was about to faint. And faint she did the moment her eyes landed on the surrounding devastation. Lucas caught her before she could hurt herself, and Lorelei hurriedly checked her sister¡¯s condition.

    ¡°She just suffered a major shock, but she¡¯ll be fine,¡± concluded Lorelei and sighed with relief. ¡°Ask one of the priests and bring her to the women¡¯s dormitorium. When you finish, come back here. I need all the hands I can get.¡±

    ¡°Then you should come with us, my lady. The Duke would hardly like you to linger in such a dangerous place.¡± The young knight frowned but his mistress cut any further protests.

    ¡°The Duke isn¡¯t the one having a say on the matter right now. Go, don¡¯t delay further.¡±

    As she was about to run away and look for other survivors, Lorelei stopped in her tracks and turned back to Lucas with some confusion.

    ¡°Just noticed. Where is Pricilla¡¯s servant girl?¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t with us.¡± The young knight bit his lips and glanced at all the surrounding destruction. ¡°Your sister claimed she¡¯s out on an errand¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hope she was far away when-¡±

    Her words were drowned by a metallic screech and loud rumble.

    Lifting her head, Lorelei saw the tusk-like remnants of the tower that previously balanced on the edge of the broken dome. The huge chunk of stone and wood was slowly tilting and raining pebbles and mortar. Petrified, Lorelei could only watch as it slid down and fell atop the giant pile of debris, piercing it like a gigantic spear.

    The unstable rubble shook and small fragments flew everywhere before it froze - tilted and moaning like a chunk of snow that was a breath away from becoming an avalanche. Lorelei could see with horror the trajectory it was going to take - right to where the helpless Master Croft and a large number of survivors had gathered.

    There was no time to think.

    Without a word, Lorelei sprinted through the desolated nave and prayed to be on time.

    The rubble was faster.

    She was just a few paces away when the pile¡¯s frail equilibrium broke. The rumbling landslide drowned the shouts of the people and Lorelei¡¯s own cries.

    She had gambled and failed. Her path was taking her straight in the range of the thundering avalanche. All decisiveness and bravery left her. She closed her eyes, resigned and unable to alter the momentum of her run. Then came the impact.

    Lorelei¡¯s body slammed painfully on the ground, pinned down by something heavy. The air left her lungs and she knew that, any moment now, the sharp rubble would slice her skin and crush her bones.

    It didn¡¯t.

    Lorelei felt the warm raindrops of the raging storm falling on her face. The whisper of a quiet voice caressed her ears.

    ¡°You are acquiring the bad habit of getting yourself in the thicket of trouble.¡±

    Opening her eyes abruptly, Lorelei saw Noah¡¯s face inches from her own. His features were strained, his lips twisted in a mocking half-smile, but there was tenderness and relief in his gaze. He lowered his forehead and pressed it against hers.

    ¡°You should be more careful.¡± His voice died down to a whisper. ¡°Next time, I might not make it in time.¡±

    ¡°S-sory,¡± stuttered Lorelei. ¡°I won¡¯t do something like that again.¡±

    ¡°You are such a bad liar.¡± Noah chuckled and moved slightly backward.

    And then Lorelei finally saw them. The fine red droplets trickled down his brow and rained on her face - so warm, so many, and so precious.

 III-65. Treacherous calm (1)

    ¡°You should stay put and have some rest!¡± a distraught voice echoed, reflected by the nacked marble walls.

    The clerical cell was sparsely furnished. There were only the most basic necessities - bed, table, brazier, chair, a chest for personal belongings, and the insignia of two intersecting moons carved from light-colored wood hanging opposite of the door. Despite that, the room was bright and gave out a sense of security rather than the cold and oppressive feeling of an ascetic dwelling. It was maybe due to the large tomes, carefully arranged on the table and atop the chest that filled the air with their sweet old smell. Or maybe it was due to the large windows, letting the eye feast on the usually mesmerizing view of the temple complex and its gardens. On the other side of the opened shutters, the storm-washed trees of the temple¡¯s inner courtyard, more akin to a small forest than a park, were basking in the sheen of the full moon.

    Peeking through the thick, now dispersing clouds, the moonbeams were like spears stabbing into the blackness of the thicket. Their cold light, however, only made the darkness hiding under the fresh foliage deeper and more menacing. Like the crooked hands of demons, the shadows of some dry and broken branches, remnants of the recent storm and the gardener''s negligence, crawled up the white walls of the dormitorium. They enclosed the cell¡¯s windows, their hungry claws trying to rip them open to let the silver light in.

    As it seeped into the cell, the moonlight was pushed back by the gleam of the multiple candles of the heavy iron candelabra perched on the table. Gold and silver clashed, creating a thin line dividing two realms. And on the border between the chaos of the afterstorm and the enticing reprieve of warmth and slumber stood a lone woman. Her back was encased in the icy light of the moon while her flaming cheeks were gilded by the tender flames of the dancing candlelight.

    Hands on her heaps, Lorelei glared daggers at her unruly patient. However, her attempts at intimidation didn¡¯t seem to work and Noah returned her stare with one just as stubborn.

    ¡°The Duke of Norden needs to be with his people at a time like this,¡± he protested and pointed at the bandages on his head. ¡°This is too over-the-top for a mere flesh wound. I can assure you, I have quite the sturdy skull and I didn¡¯t even lose consciousness, so-¡±

    ¡°Even if I were to disregard your head injury in some fit of madness, you are ignoring the obvious!¡± She pointed at Noah¡¯s right foot with the sternness of a judge and the fury of an ancient goddess. ¡°Your ankle almost broke. With such a bad sprain, you need to stay put for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you don¡¯t remind me of my failure, thank you!¡± Noah crossed his arms and looked at the ceiling with pursed lips. ¡°A fine knight I am - to trip and stumble in the most crucial moment¡­ What a near-disastrous blunder, but Lady Luck was on my side.¡±

    ¡°This is no joking matter. Your well-being is paramount-¡±

    ¡°And who exactly put me in the situation to risk my well-being?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t intend for this to happen!¡± Lorelei bit her lips, her heart weighing down with guilt.

    ¡°Intentions and actions are two different things, my overly-compassionate Lady Swallow.¡± Noah threw her an accusatory glance and sighed dramatically. ¡°I hope you learn at some point, preferably before you plunge into a volcano chasing after an injured fly, that you shouldn¡¯t recklessly throw your life away.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to watch people die in front of me and do nothing?!¡± huffed Lorelei.

    ¡°Yes, if it means you are jumping into your own grave!¡± The playfulness drained from Noah¡¯s voice. ¡°Next time, I might not be there to save you. Your life is too precious to waste on someone like-¡±

    ¡°All lives are equally precious!¡±

    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t!¡±

    His words burned in her chest and inflamed her cheeks to reach infernal red. Her eyes lingered on the gauze covering his forehead and then on the wooden brace and bandages wrapped around his foot. The flames burned hotter. She glanced at his muscular forearms, now on full display due to his rolled-up sleeves, and noted every ridge and dell crisscrossing the dark skin. She remembered the state of his broad chest, conveniently hidden beneath the soft fabric of the shirt. She studied the curves of his face and every wrinkle crawling from his neck up to his left cheek and forehead. Then finally, her gaze clashed with his - wood against steel. A predetermined outcome¡­

    The wood endured.

    ¡°A good ruler leads by example,¡± she said grimly. ¡°You want me to stop risking my life? In that case, Your Highness, you need to put your words into actions too.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve had this discussion already, Duchess.¡± A deep crease appeared between Noah¡¯s brows.

    ¡°We did.¡± Lorelei folded her arms and lifted her chin. ¡°And it seems neither of us has changed his stand.¡±

    ¡°Is this really the hill you are prepared to die on?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that an uphill position is easier to defend so I¡¯ll take my chances.¡±

    The two glared at each other - teeth clenched, eyes blazing, and pride aplenty. They stared unblinkingly, challenging the other to look away, despite knowing very well that neither would. This was a clash between two enemy generals, a swordless duel none of them could afford to lose. Yielding would mean betraying one¡¯s principles, and both knew, deep down, that those principles were the only thing keeping insanity and mayhem at bay.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Time dragged, weighed down by heavy silence.

    The corner of Noah¡¯s mouth twitched - a minuscule movement that could be missed in a blink. Lorelei felt her lips curving up despite her ire and frustration. The next second, they both started giggling like little children, their fear, anger, and relief fueling the healing bouts of laughter.

    ¡°Oh¡­ G-Gods¡­ I needed that!¡± Noah wheezed and coughed, trying to regain composure.

    ¡°L-let me¡­ get you¡­ some water,¡± heaved Lorelei in kind and hurried to fill his cup.

    While he was drinking, both made sure not to cross eyes again, fearing a new laugh attack. Thus, an unspoken truce was established, although Lorelei knew that it wouldn¡¯t be the last time to have this very same conversation. Noah was just too stubborn to acknowledge her point.

    A warm feeling blossomed in her heart.

    Shaking her head with resignation, Lorelei turned to put away her bandages and medicine, but his large hand gently clasped around her wrist.

    ¡°Wait.¡± With a low groan, Noah sat upright in the bed and pointed accusingly at her elbow. ¡°Won¡¯t you take care of that?¡±

    Lorelei glanced at the barely visible red stain on her sleeve.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch from when I fell, nothing urgent.¡±

    ¡°And what if it gets infected?¡± Noah put a finger in the air and closed his eyes, reciting some painfully familiar words. ¡°You might get blood poisoning and die. Your stupid pride can cost you a limb.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­¡± Lorelei gaped at him.

    ¡°Sit down, Duchess. I¡¯ll clean and bandage the wound for you.¡± Savoring her embarrassment, Noah grabbed a jar of salve and a fresh gauze from the table. ¡°And don¡¯t even think of running away. Being schooled by you, Duncan, and Willam, I¡¯m better at nagging and pestering than a whole regiment of nursemaids and grannies. Give up.¡±

    ¡°Even with your foot in that condition?¡± Lorelei raised an eyebrow bemused.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll find a way to catch you.¡± His eyes sparkled. ¡°But if you pity my condition, you can make my life easier.¡±

    ¡°A physician should never endanger their patient¡¯s wellbeing,¡± retorted Lorelei and sat elegantly on the chair. ¡°Just tell me if you need any guidance, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I can manage this much.¡±

    With a cheeky smirk, Noah rolled up her sleeve, careful to not cause her unnecessary pain. His thick, rough fingers moved with surprising dexterity as they revealed the large scrape and the even larger bruise encircling it. His smile immediately wilted, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Lorelei looked at him perplexed as he took the half-full washing basin from the table and put it on the floor next to her chair. Then he grabbed the pitcher from the table in one hand and a piece of gauze in the other.

    With utmost concentration, Noah let the water from the pitcher trickle over her wound.

    It stung!

    Lorelei tensed but made sure not to utter a sound, lest she alerted him and made him worry for nothing. She looked for a distraction to make her forget about the aching injury and found one quicker than anticipated.

    Noah¡¯s face, strained and devoid of its previous cheerfulness, was mesmerizing. And not only his face. Every move he made was the precise gesture of a master craftsman touching a fragile glass figurine. The way he washed and dried her scrape, how he meticulously applied the salve and began bandaging her elbow, all this made Lorelei¡¯s heart quake. She knew where this skill came from. She could almost see him - sitting in a field tent with waterskin in his hand, tending to yet another wound; alone, away from his men so that they wouldn¡¯t notice his weakness.

    The touch of Noah¡¯s calloused fingers was coarse and warm, reminding her of the dunes of Sefis, heated by the summer sun. She had spent hours lying in the sand, lulled by the splash of the waves and the cries of seagulls, dreaming of dragons and damsels, and brave princes in shining armor. But the fairytales never talked about the injuries the prince had to endure while saving the damsel. Never uttered a word about what the price for heroism could be.

    The weight in Lorelei¡¯s chest grew into an almost irresistible desire. She wanted to hug him. To kiss his forehead and make his wounds go away. To heal not only his body but also his soul.

    Maybe it was due to the bruise or maybe it was the ointment¡¯s fault, but Lorelei¡¯s skin was more sensitive than usual. Even the tiniest touch of his fingertips was enough to send shivers up her arm. She held her breath, captivated by every gesture of his, every twitch of his brows, every strand of hair futilely trying to obscure his beautiful eyes. As he tied the end of the bandages in a neath knot, his knuckles slightly brushed against her lower arm.

    Unable to endure any longer, Lorelei twitched and the suppressed gasp finally escaped her lips.

    Noah froze, his expression turning rigid. But Lorelei could discern more beneath the seemingly impenetrable surface. A blush his dark complexion couldn¡¯t completely hide. A pair of ashen eyes burning with sadness and yearning.

    ¡°My lor-¡±

    ¡°You should go.¡± His voice sounded pained and gravelly.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a mistake¡± He clenched his fists and his head dipped between his shoulders. ¡°Please. Just¡­ get out.¡±

    In an instant, an icy wall was erected between them. Lorelei¡¯s heart, flying in elation just a second ago, plummeted into her stomach. She wanted to stay. Demand an explanation. Force him to look at her. But at the same time, her own fears rekindled.

    How could she demand answers when she herself was neither capable nor willing to return the gesture? She was terrified to hear him out and even more so to put her own thoughts and feelings into words.

    Standing up abruptly, she took a couple of rigid steps toward the exit, all the while expecting him to stop her.

    He didn¡¯t.

    With no help from her frozen mind, her fingers somehow found the handle on their own and clumsily pressed it. The door opened, accompanied by Noah¡¯s silence and the sad squeaking of hinges.

    Alas, Lorelei¡¯s path was blocked anew, this time by the rigid Sir Lucas who stood in the door frame with a hand up and ready to knock.

    ¡°Good evening, Your Highnesses!¡± The young knight immediately stood straight and greeted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but we seem to have a problem.¡±

 III-66. Treacherous calm (2)

    Supported by Lucas, Noah hobbled through the chaotic temple grounds. Novices and priests were running around, shouting orders and carrying tools and medicine. Prayers, sobs, and cries of pain filled the night and managed to seep through the thick stone walls and spill into the calm of the garden. But despite all the clamor, Noah could still hear the hesitant steps following him.

    He gritted his teeth, suppressing a curse.

    What a marvelous mess he had created! Lorelei¡¯s shaken face didn¡¯t leave his mind. He had pushed her away. Shouted at her to get lost. And for what reason? Because he had been a second away from losing his mind and devouring her then and there. Because he had been afraid of being rejected again. He very well understood that he was pathetic, the misshapen amalgamation of a lustful monster and a coward! But her gaze¡­ To see her look at him with abhorrence again would hurt too much!

    His heart flooded with bitterness.

    She had been fine touching him as a patient. And feigning intimacy when others were looking, just like they had agreed upon in Sefis. But that night after the banquet, when they were alone, when he had thought that they were both ready to breach the walls of contracts and imposed obligations barring their way, she had rejected him. She had fled away, shaking in terror at the very hint of intimacy.

    ¡®Wel, you were the one that brought her to live in a hornet¡¯s nest, so you should be grateful she doesn¡¯t outright hate you,¡¯ whispered a voice from the darkest corner of his mind. ¡®And when damsels glance at you and faint, it isn¡¯t due to your handsome face.¡¯

    He knew that. That¡¯s why he had tried to convince himself that she was just a friend. Just another ally entitled to his respect and protection. He had tried to convince himself that since he was going to marry Ilmaz, any feelings he had for Lorelei were just a passing infatuation. She was going to leave him anyway. But a single glance at her shy smile had ruined his intentions to remain cold and distant.

    He had indulged in every second spent with her, every instance their gazes met. When they had been together or had been forced by chance to have physical contact, he had tried to prolong those moments. He had happily welcomed every banter, delightedly measuring up wits with her, and savoring the tiniest change in her expressions. With every thought and every action, he had fanned his infatuation until Lorelei¡¯s image visited him in dream and nightmare. The vision of her he had while delirious in Nerodris¡¯ trap had been just the tip of the iceberg.

    And tonight he sinned yet again.

    He took advantage of her injury because he was a dishonest thief. The touch he stole, the soft sensation of her skin under his fingers, cost him another piece of his heart and his sanity.

    He yearned for her kiss. Her voice. Her eyes. Her¡­ everything. He was an incurable madman. And so he had no other choice but to drive her away. To protect her from his dark desires.

    He knew he was in the wrong and that he needed to beg for forgiveness. He had to tell her¡­. But how could he explain this to her without scaring her?

    ¡°My lord?¡± Lucas¡¯ slightly pale face appeared in his field of vision. ¡°Are you in a lot of pain?¡±

    Noah blinked and followed the knight¡¯s gaze. He was currently leaning on Lucas¡¯ bent left arm for support, tightly clenching the hand of the young man. A hand that was currently ghastly white due to the blood circulation being cut off.

    ¡°I can manage,¡± mumbled Noah and loosened his grip.

    The quiet steps following them came closer but that was it. Lorelei neither spoke, nor tried to support him, but he felt her presence and the burning gaze piercing his neck. He didn¡¯t have the courage to turn around and meet her eyes.

    With a tightly clenched jaw, Noah trod on. He welcomed the chaos and urgency of the situation as a distraction. As a way to obscure the sense of guilt gnawing at his mind and to smother the tumult in his heart.

    Despite their slow pace, the three of them reached their destination - a detached chapel in one of the remote corners of the temple gardens. Bright lanterns dispersed the darkness. Their light made the spears of the two priests guarding the entrance glimmer as if imbued with holy powers.

    Noticing someone approaching, the guards pointed their weapons in Noah¡¯s direction. The stern, almost vicious, expressions on their faces lasted only a second before melting into fearful reverence.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The priests cried in unison, but Noah¡¯s cold voice cut them off.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°But the Bishop-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any more mothers grieving tonight. Move!¡±

    Gulping loudly, the guards lowered their weapons and obeyed.

    Entering the chapel, the first thing that came to Noah¡¯s attention were two golden staves impaled in the stone floor that radiated bright light. Under the oblong barrier they created, a young Binshi sat on the ground with crossed legs and an arrow-straight back.

    ¡°Rasha!¡± Lorelei¡¯s voice rang from behind Noah and its tune made his heart ache.

    With rustling skirts, she rushed past him, but he managed to grab her hand in time.

    ¡°Rasha is subdued by two holy artifacts. If you disturb the flow of power between them, it might cost her her life. Or yours.¡±

    ¡°But why!?¡± He could see the distress in Lorelei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why is she even imprisoned?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know too.¡± Noah peered into the darkness of the altar. ¡°Would you enlighten me on the matter, Bishop Petronius?¡±

    Like an apparition summoned by his voice, the willowy figure of the old priest emerged from the shadows.

    ¡°I sincerely apologize for not informing you immediately, but I was worried about Your Highness¡¯ wellbeing. And since the girl cooperated voluntari-¡±

    ¡°What gives you the right to imprison one of my people?¡± hissed Noah. ¡°On what grounds?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure whether the fall of the tower was an accident or¡­¡± Bishop Petronius laid his gaze on the motionless Rasha.

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei raised her voice, her beautiful face twisting in anger. ¡°She would never-¡±

    ¡°Never attack the Church?¡± The old man snorted. ¡°After the recent events, you should understand clearly that the will of one person and their actions can be two separate things, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Stop spewing nonsense, Petronius!¡± Noah let go of Lucas¡¯ arm and limped forward. ¡°I don¡¯t know what power games you are playing, but the girl is innocent, and you know it. Release her this instant!¡±

    ¡°Rasha was with me the whole time. I can vouch for her.¡± Lorelei too stepped forth, standing next to him. Noah felt her small, warm hand supporting his back. ¡°Whatever happened to the tower, it wasn¡¯t her doing!¡±

    ¡°But with all the recent turmoil, the populace might not see it the same way.¡± Bishop Petronius closed the distance and stood on the opposite side of Rasha¡¯s prison. ¡°A powerful Binshi was spotted in the cathedral shortly before the accident. Even if she is innocent, without proper evidence I fear that many would rejoice at the chance to vent their frustration, be it on a perpetrator or a scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lorelei was appalled.

    Noah frowned and pierced the old priest with a cold gaze.

    ¡°You are protecting her?¡±

    ¡°I am simply making sure that no one commits a sin.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t you think that by proclaiming the accident as a result of a Binshi attack, you¡¯ll cause an uproar against the Binshi population in Yalda?¡± screamed Noah.

    ¡°The rumors are spreading already even without me.¡± Bishop Petronius sighed. ¡°I am rather focusing the anger of the masses on one single person instead on half of the city. Should civil unrest occur before the official investigation is closed, it would be the Duke¡¯s fault for not managing Yalda¡¯s security properly.¡±

    ¡°You vile snake!¡±

    ¡°The Binshi girl understood the gravity of the situation and agreed to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°So all we need to do is deliver proof that the fall of the tower was due to natural causes?¡± interjected Lorelei.

    ¡°Easier said than done, Duchess. I am afraid that no one will believe in evidence collected by a Binshi shaman.¡±

    ¡°That might be so.¡± Lorelei finally turned around and her eyes met with Noah¡¯s. In them, he read a desperate plea and unwavering determination. ¡°My lord, we both know there is another way.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Noah shook his head.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You want me to reveal my trump card, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Yes, to prevent injustice and civil unrest. Besides, if not played, a trump card is just a useless piece of paper.¡±

    ¡°What in the Fathers¡¯ names are you two talking about?¡± said Bishop Petronius angrily, but was completely ignored.

    Noah was lost in the depths of Lorelei¡¯s gaze. Her eyes were ablaze, reminding him of the apparition he had encountered while fighting Nerodris¡¯ encroachment. Just like in his dream, the woman now standing next to him was as beautiful and unyielding as a sharp sword.

    ¡°Sir Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The young knight straightened up.

    ¡°Depart for Ildemar immediately. His Holiness, the Bishop, wishes for proof of innocence. We will provide him with such.¡±

 III-67. The viper stirs (1)

    A sleepless night crawled over the temple grounds. There was tension in the air, in every rustling leaf and creaking branch. The song of the crickets, usually so exuberant this time of the year, now sounded like a funeral hymn accompanying the cries of anguish.

    The fatigue from the last couple of hours weighed hard on Lorelei¡¯s shoulders, but she couldn¡¯t get a second of rest. If she stopped cleaning and bandaging scrapes, pulling glass shards, setting bones, and stitching wounds, she would be forced to think about Rasha - imprisoned in the holy barrier for the crime of being a Binshi. Without the cries of the patients and the shouts of the infirmarian and his helpers, she would be hearing again and again Noah¡¯s words whilst driving her away.

    Twisting a piece of wet cloth with all her might, she wrung out her frustration into the washing bowl. She had been so happy and relieved to find Noah alive. And he too had seemed in high spirits when he saved her. And whilst teasing her. And dressing her wound. But then, in a split second, he had again erected a wall between them. The gaze he had given her whilst driving her away had been the same as on the night of her father and sister¡¯s welcoming banquet.

    She shuddered.

    No. His eyes had been even sadder and colder. Like the ash from a desolate and forgotten hearth. Like¡­ his gaze on their wedding night.

    Lorelei remembered the self-deprecating remarks he had made on their way to the temple and her heart weighed down with even more guilt.

    ¡®I know it must be hard. To be the one initiating contact with¡­ someone like me.¡¯

    His words while climbing the marble steps of the temple rang in her ears. Her brusque escape after the welcoming dinner had wounded him more deeply than she had imagined. That fool! He agonized over her mistake. Because she couldn¡¯t reign in her fears and had acted like an idiot. She needed to straighten up this misunderstanding, but alas, the moment was not suitable to indulge in talks about guilt and feelings. When all this was over and Rasha and the other Binshi were out of suspicion for the fall of the tower, she was going to have a good talk with him. Although she still feared revealing her past to him, she could stand even less seeing him blaming himself. In the end, it was better to suffer the consequences for being honest about her actions that night than to watch Noah eating himself up for all the wrong reasons.

    Lorelei cradled the freshly sprouted resolve deep in her heart and returned to her patients, fearing that should she ponder over it any longer, she might change her mind.

    While she was bandaging the head of a young woman, the door of the infirmary opened and a panting novice girl flew in. She glanced around and, locating Lorelei, rushed towards her.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. You ordered me to tell you when the new guests arrive.¡±

    ¡°Already!? How fast did they¡­?¡±

    Lorelei blinked and looked through the faceted window. The pink and gold of a new dawn greeted her from the outside together with the songs of the first birds.

    ¡°Time is such a tricky thing,¡± she mumbled and washed her hands in the closest bowl. ¡°Can you take over from me? There are only a few bruises left that need an ointment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Nodding in appreciation, Lorelei hurried along the already familiar path. In front of the clerical cell Noah was currently occupying, she saw ten of Ildemar¡¯s knights standing guard - fully armored and with swords on their hips.

    The moment they noticed her, the knights stood at attention. Their leader bowed politely and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Your Highness! Her Highness has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Let her in.¡±

    Even muffled and distorted by the distance and the door separating them, Noah¡¯s voice still made her heart tremble.

    Lorelei entered the now fully cramped room.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Good morning, my lord.¡± She bowed slightly towards Noah, her tongue feeling somewhat stiff while uttering a perfunctory greeting.

    ¡°Welcome, Duchess,¡± he replied in kind, avoiding looking directly at her.

    Without exchanging more words, an awkward silence hung between them.

    Steeling herself, Lorelei went on to exchange greetings with their much-awaited guests. Sitting on the bed next to Noah, Neli gave her a cursory nod. In contrast, Duncan bent in a deep bow and kissed her hand, his vigilant eye giving her a quick worried check. Ashen-faced and barely standing on his feet, Sir Lucas performed all the formalities and then leaned on one of the stone walls, taking precaution that his body couldn''t slump down and disgrace him in front of his lord and lady. However, Lorelei¡¯s whole attention was concentrated on the other person standing right next to Duncan.

    With disheveled hair and dark shadows under his eyes, Castor Firmon fidgeted with his hands. The look of his slumped shoulders, slightly hunched back, and sunken cheeks shocked Lorelei. Nothing in this man bore a resemblance with the exuberant youth she knew.

    ¡°Master Castor¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± The voice of the youth sounded a bit hollow, despite his attempts to imitate cheerfulness. ¡°I just had a couple of sleepless nights while researching some hexes with Lady Akasha.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you are tired,¡± interrupted Noah, ¡°but I need your assistance in this matter. Rest must wait.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, my lord.¡± Castor bowed deeply.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve explained the situation roughly. How long would you need to investigate the presence of hexes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell before seeing the site.¡± Castor sucked on his lip and his brows furrowed. ¡°But I am afraid that it might take over a week if you really want a thorough report.¡±

    ¡°The thoroughest possible.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll need to look at all the debris and the remnants of the steeple. And should my eyes detect any traces of magic, it might be a good idea to investigate everyone who has been present in the temple during the incident.¡±

    ¡°Duncan, coordinate with the city guards. I want the temple under lock and key until Castor has finished.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The old knight crossed his arms. ¡°But I can guarantee you that a lot of people won¡¯t like this.¡±

    ¡°I am aware.¡±

    "So, are you going to return to Ildemar or..."

    "You know the answer."

    "You staying here and personally conducting the investigation might placate the masses, but it puts you and the Duchess in considerable danger."

    "But Rasha is one of my people." Noah rubbed his neck. "My presence here will prevent Petronius from acting on his own accord. As for the danger, Petronius will be providing priests with holy relics as mine and Lorelei''s escorts."

    "If you can trust those toys anyway," humphed Duncan.

    ¡°I agree! Shouldn¡¯t it have been impossible to cast a hex into a church in the first place?¡± mused Neli. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the holy powers concentrated here be enough to disrupt any malicious magic?¡±

    ¡°They should. As Ildemar¡¯s protective hexes should have stopped the Red Hands,¡± rumbled Noah. ¡°Better be on the safe side. Someone might have found a gap in the temple¡¯s defenses. Or worse. It might have been an insider''s doing.¡±

    "Then what help would be a treacherous priest with some dubiously working artifact?!"

    "As long as Master Castor vouches for them, it should be fine."

    Ignoring Neli and Duncan''s further protest, Noah turned to Lorelei and a bitter smile stretched his lips.

    ¡°Since we are all captives here, it spares us the argument about you staying here and taking care of the injured, Lady Shimshi.¡±

    ¡°It does, my lord.¡± Lorelei shrugged. ¡°But I believe you would have acted in your people¡¯s best interest regardless.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. And since I can¡¯t have you under triple lock, make sure to always have at least one knight accompanying you besides the assigned priest.¡±

    ¡°As you order.¡± Lorelei¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Should I be the one to break the news to Pricilla, or would you like the honor?¡±

    ¡°It would be best-¡±

    Before Noah could finish, Castor bent in two, his body shaken by sudden bouts of cough.

    Lorelei rushed to him but the moment she touched him, the youth jerked back and leaned on Duncan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡­ am sorry. Your Highness¡­ My lady¡­ Sir Duncan¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize.¡± Lorelei sized him up with increasing worry. ¡°But you really look sick.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s just a cold. I¡¯ve been struggling with it for some time.¡± Castor heaved and regained some of his composure. ¡°This won¡¯t interfere with my work.¡±

    ¡°Bring him to the infirmarian and let him have some medicine and two or three hours of rest.¡± Noah sighed and pinched his nose. ¡°I can¡¯t give you more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. It¡¯s more than I need.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, go with the Duchess.¡± Noah waved his hand. ¡°Duncan, take Lucas with you and follow them. He¡¯ll hurt himself if he continues sleeping while standing. And about Pricilla Orten, leave that to me.¡±

 III-68. The viper stirs (2)

    ¡°How¡­ How is that possible!? If this is supposed to be a joke, it isn¡¯t funny, Your Highness.¡±

    Pricilla crossed her arms, her nostrils twitching with disdain. If she could only channel her feelings through her eyes, that damn Beast sitting on the bed before her would now be squirming in flames. She hurriedly hid her emotions behind her long lashes before he became aware of them. But on the inside, the storm raged on.

    How dared he!? Treating her like¡­ like an afterthought. He never inquired how she felt, even though she was sure the information about her fainting had been reported to him. Nor did he ask her whether she wanted to stay in this damn temple and listen to the howls of those wretched peasants. He had simply ordered her to keep to her room until further notice. If that cupboard could even be called a room.

    ¡°So, I am a prisoner here?!¡± She managed to sound more distraught than furious, but a few out-of-place notes almost made her mask crack.

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to see it as an opportunity for recuperation and spiritual cleansing,¡± the Duke replied calmly. ¡°And you aren¡¯t alone in your misery, my dearest Lady Orten.¡±

    ¡°I feel more at ease performing my spiritual cleansing at Ildemar¡¯s chapel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the road to Ildemar has been buried by a landslide.¡±

    ¡°Then I would take a boat.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately the storm caused substantial damage to the harbor too, so we are stranded here anyway.¡± The perpetually calm replies infuriated Pricilla even more. He was treating her like a petulant child!

    Breathing heavily, she poured her ire into something more useful than the temptation to scream and claw at that ugly face of his. In the next second, tears were already rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°B-but I am afraid to stay here any longer, my lord.¡± Without much effort, she managed to make her voice quake pretty convincingly. ¡°What if¡­ What if another accident occurs?¡±

    ¡°I understand your fears, Lady Orten.¡± She could hear the irritation rising in his voice. ¡°Alas, the situation requires us all to remain put. For our own good and for the good of others. I have come to know how resilient the ladies of house Orten can be and, knowing you to be of purest Orten blood, I have no doubt that you will manage to endure this slight inconvenience.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Forgive me my rudeness, dear Lady Pricilla, but I had a difficult night. And by your own words, the accident has shaken you quite a lot.¡± The Duke motioned at the door. ¡°Let us both have some much-needed rest before indulging in further discussions.¡±

    Pricilla¡¯s heart quivered, but it wasn¡¯t just out of anger.

    She had assumed the Beast was warming up to her. The past week and a half, he had been acting gallantly, wearing her handkerchief for all to see, and had regularly invited her to dine together. But now, he sat there, aloof and cold, and did everything to avoid meeting her eyes.

    Gritting her teeth, Pricilla cursed and felt the skin on her breast tingling under the soft cover of her dress. The damn enchantment was a failure. And even without it, he should be groveling at her feet already. Was he even a real man?

    From under her half-sunken eyelashes, she glared to the side. Just a step behind her stood Bessie¡¯s hunched and slightly fidgeting figure. The little wastrel had crept back sometime last night while Pricilla was still recuperating. But before she could question the girl about the task she was given, the summons from the Beast had arrived. Why was everyone and everything around her colluding to ruin her plans!? From the very moment she had set foot in this barbaric land, everything had gone wrong.

    This time, the tears streaming down her cheeks were real. Pricilla sniffled and with a quick curtsy left the room.

    Like a shadow, Bessie followed her.

    By the time Pricilla reached her designated room, a new bout of fury had already dried her face. The moment the heavy door closed behind their backs, she erupted. Her fists indiscriminately hit Bessie¡¯s body, her fingers pulled the maid¡¯s hair and ripped her clothes.

    ¡°You good-for-nothing, useless garbage!¡± Her shouts drowned Bessie¡¯s pained cries. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You and the likes of you, and your useless magic! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t need to be dragging myself after that damn Beast! Your damn charm is useless. You are useless! Weren¡¯t you supposed to assist me? Protect me? Where were you when that damn tower almost crushed me to death!?¡±

    ¡°M-mercy, m-my l-lady!¡± The maid panted, curled up on the hard floor. ¡°Y-you send me out for the datura herb.¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak back!¡± Pricilla stomped the floor with all her might right next to Bessie¡¯s hand. ¡°Did I allow you to speak up? If you continue being this unruly, next time my foot won¡¯t miss!¡±

    The maid just squirmed and cried incoherently.

    Her anger a burning storm gnawing on her insides, Pricilla motioned to kick the girl but a sudden painful pull in her lower stomach made her stop.

    Her baby!

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    What if her baby became sick because of those nerve-wracking wretches? All the rage, fear, and anxiety were not good for her poor little prince.

    Taking in slow breaths, Pricilla tried to quell the turbulent waves in her chest. While stroking her stomach, she sat on the hard, narrow bed and guided her thoughts toward her dearest Lionel. The memory of his passionate embrace and the sunny, sweet smile blooming on his lips did their job.

    Now somewhat calmer, she turned again to Bessie.

    ¡°Speak now. Did you find the herb?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ Yes, mistress.¡±

    Like a tortoise crawling out of its shell, the girl stretched out a trembling hand with a dingy old pouch hanging between her fingers.

    Pricilla grabbed it. Upon closer inspection, the insides turned out to be some fine gray-green powder and a small wooden container with a white salve.

    ¡°What do I do with those?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ put the powder in the oil for a lamp¡­ or throw a few pinches into an incense burner. The salve is from morenglaz and you rub it under your nose.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°The datura smoke makes one''s mind more susceptible to magic.¡± Bessie licked her lips. ¡°But it also messes up all other senses and makes the body sluggish. So the shamans using it have assistants who take care of them while the herb is in effect. The morenglaz salve neutralizes the daruta smell and effects.¡±

    ¡°My, my! Such an interesting weed!¡± A sparkle kindled in Pricilla¡¯s eyes. ¡°And for your own sake, I hope it works this time.¡±

    ¡°It does, mistress,¡± mumbled Bessie.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Now go scrub that face clean and brush that ugly hair. You are unsightly.¡±

    ¡°As you order, mistress.¡± Bessie pulled herself up but didn¡¯t move a step.

    ¡°What are you still standing here for?¡±

    ¡°About¡­¡± The girl whispered almost inaudibly.

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, what about¡­ my potion?¡± She said the last word with so much yearning that it made Pricilla sick.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t taken it in quite some time. I really¡­ I really need it, mistress.¡±

    ¡°And what am I supposed to do?¡± Pricilla rolled her eyes. ¡°We are stuck here until that Beast says otherwise. You¡¯d have to do without it."

    ¡°No! Mistress! Please!¡±

    ¡°Shut up and get out of my site! Or are you asking for another beating?¡±

    ¡°N-no, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Then go away. I need some rest. But beware. If I don¡¯t find you outside this door in an hour, this will be your last time disobeying me.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, mistress.¡±

    With a dragging step, Bessie exited the room, leaving Pricilla to bask in schemes and fantasies.

    ***

    The sun didn¡¯t penetrate all the way through the thick foliage of the park. In the twilight under the old trees, Bessei found some much-needed refuge. Leaning her back against the rough bark, her fingers desperately pulled at the dirty-brown strands of her hair.

    It hurt!

    But the physical pain had nothing to do with the terror her soul was experiencing. The hunger. The yearning. It was like she was locked again in that dungeon - weak, broken, helpless. The agony from that time shot through her limbs, her fingers, her innards, her skin. Everything hurt with a familiar, excruciating pain.

    Her soul shook as the surrounding twilight dimmed until only darkness remained.

    She felt again trapped in that useless, feeble flesh that could serve only as a prison. Her spirit shattered and regenerated in a vicious cycle at the hands of those damn priests and their accursed relics.

    The memory of the endless torture became so vivid that she could no longer distinguish past from present.

    Back then, in the depths of despair, salvation had come. A golden liquid that soothed the pain and nourished every fiber of her being. A potion that kept her broken spirit together and turned the horrific memories into fleeting nightmares. It was her lifeline. Her hope. Her bane. Her way to escape that prison by selling herself to a master. Oh, she was willing to be a slave for a sip of oblivion.

    But it was gone now!

    The darkness was coming closer. Her body and her sanity were waning. The nightmares were going to overwhelm her soon.

    She remembered another dungeon. A man with a silver mask and his master. And the quiet, hissing words:

    ¡®If you fail your mission, I¡¯ll make sure to hunt down your soul from wherever it might be. And I¡¯ll make sure you suffer for eternity. So be a good girl. Watch over your mistress. And should she fail in her task, make sure the Beast of Norden dies regardless. But be sure to reveal yourself only as a very last resort. I don¡¯t want my Binshi friends to get wind of your existence, my little trump card.¡¯

    Bessie¡¯s nails dug in her arms. What could she do? Her only way to follow her orders, to stay sane and alive, was locked far out of reach. And she had seen the knights and priests patrolling all exits. If she attacked them to fetch her potion, she would be breaking her orders. If she did nothing, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill her orders again. She was too tired, too hungry, too weak¡­

    A sudden rustling startled her.

    Lifting her head, Bessie saw a young novice girl walking through the thicket. Their eyes met and the girl jumped scared. A second later, however, she beamed a cheeky smile at her.

    ¡°Sorry. I thought you were one of the teachers. You won¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m skipping chores right? If you keep quiet, I¡¯ll give you half of my pie.¡±

    Listening to the girls chirping, Bessie¡¯s soul grew cold. Her tormented mind drowned in hate and pain. Her eyes blurred, turning the world into a ghastly plane. Then, from the depths of her being, a broken voice from her childhood whispered:

    ¡®Never dare to commit the taboo¡­ If you taint your soul with it, you''ll be forever forsaken. This is a cursed power that belongs to the Evil Gods¡­¡¯

    But in Bessie¡¯s ears, only one word echoed, drowning all else. Power.

    Her whole body shaking, she stood up and stepped toward the girl.

 III-69. A door beyond (1)

    The bells of the sole remaining tower of the cathedral tolled noon. In the temple¡¯s kitchens, an army of novices and priests were busy cooking mountains of food for their unwilling guests. Together with the infirmarian and his apprentices, Lorelei was distributing gruel, soup, or light stew, depending on the condition of the patients, but her mind was only partially into the task.

    She gave a noggin of chicken broth to an elderly lady, while her thoughts followed their own paths. Seeing Castor again in the morning had brought additional turmoil to her already strained heart. The youth had looked haggard and his eyes had been the ones of a hunted animal. And then there was also the matter with the blood. Although she hadn¡¯t seen any injuries, her nose had caught again the whiff of blood that surrounded him like an invisible cloak. But compared to their encounter in the library, the smell had been many times stronger. Like Castor had come back from a bloody battlefield or an encounter with a monster.

    For a moment, several images of Noah¡¯s bloodied body flashed before her eyes. Last night he had shed his blood for her. Again. That precious fool! All she did was cause harm to him and to all those around her. And yet, no matter how vicious and heartless it was, she knew very well that no one¡¯s injuries pained her like his did. But even more painful was to see him dispirited and in doubt, to find anguish in his gaze instead of steely determination, and to know that she was the root of his misery.

    Biting her lips, Lorelei hurriedly shook her head, trying to drive the untimely thoughts away. If she dwelled any more on Noah, she¡¯d never have a free thought to do what was important at the moment. It was better to wait for a more opportune time to resolve that impossible knot of feelings, lies, unspoken truths, and fears that bound and separated them. It was the proper thing to do¡­

    ¡®Oh, merhek! May Father Norn take propriety and waiting and shove them into the Netherrealm!¡¯

    Like a Binshi spell, her inner voice made her limbs move on their own. Armed with a wooden bowl of stew and a large piece of soft bread, she marched determinedly toward Noah¡¯s cell.

    At the infirmary¡¯s door, she almost crashed into Neli, whose towering figure barred her way like a column of fire.

    ¡°Oh, my! I didn¡¯t see you!¡± The Marzbanati steadied her, careful not to bathe them both in hot stew. ¡°Where are you flying to, little bird?¡±

    Lorelei hurriedly stepped back and crossed eyes with this rather unwelcome guest. With nothing more than a slight nod, she acknowledged the other woman and made sure to keep her voice leveled and polite as she replied.

    ¡°Do I need to report to you my intentions and whereabouts, Lady Abrahmandar?¡±

    ¡°No. But if this,¡± she pointed at the bowl, ¡°is intended for Noah, you should know that he already ate.¡±

    For a split-second, Lorelei lowered her eyes and her cheeks began to warm up, but she managed to regain her bearing.

    ¡°I am aware. This is for Brother Ignatus. He can¡¯t go to the Mess Hall since he is on duty to guard Rasha.¡±

    Neli¡¯s eyes squinted, but she didn¡¯t question her further.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to get used to my presence. Noah ordered me to be your guard during our stay.¡±

    Lorelei gaped at the old woman. In the spur of the moment, she almost blurted out that she already had Lucas, but then her reason reigned in her tongue. It was futile to argue, especially if it was Noah¡¯s order. He already had enough on his mind and she didn¡¯t want to bother him even more with complaints about her guard detail, especially when it concerned his most-beloved mother.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in your care,¡± she said and hurried to reach her new destination.

    Neli chuckled and silently followed her.

    While they were crossing the temple¡¯s gardens, Lorelei had to strain her ears to catch the Marzbanati¡¯s steps. Despite her height, Neli was like a cat.

    Throwing a side glance, Lorelei realized that the old woman was staring at her intently. Filling her lungs with the fresh aroma of wet earth and greenery, she steeled herself.

    ¡°Is there anything?¡±

    ¡°You have matured quite a bit in such a short time.¡± The unexpected reply almost made Lorelei trip. ¡°But there is still much to learn if you want to mingle with the wolves of Norden.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°So, have you made a decision?¡± Neli¡¯s voice sounded cheerful, but Lorelei could still sense the ripples beneath.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Take your time, but don¡¯t delay too much. A delegation from Pandad will be coming together with the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem very talkative today, little bird. If you''d listen to my advice-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the time and place to discuss this matter.¡± Lorelei stopped abruptly and turned around. ¡°And whatever decision I take, I¡¯ll take alone.¡±

    ¡°Have I offended you somehow?¡± Neli lifted an eyebrow and crossed her arms. ¡°If you still hold any grudges for my words during the peers meeting-¡±

    ¡°Lady Abrahmandar.¡± Lorelei measured her up. ¡°I am grateful for your advice and for your willingness to be my guard. But to be my confidante, you need to have my trust, and you currently don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So you are willing to entrust your body to me, but not your heart?¡± Neli¡¯s lips curved up.

    ¡°Why should I open my heart to someone who hates me?¡±

    ¡°Dear Gods! I don''t hate you.¡± Neli shook her head and laughed. ¡°I actually rather like you.¡±

    ¡°You are showing it in strange ways.¡±

    ¡°A mother wants only the best for her child.¡± Neli¡¯s smile dimmed. ¡°Believe me, if you had more assets to offer than the Marzbane of Pandad, I would have supported your relationship with Noah from the start.¡±

    Lorelei gritted her teeth, but couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°So material gain is all that¡¯s important?¡±

    ¡°You win a war with funds and allies, not with sweet words and love.¡± Neli sighed. ¡°You are too young to understand the intricacies of politics, child. That¡¯s why it would be best to go away before you get harmed. Don¡¯t throw away your future for something fleeting. Love comes and goes. You are just a small bird caught in the fight between eagles and vultures.¡±

    ¡°But sometimes even the smallest pebble can cause an avalanche.¡±

    ¡°But not every pebble is destined to do so.¡± The tone of Neli¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°Of course, it also depends on the pebble¡¯s intentions. I heard that Noah was injured because of you this time too.¡±

    ¡°What are you implying?¡± hissed Lorelei.

    ¡°You know no combat arts.¡± The Marzbanati made a step forward, forcing Lorelei to back away. With each following sentence, the old woman pushed her further and further away. ¡°You don¡¯t possess magic. You have no political connections or experience in managing a fief. All you possess are meager healing skills and the knack to attract trouble wherever you are. You, Duchess Norden, are a walking liability, especially since that enamored fool is willing to risk his life for you. So tell me, should I welcome with open arms someone who might bring harm to my child?¡±

    Being pushed backward, Lorelei¡¯s foot got caught on the step of the small chapel that currently served as Rasha¡¯s prison. Quick like a snake, Neli motioned to grab her arm, but Lorelei managed to take another two strides and keep her balance by pressing her back against the chapel¡¯s door.

    In the shadow of the entrance, dressed in a black-and-white priestess¡¯ gown she had borrowed in exchange for her ruined dress, and with a face devoid of any blood, she looked like a guardian statue. Looking at Neli from her high vantage point, she straightened her back and lifted her chin.

    ¡°What I lack in skill and knowledge, I can learn. What I lack in experience I can gain. I don¡¯t deny my shortcomings and I know of my wrongdoings. But Lady Abrahmandar, it isn¡¯t you who are supposed to judge me and my flaws. The only person who has the right to demand anything from me, to prosecute me, and to drive me away isn¡¯t you but my husband.¡±

 III-70. A door beyond (2)

    Without waiting to see Nelini¡¯s reaction, Lorelei slipped into the chapel and slammed the door behind her. She took a couple of heavy breaths. Her heart pounded like crazy as she expected the old Marzbanati to barge inside.

    No one followed her.

    Lorelei waited a few more seconds until she was convinced that Neli wasn¡¯t going to follow her. This made her both relieved and uneasy since she knew well that sooner or later she had to leave the shrine and face the old woman. Well, when that happened¡­ she was going to think of something. It wasn¡¯t like the one waiting outside was a monster.

    ¡®That depends on the interpretation,¡¯ she thought somewhat disheartened, and turned around.

    The interior of the small chapel welcomed her with the colorful twilight created by its tall, stained glass windows. Golden specks of dust sparkled in the air like tiny fireflies. The smell of incense and old wood tickled the nose and created a sleepy atmosphere. At the very center of the chapel¡¯s nave, an oval dome spread between two golden staves and shone like a little sun.

    Despite the holy aura it exuded, the very sight of the light dome made Lorelei¡¯s stomach turn. She gritted her teeth as her eyes inspected the two figures right before her - one trapped inside the golden barrier and the other holding the right stave with both hands. Rasha still sat cross-legged on the cold floor seemingly asleep. Not a hair out of place or a wrinkle in her clothes showed that she had moved a muscle in the time Lorelei hadn¡¯t seen her. Outside the barrier, the plump body of Father Ignatus was slightly hunched as his trembling hands clenched tightly around the golden corner pole. The priest¡¯s previously rosy face was now pale and wet with perspiration. His lips moved in quick succession as he quietly sang a hymn.

    With his whole concentration devoted to his task, Father Ignatus didn¡¯t seem to notice Lorelei¡¯s stormy entrance. On her side, Lorelei didn¡¯t know whether or not it would be wise to interrupt the priest, lest he make a mistake that might cost Rasha her life.

    She remained by the door for what felt like an eternity, listening to the priest¡¯s chant. The foreign melody didn¡¯t sound like anything she had heard during mass. It was somehow light and heavy at the same time, making her soul soar and at the same time resonating with every fiber of her being like a loud church bell. Lorelei¡¯s eyelids turned into lead, her fingers almost letting go of the bowl of stew. Her whole body felt warm and relaxed as if some soft blanket was wrapping around her and telling her to let go of all earthly worries.

    Just as she was about to lose herself, the chant abruptly stopped. Like mist blown away by the spring gale, Lorelei¡¯s drowsiness disappeared, leaving her mind unusually sharp and refreshed. Before her eyes, Father Ignatus released his grip on the staff and tumbled backward. His feet caught up in his long robe and he plopped on the ground with the grace of an overturned beetle.

    His pained cry was the wake-up call Lorelei had needed. She rushed toward the man and hurriedly knelt beside him, leaving the bowl of already cold stew on the stone slabs.

    ¡°Father, does it hurt anywhere?¡± She held his hand, taking his pulse.

    ¡°With the Gods¡¯ blessing, only my pride for showing you something this unsightly, Your Highness,¡± panted the priest and smiled apologetically. ¡°But what brings you here, my lady?¡±

    ¡°I thought you might need something to eat after watching after the barrier since morning.¡± Lorelei pointed at the stew, but her gaze traitorously darted towards Rasha. From the priest¡¯s chuckle, it seemed that he had no doubts about her intentions.

    ¡°The Binshi child has been doing fine, Your Highness. You could say she is in a form of deep sleep.¡±

    ¡°But what about food? Toilet needs? And she is sitting on the floor, isn¡¯t she cold and hurting?¡± Lorelei stared at the priest beggingly. ¡°Can''t we let her have a proper meal and go to the privy? And give her a blanket?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t for me to decide, my lady. Bishop Petronius was the one who erected the pillars and he is the one to take them away.¡± Father Ignatus sighed and dragged himself to a prayer pillow lying next to him. He took the bowl of stew and with slightly shaking hands took a spoonful of it. ¡°Besides, in her current state, that child has no such earthly needs.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s face must have looked quite distraught because the priest added:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The barrier won¡¯t leave any damage on her body.¡±

    ¡°And what about her soul?¡±

    The spoon froze midway to Father Ignatus¡¯ mouth. He pondered for a moment.

    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t touch the light and doesn¡¯t fight against the holy powers, everything should be fine.¡±

    After saying that, heavy silence hung between them. The only sound was the munching and slurping coming from the priest who was wolfing down his meal. Then Lorelei finally spoke up.

    ¡°What actually are holy powers?¡±

    Father Ignatus choked on his stew and coughed, his plump body shaking.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°P-pardon?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ I know that the magic of the Binshi comes from using souls to influence the world. But how do holy powers work?¡±

    "The h-holy powers are the gift of the Two Fathers.¡± Father Ignatus stammered and glared at her. ¡°Everyone knows that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s fingers dug in her skirt. ¡°But how do we put the Gods¡¯ blessing into a staff? Or in an artifact? And what exactly does blessing mean?¡±

    ¡°My lady,¡± the priest¡¯s face became solemn, ¡°you realize that some of these questions, if not all of them, border on heresy?¡±

    ¡°How can trying to understand the world the Two Fathers have created be called heresy? Doesn¡¯t using unknown power make one susceptible to misusing it? Doesn¡¯t it harbor the danger of one mistaking witchcraft for a godly gift and a godly power for witchcraft?¡±

    Father Ignatus just gaped at her for a long time before he spoke.

    ¡°Your eloquence, Your Highness, although coming from, as far as I can see it, good-natured curiosity, might bring you into a dangerous situation one day.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to hand me to the quaestors, Father?¡± Lorelei lowered her head and felt the cold from the stone floor seeping into her bones.

    ¡°No, child, I won¡¯t.¡± The priest sighed. ¡°But common folk shouldn¡¯t try prying too deeply into the Church¡¯s matters?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m no common folk, Father!¡± Lorelei lifted her chin and looked at the man daringly. ¡°I am the Duchess of Norden. My people worship both the Two Fathers and the Mother Above. Half of my retainers carry Binshi talismans, while the other half battle fiends with swords engraved with holy verses. My escort is currently locked in a holy barrier. My husband dons armor which is a holy artifact from the era of the Saints. Now, tell me, Father, in order to protect my people. In order to not stand in the way or make the wrong decision, don¡¯t I need to know the source and the form of the powers I¡¯m dealing with?¡±

    Panting slightly, Lorelei locked gazes with the priest. In his eyes, she could see the struggle between admiration and horror. He needed one more push.

    ¡°Father,¡± her fingers touched his hand, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to divulge the Church¡¯s most sacred secrets. Am I?¡±

    ¡°Close enough.¡± Father Ignatus sighed and his plump cheeks seemed to deflate. ¡°Alright, Your Highness. I¡¯ll indulge you this time. I¡¯ve seen you and know of your merits. You don¡¯t seem like a bad person. But don¡¯t tell Bishop Petronius.¡±

    ¡°I won''t.¡±

    The priest sighed again and aimlessly stirred the rest of his food.

    ¡°What we call holy powers is the force we get from the Other Side.¡±

    ¡°Other Side?¡±

    ¡°The Realm of the Gods.¡± He looked at the shimmering barrier. ¡°As you¡¯ve read in the Holy Scriptures, ours is just one of several realms that exist.¡±

    ¡°The Nether Realms, the Mortal Plane, and the Heavenly Realm,¡± recited Lorelei.

    ¡®And also the Spirit Realm and the Dream World of the Binshi,¡¯ she added in her mind.

    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Father Ignatus. ¡°And those realms are divided by strong walls so that they don¡¯t mix and call forth chaos and destruction. But there is a way to connect to realms different from our own.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Lorelei¡¯s whole body tensed.

    ¡°Through our souls.¡±

    She blinked at the cleric¡¯s answer, making him chuckle.

    ¡°I know what you think. It might sound like a heresy, but there are some similarities with how the Binshi conduct their rituals. Indeed, our souls, which are gifts from Father Lustris, are what connects us with the Realm of the Gods.¡±

    The priest pointed with the spoon at his heart.

    ¡°There is a thing we call the Heart Chain that tethers our souls to our mortal flesh. When we die, the Chain breaks and our soul returns to Father Lustris. In that instance, the veil between the realms is broken for a brief moment to let the soul ascend.¡±

    ¡°But what does this have anything to do with wielding holy powers?¡±

    ¡°According to the legends, the founding members of the Church were personal disciples of Father Lustris and Father Norn. The Two Fathers taught them a method to thin their Heart Chains to the point of almost breaking, simulating one¡¯s own death. And in this near-death state, when the door to the Other Side opens, there is no soul to ascend. Instead, raw power from the Heavenly Realm flows into our body. This power then gets expelled from our bodies either in the form of a cleansing blessing or is used to wield an artifact.¡±

    ¡°But then¡­¡± Lorelei gasped and covered her mouth with her hands.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Father Ignatus¡¯ face was stern. ¡°A priest using holy powers is always on the brink of death. It takes years of training, meditation, and purification to achieve this. And even then, it takes some time to charge an artifact and make it work. That¡¯s why we are so vulnerable when evoking these powers.¡±

    ¡°But does that mean that No¡­ that the Duke is almost dying every time he uses his armor?¡± Lorelei¡¯s face paled.

    ¡°You must be talking about Nerodris.¡± Father Ignatus shook his head. ¡°Although it is a nasty artifact for other reasons, it was created by Saint Markus himself for the ones inheriting the bloodline of Sant Arslan. A saint¡¯s bloodline, as well as their acolytes, seem to be exempt from the danger when using an artifact created for them. Our scholars believe that those special bloodlines carry innate blessing and a permanent connection to the Heavenly Realm.¡±

    Lorelei heaved a sigh of relief, but the fear in her heart still lingered. Wielding power always seemed to come with immense risks. Next to her, Father Ignatus gathered the skirts of his habit and stood up with a groan. She hurriedly jumped to her feet and found herself face-to-face with the cleric. His eyes were dark and piercing.

    ¡°I hope you keep this conversation a secret, my lady. And also, don¡¯t get tempted to try and touch the barrier¡¯s staves. For an untrained person, the influx of holy powers will break their Heart Chain, rip out their soul, and destroy their body.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ won''t act recklessly, Father.¡± Lorelei gave him a sunny smile. ¡°Thank you for the conversation. I should be going now. The infirmarian still needs my help.¡±

 III-71. Creeping death

    Exchanging farewells with the slightly dazed Father Ignatus, Lorelei left the chapel. She blinked, blinded by the strong noon sun, and steeled herself. No doubt, Neli was going to be on her neck again. She sighed and shuddered, knowing that it would be hard to escape from the pending continuation of their conversation.

    But contrary to her expectations, no one waited for her at the bottom of the small staircase. Lorelei looked around relieved but slightly confused. For some reason, an ominous feeling started to bud in her heart.

    Not far away, a patch of trees formed a small copse. Between the lean trunks and low bushes, Lorelei spotted Neli¡¯s red-orange garbs that looked like a tuft of flames amidst the fresh greenery. The Marzbanati seemed to half-kneel next to a tree, her upper body leaning against the trunk.

    Something in her posture felt wrong.

    Forgetting her previous qualms, Lorelei rushed towards the copse. The sound of her steps alerted the old woman and she turned her head around. The grief and despair twisting her face were enough to make Lorelei slow her gait even before Neli¡¯s words reached her.

    ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯t come near!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ignoring the warning, Lorelei closed the distance.

    The moment she took in the whole gruesome picture, the breath got stuck in Lorelei¡¯s chest. Fear, comparable only to the horror of a dhrowghost, clenched her heart. Her mind desperately tried to deny what her eyes were witnessing.

    On the soft green moss at the foot of the tree lay the lifeless body of a girl. Her gray habit, distinguishing her as a novice priestess in training, was covered in dirt and green smears. And blood. Like fine threads of molten ruby, blood trickled from her eyes, nose, and the corners of her mouth. Her ghastly face, its expression frozen in the final moment of her life, was twisted in agony and fear.

    ¡°I¡­ wanted to take a walk. Clear my mind,¡± whispered Neli and choked. ¡°I found her here. Facing down.¡±

    ¡°You touched her!¡± Lorelei gasped.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Neli¡¯s eyes turned glassy as she stared at the little figure. ¡°I thought she had fainted. I didn¡¯t know¡­ I¡­ Am I doomed?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lorelei bit her lips. She couldn¡¯t say no. And she could no longer deny the facts. The Heavens had forsaken the Main Tempel. Or maybe, if her worst fears became true, the whole of Yalda.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± she said resolutely, swallowing her fear. ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything. I¡¯ll inform the priests that we have a case of the Blood Plague.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Let me go, you pricks! I have to be with her!¡±

    Roaring like a wounded bear, Duncan took a step towards the door, dragging Lucas and Noak like they were ragdolls.

    ¡°Sir Duncan, come to your senses!¡± panted the young knight and tried to find a foothold on the granite floor.

    ¡°Damn you, old man! Are you seeking your death!?¡± squeezed Noah through his teeth. ¡°Calm down. Now!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been more of a mother to you than the woman who birthed you!¡± shouted Duncan in a blind frenzy. ¡°How can you be so cold and heartless!?¡±

    With all his might, the old knight swung the arm Noah was tugging at.

    The combined effect of a warrior¡¯s strength and his unhealed injury, made Noah lose his bearing. With a cry of pain, he tumbled backward and crashed against the bed.

    His scream sobered Duncan up. The old knight froze, fear and guilt replacing his anger.

    ¡°Noah, my boy, I¡¯m sor-¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t care about her!?¡± Leaning on the bed for support, Noah clutched his injured leg and gave free rein to his feelings. ¡°She¡¯s the only connection I have left to my roots. The only mother I know! But this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll allow you to throw away your life like that.¡±

    ¡°My lords, please. Calm down.¡± Lorelei stepped forth and helped Noah sit on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not like Lady Nelini is showing any symptoms. She isn¡¯t dead yet. There is still a chance.¡±

    ¡°A chance?¡± Duncan snorted and his gist collided with the stone wall of the cell. ¡°We are talking about the Blood Plague. That scourge almost destroyed Limeria thirty-five years ago! Not even the royal physicians could find a cure. It took the life of Empress Mathilde. And even the Emperor wouldn¡¯t have survived if the now-empress Sophia and the De Marcus family hadn¡¯t provided an ancient artifact containing the blood of Saint Emina and Saint Ursule. It¡¯s a miracle that the infant crown prince survived but after that he¡­¡±

    ¡°But some people did survive.¡± Lorelei lowered her head and added softly. ¡°Even if it was one of every hundred, there is still hope. If we do our best, we might be able to save lives.¡±

    ¡°I support the Duchess on the matter.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Everyone became quiet as Bishop Petronius raised his voice. Lorelei too was taken aback, her confusion showing on her face clearly enough for the cleric to notice.

    ¡°Duchess Norden,¡± the Bishop¡¯s mouth twitched into something akin to a smile, ¡°I realize that my statement might sound perplexing considering¡­ the history of our relationship. But all my life, I have been nothing but a servant to the people of Limeria. My stand on magic and the inclusion of the Binshi into the Empire might differ from yours and the Duke¡¯s, but my highest priority has always been to protect my parishioners. Believe me, death from the Blood Plague is not something I¡¯d wish upon even my enemies.¡±

    Saying that, the old cleric turned to Noah.

    ¡°It seems that the Two Gods are giving us tribulations and trials one after the other. But the lockdown you ordered of the church and the temple grounds might be a blessing in disguise. I will order an investigation of the novice¡¯s whereabouts in the last couple of weeks and inform the city guards to keep an eye out for outbreaks in Yalda. Discreetly, of course. And we¡¯ll monitor everyone on the temple grounds for symptoms. As for researching treatments,¡± he turned to Lorelei, ¡°I hope the Duchess will provide us with assistance.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Lorelei felt Noah¡¯s hand clenching her wrist in an iron grip. Her eyes met his and for the first time, she saw in them fear, desperation, and¡­ hopelessness.

    ¡°The Blood Plague is highly contagious, but only if one touches a sick person directly or drinks contaminated water.¡± She gave him an encouraging smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to linger in the air, so if I wear gloves and cover my mouth it should be rather safe. And if we combine the knowledge I¡¯ve gained from my master with the Church¡¯s records, we might be able to find a way to save more people.¡±

    ¡°And we also have the blood of an acolyte of Saint Emina.¡± Bishop Petronius added, pretending to ignore the stunned gazes directed at him. ¡°It might not be as strong as the original, but it¡¯s still better than nothing.¡±

    Noah hung his head. His jaw clenched until a vein popped on his neck, but his fingers finally loosened their grip.

    ¡°Be¡­ careful,¡± he whispered before turning to Bishop Petronius. ¡°How can I assist?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness should stay put in his cell and refrain from making contact with others as much as possible. We can¡¯t risk the stability of Norden any further.¡± The old priest paused for a moment, studying his lord¡¯s face. ¡°At the end of this hallway, there is a small chapel of the Twelve Healer Saints. You can pray that we survive this ordeal.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Oh, Gods! Oh, Gods! Oh, Gods!¡±

    Pricilla chewed on her thumb and frantically paced around her room. It felt like the whole world was collapsing around her. A small tug in her abdomen made her halt abruptly, but the fear in her heart only grew stronger.

    Her baby was in danger. She was in danger. A plague outbreak! even in her worst nightmares, she had never imagined being embroiled in such a horrific predicament.

    ¡°Leave now!¡± She waved her hand at the novice girl that had brought her the dreadful news.

    When the door closed behind the girl, Pricilla wrapped her arms around her body and shuddered. Feeling her knees losing strength, she leaned on the hard stone wall with only one thought left buzzing in her mind. She didn¡¯t want to die!

    Swaying dangerously, she took a few steps and reached for Bessie, who had been standing silently in the corner.

    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± She grabbed the front of the servant¡¯s gown and shook her. ¡°Use your damn magic and get me as far away from here as possible!¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t finished our mission.¡± Bessie¡¯s reply came surprisingly cold, making Pricilla flinch.

    ¡°To hell with the mission! It¡¯s the Blood Plague, you moron! You dare disobey me!?¡±

    Lifting her hand, she was about to slap the impudent maid when five bony fingers grabbed her wrist. With a cry, Pricilla tried to pull free but the force of the grip only grew stronger, threatening to crush her bones.

    ¡°The Second Prince gave us an order.¡± Bessie¡¯s voice was low and dangerous. ¡°Your job is to get the Beast¡¯s seed. My job is to protect you. All you need to do is concentrate on making him take you. And as long as I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t need to fear any Blood Plague.¡±

    Pricilla finally tore away. Losing her balance, she was about to fall but Bessie coughed her at the last moment.

    ¡°Careful, my lady. You might hurt yourself and your precious child. Now have some rest and recuperate. I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡±

    Without being able to respond, Pricilla allowed herself to be brought to the bed and tucked in. She could only lie petrified as the maid pressed their foreheads together and whispered:

    ¡°Make truth to seem like waking dream. Forget what is. Find fleeting peace.¡±

    Pricilla¡¯s eyes became glassy. She sighed and her eyelids fluttered shut.

    Leaning over her, Bessie was trying her best to reign in her desires. If she tried to rip that bitch¡¯s soul, her own could shatter. The restraints and the mental imprint those damn priests had put on her under the Second Prince¡¯s orders were still too strong. She had to protect that woman until their mission was fulfilled. Whenever she tried to disobey, the pain was just too much, threatening to erase her mind completely.

    Bessie frowned, her bony finger tracing Pricilla¡¯s jaw. That damn prince liked playing games. Her orders were to make sure Pricilla could pass his child as the heir of Norden and in the meantime to slowly curse the Dike to death. A sneaky plan to make the Binshi scapegoats in his indulgent play. And in the end, she was supposed to die for her master¡¯s plan.

    But the princeling had made one miscalculation. The shackles he had put were binding a Binshi¡¯s soul, what he had broken had been a Binshi¡¯s mind. But she was no longer a Binshi. Almost. Only a couple more souls and all the restraints were going to disappear and her power would flow once again. As long as anything human was eradicated, her shackles were going to shatter.

    And then she was going to slaughter them all. That bitch. The duke. The damn priests running around.

    But she couldn¡¯t act rashly. They had almost coughed her. Luckily, they had interpreted the marks she left on the body wrongly. She could use this to her advantage.

    Silently, Bessie left the room. She crossed the unnaturally quiet hallways with a quick step and a lowered head. Reaching her destination shortly after, she knocked on the infirmary¡¯s door and curtsied the moment it swung open.

    ¡°Greetings, Duchess. My mistress has sent me to assist you.¡±

 III-72. A whiff of blood and despair (1)

    Gray dawn replaced the night like ink being washed out from a used palimpsest. The rustle of raindrops over the tiled roofs enveloped the temple complex like a silken shroud, cutting it off from the rest of the mortal world. The drizzle gathered in the grooves between the cracked stones and deformed metal supports before streaming down from the damaged ceiling of the cathedral. The monotonous droning of the waterfall echoed throughout the empty hall akin to an otherworldly ison, mixing with the funeral psalms that rang under the old vaults. The mourning chants permeated the temple, reaching even the most remote corners.

    Death had spread its wings over the holy grounds.

    The cloth covering Lorelei¡¯s mouth made her strained breathing even heavier. Despite the sweat trickling under her habit¡¯s hood and running down her shoulder blades, her whole body shivered. Her gloved hand picked the end of the blanket, pulling it over the distorted, bloody face.

    ¡°The third one in six days.¡± The muffled voice of Bishop Petronius reached her like through a cotton wall. ¡°Did he show any symptoms this time?¡±

    All she could do was shake her head in response.

    Just like the novice girl, the Red Plague¡¯s victims had died suddenly, drowning in their own blood. For now, the deaths were amongst the heavily injured from the steeple¡¯s collapse but it was only a matter of time before even the strongest amongst the knights and priests fell victim to the insidious disease. And she was helpless to prevent this from happening.

    Closing her eyes, Lorelei searched in her memory for a hint. A book she had read. A teaching of Master Levi that could give her a clue on how to cure the Red Plague. Was there something among the Binshi medicines or rituals that they could use? Maybe if there was, she could convince Bishop Petronius to let Rasha out of her prison to help them.

    Alas, it was all wishful thinking. And the more she strained her mind to find a solution, the emptier her head felt.

    Next to her, the old priest began to chant quietly.

    ¡°May Father Norn reshape his remains into a new, glorious form.¡± His tone was as leveled and matter-of-factly like he was holding the daily sermon. ¡°May Father Lustris accept his soul amongst the blessed spirits. May this earthly dwelling be cleansed from the miasma of sickness and decay. Lux-Nostris!¡±

    ¡°Lux-Nostris,¡± whispered Lorelei languidly.

    Silence fell over the large hall and only the slight rustling of the linen curtains separating the patients¡¯ beds could be heard. With a lot of effort, Lorelei managed to squeeze out of her throat:

    ¡°I¡¯ll send Bessie to call the Infirmarian¡¯s apprentices to sew the blankets and take the body to be burned.¡±

    ¡°Do so.¡± Bishop Petronius lifted the linen curtain and stepped to the side, making way for Lorelei to exit the small, makeshift cubicle. ¡°It seems that House Orten has been blessed by the Fathers with compassion. Your Highness¡¯ sister has done us a favor, graciously lending us her personal maid in these difficult times.¡±

    ¡°We all do what we can to help.¡± Lorelei was grateful for the veil hiding her sour expression. She wouldn¡¯t believe even in a million years that her sister would do something like this out of the goodness of her heart. But despite her misgivings about Pricilla¡¯s intentions, it was true that Bessie had turned out to be a big help in taking care of the patients.

    Lorelei snaked her way on the narrow path dividing the two packed rows of linen cubicles and the bishop followed behind. Throwing a glance over her shoulder, she mused for a moment how mutual adversity could bring upon unexpected miracles. If the two of them could put aside their grievances, maybe it wasn¡¯t as impossible for Binshi and Limerians to find a common path as the Church believed. Under other circumstances, she would have liked to renew her discussion with Bishop Petronius but both of them couldn¡¯t afford such a distraction right now.

    Closing her eyes and exhaling, Lorelei willed herself to concentrate on her task. She dove into another cubicle, this one occupied by a nice old lady who had both her legs broken from the spire¡¯s falling debris.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    What welcomed her was a guttural shriek and a pair of bulging eyes peeking from between a nest of messy hair.

    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t come! I ain¡¯t sick! Begone, demons! You won¡¯t have me!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Madame Gilbert.¡± Lorelei rushed to her cot, trying to placate the terrified woman. ¡°You know me. I am-¡±

    ¡°I know you! Demon! Death! No! Stay away from me! You won¡¯t have me!¡±

    ¡°My child, take a deep breath.¡± Bishop Petronius leaned in and spoke to Madam Gilbert in an unusually gentle tone. ¡°Everything will be-¡±

    Before Lorelei and the priest could react, the woman threw herself at them and started clawing at them like a wild beast.

    ¡°You think you can hide behind a veil?¡± she screeched and tore the covering from Lorelei¡¯s face. ¡°I know you. I recognize your steps. Your stench in the air. I¡¯ve heard the rustling of your skirts. Last night. The nights before. You are Death. You are here for me too. Just like them. But you won¡¯t get me! I won¡¯t die!¡±

    Screaming her lungs out, the old woman spat in Lorelei¡¯s face before returning to her kicking and scratching spree.

    Time stopped.

    Lorelei stood petrified, her eyes - staring blankly at Bishop Petronius who was trying to subdue the struggling woman. His own veil hung torn alongside his right cheek. She saw his lips move as he shouted for help, but no sound could penetrate her ears. Someone pushed her to the side and her nose was filled with the dreadfully familiar smell of herbs and walnuts. In a second, nightmares and reality overlapped and her heart was locked in a painful spasm.

    She heaved and coughed. Her knees gave out and she crashed to the ground. Her ears rang with the scream of the dhrowghost. She felt its touch again - the cold and unyielding grip of death and desolation.

    ¡°N-no!¡± she muttered. ¡°N-no, please¡­¡±

    She saw the silver mask of Master Argente. His fingers dug into her shoulders.

    ¡°Duchess! Come to your senses!¡±

    Lorelei blinked and in place of the silver mask, the bloodless face of Bishop Petronius reappeared. Behind him, she recognized the silhouettes of Bessie and one of the infirmarian¡¯s apprentices who were fighting to subdue the hysteric Madam Gilbert.

    ¡°Your Highness!?¡± The bishop pulled her up and steadied her body. ¡°Let us get out of here first. You two, tie her up and find a calming potion to give her.¡±

    After barking his orders, the priest dragged Lorelei out of the cubicle and guided her to a small door at the far end of the main infirmary hall. As the two entered the room, they were engulfed by the aroma of drying herbs and the pungent smell of medicine.

    Putting Lorelei to sit on a low stool, the old man leaned over her.

    ¡°She spat at you, didn¡¯t she?¡± His voice was full of dread.

    ¡°She missed.¡± The lie rolled off of Lorelei¡¯s tongue before she could formulate any other thought.

    The bishop looked at her with some doubt. He stood up and fetched a cup and a bottle of strong wine. Pouring in some of the alcohol, he took out an ornate dagger and slit the tip of his thumb.

    ¡°It might not work, but better safe than sorry,¡± he said, letting several scarlet drops fall into the cup. ¡°My blood still carries the blessing of Saint Emina.¡±

    He handed Lorelei the wine. She rewarded him with an empty look.

    ¡°Forgive me, but you need to drink it all.¡±

    Lorelei took the cup from him and gazed into its red depths.

    ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯m becoming more of a bloodsucker than the Binshi from the folktales,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Pardon me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She downed the wine in three big gulps.

    ¡°You¡­ did good,¡± he said, trying to prevent his eyebrows from going up. ¡°Your Highness should now best return to your quarters and I¡¯ll report to the Duke.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll give him the report.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that! If you were infected-¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± Lorelei stood up and handed him back the cup. ¡°Madam Gilbert was scared and hysterical, but these are not symptoms of the Red Plague. Besides, if I have no physical contact with the Duke and wear a fresh veil, and gloves, there will be virtually no chance of transferring the disease should I be infected. And I¡¯m not.¡±

    Bishop Petronius stared at her, but Lorelei rewarded him with a glare just as stubborn. After a couple of silent minutes, the man nodded stiffly and handed her a fresh piece of linen to cover her face.

 III-73. A whiff of blood and despair (2)

    As each step brought Lorelei closer to the Twelve Healing Saints¡¯ chapel, her gate became slower and shakier. Was she doing the right thing? After all, that woman had spat straight in her face. Bishop Petronius was right, if she had been infected, she could doom Noah.

    Lorelei halted and pressed her back against the cool wall, wishing that the sturdy stone could give her the steadfastness she needed at the moment. To push on. To heal. To survive. Although, what she truly craved was a hug. For someone to pat her head and tell her that all this was just an illusion. Lie to her that all the deaths she couldn¡¯t prevent were a nefarious dream. But it was all wishful thinking, and reality showed no such mercy. She was a drowning man, looking for the thinnest straw to hold onto. A leaf, swept by the current, its fate - to rot away in the tide¡¯s embrace.

    What if she really was just a few hours away from facing a grueling death? Or worse - causing harm to him!

    ¡°Still¡­ can¡¯t I... just once more..,¡± she whispered into the empty hallway and choked.

    It was selfish and she knew it. If worse came to worse, she could destroy the future of Norden with a single touch. She needed to think about Noah, about all the people depending on him. The right thing to do was to return to her room in the women¡¯s wing and await her fate just like Neli did. The well-being of the many preceded the needs of the individual. But¡­ why was it always her needs?

    ¡°It isn¡¯t fair!¡± she squeezed through her teeth and her eyes burned. She was both angry and disgusted with herself. ¡°I just want¡­ to see him one final time!¡±

    ¡®Love is the most fatal sickness of all.¡¯ Master Levi¡¯s soft words came back to her mind. ¡®It tears your heart and saps away your rationality. Yet again, in a rational world, there is no place for hope and miracles.¡¯

    Swallowing her tears, Lorelei exhaled slowly. Just one look. She could be allowed a single moment, right? A final goodbye? She had washed and changed her veil and gloves. If she kept her distance and had no physical contact with Noah, he was going to be safe. Just one final look and a couple of words, and she was ready to accept her fate, whatever it was.

    As the fight between reason, fear, and desire raged in her chest, Lorelei slowly walked to the chapel. Before the simple, narrow door, she saw Lucas standing guard, his youthful face strained and clouded by worry. She greeted the young knight with a nod and he hurried to bow and make way for her to enter. Contrary to her expectations, the door swung silently on its well-maintained hinges, granting her entrance into the chapel¡¯s impeccable white interior.

    The white marble walls carried reliefs depicting the wondrous deeds of the Twelve Healing Saints - Saint Teodoro with hands full of medical potions; Saint Lucia curing the blind and deaf; Saint Omotrea regrowing a severed limb; Saint Mina healing the lepers.... From plagues to gnarly wounds, from poisons to legendary curses, the incredible achievements of all those ancient men and women were hewn into the cold stone. As she walked under their condemning, unblinking gazes, Lorelei felt small and insignificant. They knew of her failure and wrongdoing.

    A tearing sound echoed under the curved beams of the ceiling, taking Lorelei away from her dark thoughts. Her eyes followed the noise to the front of the chapel where the large statue of Saint Ursule, her marble hair and clothes caught by an invisible wind as she resurrected the dead, reigned over the rows of prayer cushions surrounding the dias with the offerings to the saints.

    With the whiteness of the marble floor and walls as a background, the dark figure of Noah was like a tear in the fabric of the universe. And just as out-of-place as he seemed in this holy sanctuary, his actions too had nothing to do with the spirit of prayer and peaceful meditation. Straps and pieces of destroyed linen sheets covered the floor around him as he sat cross-legged on a prayer cushion with a dagger in one hand and some fabric in the other.

    ¡°Good morning, my lady!¡± He greeted her without lifting his head. The moment his deep voice graced her ears, the heavy load in Lorelei¡¯s chest seemed to lessen. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare hope that you¡¯d find time to visit me.¡±

    ¡°How¡­?¡± Lorelei blinked and tilted her head in short contemplation. ¡°It was my gait that betrayed me, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Noah finally lifted his face and gave her a tired but warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m proud to say that I¡¯m able to discern your steps with almost absolute certainty. What brings you here? Not that I complain about your company. The only things I¡¯m allowed to do is go to my cell to sleep and come here to pray. I¡¯m missing only the shackles and I¡¯ll be the perfect prisoner.¡±

    ¡°We are all trying to assure your safety,¡± said Lorelei but immediately stiffened as the stinger of guilt pierced her mercilessly. She kneeled two cushions away from him and tried to control her breathing. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be praying.¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s devotion to the Gods can be shown in more than one way.¡± Noah sliced the piece of linen into two thinner stripes. ¡°There is a Marzbani saying: ¡®Jin dur-kamkalar naider hak, koshker lenkar yok.¡¯ It means roughly ¡®The djinn will help you find the lost camel, but they will not herd it in your stead.¡¯¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    He waved his dagger pointing at the surrounding reliefs.

    ¡°Before I wait for a miracle from our dear long-departed saints, I¡¯d better prepare some bandages for the spire-fall victims.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s a good idea to utter blasphemy in the earthly home of the Gods?!¡± Lorelei was in awe of his brazen remark, but, at the same time, couldn¡¯t refute him.

    ¡°If this was truly the home of the Gods, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed such things to happen!¡± Noah raised his voice and his eyes burned. ¡°The ancient times when gods and saints walked this earth are long past. None of them cares what happens to us anymore!¡±

    Throwing his dagger on the ground, he began rolling the freshly-cut bandages. A small vein popped on his clenched jaw and his brows drew together. After a few minutes of silence, he cursed inaudibly and drew a hand through his hair.

    ¡°Forgive me.¡± His voice carried an untypical melancholic note. No, it was desperation rather than melancholy. ¡°To tell you the truth, right now, I¡­ I envy you.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± His words left Lorelei¡¯s mind completely blank.

    ¡°At least you can do something. Help others.¡± Noah rested his arms on his knees and his back hunched down like an immense pressure was trying to crush him. ¡°All I know how to do is kill. And we have plenty of corpses already. I can''t ease my people¡¯s pain or fear. All I can do is uselessly cower in a shrine while pest and disaster rob the lives I swore to protect.¡±

    He laughed quietly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t order broken bones to heal. I can¡¯t create a law to banish a disease. I can¡¯t command an army to force death to retreat. I have neither the necessary knowledge nor the magic power to change anything. So all I can do is hide here and play with old sheets while you, Neli, Duncan, Rasha, Lucas, and everyone else is fighting for survival. I failed everyone. I¡¯m pathetic.¡±

    Loreli just sat there, her body slightly trembling. She wanted to console him, but when she opened her mouth, what came out was the darkness gnawing on her own soul.

    ¡°Yes. You are pathetic.¡± She felt his gaze piercing her. ¡°You sit here and cry how helpless you are while at the same time, you go beyond what any normal lord would do to help some dirty peasants. You want praise? You want someone to tell you that it¡¯s enough? A few bandages won''t make a change. Whatever you do, people will die. But you still would know, deep down, even if you don¡¯t acknowledge it at the moment, that there was nothing more you could do. Because no one expected even this much from you! I don¡¯t have such luxury!¡±

    ¡°L-Lorelei!?¡± Taken aback, Noah tried to say something, but she cut him off.

    ¡°I am a physician. My job, my vocation is to keep death at bay. And to top it all, my body could be a host to a damn saint. But I can neither find a cure using my knowledge nor have I the strength to snap my fingers and summon some godly powers. I can just watch as all my attempts fail. Again. And again. And again! I can only observe as the light in someone¡¯s eyes goes out, knowing that their salvation was on the tip of my fingers. Would have they lived if I had used different herbs? If I had started the treatment earlier? If I had recognized the symptoms sooner? If I had confessed to Bishop Petronius what I am?¡±

    Wrapping her arms around her body, Lorelei could no longer stop the flow of the words as tears washed down her face.

    ¡°Who is the true failure between us, Your Highness? You, who has found a way to help despite lacking the knowledge and resources? Or is it I, the incompetent coward who hid her identity out of selfishness? Even now, all I do is indulge in my selfishness. I¡¯m here, despite knowing the danger. Despite knowing my crime and my failure!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Noah motioned to stand up. This prompted Lorelei to scramble to her feet and back away.

    ¡°Do not approach!¡± Her scream forced him to halt. ¡°I¡¯ve done something selfish and foolish already. I don¡¯t want to have your death on my conscience in my last remaining days.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Noah sucked a sharp breath. ¡°No! Tell me it isn¡¯t true! Tell me you didn¡¯t get infected!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­ in about seven days.¡± Her voice almost betrayed her, but she managed to continue somehow. ¡°You should still be fine despite me being here. I never touched you.¡±

    Turning her back on Noah, Lorelei tried to walk away, but her legs were shaking too much. She took a couple of wobbly steps before her knees gave out and she plopped on the floor a sobbing mess.

    No! She had to get out of there. The longer she stayed, the greater the danger for Noah was. One wrong action and¡­

    Two familiar warm arms wrapped around her shoulders.

    ¡°W-what are you doing!?¡± She screamed but didn¡¯t dare struggle. If her movements tore her veil or exposed her bare skin in any way, a single touch would be a death sentence to him!

    ¡°I thought you said the Blood Plague was contagious only through direct skin contact.¡± His voice reached her unusually muffled, prompting Lorelei to look back.

    What entered her vision was more of a ragdoll than a man. Noah had hastily wrapped himself in one of the linen sheets and another one covered his head and face, making him look like the drawing of the desert Marzbanati she had seen in Master Levi¡¯s books. Her gaze traveled to his hands which were currently holding her in a tight embrace. Blessed Saints! He had been smart enough to even wrap them in pieces of cloth, creating rather ugly but functional gloves.

    ¡°See,¡± he whispered gently, ¡°I am perfectly safe.¡±

    ¡°You are a crazy fool!¡± She laughed and sobbed, unable to stop herself.

    ¡°We both are, I suppose.¡± He tried to act calm, but she clearly could hear the tension in his voice. ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ am scared.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± His arms wrapped tighter around her. ¡°But we¡¯ll overcome this together.¡±

 III-74. Confession

    Lorelei¡¯s eyelids fluttered and she squinted when the light of the setting sun blinded her. She needed a few seconds to realize where she was. The white walls of the chapel were now dyed a pinkish orange by the last remnants of daylight. The omnipresent scent of incense seeped in even through her veil, its sweet aroma gently trying to lull her back to sleep, were it not for the persistent aching of her body. The warmth penetrating her right stride from the cushion she was leaning on was balanced by the cooling sensation of the stone wall on her back. It would have enticed her to resume her slumber, but the crawly sensation in her legs and lower back kept waking her up.

    Lorelei whimpered and stirred, quite reluctant to part with her cozy, firm, and surprisingly comfortable¡­ cushion? As realization slowly dawned on her, she stiffened and tilted her head up. Two clear gray eyes smiled at her from between his improvised head covering.

    ¡°Good afternoon, princess.¡± Noah¡¯s voice was muffled by the cloth but nevertheless jolly. ¡°I hope you had sweet dreams.¡±

    ¡°M-my lord!?¡± Her cloudy mind cleared instantaneously. ¡°Forgive me, I-¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to forgive,¡± chuckled Noah and the calm melody of his words lit her heart and cheeks on fire.

    ¡°Y-you should have awoken me sooner!¡± The glance she threw at him was half-apologetic, half-accusatory. ¡°It has been¡­ an hour?¡±

    ¡°A couple of hours would be more exact.¡±

    ¡°I have greatly inconvenienced you!¡± she said quietly and thought that it would likely be best to demurely lower her gaze. Her eyes remained fixed on his.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, my weary physician. You sure needed some sleep and I was more than happy to assist in the matter. After all, considering how soundly you slept, I do seem to possess the most comfortable shoulder in the whole of Limeria.¡±

    The wink he gave her wasn¡¯t as much of a surprise as it should have been, coming from the notorious Duke of Norden. His nonchalant manner almost dulled Lorelei¡¯s guilt.

    Almost.

    Under different circumstances, she would have indulged in the moment a bit longer. Would have enjoyed bantering with him. Maybe she would have even dared to lay her head on his shoulder again if only to see his reaction. But she knew painfully well that right now any unnecessary contact carried too much of a risk. She had endangered him plenty already just by falling asleep on him.

    Without saying a thing, she tried to scramble up only to realize that her legs were too numb to carry her. After a little wobble, she plopped back on the floor with a groan, her legs - sprawled and throbbing as if being pierced by hundreds of needles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty!¡± Noah knelt before her and, before she could stop him, he began massaging her calves. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a physician? You should know that if you have been in a cramped position, restoring circulation is¡­¡±

    His words trailed off as his voice died down. His bandaged palms froze mid-motion. He lifted his gaze to meet Lorelei¡¯s rounded eyes.

    ¡°Damn!¡± He sucked a sharp breath through his teeth and immediately released his grip, going as far as to shrink back. Holding his hands in the air, he looked the embodiment of distraught. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you! I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s nothing... intimate or anything. I just wanted to help. When I was young and had my first horseback expedition, I couldn¡¯t walk for an hour after. And then Neli did this to my calves, and-¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lorelei bit her lips and was grateful for her veil hiding her beet-red face, ¡°you-¡±

    ¡°Please, believe me!¡± He interrupted her and his voice rang with desperation. ¡°I just¡­ I really hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I had no ill intentions. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you again. Forgi-¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Lorelei was forced to raise her voice to get his attention. ¡°What has gotten into you all of a sudden!? How could I misunderstand you?¡±

    Noah¡¯s shoulders slumped and a listless laughter came from behind his face cloth.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Please, my lady,¡± he mumbled, ¡°there is no need to pretend, at least not in front of me. There is no one else around to deceive.¡±

    ¡°Deceive?¡± Lorelei felt a pang in her heart. ¡°Elaborate.¡±

    ¡°What is there to elaborate? I know that out of duty and obligation, you have been fulfilling our contract. Playing the role of my wife in front of our people and your family; bearing with my touch even though it repulses you. But you don¡¯t need to suppress your feelings when we are alone.¡±

    ¡°My lord,¡± Lorelei chewed on her lip, trying to find the courage to say the words she needed to say. ¡°I believe you have misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°Have I?¡± Noah shook his head. ¡°Hardly. I¡¯ve seen enough terrified people to recognize fear. Especially when I¡¯m the source of said fear. And that night, the Beast of Norden scared you to tears.¡±

    ¡°Our wedding night?¡± Lorelei scowled. ¡°I think I was allowed to be afraid after getting married to someone I¡¯d never seen before. I was just a warrior¡¯s trophy-wife and could only expect what I was told would happen to me. I didn¡¯t know you back then.¡±

    ¡°And now you do?¡± Noah snorted. ¡°Is that why you ran away after the welcoming banquet?¡±

    ¡°That had nothing to do with you,¡± whispered Lorelei and her fingers dug in the coarse fabric of her habit.

    ¡°Nothing to do with me?! With whom then? Under the Beast of Norden¡¯s roof, in the Beast of Norden¡¯s arms, there was another Beast that scared you other than me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there was!¡± Lorelei¡¯s words were almost inaudible. ¡°You know about Master Argente.¡±

    Hearing the name, Noah stiffened. But Lorelei wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°You know what he did to me. But what you don¡¯t know is that he wasn¡¯t the first one.¡±

    ¡°Lor-¡±

    ¡°Please, let me finish. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll have this courage. You can judge me after.¡± Exhaling a jagged breath, Lorelei continued. ¡°I was fourteen. I was foolish. And I was in love. It happened one spring night. My brother and his other friends were there too, to¡­ watch some ¡®fun entertainment¡¯. I¡­ don¡¯t want to delve into the details. Maybe someday, but right now¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    She swallowed hard but forced herself to go on.

    ¡°I barely escaped and for over a year after, I couldn¡¯t bear a man to touch me. Not even Master Levi. Since then, it has gotten much better. But then¡­ a lot of things happened. And after the Red Hands took me, it has just been too much. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve hurt you. I know my behavior is quite erratic, but I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lorelei!¡± Noah sat before her, straight as a candle, but she could see his shoulders shaking. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shrugged, feeling a great load lifting from her chest. What surprised her was that there were no more tears left to shed. She was just feeling empty. ¡°But I still hope you can understand and forgive me for the way I acted. It never was because of you. It was all because of me. I know I¡¯m a dirty harlot, and-¡±

    ¡°Who called you a dirty harlot!¡± Scorching anger filled Noah¡¯s voice but it wasn¡¯t directed at her. ¡°Wait! Did your father know? Did that pig say it? I should have torched that dumpster household when I had the chance and that misbegotten brother of yours together with it! When we get out of here, I¡¯ll hang them, one after the other!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± A sad smile stretched Lorelei¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯d only dirty your hands. Besides, killing one of the Emperor¡¯s tax collectors will surely cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°As if I care!¡±

    ¡°As the Duke of Norden you should.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei, they harmed you! Even death would be too lenient!¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m the one to decide on the punishment. I just¡­ want to forget it all. Bury the past.¡± Her head hung low and she trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t want new blood to remind me of old grievances. I don¡¯t want those memories to drag me down ever again and make me hurt you.¡±

    ¡°If that is your wish¡­¡± His tone didn¡¯t convince her completely, but it was still a start.

    ¡°Thank you. And I hope that now, we¡¯ve cleared that misunderstanding. But to make it even clearer - Duke Noah Lux Norden, I do not find you scary, monstrous, or repulsive.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is quite the relief, my lady.¡± She could feel his burning gaze on her. ¡°You¡­ were very brave.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°But you seem quite shaken.¡±

    ¡°That I am.¡±

    ¡°Do you¡­ need a hug?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± She just gawked at him, not knowing how to respond, her chest almost bursting. She desperately wanted to say ¡®yes¡¯. Instead, the rational part of her mind made a heroic attempt at taking over the situation. ¡°You do remember that the Blood Plague is contracted by touch?¡±

    ¡°You do remember that I hugged you before and you slept on my shoulder for hours?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is true.¡± She swallowed and nodded, cursing herself internally. Why were the tears coming out now?!

    Without saying a word, Noah closed the distance between them. Just as his arms wrapped around her shaking body, a loud thud echoed from the chapel¡¯s door.

 III-75. When poison creeps in... (1)

    The thunderous knocking startled them, the awkwardness of their situation slowly seeping in. They were kneeling on the chapel floor in a rather intimate hug while their retainers and the temple''s clerics were about to barge in. Quickly sobering up, Noah and Lorelei separated and scrambled to their feet, but their gazes remained entangled for just a couple of heartbeats longer.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± Lorelei cleared her throat. ¡°I think you might wish to remove your covering before anyone enters and gets a fright.¡±

    ¡°And just as I was starting to like my ragdoll attire,¡± humphed Noah but hurried to disentangle himself from the torn linens.

    Lorelei observed him, curious whether his heart was beating just as violently as hers was. Considering his slightly flustered expression as he emerged from his protective cocoon, such a scenario was plausible. The spark had also returned to his eyes and the deep wrinkles between his brows seemed to smoothen. Even covered in linen rags and weighed down by anguish and sadness, he was more dashing than the radiant heroes from the minstrels¡¯ songs.

    Catching herself trailing off in daydreams, Lorelei made an effort to return to the harsh reality they were facing.

    ¡°Be sure not to touch the linens on the outside and burn them immediately. And make sure to use soap and hot water to wash afterward.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe you got infected?¡± The obvious fear in his gaze made the pangs of her heart even more painful because she knew its meaning. He was not fearing for his life.

    ¡°Better be safe than sorry,¡± she mumbled before raising her voice. ¡°Enter!¡±

    Immediately, the chapel door flung open and Lucas and the Father Infirmarian stormed in. Their pale faces didn¡¯t bode well.

    ¡°Blessed Saints! My lady!¡± The willowy priest rushed toward her, his expression the embodiment of horror. There was urgency in his hushed tone. ¡°I finally found you! You need to come with me. Right now!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Father?¡± Noah barred his way before the perturbed man could grab Lorelei¡¯s sleeve. However, at the sight of him, the infirmarian only paled even more.

    ¡°Your Highness! Be completely honest with me. Please, tell me that you and the Duchess didn¡¯t have any physical contact recently.¡±

    ¡°Who died this time?¡± Lorelei interjected before Noah could respond. But even before the infirmarian spoke, she already knew the answer.

    ¡°Madame Gilbert, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°S¡­ Symptoms?¡± She managed to push the word through her teeth with immense effort, all the while her lungs desperately tried to take a sip of air but failed.

    ¡°Sudden bleeding from all orifices, the same as the others. That¡¯s why I came to fetch you. Bishop Petronius informed me¡­¡±

    For some reason, all of the Father Infirmarian¡¯s words seemed to pass through Lorelei¡¯s ears like the humming of a swarm of bees. She could no longer feel her hands and feet, the only sensation left in her body being the chill of horror and realization. She was going to die! Her stomach twisted as the world turned dim and disappeared, engulfed by a bloody fog.

    Noah first noticed her sway and grabbed her before her unconscious body could hit the floor.

    ***

    When Lorelei came to, she found herself lying on the cot in her cell at the women¡¯s wing. Someone had peeled off her habit, veil, and gloves and dressed her in a soft, comfortable shift. The strong smell of incense hung in the air like a corporeal obsequy, portending her looming demise.

    A cry tore free from Lorelei¡¯s pressed lips. She curled up like a baby, pressing her face against the pillow, and screamed. The feathered stuffing absorbed her howls and sucked up her poisonous tears. Her fingers clawed at the sheets, their very touch reminiscent of the tight embrace of a mound shroud.

    Dead. She was dead. A walking corpse amongst the living. It was just a matter of time before her body succumbed to the treacherous illness coursing through her veins. Before the plague¡¯s poison covered her skin in a spider-thin web of bursting veins and drowned her in her own blood.

    Something thick and metallic rose up her throat. She gagged. Her eyes ripped wide open and she shot up, frantically looking around.

    There!

    Rolling down from the cot, she scrambled to the chamberpot and vomited. With each wretch, her body quivered and pain pulsated through her entire body.

    ¡®No! It¡¯s starting! Already?! No! No! No! I don¡¯t want to! I want to live! Please! Someone, help me! Dear Gods, have mercy! Help!¡¯

    There was no divine light. No godly intervention as a result of her prayers. No saintly powers cleansing her corrupted body. But with the passing of time, the convulsions and vomiting ceased. Her blurred vision also began clearing, enough for her to be able to focus on the contents of the chamberpot. There was no blood. Only her long-forgotten breakfast.

    Lorelei burst out into laughter and the tears streamed down again, this time in relief.

    ¡°I-idiot,¡± she mumbled through sobs. ¡°G-get a grip. To mistake indigestion for the Blood Plague? You¡¯re slipping.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    She was indeed on the edge of madness after all that had piled up on her in the past¡­ months? It felt like a lifetime. All she wanted to do was crawl back in bed and cry herself to sleep, waiting for the inevitable end. Instead, she wiped her tears, pushed the chamberpot into a corner, and went to rinse her mouth with some water. She then took a stylus and a few sheets of paper and began meticulously inspecting her body, writing down every bruise or lack thereof.

    That¡¯s how Bishop Petronius found her half an hour later.

    ¡°Your Highness feels sick already?¡± His eyes squinted from behind the protection of the veil, his nose still not failing to alert him of the unfortunate contents of her hidden chamberpot.

    ¡°It was just a bout of panic.¡± She waved her hand, trying to act braver than she felt. ¡°It has already passed. And I have no symptoms¡­ yet. The quickened heartbeat and the nausea can be explained by fatigue and fright. I found no bleeding under the skin. My lungs also seem fine. My shaking hands are also not due to fever but more likely because of my recent nervous breakdown.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear this, my lady.¡± The bishop studied her carefully before shaking his head. ¡°The trials and tribulations of the Two Fathers do seem to come in pairs, both in the shape of people and disasters.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I mean, you and the duke sure match well together.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± Even hearing Noah¡¯s name was painful. What if she never saw him again?

    ¡°You two seem to have very similar reactions in the face of death. As if you couldn¡¯t be bothered.¡±

    ¡°Would crying and begging change the outcome?¡±

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t. But a bit more piety and less denial will calm your soul and cleanse it before it returns to Father Lustris.¡± Bishop Petronius sounded stern, but there was sadness in his gaze as he measured Lorelei up. ¡°But what is sure, the duke once asked me the very same question. And got the same answer only to completely ignore it.¡±

    Lorelei just bit her lips, uncertain how to respond. However, the old cleric didn¡¯t give her much time to retort.

    ¡°Since we are on the topic of His Highness, I want to make sure again, my lady.¡± Petronius¡¯ vigilant eyes locked on her. ¡°You spent almost the entire day with him as it seems. So, can you swear upon the Two Fathers that the two of you had no bodily contact?¡±

    She flinched and knew he didn¡¯t miss it. But before she could explain, the cleric took a step toward her.

    ¡°Merciful Lords!¡± he lowered his voice angrily. ¡°I trusted you at least to know better! Forget the fact that you¡¯ve desecrated a chapel. How could you consciously indulge in your lustful desires after knowing you might be infected?¡±

    Suddenly, Bishop Petronius stepped even closer and his gloved hands grabbed her shoulders.

    ¡°Be honest. Did you do it on purpose?¡± His cold, leveled tone was scarier than if he had shouted. ¡°Did you try to assassinate the duke by getting him infected? Was all this your and your Binshi friend¡¯s doing? Did you spread the disease?¡±

    ¡°You are insane!¡± Lorelei was so stunned that she didn¡¯t even think to struggle free. There was desperation and madness in the old cleric¡¯s eyes peering at her from behind the veil.

    ¡°Hardly. I would be insane to think all that happened is just a coincidence. But honestly, it was a masterful plan. The duke almost lost his life twice in a single day due to the steeple disaster. And when it didn¡¯t work, you lot decided to stoop even lower. Yet I was a fool to see it just now. You were the one who found the first victim. After that, all the patients who died had been under your direct care. I should have suspected something. The sickness developed too fast and amongst people who never even had contact with Novice Lillibeth. It was all you!¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness! That¡¯s delusional! Come to your senses.¡± Lorelei raised her voice but her words didn¡¯t seem to reach him.

    ¡°What a fool I was! And now you managed to seduce and infect the duke! But why did you have to make all those innocent people suffer too? Did you join the Red Hands when you were supposedly kidnapped? Have you contracted their madness too? You must have. To kill all those people and even sacrifice your own life¡­ Or did those Binshi bastards develop a cure? Where is it? Hand it over!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The anger bubbling in Lorelei¡¯s chest overshadowed her fear and desperation, and, for a brief moment, it gave her strength. She shoved Bishop Petronius away. In the process, she ripped away his veil, revealing the gaunt, angry face beneath.

    ¡°Not a single word!¡± she hissed and spat in his feet, forcing him to jump back. ¡°You insane idiot. I didn¡¯t find the first body. It was Nelini. She too has yet to show any symptoms, but you never suspected her.¡±

    ¡°She would never harm the duke. She has saved his life-¡±

    ¡°And I haven''t!? I¡¯ve pulled him out of the clutches of death and demons. But you couldn¡¯t know this, so I forgive you. What I can¡¯t forgive, Your Holiness, is you insinuating that I work for the Red Hands and that I have killed innocents. Wake up, Your Holiness. If I wanted to kill the duke, I had more than enough chances to do so.¡±

    Bishop Petronius frowned, but she could see doubt starting to creep in. Spinning on her heels, Lorelei grabbed the small swallow-shaped brooch lying on the table at her cot. Its blue gem caught the sparse light of the setting sun.

    ¡°This is argali horn. It dispels illusions and can reveal the concealed marks of the Red Hands. But if you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to verify it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going anywhere.¡±

    Saying that, Lorelei pulled the laces of her shift and pulled the front open, revealing her left breast. Bishop Petronius gasped but she didn''t give him time to speak. Crossing gazes with him, she pressed the gem against her skin.

    Nothing happened.

    Exhaling, Lorelei covered herself and gave the bishop a poisonous look.

    ¡°I am a physician. I tend to the sick and dying. It isn¡¯t rare for my patients to reunite with Father Norn. But I didn¡¯t kill them, I swear on the Two Fathers. As for the duke, yes, I was with him. Yes, we did have bodily contact. It¡¯s called a hug, Your Holiness. It is something one needs, especially when having to face their imminent mortality. But we kept decorum. Our bare skin never touched. Anything beyond that is just a figment of your perverted imagination.¡±

    ¡°You dare insult me!?¡±

    ¡°Just as you dare insult me.¡±

    She threw his veil on the ground.

    ¡°Now take your leave, Your Holiness. And I advise you to take good rest against mental exhaustion. In seven days, if I¡¯m still alive, you can come back and question my integrity, actions, and motives. Until then, I¡¯ll be cleansing my soul and body to face the Father of Darkness. Good night.¡±

    Bishop Petronius looked a breath away from bursting at the seams, his face purplish and contorted. But instead of retorting, he turned around and exited the room. Lorelei shook and crumbled on the cot, cocooning herself into the blanket.

    She was too drained even to cry. And she was alone. There was no one who could help her. She had to face her anger, fear, and guilt and fight them on her own or allow herself to succumb to madness.

 III-76. When poison creeps in... (2)

    Lorelei awoke at the gray of dawn if what she had done for the past several hours could be called sleeping. She tried to recite the verses of the Twilight Mass, but her mind was not in the prayer. There were two concerned gray eyes constantly appearing before her - sweet, alluring, and full of worry. Eyes she might not see ever again. The condemning words of Bishop Petronius hurt even more since there was some truth in the cleric¡¯s madness. If Noah contracted the Red Plague because of her, she¡¯d never forgive herself.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He must be!¡± she whispered, clasping her palms together. ¡°Dear Fathers, please, protect him. Spare his life. It was all my mistake. Punish me, but let him emerge unscathed. He shouldn¡¯t suffer for my weakness and ill judgment.¡±

    Lorelei swallowed the knot lodged in her throat and tried pouring her sincerity and remorse into the prayer. As long as he remained unharmed, she was ready to face whatever retribution awaited her soul in the afterlife.

    Her thoughts trailed off as she suddenly remembered Orhana¡¯s spirit and the dream-like silver world she inhabited. The ghost¡¯s warning rang again in her ears: ¡®The regret and love you carry can turn you into a wraith that would feed on the ones you hold dearest.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯d better make sure that Rish or Rasha cleanse my soul after I¡­,¡± Biting her lips, Lorelei couldn¡¯t speak aloud the words that her heart had already accepted. Throwing a guilty glance at the gray sky outside the window, she pressed her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Holy Fathers, it¡¯s just a precaution. This is Norden. It¡¯s just in case something goes wrong and my soul doesn¡¯t find its way to Father Lustris. We¡­ don¡¯t need a remorseful ghost plaguing the lands. I hope you understand and forgive me, venerable Fathers.¡±

    As expected, there was no answer, no thunder of retribution, or saintly manifestation, and her body definitely didn¡¯t turn into a pile of smoking ashes due to Father Norn¡¯s righteous retaliation. Only the sky outside her cell turned a few shades brighter.

    Lorelei hastily finished the prayer before other distracting thoughts condemned her further in the eyes of the Gods.

    With this first task finished, she then began inspecting her body for any signs of the Blood Plague. Were there any dark spots? Bleeding or bursting veins? Time passed slowly, further prolonged by the dread of expectation. Thank the Gods, everywhere she managed to look seemed normal. However, despite the joy and relief of her postponed death, there was something that bothered her. She couldn¡¯t quite figure out what it was, but it felt like she was having a long-forgotten thought hovering on the fringes of her mind and giving her nudges from time to time. Alas, every time she tried to grasp at it, it slipped away, leaving behind a pounding headache.

    Lorelei grumbled and pinched her nose, but decided to let it be for the moment. She carefully wrote down her findings and frowned, rolling the stylus between her fingers. All that was left was her back, but the lack of a mirror made further examination impossible.

    Just as she was considering whether the faceted windows of her cell could give her enough reflection to see her back, someone shyly knocked on the door.

    ¡°State your business!¡± Lorelei raised her voice, wondering who was brave and foolish enough to visit someone under isolation.

    ¡°It¡¯s B-Bessie, my lady.¡± Even through the door, Lorelei recognized the stuttering voice of Pricilla¡¯s maid. ¡°I w-was told to bring you food.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Together with the completely hooded and veiled Bessie and her tray of food, a pungent stench entered the room. Lorelei wrinkled her nose as it was assaulted by the peculiar combination of sulfur, camphor, and walnuts. Her reaction didn¡¯t escape the maid¡¯s eyes. The girl¡¯s head sank between her shoulders and she slowed her step.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I¡®m s-sorry, my lady,¡± she mumbled, staring at her feet. ¡°I h-help with mixing the embalming salves for the bodies. The p-priests ordered me to. I c-couldn¡¯t say no. T-the smell clings and won¡¯t wash off. B-but I swear, I cleaned before I came, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Bessie.¡± Lorelei was ashamed of her reaction. ¡°It¡¯s normal. Besides, the more sulfur is used on the bodies, the safer it is to handle them afterward. It somehow kills the Blood Plague, you know.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± The maid fidgeted a bit under her thick layers of covering. ¡°The infirmarian told me.¡±

    ¡°See? So no need to apologize.¡±

    ¡°But I in¡­ incon¡­ inconvenienced a Limerian lady.¡± Bessie trembled so hard that the plate and utensils on her table rattled. ¡°I¡¯ve sinned. I¡¯m sorry. Please, don¡¯t tell Lady Pricilla what I did.¡±

    ¡°Certainly not.¡± Lorelei smiled faintly. ¡°All that happens here stays here anyway.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, my lady.¡±

    ¡°As we have cleared up that, you can leave the food on the table.¡± Looking at the girl fidgeting around at a safe distance, she thought of something. ¡°And I hope you can do me a favor before you go.¡±

    ¡°At your service, my lady.¡±

    Lorelei nodded and hurriedly explained her current examination setback. To her unpleasant surprise, Bessie became more and more reluctant with every word and even stepped back a few paces.

    ¡°I c-couldn¡¯t¡­ sh-shouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°But there is no need to even touch me! I just need you to come a bit closer and see whether there is something on my back.¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­ I¡­ I-it¡¯s too dangerous. If l-look at the naked b-body of the l-lady¡­¡±

    ¡°But you are Pricilla¡¯s chambermaid. Why are you acting so shy?¡± Lorelei arched an eyebrow. At her comment, Bessie¡¯s whole body became rigid.

    ¡°No. I c-can¡¯t. Lady Duchess, I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Bessie!¡± Lorelei snapped, her nerves thin from all the fear and fatigue ¡°You helped the Father Infirmarian to take care of the dead bodies. What difference there is if the corpse is still breathing? Enough whining. I need you to inspect my back. Or do you really intend to inconvenience the noblest lady in Norden?¡±

    As the last words left Lorelei¡¯s lips, she felt a tinge of guilt. It was wrong to force the poor girl to do something she didn¡¯t want to and flaunt her title like that, but in desperate times like this, everyone needed to do their part. And from what she could see, only the fear of authority was the thing that could move her. Lorelei swore to make sure Bessie was compensated accordingly. Maybe she could even free her from Pricilla¡¯s clutches¡­

    ¡°If you order, I shall obey.¡± The maid¡¯s whisper came from beneath the veil and something in its tone made Lorelei shudder.

    ¡°Good. Thank you.¡±

    With a bitter aftertaste in her mouth, Lorelei loosened the strings of her shift and let it slide down her shoulders, revealing her back. The cold air gave her goosebumps. Pulling her hair over her shoulder, she bit her teeth.

    ¡°And?¡±

    Bessie remained silent. The lack of response was even worse than if the girl had started to scream.

    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±

    Suddenly, Lorelei felt warm fingers touching her skin. It took her a split second to realize what had just happened.

    ¡°You foolish girl! Why aren¡¯t you wearing g-gloves¡­¡±

    A horrible fit of nausea overwhelmed her senses. Her head exploded with pain and silver snowflakes began dancing in front of her eyes. The only thing Lorelei could hear were her own screams and the wild pounding of her heart. As the world went in and out of focus in a swirl of shimmering silver mist, her knees gave out and she fell on the rough stone slabs. Cough tore her lungs and Lorelei could taste the metallic saltiness of blood.

    ¡°... lady? My lady!?¡± For some reason, she thought she heard the thundering bellow of Duncan. What was he doing here? He was supposed to be with Noah and Nelini.

    ¡°You, servant girl!¡± The old knight¡¯s roar seemed to shake the world. ¡°Go fetch someone. Hurry!¡±

    With all her remaining strength, Lorelei fought to remain conscious.

 III-77. ...A demon stirs at twilight

    Lorelei¡¯s soul and body screamed. Burning agony flowed like molten lead through her veins. Through blurring eyes, she could see red droplets raining on the floor.

    ¡®Such a pretty color,¡¯ she thought as the scarlet of blood displaced the sparkling snowflakes that danced in front of her. In a couple of heartbeats, all she could see was red.

    Akin to a wind-swept candle, her mind flickered in and out of focus, but even its few moments of sharpness were soon engulfed by the shadows of gruesome nightmares. That soul-tearing pain. Those cold, glittering sparks. They were somehow so familiar. So terrifying.

    Through ringing ears Lorelei could hear the distraught stuttering of Bessie that was almost drowned by Duncan¡¯s loud voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ sh-she s-suddenly started b-bleeding. I d-don¡¯t know w-why¡­¡±

    ¡°You deaf, girl! Go bring the infirmarian!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯ll¡­ be right back.¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Bessie ran out of the room like some sort of demon was chasing her. For some reason, the sound of the maid¡¯s fading steps made Lorelei feel a surge of relief.

    ¡°My lady.¡± Duncan leaned over her, the panic and indecisiveness in his voice so unlike his usual steadfast demeanor. ¡°What should I do? How can I help? I should bring you to bed-¡±

    ¡°N¡­o,¡± rasped Lorelei. ¡°Stay¡­ put.¡±

    With utmost effort, she rolled on her back and remained lying on the cold slabs, sticky blood still flowing out of her nose. Her heart galloped and after each labored breath, she expected to feel the dreadful nausea again. First was nosebleeding, then retching blood, then bleeding through the eyes and ears, and in the end - blood coming from all other orifices followed by death. She had a few hours at most. Maybe even minutes.

    Despite her waning senses, Lorelei bit her teeth and clawed her way out of the depths of unconsciousness. She ignored the pain. She had felt worse. She suppressed the nightmares. It was useless to fear now. She didn¡¯t want to give up yet!

    Tears welled in her eyes. Noah! She would never see him again. She should have told him she loved him. There had been so many chances, so many missed opportunities. She should have accepted his kiss that night. Now it was all too late!

    But despite all odds, the nausea didn¡¯t return. Lorelei¡¯s labored breathing calmed down and the pain in her body dwindled to a dull, persistent ache. She suddenly sat up, scaring Duncan out of his wits.

    ¡°Duchess!¡±

    ¡°S-something¡­ isn¡¯t right.¡± She coughed, clearing her throat. With the sleeve of her shift, she rubbed her face and stared at the remnant blood stains. ¡°It¡¯s clotting.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing.¡± The old knight knelt before her, still keeping a safe distance, but his worried face seemed to relax considerably. ¡°Gods be my witness, you gave me quite the fright! I¡¯m glad you-¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be clotting.¡± Lorelei bit her lips and her thoughts galloped. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be able to sit and talk with you like this. I should be drowning in my own blood right now.¡±

    ¡°Pfui! Don¡¯t you even think of such things, my lady! Thank the saints, you are feeling better!¡±

    ¡°No, Sir Duncan.¡± Lorelei stared at him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The moment the bleeding starts, there is no getting better. Our bodies have a finite amount of humors and the plague purges out every last drop of our blood.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve witnessed enough unimaginable events to know that miracles do exist!¡± Duncan shrugged. ¡°And right now, I wouldn¡¯t mind some godly intervention.¡±

    ¡°A miracle?¡± Lorelei frowned and chewed on her lip. ¡°Could be, but still¡­ Say, how is Lady Nelini doing?¡±

    ¡°As grumpy as a caged bear, but other than that - completely fine.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± mumbled Lorelei and counted on her fingers. ¡°She found the first body. Then we had the second death two days later and after that - two more in the span of six days. And then Madame Gilbert died yesterday. So it¡¯s been¡­ over eight days?! This isn¡¯t right!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A sharp note snuck into Dincan¡¯s voice and his face clouded.

    ¡°Usually the first symptoms of the Blood Plague take seven days to manifest. She should have shown some signs already.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she wasn¡¯t afflicted,¡± said Duncan coldly and clenched his jaw. ¡°Not everyone succumbs to the plague.¡±

    ¡°You are mistaken, Sir Duncan.¡± Lorelei rubbed her neck and felt the vigor slowly returning to her drained body. ¡°As long as you come in contact with the plague, you get infected. But as long as you don¡¯t start bleeding through your orifices, you have a chance of recovery. Has she reported any fever and tremors?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°What about her eyes?¡± Lorelei¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Are they bloodshot?¡±

    ¡°If you mean like from crying-¡±

    ¡°No. All of the eyes¡¯ whites become deep-red in color.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what about any bruise-like patterns or bursting veins on her skin?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t seen them clearly because of her dark complexion.¡±

    ¡°My lady,¡± Duncan¡¯s tone was chilling, ¡°be it fair or dark-skinned doesn¡¯t matter. I know very well what a bruise looks like.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit!¡± Lorelei ignored the old knight¡¯s threatening demeanor. ¡°Weakness, fever, bruised skin, bloodshot eyes, and then external bleeding and death. Those are the stages of the Blood Plague. Sir Duncan, are my eyes bloody?¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°That¡­¡± He blinked at her and gasped. ¡°They are!¡±

    ¡°It makes no sense.¡± Lorelei shook her head and then twisted her body with some effort so that her back faced the old knight. Her loosened shift revealed her shoulder blades. ¡°Tell me, are there any bruises on my skin?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Duncan coughed. ¡°I see nothing.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s lower.¡± Lorelei stood up on her still wobbly feet. The rustling behind her indicated the old knight scrambling up. ¡°Forgive my indecency, Sir Duncan, but I need to be sure.¡±

    Saying that, she pulled the shift further down until it reached her hips.

    ¡°S-saints!¡± Duncan gulped and his voice thinned. ¡°Noah will skin me!¡±

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I saw nothing. Put your clothes back on, girl¡­ my lady.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Did you have a good look?¡±

    ¡°Damn it. I did. Your back is fine. Cover yourself already!¡±

    With a burning face, Lorelei tightened the sift and turned around to meet the utterly flustered Duncan. If the situation wasn¡¯t that serious, she¡¯d find the old knight¡¯s expression hilarious.

    ¡°There is no logic.¡± She dragged herself to the bed and sat down. ¡°This sickness is jumping stages? It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°So what does this mean?¡± The old knight had somewhat regained his composure.

    ¡°No idea.¡± Lorelei rubbed her temples. ¡°But one thing is for sure. I need to see the infirmarian¡¯s notes on all the victims.¡±

    ***

    Bessie ran through the echoing hallways and her heart was about to burst.

    She had made a terrible mistake! They almost caught her, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. It was the hunger¡¯s fault. The tantalizing smell of a fresh soul had tempted her to do something foolish. But how could she have known that the duchess was a monster?

    Bessie cursed and ran even faster, ducking behind pillars and hiding in the shadows of statues and doorways the moment she heard someone approaching.

    She had been so close to breaking her shackles, but now, her spirit was damaged yet again. It was almost ripped to shreds and sucked out the moment she had tried to devour the duchess¡¯ soul. This was insane! How could a Limerian do this to her? Was it a protection charm? A guardian talisman? Some other force she didn¡¯t know? It felt so foreign and terrifying.

    No, she had to calm down. It didn¡¯t matter what guarded the duchess. An ignorant Limerian like her would likely not even notice that her soul had almost been ripped out. After all, those fools all thought the recent deaths were due to a disease. All she had to do was hunt one, no, two more souls and then find a secure place to absorb them. Then her transformation would be complete and the carnage could begin. No. Not carnage. Retribution!

    ¡°Just a bit longer,¡± hissed Bessie and her lips stretched in a vicious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll all die, you dral-kudashi!¡±

    For anyone gifted with true sight, the air around Bessie began to shimmer like she was amidst a silver snowstorm. But there were also thin wisps of darkness mixing with the soul-dust. They rose from her skin like a myriad of fine tentacles, wiggling and hungrily licking everything in search of a living prey. Surrounded by a curtain of black miasma, the girl¡¯s features blurred and contorted into something grotesque. Something evil, merciless, and no longer alive.

    From her hiding place behind the marble likeness of some Limerian holy woman, Bessie observed two priests arguing in hushed voices several paces from her.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Father Ignatus? Who told you to leave your post?¡± The taller cleric¡¯s voice was cold and domineering, reminding Bessie of that horrible beast-of-a-man Ambrosinus. They were the same kind, those heartless bastards - serving some false gods, trampling on others, and enjoying their screams and anguish. They all deserved what was coming!

    ¡°Forgive me, Your Holiness!¡± The plump priest fidgeted a bit. ¡°I was worried. The duchess never misses a visit, but she didn¡¯t come yesterday. And just now, Novice Antony told me about-¡±

    ¡°You left that Binshi unattended! You defied your orders!¡±

    ¡°Quell your anger, Your Holiness. It¡¯s just for a bit, and I left Novice Antony to look after her.¡±

    ¡°Still-¡±

    ¡°I know I did wrong and I will repent and accept your punishment. But let me meet with the duchess one last time. The poor child must be so scared and desperate. She didn¡¯t deserve such a fate. Please, Your Holiness, allow me to be there for her final moments.¡±

    ¡°You are turning soft and senile with age, Ignatus¡± The bishop snorted. ¡°Your holy powers are second only to mine, so your main duty is to protect this temple and everyone in it, not just the duchess.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the girl can break free from your barrier.¡± The plump priest pleaded, holding his ground. ¡°Allow me to at least say goodbye.¡±

    Swallowing a vicious grin, Bessie emerged from her hiding place, managing to plaster a distraught expression all over her face.

    ¡°Venerable F-Fathers!¡± She rushed to them and bowed. ¡°Please, please help. T-the duchess, she¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened to the duchess?¡± The cold voice of Bishop Petronius was like a whiplash.

    ¡°S-she went crazy!¡± Bessie licked her lips and couldn¡¯t control her shaking body. Those tasty souls were almost in her reach. ¡°She just attacked me and broke out of her room. I didn¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Merciful Gods!¡± Father Ignatus gasped.

    Next to him, Bishop Petronius seemed more angry than distraught.

    ¡°Where is she now?¡± he asked coldly.

    ¡°F-follow me.¡±

    Turning on her heels, Bessie ran off without looking back. She was sure that those two would follow. Elation engulfed her and she almost screamed from happiness. The stars were finally giving her their blessing. After so much misfortune and suffering, she was finally given the chance to get her revenge.

    Soon, their small party reached the now-abandoned main hall. Piles of debris still covered the floor and the clouded morning sky peeked through the gaping hole in the roof. There was no soul to be seen. Ever since the announcement of the Red Plague, all work had been discontinued. There were more pressing matters at hand than clearing some rubbish.

    ¡°Duchess!?¡± Father Ignatus shouted and frantically looked around. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°T-there.¡± Bessie bit her lips and pointed to the far corner of the hall that was littered with huge chunks of broken masonry.

    ¡°What is she even doing here?¡± Bishop Petronius frowned and slowly followed Father Ignatus who was already running towards the mountain of rubble. ¡°Your Highness! Come out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my lady! We-¡± The plump priest suddenly went quiet.

    ¡°What is it? Did you find her? Is she alive?¡± The bishop hurried after him.

    ¡°She¡­ isn¡¯t here?!¡± Confusion twisted Father Ignatus¡¯ face. ¡°Where could she¡­?¡±

    Before he could finish the sentence, three spikes forged from pure darkness stabbed his chest.

    ¡°Ignatus!¡± Bishop Petronius froze for a second, staring at his impaled companion.

    This sealed his fate. A web of black miasma twisted around his body, healing his limbs and gagging his mouth. No matter how hard he struggled, the burning darkness didn¡¯t even budge.

    ¡°Hush, Father.¡± A hissing voice whispered in his ear, making him shiver. ¡°We don¡¯t want to be disturbed by someone hearing your antics. Not that anyone would come here anyway. Not when the duchess is drowning in her own blood.¡±

    Bishop Petronius twisted his neck and threw a poisonous glare at the woman standing next to him. No, not a woman but a creature from his darkest nightmares. After a couple of seconds, he closed his eyes in resignation, but his act didn¡¯t fool Bessie.

    Her claw-like nails bore in his stomach. The priest let out a muffled howl, but his agony only made her grin wider.

    ¡°Tisk, tisk! Trying to summon your holy powers? You think I¡¯ll allow you to do that? Oh, stop squirming. It¡¯s just a bit of pain. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you yet. First I¡¯ll enjoy your chubby friend over there before he expires. Your time will come too. I¡¯ll enjoy your soul slowly to the last drop. Then, I¡¯ll feast on your precious duke and duchess.¡±

 III-78. A glimpse of hope (1)

    ¡°What takes that lass so long?¡± Duncan paced back and forth with a thunderous expression.

    Seated on the bed, Lorelei had begun to calm down. The fog in her mind cleared and the aching of her body was also slowly regaining its vigor. However, this rapid improvement only deepened her doubts.

    ¡°I might have made a mistake,¡± she whispered and bit the tip of her thumb. ¡°Perhaps we all made a mistake. But it was a good fit. The symptoms were there¡­ right?¡±

    She jumped to her feet and was about to rush to the door when the old knight barred her way.

    ¡°Where are you going, my lady?¡±

    ¡°I can''t wait for Bessie any longer. I need to see the infirmarian¡¯s notes!¡±

    ¡°You were screaming and bleeding all over the place just a minute ago! If I hadn¡¯t come in¡­¡± Duncan shook his head. ¡°Please, lie back down and have some rest. I¡¯ll bring the papers.¡±

    Lorelei opened her mouth to protest but almost immediately reconsidered. Her body did need more time to recuperate. And if she was wrong and what she had was indeed the Blood Plague, she was a walking vessel of the disease.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Duncan.¡± She sighed defeated and returned to her cot. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± The old knight lowered his head. ¡°Noah¡­ The duke told me to look after you and make sure you are safe. I failed on that front.¡±

    ¡°Swords aren¡¯t the best means to ward off a disease.¡± Lorelei gave him a tired smile.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t.¡± The old knight straightened his back. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. And I¡¯ll make sure to inform the duke of your current-¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lorelei interrupted him and the lump in her throat swelled again. ¡°Before we know for sure what¡¯s going on, I don¡¯t want to needlessly sadden him. Or give him false hopes.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Duncan glanced at her with obvious worry. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t I at least inform your sister?¡±

    ¡°Pricilla?¡± Lorelei was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, she is your sister. Your family.¡± After receiving a confused glare from Lorelei, the old knight continued. ¡°Lucas and the priests told me that she asks about you every day. She seems genuinely concerned for you. Especially after receiving the news last night.¡±

    ¡°My sister? Pricilla Orten? Worried about me?¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyebrows flew up briefly and she scoffed. ¡°Sir Duncan, I don¡¯t know how aware you are of our relationship, but I¡¯d rather believe you if you had said that you¡¯ve seen a flying pig.¡±

    ¡°Adversities change people, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Not Pricilla.¡± Lorelei closed her eyes and laid back on the cot. ¡°Believe me, my dear sister is either planning a feast to celebrate my death or shaking in terror that she might catch the Blood Plague too. A true Orten thinks only about themselves.¡±

    ¡°You are an Orten too.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m the Duchess of Norden.¡±

    A quiet laughter made her open her eyes again. Sir Duncan stood at the door and gave her a fatherly look.

    ¡°Like husband, like wife,¡± he grinned and left the room.

    Lorelei swallowed a chuckle and for a couple of minutes basked in the bitter-sweet feeling of Duncan¡¯s last words. If they survived all this, she was going to confess to Noah.

    ¡°Don¡¯t set your hopes too high,¡± she chastised herself, but a bit of hope sprouted in her heart, driving away her dark thoughts and Pricilla¡¯s image from her mind. She was going to worry about her sister¡¯s sudden change of heart some other time.

    ***

    Pricilla paced in her room like a caged animal, stopping from time to time to throw a distraught glance through the window at the gray sky outside. For goodness sake, it was already well into the sixth month! Did it only rain and snow in these savage lands!?

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    But deep down, Pricilla knew that the bad weather had nothing to do with her foul mood. Actually, it was everything else but the weather that made her furious. And depressed. And terrified. She was locked in a damn convent with a bunch of blood-puking wretches and had no means to escape. What was worse, everyone ignored her, from the priests to the knights, and now even her stupid slave. That damn Bessie had left her for three straight days unattended.

    Thinking about the maid made her shiver. There was something strange about her recently. A dangerous, almost inhumane glint in those disgustingly cold eyes. Was it due to the girl¡¯s desperate craving for the potion? Lionel had warned her not to miss a dose, but how could she predict that a one-day trip to the cathedral would turn into an over-a-week-long endeavor?

    Pricilla bit her nails and moaned. She wanted out of here! She wanted to go back to the castle. To her father. She wanted to leave this place and return to Limris. To her precious Lionel.

    ¡®But he¡¯d hardly be happy if you returned without fulfilling your assignment,¡¯ whispered a poisonous little voice in her mind.

    On the verge of tears, Pricilla stroked her belly, finding minuscule comfort in the tiny life growing inside her. But this morsel of happiness quickly disappeared, displaced by fear. She was well into her third month. It was her luck that she still wasn¡¯t showing, but very soon the window of opportunity would close. She needed to act soon.

    From a secret pocket in her skirts, she pulled out the small vial with love-potion Lionel had given her and the satchel with Bessie¡¯s magic powder.

    ¡°Now or later¡­ it¡¯d be all the same,¡± she mumbled, staring at them as if waiting for an encouraging response. ¡°Even the strongest man can succumb to worry and grief. Maybe I¡¯d have to thank that little bitch for contracting the plague?¡±

    Pricilla lifted her head and glanced at the symbol of the two gods hanging over her bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pray for your soul, dearest sister.¡± She shoved the vial and the pouch back in her pocket and went for the door. ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure to console your poor husband.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Lorelei rummaged through the pile of notes, throwing side glances at the very distraught infirmarian.

    ¡°Yes, my lady. They all had bloody eyes and bled from all their orifices.¡±

    ¡°But no bruising on the skin?¡±

    ¡°They were all injured in the tower fall, so they did have bruises, but-¡±

    ¡°But there is no way to know whether they were due to the plague or not,¡± concluded Lorelei and pinched her nose. Then she perked up. ¡°What about the first victim? The novice girl?¡±

    Sweat covered the infirmarian¡¯s balding head and he didn¡¯t dare meet her eyes as he mumbled:

    ¡°We¡­ didn¡¯t check. The way she died, there was no doubt what her ailment was.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s her body?¡± Lorelei sprang to her feet, but the priest¡¯s answer destroyed her last hope.

    ¡°We cremated her like all the others.¡± Seeing her dejected look, the infirmarian continued quietly. ¡°My lady, you are grasping at straws. I know the truth is terrifying, but we all need to accept it.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s gaze wandered back and forth between him to the morose Duncan. She clenched her fists and her eyes stung from helpless fury. It was not possible! She knew there was something. The pieces of the puzzle didn¡¯t fit. What she had felt earlier, as horrendous as it might have been, was in no way as gruesome as the final stages of the Blood Plague.

    ¡°But why am I fine now?¡± she whispered more to herself. ¡°When the bleeding phase begins, it doesn¡¯t simply reverse midway.¡±

    ¡°We should thank the Two Fathers for this miracle!¡± The infirmarian pressed his hands together.

    ¡°Indeed, my lady.¡± Even Duncan seemed to agree with the priest¡¯s ludicrous statement. ¡°This is Norden, after all. Believe me, between dead bodies strolling around in broad daylight and soul-sucking apparitions lurking in the shadows, a miracle cure is the least unexpected-¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes rounded from the sudden epiphany.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Soul-sucking!¡± She almost screamed, not giving the man a chance to speak. ¡°I thought it felt familiar. The pain that made both my body and soul ache! It was like that time I was touched by the dhrowghost¡¯s curse! And the white shimmer? I wasn¡¯t seeing things! It was soul-dust!¡±

    ¡°My lady¡­¡± The two men exchanged perplexed and worried looks before the infirmarian dared to speak up. ¡°It seems to me that you are suffering from mental exhaustion¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes sparkled with rekindled hope. ¡°Now it all fits. Sir Duncan, where is Master Castor?¡±

    ¡°What? He¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe he volunteered to help with the funeral rites.¡± Instead of the old knight, the infirmarian stepped in. ¡°He has been in the Chapel of Light adjacent to the cemetery.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±

    Before the two men could gather their wits, Lorelei bolted past them. As she sprinted down the hallway, she could hear their voices ringing behind her.

    ¡°My lady, wait!¡±

    ¡°You said she¡¯d fainted and was weakened! How¡¯s she so fast!?¡±

    ¡°Fuck if I know! Just run, padre. We need to catch her.¡±

 III-79. A glimpse of hope (2)

    Halfway to the Chapel of Light, Lorelei began regretting her sudden decision. She had thought the blood loss from her episode to be insignificant, but combined with the pain and her mental exhaustion, it had taken a toll on her body. Slowing her steps, she leaned on one of the cloister¡¯s columns, trying to catch her breath. Her vision throbbed in and out of focus as she let her gaze wander over the rustling tops of the trees and the billowing clouds that heralded an upcoming storm.

    Loud panting came from behind her, announcing Duncan¡¯s arrival even before the knight spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m too old for chases like this,¡± he grumbled and carefully supported Lorelei. ¡°Have you considered trying out as a crown¡¯s runner, my lady? Any military post would be happy to have a rabbit like you.¡±

    ¡°A tempting proposal,¡± Lorelei chuckled, regaining her bearing. ¡°I¡¯d hope to get a letter of recommendation from you when the time comes.¡±

    The grin on Duncan¡¯s tired face stretched even wider. He was about to continue their banter, but the arrival of the infirmarian put an end to their leisurely conversation.

    ¡°Merciful¡­ Fathers! Duchess, what demon has gotten into you!¡± The wheezing priest finally caught up to them and almost crumbled on the floor. ¡°Return to your cell. If you are still contagious, Sir Duncan and anyone that comes into contact with you-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not contagious, Father.¡± Lorelei released her grip on the column and resumed her stride with Duncan still by her side. ¡°And even if I am sick, I¡¯ll bet my soul that it isn¡¯t the Blood Plague.¡±

    ¡°Sir Knight!¡± Desperate, the infirmarian tried changing the target of his pleading. ¡°It seems that the duchess is suffering from some form of mental perturbation! We should do the reasonable thing.¡±

    ¡°Which would be to follow her lead,¡± huffed Duncan and threw the cleric a cautioning look from under his bushy brows. ¡°Our duchess has a solid head on her shoulders. I might not understand a thing about healing and such, but I¡¯m willing to lay my life down when it comes to the lady¡¯s medical knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Fathers help us!¡± grumbled the infirmarian and trod defeated after them, incessantly murmuring how sooner or later the obviously erroneous diagnoses of the duchess would bring them misery.

    ¡°Thank you for supporting me,¡± whispered Lorelei, not giving ear to the priest¡¯s laments.

    ¡°It¡¯s just what a faithful servant should do, my lady.¡±

    ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t acting out of blind loyalty.¡± She frowned.

    ¡°I might be old, but I ain¡¯t blind.¡± Duncan straightened his back and winked at her. ¡°A knight¡¯s loyalty is earned through deeds, not empty words, and you have definitely earned mine.¡±

    Lorelei bit her lips and didn¡¯t dare utter a word, but her heart was engulfed by warmth. Duncan tactfully averted his gaze, pretending not to see the moisture in her eyes.

    Without further delay, their group reached the Chapel of Light just as the stormy wind began picking up and the rumble of distant thunder shook the silent garden. The ornate, white building hid between the lush greenery of a small side courtyard, giving its grieving patrons a sense of peace and seclusion from the outside world. A polished oak door led to the surprisingly dark insides of the temple. Its entire interior was clad in black marble with only a few thin candles at the entrance. But with each step alongside the long nave, the number and size of the candles grew and the color of the marble seemed to lighten. At the very end, the spotless white altar stood bathed in brilliant light like a ray of sunshine at the end of a dark tunnel.

    Lorelei trembled slightly as she took the symbolic Penance Road. From the darkness of death and decay, ruled over by Father Norn, one¡¯s soul ascended to the embrace of Father Lustris; to the Heavenly Realm of the Gods to be judged by the Father of Light and receive punishment. Evildoers were condemned and sent to the Father of Darkness to be either forever locked in the Nether Realm, or to be destroyed and returned to oblivion. The righteous ones were sent back to the Mortal Realm as seeds to new life or remained in the Heavenly Domain. Some especially distinguished souls could even become members of the Gods¡¯ court and gain sanctity.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡®And where would the soul of a saint¡¯s host hiding from her predestination go? Especially one embroiled in magical affairs,¡¯ mused Lorelei for a moment, but decided not to dwell on the thought. Maybe the Nether Realm wasn¡¯t as bad as the legends pictured it to be¡­

    With a shake of her head and a deep breath, Lorelei returned to the present. As she walked with Duncan and the infirmarian down the twilight nave, their steps echoed under the vaulted ceiling. The drumming of raindrops on the narrow windows at the end of the hall and the crackling of the candles further increased the oppressive and desolate feeling the chapel exuded. Before the white altar, eight wooden coffins were arranged like the rays of a setting sun. A pang twisted Lorelei¡¯s heart as she saw their insides half-full with flowers, the other half displaying human-shaped figures wrapped in golden cloth with only the unnaturally pale faces being visible. But Lorelei knew the truth. The coffins, as well as the shrouds, were empty. The bodies of the eight victims were hastily cremated in an attempt to stop the plague¡¯s spread. What the golden fabric held were not remains but mere rag-dolls with wax slabs roughly carved in the shapes of the deceased¡¯s faces.

    But the closer they came to the altar and the coffins, the more life-like the wax faces looked in the flickering light of the candles. For a moment, Lorelei could swear she saw Madam Gilbert¡¯s eyelids flutter as if they wanted to open again. She instinctively grabbed Duncan¡¯s arm and swallowed a shriek, cursing the masterful hand that had carved the features of the funeral puppets. The stifled swearing coming from the old knight at least brought her the consolation that she wasn¡¯t the only one startled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! Those look freakishly¡­ lively.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord Castor does indeed have the blessing of Saint Iore The Artisan,¡± whispered the infirmarian, deciding to ignore Duncan¡¯s misbehavior.

    ¡°Where is Master Castor?¡± Lorelei held a hand over her heart and looked around, all the while trying to ignore the coffins and their contents.

    As if summoned by her words, a slightly hunched, willowy figure emerged from a side door behind the altar. At the very same moment, a rolling thunder shook the glass windows and a flash of lightning illuminated the youth¡¯s gaunt face.

    ¡°Master Castor!¡± Lorelei let go of Duncan and rushed toward him, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°I need your he-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± With huge eyes, Castor scrambled away from her and his whole body shook. ¡°Stay back! Leave me in peace! Please!¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡± Lorelei stopped in her tracks and blinked confused at the cowering youth. ¡°Master Castor, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any mercy, Lady?¡± Castor¡¯s back pressed against the wall and he whimpered, covering his face with his hand. ¡°Haven¡¯t you tormented me enough!? I never¡­ I kept my word. What more do you want?¡±

    ¡°Castor, come to your senses!¡± Lorelei stepped in and lifted her hand, but the youth grabbed her wrist in an iron grip, squeezing with all his might and making her cry out loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Never again! You vile-¡±

    ¡°Hands off the duchess!¡±

    Like an unstoppable charging bull, Duncan flew in and gave the young nobleman a mighty punch in the jaw. Knocked out half unconscious, Castor spun around, releasing Lorelei¡¯s wrist, and slid to the ground with a moan.

    ¡°You broke his jaw!¡± Lorelei was about to kneel down and inspect the youth¡¯s injury, but the old knight held her back by the arm.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. And even if I did, he deserved it for attacking you.¡±

    ¡°He was obviously perturbed!¡±

    ¡°D-duchess? Oh, no!¡± Castor¡¯s muffled voice made them look down. The young nobleman hurriedly prostrated himself on the ground and even banged his forehead several times into the marble slabs. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ It was a misunderstanding. I was¡­ half asleep. I have been working on the masks up late and I fell asleep. And¡­ I had a nightmare. I didn¡¯t recognize you. I thought you were¡­ I beg the Duchess for forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°All is fine, Master Castor.¡± Lorelei gave Duncan an earnest look and he begrudgingly let go of her. She knelt beside the trembling youth and patted his shoulder. He flinched again, but this time did not retaliate. ¡°We all have been through a lot. And sometimes, when faced with great adversity, our nightmares haunt us even after waking up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Castor sobbed and shook his head. ¡°I¡­ I did you harm.¡±

    ¡°None whatsoever.¡± Lorelei chuckled and made sure to keep her bruised wrist out of his sight. ¡°Now, Master Castor, gather your wits and calm yourself. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give you much time to rest and recuperate, but I urgently need your help.¡±

    ¡°My help?¡± The youth lifted his head and there was a big red-purplish lump already forming between his brows.

    ¡°Yes. I need your eyes, Master Castor.¡± Lorelei swallowed and loosened the strings of her shift for the third time today before turning her back to the petrified youth. ¡°Tell me, what do you see?¡±

 III-80. Prayer of demise (1)

    Noah stirred on the cushion and tore his eyes from the statue of Saint Ursule. It had been years since he had last prayed so much. The last time he had earnestly begged any god or saint for protection was the night Yanosh and Orhana had died. Back then, his plea remained unanswered. And if the Mother Above didn¡¯t move a finger for her most precious child, her own prophet, then what use was there to pray?

    But now, he was out of options.

    Noah pulled on the leather band around his neck, revealing the two sparkling twin-drops. In the flame of the candles, the blue one sparkled like a shard from the starry sky. The white one, however, seemed to Noah muddy and lacking its usual iridescent sheen. Did this mean that Lorelei was growing weaker? Or was it just his anxiousness, playing tricks on him? Whatever it was, he couldn¡¯t afford the risk of ignoring a possible source of salvation for his most precious people. So, for the past several days, he had developed a most bizarre prayer routine.

    At nightfall, before going to sleep, he spent an hour talking to the Mother Above and even offering some of his blood as a sign of sincerity. When Duncan had first seen his bandaged wrist, he had frowned but refrained from scolding him.

    At midnight, he sang the hymns to the King of the Djinn, begging him to keep Ferhazar, the djinn of sickness, away from his loved ones. His tongue twisted from the unfamiliar language, his heart jumping every time he made a mistake, but he hoped that the intentions mattered most. As a tribute and means to show his sincerity, he fasted from sunrise to sundown, drinking only water and abstaining from meat for his meal.

    The rest of the day he spent kneeling in the Healing Saints Chapel, burning incense and whispering prayers. He even donned the penance habit the clerics had given him. The thin rough fabric rubbed against his skin with the coarseness of desert sand and let him feel every gust of wind. But he didn¡¯t mind. In his prayers, he begged as much for Lorelei and Neli¡¯s protection as for forgiveness and absolution of his sins. After all, he dared speak to other gods under the roof of the Two Fathers'' temple.

    Rubbing his face, Noah threw a defeated look at the tranquil face of Saint Ursule.

    ¡°I know you exist,¡± he muttered and balled his fists. ¡°I know that you and all the gods and djinns are out there. And I know that you¡¯ll ignore my prayers as per usual. You all don¡¯t care about the plights of us mortals. But if, for some unfathomable reason, you do listen, concentrate your anger on me. Don¡¯t punish the innocent. Don¡¯t reap their souls. Their time still hasn¡¯t come. Please, if you do this out of hate and spite, I¡¯m the one at fault. Punish me in their stead.¡±

    The marble statue remained tranquil and unmoving, enveloped in the fragrant smoke of the incense burners.

    Noah sighed and a sad smile twisted his lips. He stood up and wobbled to the chapel¡¯s door, his legs stiff from kneeling and his head light from fasting. His naked body under the habit shivered slightly and every twitch of his muscles rubbed against his habit¡¯s sandy texture. He paid none of it any heed. The nights spent camping in the southern deserts had given him torture much worse than this.

    ¡°Lucas!¡± At his call, the young knight¡¯s head immediately peeked in. ¡°Duncan is taking too long. I fear something bad happened with Lorelei or with Neli. Go find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The young man hesitated for a moment. ¡°My lord, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure the Two Fathers and the saints will be moved by your sincerity. The ladies will get better.¡±

    ¡°From your mouth into the Gods¡¯ ears,¡± mumbled Noah and patted his shoulder. ¡°Go now.¡±

    Lucas hurried away and Noah was left alone yet again. He stretched with a moan and then knelt again on his cushion. His hand picked up the loose rosary made from alternating ebony and ivory beads and his thumb shifted a piece with a ¡®click¡¯.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Warding psalm to Father Norn. Click!

    Warding psalm to Father Lustris. Click!

    Entreaty for protection to Saint Ursule. Click!

    Entreaty for protection to Saint Teodoro. Click!

    Lost in the hypnotizing cadence of the prayers and the clicking of the rosary, Noah almost missed the quiet screech of the opening door. Almost. While his lips continued to repeat the holy verses, Noah¡¯s mind concentrated on the intruder. There was the rustling of fabric trailing on the floor and the strong smell of honey, roses, and peaches that overpowered even the fragrance of the burning incense.

    Noah rolled his eyes. He had neither the patience nor the willingness to entertain that spoiled brat right now.

    ¡°Good day, Lady Pricilla,¡± he said dryly, enjoying the loud shriek coming from behind his back. She had really thought she could sneak up on him.

    ¡°M-my duke! How¡­?¡±

    The infuriatingly similar voice further soured Noah¡¯s mood. If only the one standing behind him had been Lorelei.

    ¡°What brings the lady here? Forgive me, but I¡¯m busy and can¡¯t attend to your needs right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, no. I need nothing, my lord. All I wanted was a place to say my prayers and perhaps a shoulder to cry out my anguish on.¡±

    ¡°And you decided to come here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Passing next to him, Pricilla sniffled and delicately patted her nose with her handkerchief. ¡°After all, we are both mourning for the same person.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± Noah had to call upon every ounce of his will to not jump up and slap her senseless.

    ¡°The flame of hope is minute and waning.¡± She went to one of the crackling burners and put some fresh incense inside. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to offer hallowed spices to the Healing Saints and pray for my sister¡¯s soul and body.¡±

    Noach clenched his teeth and observed how Pricilla bowed to the statue of Saint Ursule and dabbed her eyes and nose again before turning around and taking place on the cushion next to him. With simply braided hair and in the gray attire of a novice priestess, the girl looked painfully similar to Lorelei. He clenched his rosary and took a deep breath of the fragrant incense, trying to quell his anxiety and find the patience and inner peace to resume his prayers. His lips started moving again, but this time a shaking voice repeated the verses in unison. The crackling of the candles and the drumming of the rain against the faceted windows accompanied them as they implored the gods for protection and healing.

    The monotony of the psalms, the thick sweetness of the incense, and the aching in his heart nibbled away at Noah¡¯s mind. His thoughts strayed endlessly, only occasionally flocking around the precious image of Lorelei. Her gentle smile. Her slender neck. Her hair - like pure silk. And her heart. The biggest, warmest, and gentlest heart he¡¯d ever encountered.

    ¡°Holy Fathers,¡± he whispered and choked, the light of the surrounding candles blurring into golden orbs. ¡°I beg You! Please, don¡¯t take her away from me.¡±

    Suddenly, a loud sob to his right made him turn his head. He blinked a few times to clear his vision, but the traitorous moisture in his eyes kept the world shrouded into a golden blur. Next to him, Pricilla knelt with a straight back and hands tightly clenched together. Little, gem-like tears rolled down her cheeks. Seeing her, bathed in the flickering light and shrouded by thin wisps of incense smoke, made Noah¡¯s heart quake.

    Without the thick layers of face powder, the glamorous dresses, and the heavy jewelry, Pricilla finally looked her age. She was a child faced with a terrible predicament and trying to act bravely in the face of adversity. No matter what her father and Lionel plotted, no matter what his own intentions towards her had been, all that Noah could see right now was a younger copy of his beloved woman weeping desperately next to him.

    His hand moved on its own accord, his fingertips carefully brushing away the tears from her smooth cheek.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, girl,¡± he whispered hoarsely, slightly surprised by the difficulty with which the words rolled down his tongue. ¡°Everything will turn for the better.¡±

    Pricilla sniffled and bit her lip - a gesture he had seen repeated so many times but by another.

    ¡°L-Lore¡­¡±

    The precious name couldn¡¯t leave his lips. Before he knew it, Pricilla had plunged into his embrace, her tears rolling down yet again.

 III-81. Prayer of demise (2)

    Fire!

    Even through the coarse fabric of the penance habit, Noah could feel the warmth of Pricilla¡¯s body. The heat that seeped into his skin was uncanny, entrancing, alluring. Like a straw doll catching fire from a stray spark, the scorching sensation engulfed every fiber of his being. In a strange way, his senses dulled and sharpened at the same time.

    All noises, coming from outside, were muffled or distorted into bizarre, unfitting pitches, but this wasn¡¯t the case for the sounds of his own body. The rushing of the blood, churning through his veins, became one with the rain and the hail of the storm raging outside. The pounding in his chest was the thunder incarnate. Like an instrument played by an intangible hand, the beats of his heart quickened and slowed with the soft sobs of the maiden in his arms.

    He knew those sobs. He had yearned to quell them with his kisses for so, so long. Wrong. He had yearned to hear those lips moaning his name.

    A prickling numbness spread through his limbs, robbing them slowly of any nimbleness or strength like a traitorous winter chill. Compared to them, every inch of his body was as sensitive as an opened wound. Every tremor of the weeping maiden shot lightning bolts into him, igniting his flesh and turning his muscles into steel ropes.

    He recognized this trembling frame. He had wished to still it in his embrace. Wrong. He had wished to make her throb in ecstasy under his fingers.

    Everything in the room blurred into a sea of amber and auburn. Despite its softness, the light stung his eyes every time he lifted his head, so Noah focused on the waterfall of chestnut hair, falling over his chest. He could distinguish every strand, every curl, and every golden spark the candles wove into this silky masterpiece.

    He knew his hair. He had dreamt day and night to comb through it with his fingers. Wrong. He had seen countless times in his lucid fantasies those very same chestnut strands, tangled by sweat and passion, lying messily on his bare chest.

    The smoke from the burning incense was choking and invigorating him at the same time. Like coiling spring mists, the fragrant fumes entangled him in their embrace. The aroma of the holy herbs mixed with the perfume lingering on the maiden¡¯s milky skin.

    He could recognize this fragrance anywhere. His desire was burning ablaze every time he breathed in the sweet aroma of peaches, honey and roses. Wrong!

    This was very, very wrong!

    A tiny spark of Noah¡¯s consciousness remained lit, but it was enough. He knew that something was amiss. This wasn¡¯t Lorelei¡¯s bitter-sweet scent. This wasn¡¯t Lorelei!

    With a groan, he willed his arms into action, pushing the sobbing girl away.

    ¡°S-something¡¯s wrong!¡± He slurred the words and blinked furiously in a futile attempt to clear his vision. ¡°L-lady Orten¡­¡±

    ¡°My lord, are you suddenly feeling unwell?¡± The pitch of Pricilla¡¯s foreign voice scraped against his ears. She dabbed her cheeks with her handkerchief and looked at him with huge, teary eyes.

    ¡°Y-yes. I don¡¯t feel¡­ very well.¡± Noah¡¯s tongue twisted in his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I need some¡­ fresh air. Excuse me.¡±

    He struggled to his feet, but his knees gave out. With a short cry, he stumbled and reached out for support, his hand landing on something soft.

    ¡°Oh! M-my lord!¡±

    Pricilla¡¯s loud gasp shook his blurry mind back into action as it slowly comprehended the situation. The round softness in his palm was so warm and enticing. And it was only one of a perfect pair.

    No!

    Noah jolted back, his body hitting hard the pedestal of a saint¡¯s statue. The throbbing sensation in his hand, crawled up his arm, sent shivers down his chest and back, and rushed like a scorching river into his loins. Heaving a jagged breath, Noah threw a shaking glance at Pricilla, who knelt not far away from him. Her arms wrapped around her ample chest. Strands of hair fell over her face, hiding her features yet exposing her milky-white neck to Noah¡¯s hungry gaze.

    ¡°N-no. It wasn¡¯t my intention,¡± he panted, feeling his desire growing with every thundering beat of his heart. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t right. Y-you fiend!¡±

    It had taken him long enough, but now, Noah was sure. There was something foul at play. And there could be only one source of it. The short burst of realization and anger cleared the fog from his mind for a moment. But with this clarity also came fear. He couldn¡¯t control his body! His limbs were like lead. Liquid fire ran through his veins, yet he trembled from an uncontrollable fever. In his chest, his heart drummed painfully like it was going to burst any second now. And worst of all, the pain and fire in his loins threatened to rob him of any semblance of sanity very soon.

    ¡°W-what have you done to me?¡± he squeezed through his teeth, fighting with all his might to move.

    Before him, Pricilla slowly rose to her feet, her body swaying as if drunk.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± she mumbled, her arms still protecting her defiled breasts. ¡°D-dear Gods! What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Despite the fog, Noah discerned fear in her trembling voice. And also desire.

    With a sudden jerk, Pricilla lifted her head, her gorgeous hair draping like a cape over her shoulders. Her face, still wet from tears, had become blank and dreamy.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± she whispered, her hands slowly starting to circle her breasts. ¡°What have you done to me? Is it magic? Gods, it¡¯s so hot!¡±

    Noah¡¯s mouth dried as his eyes were peeled on Pricilla, his gaze trailing her every move. Her hands began their journey from her breasts, kneading and rubbing the plump mounds peeking from beneath her own habit. They then continued their way down to her waist, then up again, then - a bit further down. A weak moan escaped her lips:

    ¡°Why¡­ am I¡­ doing this? No. No. What¡­ magic is this?¡±

    Her words brushed past Noah¡¯s ears, the little bit of sanity left in him grasping at them like they were straws. This had to be magic. But why were his defenses not activating?

    ¡®Love charms... No direct damage¡­¡¯

    Vague answers formed in his mind, but were quickly downed by waves of desire.

    It hurt! The painful pressure in his loins demanded release. The burning in his flesh needed quenching. Dark hunger rose in his chest, his eyes preying on the lush sight before them.

    No! He had to go away! Now!

    Clenching his teeth almost to the point of breaking, he mustered up all his strength. His back painfully pressed against the cold marble of the statue. Inch by inch, he dragged himself up with immense efforts. Before he was shakily standing on his feet, his penance habit was long soaked-through by his sweat. His heart raced like he had been running for miles and extreme nausea forced him to halt and gather his breath.

    ¡°Your fault. All of this is your fault! You are forcing me to do this!¡±

    Pricilla¡¯s words made him glare at her again. His mind went blank.

    In the eternity it had taken him to crawl up and lean on the statue, she had peeled off all of her clothes and now stood before him in all her naked glory. The amber lights of the candles gilded her perfect skin and spilled shadows over her alluring curves. Her breasts were big and ripe. Her hips were full and curvy. Her slightly protruding stomach only added to her voluptuous beauty.

    Noah¡¯s throat was dry and hurting. If he sank his teeth into that juicy flesh, would his thirst be quenched? If his fingers molded that body, would it gain the shape he most desired?

    ¡®No! Enough! Get a grip, damn it!¡¯

    Noah closed his eyes, reason and desire clashing and tearing his body mercilessly. He had to call for help before it was too late. Whatever hex was at work, it seemed to affect not only him but also Pricilla.

    Suddenly, a scorching softness pressed against his chest. A gasp stuck in Noah¡¯s throat as his mouth was assaulted by a pair of plump, moist lips. Sweet liquid filled his mouth while Pricilla¡¯s tongue entangled with his.

    A new wave of weakness flushed over Noah¡¯s body, his desire reaching new heights. He weakly tried to disentangle from Pricilla, only for his hands to land again on her, this time naked, breasts.

    The sensation was heavenly!

    ¡®No! It¡¯s repulsing!¡¯

    Even the slightest touch forced a moan from Pricilla, whose lips were still firmly planted on his.

    ¡®Stop! I don¡¯t want this!¡¯

    His numbing fingers lost their grip, slid down her ribs, and brushed against her hips. This resulted in a new wave of moans, but this time, Pricilla managed to whisper:

    ¡°H-how dare you¡­ touch m-me!? I knew¡­ you were a beast!¡±

    ¡®No! I¡¯m not doing anything! This was just an accident! Please!¡¯

    Noah wanted to scream, but only an incoherent groan escaped his throat. His knees grew soft again and he slumped on Pricilla¡¯s shoulder with all his weight, sending them both tumbling on the ground. Noah tried as best as he could not to crush the girl, twisting his body and bumping hard against the statue¡¯s pedestal. He slid down, scraping his back against the marble, his head hitting the protruding edge of the fondament. There was a sharp pain and a short period of spotted blurry darkness. His ears rang, but through their chiming, he could still hear Pricilla¡¯s voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You put a spell on me! Why do I¡­have to do this¡­ with such a monster¡­?¡±

    Her jagged words were like daggers straight into his heart. Her out-of-focus face leaned in over him and her lips bit into his again. And again, there was the maddening sweetness of her kiss, the sweet juices of desire filling his mouth and amplifying his need.

    He felt her hands over his body - clawing, stroking, pulling. Before he could realize it, his penance habit was thrown to the side, his naked body - exposed to her gaze and the chilling air.

    ¡°Dear Gods!¡± Her scream somewhat sobered him up. ¡°You ugly, disfigured monster!¡±

    ¡®No! I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡¯

    Noah¡¯s pleas never left his throat. His last specks of sanity remained trapped in their husk and were slowly getting drowned by an irresistible lust.

    Pricilla¡¯s fingers brushed against his skin and traced his muscles, leaving scorching marks behind. Her every touch brought waves of shame and pleasure, of agony and elation. Holding his breath, he dreaded and yearned for more as her hands traveled further and further down.

    ¡®Stop! No, please!¡¯

    It was bliss. Her soft little hand caressed and teased him.

    ¡®No more! I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to do this!¡¯

    Every stroke of hers filled him with pain, disgust, and pleasure. Something started to build up, deep in his core. Something wild. Something mindless and primordial. Something hungry.

    ¡®Please, let me go! Release me! I don¡¯t want to harm you!¡¯

    A whimper tore from his lips when Pricilla straddled him. He could no longer endure. All the shame, disgust, and revulsion died down as she slowly started to move. Her gasps and moans only made his heart beat even faster. Her softness enveloped him, promising him bliss. He just had to give in.

    ¡®No. I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t betray¡­ her¡­ like this¡­¡¯

    Clinging to the last shards of reason, Noah clenched his teeth, fighting a lost battle. He hated his body. It made him a beast. A lustful, ugly monster. This pleasure was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t stop it. No matter how hard he tried. He was a brute, an animal, a perverted demon, just like his father!

    Noah¡¯s fists balled as new waves of hot pleasure pushed him closer to the edge. His body was in pain. He needed release. A release he didn¡¯t deserve. If he gave in, he would be betraying her.

    Clenching his fists tighter, he whimpered and wordlessly begged for salvation.

    ¡°You¡­ are¡­ quite¡­ stubborn¡­¡± Pricilla¡¯s panting breath tickled his ear.

    And again, a sweet, moist kiss drowned his sanity. This was the end.

    Noah felt like he was floating. He could see their entangled bodies, their sweat mixing into one. The girl¡¯s hair was strewn all over his chest - soft, silky, and familiar. In his blurry eyes, her features slowly morphed into the ones he adored and coveted.

    Lorelei!

    Noah roared. His hands grabbed the girl¡¯s hips and tilted her, slamming her back against the floor. Her scream didn¡¯t reach him. With a mournful cry, he relinquished the fight and his mind plummeted into darkness.

 Sorry for the delay... again

    Hello, dear readers!

    It''s your favorite, chronically delayed author. Somehow recently I''ve been letting you down with the chapter updates. Life has been... rather mean lately, and now it struck again. Due to a death in my family, I''ve messed up the posting schedule yet again. I promise you, I''ll be delivering the next chapter by the end of the week. I have planned quite the emotional chapter, with ups and downs, screaming matches, and evil specters. Until then, however, I''ll be trying to beg for your forgiveness with a little side-project of mine.

    I have enjoyed reading webcomics for quite some time, and I wanted to try and make a promotional comic strip, summarizing the beginning of Book 1. Below, you''ll find attached the four pages I painstakingly drew and painted for several months. It''s nothing amazing, but it was a thrilling experience to design and finish this side project.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Now, for transparency''s sake, here are the sources for the used resources:

    - The images were digitally drawn and colored using Krita 5.2.1 and a Huion tablet.

    - The Celtic details, the skull and branches/horns, and the window frame are from Envato Elements

    - The fancy font is Boecklins Universe, a free font from 1001 Fonts.

    - The petals and branches, the furniture, utensils/food, and the masks are stock resources from Envato Elements.

    - The background behind the first two panels depicting the banquet was generated using AI (Bing''s Copilot) and then edited in Krita.

    - The background with the church where the wedding takes place is an edited photograph of a lovely church in London I took some years ago.

    - The panel depicting the bedroom, as well as the wolf''s head and the swallow at the end, were generated using AI (Bing''s Copilot and Envato AI ImageGen respectively) and then edited in Krita.

 III-82. Rapture and rupture (1)

    ¡°I knew something was amiss!¡±

    Lorelei smiled triumphantly and arranged her shift. Next to her, Duncan and the infirmarian stood motionless, with rigid faces and eyes directed anywhere else but at her. Castor too had stepped away and was now hiding in a dark corner, carrying an expression saying that he was about to vomit or faint, or most likely both in succession.

    ¡°Honestly, I was expecting a more jovial reaction,¡± said Lorelei, her heart so light she thought she could fly. ¡°We aren¡¯t dealing with the Blood Plague after all.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Duchess,¡± Duncan cleared his throat and said in an unusually bashful tone, ¡°I believe, regardless of the circumstances, that you should refrain from acting like such in the future.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Like what?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The old knight blushed and cleared his throat again. ¡°You¡¯ve exposed yourself to outsiders and strangers, my lady. Repeatedly. Your honor might be-¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem. Had I stayed demure and proper, we would have never acquired this precious information.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ think of the lad, I mean, His Highness.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d hardly find any fault in my actions since it was for the good of our people. And even if I get scolded and shunned for showing indecency, it¡¯s a small price to pay for what we¡¯ve gained.¡±

    ¡°Lady, you¡­¡± Duncan sighed and rubbed his face slowly. ¡°You¡¯re one scary woman, my duchess.¡±

    Next to him, the infirmarian vigorously nodded, mumbling some prayer to the Saints. Lorelei, however, ignored their qualms. It was all untimely and impractical bashfulness when they had more relevant problems at hand.

    ¡°So, it seems that we are likely not dealing with a plague but with some sort of a hex.¡± Her joyful expression dimmed. ¡°And as it stands, Bessie is our main suspect.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± began the infirmarian with a thin voice and coughed to clear his throat, ¡°she came from the mainland with Your Highness¡¯s sister. And besides, she doesn¡¯t look like a Binshi.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Lorelei closed her eyes, remembering the faint smell of walnuts that had haunted her every time she had been in the maid¡¯s proximity. ¡°But not looking like one and not being one are two different things. And there is also a possibility that she¡¯s carrying and spreading a curse without realizing it. In any case, we need to find her. Sir Duncan, I want you and the Father Infirmarian to-¡°

    ¡°No.¡± His brisk refusal was unexpected. With a grim face, the old knight stepped forth, towering a whole head over her. He gave Lorelei a long look and put his right hand over his heart. ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving your side, Duchess. The Father Infirmarian is more than able to alert the bishop and the guardian priests and start the search for that maid. My priority right now is to keep you safe.¡±

    Lorelei crossed eyes with the old man. From the wrinkles on his face to the corners of his mouth, usually uplifted in a jaunty smile, his whole being now exuded the cold sternness of an indomitable rock.

    After about a minute, Lorelei turned her head without saying a word and concentrated her attention on the infirmarian.

    ¡°Father,¡± she said, ignoring Duncan¡¯s triumphant grin, ¡°You need to urgently contact the guardian priests and report our findings to Bishop Petronius. Binshi or not, we must find Bessie and question her. Proceed with extreme caution.¡±

    ¡°As you order, my lady,¡± replied the priest weakly, still shaken from the recent revelations.

    ¡°Good. And take Master Castor with you. His ability should be of great help.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± The infirmarian¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°To think there was a new acolyte of Saint Oronte! The bishop will be ecstatic to welcome another gifted brother in our midst.¡±

    ¡°Father Infirmarian,¡± Lorelei¡¯s gaze became heavy, forcing shivers to run down the cleric¡¯s spine, ¡°Master Castor is currently in the duke¡¯s service. Him joining the Church is a matter of discussion that needs His Highness''s presence and approval.¡±

    ¡°But-¡°

    ¡°Father Infirmarian,¡± Lorelei¡¯s tone became sharper, ¡°it is futile to argue on matters that are out of our competence. Others will make the decision. Now, I advise you to set your priorities straight and stop wasting precious time.¡±

    She turned next to the shaking youth who was hiding in the shadow of a nearby statue.

    ¡°Master Castor, we are relying on your ability to resolve this matter. I trust you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness,¡± he mumbled weakly and his expression twisted as if he wanted to cry. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m to only search for the maidservant, right?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    At his question, Loreli¡¯s heart sank. In all the rush, she had never stopped to consider Pricilla¡¯s involvement in all this. However, it was unlikely that her sister, the sheltered flower of House Orten, would even know what a Binshi is, even less ¨C being involved in all those deaths. She had seen Pricilla¡¯s expression when the plague outbreak had been announced. No matter how good an actor she was, the horror on her face had been genuine. Still, it didn¡¯t hurt to be careful.

    ¡°You are right. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could look at whether there are some traces of a hex or a curse on Pricilla too. Start with her, since we know her whereabouts before-¡°

    ¡°M-my lady¡­¡± Castor¡¯s whole body shook. ¡°I¡­ it was my mistake. Please, isn¡¯t it possible that a priest just performs some purification rituals on her? I can¡¯t¡­ after seeing you¡­ I mean, my¡­ my gift puts a lot of strain on my body¡­ and eyes. If I was to examine Lady P-Pricilla, I might not be able to properly help in the search.¡±

    Lorelei took notice of his reddened, teary eyes and his emaciated body that even the habit couldn¡¯t hide. He had been straining himself for days under Noah¡¯s order, trying to prove Rasha¡¯s innocence in the tower fall. And now, she was demanding even more from him. Considering his condition and the merit in his words, Bessie was much more important at the moment than Pricilla.

    ¡°Fine. Organize some priests for a purification ritual. Nevertheless, make sure Pricilla is under guard until we clear this mess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lady!¡± Castor bowed hastily and scurried out of the chapel as if fearing that she might change her mind. The infirmarian followed his example.

    Left alone, Lorelei and Duncan exchanged glances.

    ¡°We should get going too.¡± Lorelei stroke away some wrinkles from the front of her shift. ¡°The duke needs to know about this. But before we meet him, I think we should release Lady Nelini from her confinement.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s music to the ear!¡± beamed Duncan and rubbed his beard. ¡°She¡¯s been like a caged dragon in both act and temper. But before that¡­¡±

    Duncan took off his doublet and draped it over her shoulders.

    ¡°Noah will kill me if you happen to catch a cold.¡±

    Lorelei pretended to ignore his words and the burning in her cheeks and strode off, her heart ¨C light from the thought of the soon-to-be happy reunion and the even happier news she was going to bring Noah.

    ***

    ¡°Goodness! Won¡¯t you keep your hands to yourself, you old badger! Show some decorum!¡±

    Neli playfully scolded Duncan while eagerly returning his hugs and kisses. The two of them, together with Lorelei, were on their way to the Healing Saints¡¯ Chapel to meet with Noah, and all the while the old knight was like glued to the Marzbanati, showering her with affection every couple of steps.

    Biting her lips, Lorelei pretended to ignore the vivacious couple but secretly envied their unbridled show of affection. She probably would never be allowed to act like this with Noah, especially since he was going to officially marry someone else. But seeing Duncan and Neli¡¯s happiness strengthened her resolve to confess her feelings to him. And she was going to do it right now. It was probably neither the right place nor the right time, but her recent brush with death showed her clearly that there was not enough time to waste in doubt and hesitation. No matter whether Noah accepted or rejected her feelings, she needed peace of mind. Besides, after giving it some thought, she had more than enough reasons to expect a positive reaction on his part.

    The corners of Lorelei¡¯s lips involuntarily flew up and her heart pounded in fear and anticipation. All other problems and worries - their current predicament and Bessie¡¯s uncertain involvement in the death cases, Rasha¡¯s imprisonment and the destruction of the temple¡¯s tower, the unwanted presence of Pricilla and her father - all paled into oblivion while Lorelei let herself be engulfed by the happiness of being alive and the joyous palpitation of blooming love.

    She quickened her pace, leaving Duncan and Neli a pace behind, and hurried towards the Healing Saints chapel. Turning around the next corner, she almost bumped into the rather flustered Sir Lucas. The moment he saw her, the young knight¡¯s face became a mixture of puzzlement and relief.

    ¡°Duchess? Sir Duncan! Lady Nelini!? What are you doing here? I mean¡­ Greetings to her Highness and Your Lordships.¡±

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Duncan snorted and lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing, hopping around like a headless chicken?¡±

    ¡°I was looking for you.¡± Lucas seemed too relieved to take the old knight¡¯s jab to heart. ¡°The Duke was worried since you disappeared, so he sent me to look for you. But I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere. I never expected to find you and Lady Nelini, out of confinement and in Her Highness¡¯ company. What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Lorelei chuckled and made a sign for the young man to follow her. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to report our new findings to His Highness, so you¡¯ll know everything in a minute.¡±

    Helming her increasing entourage, Lorelei resumed her stride and even picked up pace. They shouldn¡¯t keep Noah worrying and waiting.

    At that moment, Neli¡¯s stern voice came from behind:

    ¡°If you two are running around the temple grounds, who is guarding the Duke? Rober and Martin? Or Hugh and Janus?¡±

    ¡°Hugh and Janus are sleeping after the night shift,¡± answered Duncan. ¡°And the other two should be keeping Rasha and Petronius¡¯ priests in check.¡±

    ¡°So nobody!?¡± The worry in the Marzbanati¡¯s tone resonated with Lorelei, making her heart sink. ¡°How could you allow such a blunder!?¡±

    ¡°Rest at ease, Lady Nelini,¡± said Lucas cheerfully. ¡°No one is crazy enough to attack the Beast of Norden under the Two Gods¡¯ roof.¡±

    A dark foreboding sprouted in Lorelei¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Make haste!¡±

    She gathered her skirts and darted off without looking back, certain that the three would follow her. The barrage of the hale on the roofs¡¯ tiles and the windows hastened her every step with the merciless rhythm of a war drum, making her ears deaf for all speech or sound.

    When she finally reached the door of the Healing Saints¡¯ Chapel, she didn¡¯t bother knocking but barged straight in, dreading what might await her.

    What greeted her was even worse.

 III-83. Rapture and rupture (2)

    For a few seconds, the world ceased to exist. Or was it for eternity? Lorelei¡¯s heart probably continued beating, although she could swear it had stopped a while ago. Blood apparently still flowed through her veins, despite her suspicion it had all turned to ice the moment her foot had stepped over the threshold. Judging by the muffled clamor around her, there were other people present, but she only faintly registered them. All Lorelei could see was a singular monstrous being on the floor before her that was flailing between the chaotically-strown prayer pillows - an amalgamation of naked skin and clawing limbs; of thirsting lips and gnawing teeth.

    Its guttural moans etched themselves into her ears.

    Its savage, coital stench mixed with the fragrance of incense and wax candles, and assaulted her nose.

    The light of the candles contoured the two entangled bodies, gleaming with the wetness of sweat and lust, emphasizing every detail and imprinting it into Lorelei¡¯s eyes.

    Every undulating move of the wretched heap of flesh before her, every touch, every thrust, every spasm, burnt itself into her memory. Again. And Again. And again!

    Finally, a triumphant roar and a shrill scream split the air at the same time.

    All of Lorelei¡¯s senses blanked out for a moment. Someone shook her, but she didn¡¯t respond. Her vision darkened. Her throat felt raw and torn and she realized she was still screaming, although the last sips of air should have long escaped her lungs. She sucked a short breath, but the second scream remained clogged in her throat.

    What was the point?

    Someone grabbed her shoulders, but she violently tore herself free and ran away.

    To where?

    She had no clear thought. It just needed to be far away from them.

    Her feet took over the control and brought her to her cell. As she slammed the door behind her, it felt like she was finally able to cut herself off from that horrid nightmare. And yet, every time she closed her eyes, she saw them.

    Pricilla¡¯s face - half-hidden by her wet, messy hair. Her lips - parted, allowing her moans to escape freely. Her arms - wrapped around the neck of the man devouring her. Her legs - clamped tight, accepting every powerful thrust. Noah¡¯s thrusts!

    Lorelei almost threw up. She clenched her teeth and whimpered, wishing for the memories to seize.

    They didn¡¯t.

    Noah¡¯s face - strained and twisted, carrying the hungry snarl of a predator. His muscles - bulging like knotted ropes and twitching with pent-up desire. His sweaty hair - falling over his closed eyes. His hands - desperately grasping at Pricilla¡¯s hips, guiding and pulling them closer. His body - drenched yet vigorous, plunging deeper and deeper into Pricilla¡¯s embrace. His deep, gentle voice - now reduced to the grunts and growls of a randy animal.

    Lorelei swayed, her knees almost giving out. She dragged herself to the sill and climbed into the narrow window niche. There, curled up and hugging her knees, she rested her head on the faceted glass and finally allowed herself to cry.

    Alas, the tears couldn¡¯t wash away the images. Time stretched into an endless loop of repeating nightmares. And every time, a new detail popped out - vivid and disturbing. The way Noah¡¯s muscles tightened when he arched his back. The nail marks on his sides. A smudge of Pricilla¡¯s rouge on his neck and lips¡­

    As time passed, Lorelei¡¯s tears dried out and her sobs died down. She just remained sitting and gazing into the day-turned-night by the storm. The hail rattled on the roofs and stone pathways, and the broken pieces of Lorelei¡¯s heart fell with them, shard by shard.

    Finally, Lorelei rubbed her eyes and stared sternly into the window¡¯s reflection without turning around.

    ¡°Your presence is neither needed nor welcomed right now.¡± Her voice rang hollow.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me, little bird,¡± said Neli softly, remaining perched by the door. ¡°But I believe you do need me.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been crying for almost an hour.¡±

    ¡°But I no longer am.¡± Lorelei bit her lips and huddled deeper into the window niche. ¡°And even so, what help would you be?¡±

    ¡°We could talk-¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say!¡± Lorelei spun around and shouted, interrupting the old Marzbanati.

    ¡°Please, child. Let us talk. There must be a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless you are blind, we both saw the same thing.¡± Lorelei¡¯s lower lip trembled as the memories of Noah and Pticilla burst out again and threatened to drown her.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Neli tried saying something, but her voice trailed into silence.

    This made Lorelei snort while her eyes stung. Naturally. Words were powerless before facts. Excuses were needles before the truth, no matter how much it hurt and how implausible it seemed. Noah and Pricilla had¡­

    Just at that moment, a loud clamor erupted in the corridor.

    ¡°No! Stop! You aren¡¯t thinking straight!¡± Duncan¡¯s muffled pleas came from behind the door.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    With a bang, the door swung on its hinges and a very distraught and disheveled Noah stumbled into the room with Duncan trailing behind and Lucas¡¯ blond head peeking from behind the door frame. Lorelei could see the water still dripping from Noah¡¯s hair, leaving wet stains on the ill-fitting gray shirt he had messily stuffed in a pair of oversized trousers. Despite his dark complexion, a red mark was still visible on his right cheek, which, in combination with his blood-shot eyes, wandering gaze, and untidy appearance, made him look like a pub brawler after a drunken night.

    When he took a step forward, his gate was shaky and swaying, but nevertheless, he continued until he stood two paces from the window.

    ¡°L-Lorelei¡­¡± Noah cleared his throat without daring to look her in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve come to talk.¡±

    There was no answer.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Please, Lorelei! You need to hear me out. We need to talk¡­¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about,¡± she hissed and pierced him with her gaze, while internally the only thing she wanted to do was to run away and find a place to cry her heart out.

    ¡°Lorelei, listen to me, it isn¡¯t as it seems.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get out,¡± she squeezed through her teeth.

    ¡°I know what you saw¡­¡± Noah took one small stride forward. ¡°I know how it seemed! How horrible it must have been for you.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Please, Lorelei, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­ None of it was ever my intention.¡±

    ¡°Just leave me alone!¡±

    ¡°Give him a chance to speak, little bird.¡± Neli stepped forth, gently placing a hand on Noah¡¯s shoulder, and threw Duncan a sad glance before looking back at Lorelei. ¡°Don¡¯t let this fester and eat at you. If you don¡¯t talk it out now, it will only get worse.¡±

    ¡°I said out! All of you!¡± Lorelei jumped from the sill and stood shakily before them, her eyes glaring daggers.

    ¡°Lass¡­¡± Duncan coughed and stood on Noah¡¯s left. ¡°No. Duchess, please, I know it¡¯s difficult to separate reason from feelings in this case, but this time you need to listen-¡±

    ¡°Merhek!¡± Lorelei balled her fists. ¡°I know that none of you actually respect me as the Duchess to follow my orders. But today, just for once, you will respect me as a human! Leave my room! Now! All of you¡­ except the Duke.¡±

    It took everyone a second to comprehend her words before they bowed and silently retreated. With the closing of the door, Lorelei and Noah remained alone.

    ¡°So, what more do you need to tell me?¡± asked Lorelei dryly, trying not to look at Noah but rather concentrate on a crack in the wall over his left shoulder. ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m blind and deaf? Are you going to deny what happened?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± whispered Noah and lowered his head.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Lorelei giggled, but it was a hollow and listless sound. ¡°It simply happened in the spur of the moment? It was just a little coincidence? A sudden little moment of lust? You, taking my sister under the roof of a church!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Noah¡¯s fingers combed shakily through his hair. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know how to explain it¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why waste time trying to explain what doesn¡¯t need explaining? I might be a fool, but I¡¯m not stupid! You should at least give me this much credit.¡±

    ¡°What? Fool?¡± Her words seemed to hurt and confuse him, but his reaction only made her angrier.

    ¡°Yes, I know I was the biggest, most oblivious fool in the world!¡± Lorelei stepped in, close enough to see her reflection in his huge pupils. ¡°I was an idiot to agree and follow your plan. But I did my part¡­¡±

    ¡°L-Lorelei¡­¡±

    ¡°... I pretended to be the good-for-nothing wife for you to scold before Father and Pricilla. I agreed to help you charm Pricilla, even wrote down some of her and father¡¯s weak points so that you and Willam could exploit them¡­¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to-¡±

    ¡°... I lowered my head and allowed you and them to trample all over me, in order to make you look like the ¡®poor husband, unhappy with his dull, meek, infertile wife¡¯! And for what? So that you could snoop on what my family was plotting? You said it was all a play!¡±

    ¡°It was!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you have to sleep with Pricilla!¡± Lorelei screamed at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my choice! There was-¡±

    ¡°Not your choice?¡± she laughed at him. ¡°Gods! And when I thought you were different!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Noah stiffened and his brows drew together.

    ¡°What do I mean? You know well enough what I mean.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You slept with my sister!¡± Tears blurred Lorelei¡¯s vision as she shouted. ¡°And you rather enjoyed it, didn''t you? I saw it all! Did you have to sleep with her? Wasn''t flirting and showering her with attention not enough to play your game and get your precious information? Or was she just too appetizing? A beauty she is, our Pricilla! Enough to turn any man into a wild dog, as it seems.¡±

    ¡°How can you say this!?¡±

    ¡°I can! I saw you two behaving like rabbits in heat! It didn¡¯t seem to me that you suffered much, especially considering the end¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± roared Noah, making Lorelei flinch. ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine what I went through! You are just lashing that sharp tongue of yours, without caring for the truth!¡±

    ¡°The truth? I have eyes! Should I pity you for bedding my sister!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Or should I pity you for interrupting your pleasure prematurely? Did you want to give it another go?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Screamed Noah and took a step forward, driving Lorelei back towards the wall. ¡°How can you say such vile things about me?¡±

    ¡°And what wrongs did I say? Don¡¯t tell me Pricilla forced you into it?¡±

    ¡°And what if she did?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Lorelei glared at him with a crooked smile. ¡°The Beast of Norden forced by a weak girl? Why do you even try to make such excuses? Just confess you followed the call of your nature!¡±

    ¡°The call¡­ of my¡­ nature?¡± Noah mumbled and swayed. ¡°You¡­ You think¡­ I willingly did all¡­ that?¡±

    ¡°How could a man resist such a wo-¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± His low, rumbling voice interrupted her, forcing shivers down Lorelei¡¯s spine. ¡°My nature. That¡¯s how you see me? Despite all my efforts? Despite everything we¡­?¡±

    Noah held his head and giggled like a madman.

    ¡°All my damn life, I¡¯ve tried to prove the whole world, to prove myself, that I¡¯m no monster. But it seems all was for naught. Even to you¡­ I¡¯m nothing more than a lustful, perverted beast! One that indulges in every woman that stumbles upon his way.¡±

    With each passing second, his expression became colder and colder, and his words turned into poisonous hisses. He began closing the space between him and Lorelei until her back pressed against the rough stones.

    ¡°So shouldn''t I just stop pretending to be human and embrace my nature? What do you think, Duchess? With you in my reach, what am I to do as the deprived monster you so naturally see in me?¡±

    ¡°N-no! P-please¡­¡± His low timbre resonated with every fiber of Lorelei¡¯s body, dissipating her previous anger and replacing it with the horror of resurfacing nightmares.

    ¡°Should I follow your vision and take you here to satiate my cravings?¡± Hissed Noah through clenched teeth. ¡°After all, that¡¯s all I¡¯m capable of, aren¡¯t I? And who knows, maybe you¡¯ll enjoy it just as much as I do?¡±

    There was no place to run! His massive frame blocked Lorelei¡¯s every move. His strong arms pressed against the wall, and she was completely encased between them. She shut her eyes instinctively and lowered her head while her whole body shivered.

    Noah¡¯s breath tickled her ear.

    ¡°If I were to force you here, it would be the most horrible experience for you. But if Pricilla forces herself on me, I should count myself lucky? Because I am a man and you are a woman, Duchess?¡±

    Noah¡¯s warmth suddenly disappeared. Lorelei¡¯s eyes ripped open. He was standing back at the door with slumped shoulders and disheveled hair. And although his face was calm and expressionless, Lorelei had a feeling that he was hurting more than she had ever seen him before.

    When he spoke again, the threatening notes were completely gone and only sadness remained.

    ¡°I thought¡­ I hoped that at least you could see me differently. Especially you. But it seems I was too naive and greedy.¡±

    ¡°My-¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Duchess.¡± He didn¡¯t lower his head but instead stared Lorelei straight in the eyes. ¡°You were right. There is no need to further explain the truth you have witnessed. I will respect your choice. And you were also right about another thing. I did enjoy my time with Lady Pricilla. I enjoyed it just as much as you did yours with Master Argente.¡±

    A pained smile stretched his lips and he turned around to leave.

    But before his hand could reach the handle, a strong tremor shook the room, followed by a blood-curdling screech.

 III-84. The cursed rise (1)

    Fine dust fell from the ceiling. The window rattled in its frame and a couple of round facets loosened, shattering with a crystalline sound on the floor. The door moaned and clattered on its hinges, suddenly flying open and crashing against the wall.

    The sudden quake sent Lorelei crashing back into the wall, and even Noah lost his balance and was forced to lean on the door frame. Not a second later, Lukas, Duncan, and Neli stormed into the room, their expressions tense and distraught.

    ¡°What happened? Is any of you hurt?¡± asked the old Marzbanati and her eyes darted between them.

    Next to her, Duncan and Lucas tried their best not to look their lord and lady in the eyes, but their faces said it all. It was obvious they had heard all of their quarrel, all the poisonous words they had exchanged. But Lorelei didn¡¯t have the strength to care anymore. She was broken. Shattered into a million sharp pieces. And when she tried to pick herself up and do or think¡­ anything, those shards cut even deeper, the pain being almost unbearable. Noah¡¯s every word and gesture, her every accusation and angry remark buzzed ceaselessly between her temples making her faint and sick.

    Compared to her, Noah seemed almost unphased, safe for the glassy look in his eyes.

    Regaining his bearing, he set his jaw and drew a hand through his hair.

    ¡°Mother,¡± his voice sounded leveled and cold, ¡°Take the Duchess out of here and into the courtyard until we are sure that there will be no further earthquakes. Duncan, Lucas, come with me. We need to have a word with the priests.¡±

    Before anyone could say anything, Noah had already stormed out of the cell with a slightly swaying step. Duncan and Neli exchanged a heavy glance before the old knight went on his way.

    Contrary to expectation, the floors of the temple were eerily empty. Noah¡¯s every step was a thunder, accompanying the storm outside. Yet, the tempest running amok in the courtyard was nothing compared to the one in his chest.

    She had condemned him!

    He deserved it. No matter what excuses he tried to find, the truth was irrefutable. He had defiled Lorelei¡¯s own sister. Be it due to magic or something else, he had failed to control his urges and done the unthinkable. With his own sister-in-law!

    She hated him.

    She was right to hate him. It was all his fault. If he had stepped out of the chapel earlier; if he had called for someone; if he had put enough distance between himself and Pricilla, this horrible mistake wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    She saw him as a lecherous monster.

    That¡¯s what he was. His weak mind had been unable to suppress the hunger of his body. He knew that what he did to Pricilla was horrible, monstrous, repulsive. And yet, his disgusting, perverted body had enjoyed it. He was no better than his father or Lionel. He had taken Pricilla with no concern of propriety or modesty. He had indulged in his putrid desires with the same savagery and disregard for the other party''s willingness or the implication of his actions. Just like the very people he despised.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    If he had thought about Lorelei¡¯s feelings, he would have been able to hold back, right? If he had cared about Pricilla, he would have held back, right? But he didn¡¯t! He didn¡¯t subdue his lewd flesh. He didn¡¯t reign in his wild thoughts.

    His thoughts - that was what hurt most. Because, as he was indulging in Pricilla¡¯s body, he had seen Lorelei¡¯s image before his eyes. He had defiled not just one sister but both!

    The memory was so disturbingly vivid that it almost made him vomit. Swallowing back the burning bile, he leaned on the wall, eagerly seeking the soothing coolness of the stones. When Duncan¡¯s palm landed on his shoulder, it sent shivers and lightning through his entire body and made his knees bend.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever listen, boy!?¡± said the old man quietly. ¡°You were in no condition to even walk straight, not to say to face the Duchess. The mess that you¡¯ve created-¡±

    ¡°Please, Duncan,¡± Noah¡¯s voice and body shook. ¡°Please, don¡¯t.... say more. I don¡¯t need a preacher now. I¡­ I know my sins well enough. And my penance will come in due time too.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, boy! You talk like a convict before the gallows.¡±

    Noah drew both hands through his hair and his expression twisted like someone was stabbing him with a hot iron.

    ¡°She hates me, Duncan. She despises me. Worse - she fears me! And all with good reason.¡±

    ¡°Now you are being overly dramatic.¡±

    ¡°But she was right. Every word she uttered was nothing but the truth. And what did I do? I threatened her! I told her¡­ horrible things. And in that damn moment when I said them, I meant them!¡±

    ¡°Oh, for god¡¯s sake! Enough rambling! You both said things you didn¡¯t mean. Both your heads are still muddled - hers from shock and yours from whatever stuff that Orten witch gave you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t condemn her!" Noah stiffened and his brows drew together. Pricilla''s cries and her accusatory words rang in his ears. "She hardly did it on purpose. After all, she suffered worse than me.¡±

    ¡°Says who? She? She¡¯s likely lying and playing with your head. Stop being all sobby and get yourself together. You need to reconcile with the Duchess and-¡±

    ¡°No." Noah bit his lips. The memory of Lorelei''s gaze scorched his heart. "It¡¯s all over. I won¡¯t see her again. That¡¯s for the best. This would be the safest for her.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Duncan blinked at him and turned to Lukas, who vigorously shook his head and took a step back. ¡°You are really a delusional ninny, aren¡¯t ya? Just get your witts together and talk with her again. If you let it brew longer, it will only become harder to...¡±

    ¡°Fuck you and everyone else!¡± Noah suddenly erupted and his fist landed on the wall with a loud thud. ¡°What do you even know to be telling me what to do!? When I was in that room, only inches away from Lorelei, I almost attacked her! I almost did¡­ horrible things to her too! My mind was almost blank, and all I could think of were a thousand different ways I could make her mine! There and then! After what I did to her sister! Now tell me, am I a ninny!?¡±

    Taken aback, Duncan could only gape at Noah, unable to utter a single word. Behind him, Lukas blinked stupified, with head between his shoulders and an expression telling anyone who would ask, that he hadn¡¯t heard anything, knew nothing, and wasn¡¯t even there to begin with.

    Heaving deeply, Noah pushed himself from the wall and, without looking behind, rushed down the empty corridor. He wanted to run, but his still stiff foot and the last remnants of his dignity didn¡¯t allow for it. The same went for crying. Screaming. Cursing until his throat felt raw. He needed to let it all out. He wanted to go on a rampage. To feel the same blessed nothingness as when he was about to be devoured by Nerodris. He yearned to drown his fears and guilt in carnage. Punching through every wall there was on his way. Or through any man, for that matter.

    And just then, as if sent by the heavens, an unlucky someone wobbled in his field of vision.

    A hunched priest slowly dragged his feet through the twilight of the corridor. Step by step closing in the distance between them. Just as he was about to pass by, Noah¡¯s fist flew out, meeting the priest¡¯s face with a loud crunch.

 III-85. The cursed rise (2)

    It all happened so fast that neither Duncan nor Lucas had time to react. The robed figure of the priest spun around before rolling on the floor a few paces away.

    ¡°Holy¡­ What the¡­?¡± Duncan stammered, gawking at Noah and looking for the right words. ¡°Now you¡¯ve lost it, lad!¡±

    ¡°M-my lord!¡± Lucas dared to take a step towards the injured priest, his face looking ashen. ¡°You attacked a cleric-¡±

    An outstretched arm barred the young knight¡¯s way.

    In the sparse light of the storm and the flickering lanterns, Noah¡¯s sharp profile and slightly bared teeth, combined with his hunched pose, made him look like a hound preparing to lunge at its prey.

    ¡°You can hang me if I¡¯m wrong,¡± he hissed, his eyes peeled on the man squirming in front of them, ¡°but a priest shouldn¡¯t stink like this.¡±

    ¡°Stink? What stink?¡± Duncan came to his left, his hand resting on the pommel of his dagger. ¡°I don¡¯t sense a thing. I know your mind is quite muddled right now¡­¡±

    Noah let the old knight¡¯s words brush past him. His mind might have been clouded. His feelings might have been entangled. But every fiber of his body knew what was before them.

    He could never forget that sweetly repulsing odor of decay, of rotting leaves and dead flowers, mixed with a subtle, metallic whiff of blood. Closing his eyes, Noah filled his lungs once more, just to be sure, his mind still trying to deny what his body had recognized on his own. But there was no mistake. It was a remnant of a bitter-sweet past, a nightmare-turned-hope from almost fifteen years ago, and a stench he could recognize ever since.

    And then there was the even more obvious clue.

    Noah¡¯s right hand clawed at his heart. The blood, rushing through his veins, was whispering. A yearning. A hunger. An unquenchable desire to devour. He had felt it during Kash-baba¡¯s hex, during the times Yanosh and Akh-Moren had weaved their spells. It was the instinct engraved in his flesh and bones, inherited through his blood. It was what allowed him to use Nerodris, and what drove him to the brink of madness when he lost control over the armor.

    The blood of Saint Arslan was calling to him. Telling him that there was an enormous cluster of magic that broke the rules of reality somewhere nearby.

    All of Noah¡¯s turbulent thoughts were pushed behind an iron door by a singular realization. There was danger ahead.

    ¡°Take out your weapons. Now. We have a vapir here.¡±

    ¡°Are you for real!?¡± Duncan glared at his lord. ¡°An infectious, cursed bloodsucker under the Church¡¯s roof!?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, Sir Duncan?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice sounded unnaturally thin. ¡°How many people, except you and maybe Aiden, can stand straight after receiving the Duke¡¯s punch?¡±

    All three stared at the hooded figure standing before them. The same one that was rolling on the floor just a second ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned!¡± Duncan unsheathed his dagger, and so did Lucas. ¡°I wish I had something longer than this toothpick. For once we follow those stupid rules about no swords on hallowed grounds, and look what happened!¡±

    ¡°Your blabbering is a weapon on its own,¡± snapped Noah, feeling helpless like a newborn without a weapon of his own. His eyes carefully followed the vapir priest¡¯s every move.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve regained some of your witts, boy. So tell me, why aren¡¯t we monster-food yet?¡±

    Noah wanted to know the answer too. He remembered the time when two of his retainers had been cursed and turned into vapirs. A vapir felt almost no pain and possessed an insatiable hunger and desire to spread its curse. And it definitely had no second thoughts about attacking its prey.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± whispered Lucas, ¡°I think it¡¯s confused by the great variety of meal options.¡±

    ¡°We need longer weapons,¡± mumbled Noah as his mind was trying to formulate a plan. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a niche with a devotion altar around the corner?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan squeezed his dagger tighter. ¡°But can you run in your condition?¡±

    Noah threw him a steely glance before turning to the younger knight.

    ¡°How good are you at throwing knives?¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    Before Lucas could give an answer, a screech came from under the cleric¡¯s hood and the vapir jumped at them.

    A silver shadow swished pas Noah¡¯s face and a dagger embedded itself where the creature¡¯s throat should have been. With a gurgling howl, it tumbled backward.

    ¡°Run!¡± shouted Noah, but there was no need, as his two friends were already doing a fine job at using their feet.

    Sprinting while being chased by a blood-sucking monster sure gave one sufficient motivation. And yet, Noah could feel his body rebelling with every step. His sprained ankle, half-healed and further strained from the hours of kneeling in the Healing Saints¡¯ capel, now felt like being pierced by hot iron nails. His balance and speed were further impaired by whatever herbs and hexes were still left in his system after what he and Pricilla¡­

    A slew of disturbing images flashed before his eyes. For a second, his mind blanked and his body stiffened. His foot dragged and tripped, but a sturdy hand grabbed him in time, and Lucas managed to pull him behind the corner.

    And there was the niche with the devotion altar - a simple marble cube, crowned with a flat solver tablet full of fruits and sweets, and flanked by one shoulder-high candelabra with two flickering candles on each side.

    Just as the altar came into sight, the vapir¡¯s screech erupted right behind them.

    ¡°Duck!¡± echoed Duncan¡¯s roar and his burly figure shot past them, carrying something long and glowing.

    Still shaky on his legs, Noah felt a strong pull from Lucas, who wedged himself between the attacking monster and his lord.

    ¡°Fool!¡± was all Noah could cry before their bodies slammed on the floor and rolled a couple of times before stopping at the foot of the altar.

    ¡°Stay down!¡± shouted Lucas into Noah¡¯s ringing ear, and in the next second, the weight of the young knight''s body that pressed against his vanished.

    Noah furiously shook his head and tried to order the world to stop spinning. As his gaze cleared, he saw the vapir just a step away. The creature was hissing and flailing on the ground, securely pinned to the stone floor by the sharp ends of a candelabra. On the other end were Duncan and Lucas - muscles bulging and teeth gritted, but still unscathed.

    ¡°Now what, Sir Duncan?¡± huffed the young knight.

    ¡°You let go, pull out my dagger, and slice that thing¡¯s head off!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to hold him down alone long enough!¡±

    ¡°Then chop fast.¡±

    ¡°This is no joke!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s joking, kid!? Besides, your dagger already did some damage.¡±

    Listening to his squabbling friends sobered Noah up. There were things to be done. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to lie in a corner. As he was pulling himself up the altar, Noah¡¯s hand brushed against the silver offerings tablet. Like a bolt of lightning, an idea flashed in his head and he stepped into action.

    Noah closed the distance to the vapir. With each dragging step, anger and bloodlust rose in his heart. So, when he swung down the silver tablet, all the pent-up fury, fear, and desperation concentrated in his strike, turning the large dish into an executioner¡¯s ax.

    The platter split the air and wedged itself in the gap left by Lucas¡¯ dagger. A fountain of dark smoke and tar-like blood erupted from the wound and showered over him, but Noah didn¡¯t stop. Holding his breath, he hit again and again, until the head of the monster rolled to the side.

    With a heave of relief, Duncan and Lucas stumbled to the side, both trembling from exhaustion and from the shock of the brutal scene that played before their eyes just now.

    ¡°Whew¡­ That was a tough one.¡± The old knight rubbed away the sweat from his brow. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°We look up where that thing came from?¡± huffed Noah and hurried to take the second candelabra and discard the candles from their spikes.

    ¡°You think there are more of those things.¡± Lucas licked his lips.

    ¡°There are three ways to initially create a vapir.¡± Noah weighed the candelabra in his palm. ¡°When a human is ghost-touched and not purified in time. When a curse is laid upon a living person. And when a Binshi commits a taboo and devours a living person¡¯s soul. No matter what the case, this thing here is just a kin-vapir, created by being infected by a true vapir. This means that we still have to find the source.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure this isn''t a true vapir?¡± Duncan frowned and scratched his head.

    ¡°Because we killed it too easily.¡±

    The three of them became silent and looked at the mangled corpse at their feet. Lucas was the first to speak up.

    ¡°If you are right, my lord, then we might be facing¡­ an army.¡±

    Noah nodded grimly.

    ¡°We need to find the guardian priests and sound the alarm.¡± He hesitated for a moment and bit his lips. ¡°And we¡­ need to secure the Duchess. She might be in grave danger¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her for now.¡± Duncan put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Neli can keep her safe. Besides, they went in the opposite direction from us.¡±

    ¡°But Neli too is unarmed.¡±

    ¡°The old fury would rather go out naked than part with her weapons. Rest assured, the Duchess is in safe hands. You said it yourself - we must arm up and find the source of this mess.¡±

    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t waste any more time,¡± said Noah and tried to bury the flaming worry in his heart.

    She hated him. She feared and despised him. But he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of any harm coming to her. His fingers clenched around the candelabra¡¯s pole and his anger began to simmer anew.

    Whoever was responsible for all this was going to die by his hand tonight.

 III-86. Devourer of light (1)

    Emptiness.

    All that engulfed Lorelei was numbing emptiness. She felt Neli¡¯s arm wrapping around her shoulders and guiding her quickly through the network of corridors. Her feet did their job while her mind was covered in fog.

    She liked it this way.

    Thinking hurt. Remembering Noah¡¯s words hurt. Remembering her own accusations hurt. It was better just to plunge into nothingness than battling with fear, disgust, and guilt. And why should she even feel guilty? He was the one in the wrong. He had done the unthinkable. He had betrayed her! Threatened her!

    She had done nothing wrong!

    There was no reason to remember his pained expression. The tremor in his voice. The accusation and shame in those ashen eyes. The shoulders slumped as if pressed down by a mountain.

    No! She didn¡¯t pity him. She hated him! Hated him so, so much!

    How dared he seek her after what he had done? And with such half-hearted excuses? Blaming everything on Pricilla. On madness and magic. He, the Beast of Norden, the one who had overcome the madness of the snake monsters from the red swamp, had been forced to do something against his will by a snobby, little princess like Pricilla? What a joke. What a brazen lie! How much did he look down on her to think she¡¯d believe such miserable excuses?

    Lorelei began quietly sobbing and shaking, futilely trying to return to that peaceful state of emptiness.

    Worse than the excuses, he had¡­ he had threatened to force himself on her! Noah¡¯s menacing glare and the vicious words coming out of his mouth were unthinkable, yet a fact. And at that moment, as he had leaned over her, pinning her on the wall, she had, without a doubt, felt his desire. It had been the same disgusting feeling her brother and his good-for-nothing lordling friends and Master Argente had exuded. Making her feel small, helpless, and completely at their mercy. In their eyes, she was not a human but a piece of flesh to gobble up and satiate their hunger.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t like that!¡¯

    It all felt so wrong. She couldn¡¯t recognize this vicious man. This rabid, lustful beast. This wasn¡¯t like Noah, but¡­ did she even know him? They had been together for what, five months now? And half of that time - separated by conflict, sickness, or strife. Maybe his true face differed from the one he had shown her thus far? After all, no matter what he said, he had agreed to be betrothed to a child¡­ And she could never forget the expression on his face while¡­ indulging in Pricilla¡¯s flesh. How could she be sure he was different from all the men she knew? He was a proud Limerian lord. Like her father. Her brother. Prince Lionel. And a lord got what a lord wanted. Always.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be stupid! He is not like them and you know it!''

    She felt disgusted by her own thoughts. The rational part of her mind was trying to set her emotions straight. She was only trying to blacken Noah and make him into a beast so that she could mask her true feelings. Those dark conjectures were stemming from a disgusting pitch-black pit in her heart full of selfishness and envy.

    He had fancied Pricilla. The beautiful doll-like, pure-blooded Pricilla. The voluptuous, rosy-cheeked Pricilla. The eloquent, bubbly Pricilla. After tasting such an exquisite wine, would he even be interested in cheap vinegar?

    ¡®How could you even have such thoughts, you filthy¡­ mist-born¡­ horrible¡­ slut!?¡¯

    Lorelei swayed and felt nauseated while her head and heart felt like splitting.

    Neli¡¯s sturdy arm wrapped tighter around her and she leaned on the Marzbanati¡¯s shoulder.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°There, there, little bird. Hang in there. We are almost out.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± mumbled Lorelei with a hollow voice.

    ¡°Well, getting crushed by falling masonry is not a pleasant way to die. And after what happened to the spire, I can¡¯t say I trust the Limeriam builders.¡±

    Lorelei just snorted in response, but luckily Neli showed no intention to converse further.

    With a wobbling step, the two reached a narrow door and exited into the wet inner garden of the temple. The heavy rain and hail had turned into a drizzle just as nasty. In no time, their clothes were drenched, leaving them shivering and miserable.

    ¡°Merhek! Can¡¯t those damn two-faced djinn decide whether they want us crushed or mushy!? It¡¯s slowly starting to get on my nerves.¡±

    Lorelei just quietly stood there, feeling the cold wetness spreading all over her body. How nice it would be if the rain could just wash her into oblivion. Neli¡¯s damp scarf wrapped around her shoulders.

    ¡°Noah will worry if you catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Unlikely,¡± she whispered quietly, lifting her face up to the menacing clouds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±

    "Why not?¡± Lorelei stared into the stormy skies and enjoined the much-desired numbness the cold rain was finally granting her. ¡°You heard it too. It¡¯s all over. Between us, I mean. Not that there ever was anything to begin with. But it¡¯s a good thing in the end. Now you don¡¯t need to worry about me messing up your plans for Marzbane Ilmaz. But you should keep an eye on Pricilla to prevent further trouble. Or get rid of her altogether. It would be most efficient. I wouldn¡¯t mind. No, I would, probably. But who cares?¡±

    Neli¡¯s rough palm pressed against her forehead.

    ¡°You are feverish. Maybe we should go back inside? There have been no tremors for a while and your condition worries me.¡±

    ¡°No need to bother with me anymore.¡± A mad grin stretched Lorelei¡¯s lips. ¡°Besides, I like it here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, back in we go.¡±

    Neli pulled her arm, but Lorelei ripped herself free from the Marzbanati¡¯s grip with a force that surprised both women.

    ¡°Stop with this pretended kindness,¡± hissed Lorelei through clattering teeth. ¡°I no longer have any intentions towards the Duke, so you can lay your worries to rest. There is no need to test me or to be around me anymore, or to pretend and try to deceive me. I won¡¯t bother any of you anymore.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the nonsense?¡± Neli cupped Lorelei¡¯s face in her palms, forcing their gazes to meet. ¡°Did you hit your head during the quake? No, I bet it¡¯s the shock still talking. This too will pass. Now come, let¡¯s warm ourselves up, and then you need some strong wine and a good sleep.¡±

    ¡°I said enough charades!¡±

    Lorelei screamed and shoved the old woman away. She felt like exploding, pushed to the edge by fear, anger, envy, and sadness. No, she had no right to be sad. Sadness was only for the fine noble ladies. She had no right to be envious. Envy was only for those who could allow themselves to desire. She had no right to be angry. It wasn¡¯t like she had lost anything. He had never been hers to begin with.

    All that remained was fear. Unnatural, suffocating, familiar fear. A palpable fear.

    Panting madly, she clutched the left of her chest and her ears began ringing.

    ¡°Girl!¡± Neli¡¯s shaken exclamation came to her dulled and twisted.

    ¡°Something¡¯s here,¡± said Lorelei hoarsely. Her mind, likely due to some sort of self-preservation instinct, suddenly became sharp and focused.

    A loud, desperate scream overcame the rustle of the leaves and the hiss of the falling raindrops. A scream Lorelei found familiar.

    ¡°Help! Gods, help me, please!¡±

    ¡°Castor!¡± Lorelei and Neli gasped in unison before the Marzbanati motioned to grab her wrist again. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. We must-¡±

    As slick as an eel, Lorelei evaded the old woman¡¯s hand by a hair and, without much further thought, darted towards the scream, guided by an insurmountable instinct.

    ¡°Crazy girl!¡± Neli cursed, jumping after her. ¡°Stop this instant! Merhek, why are you so fast? Wait for me!¡±

 III-87. Devourer of light (2)

    In hindsight, it was probably extremely stupid to run towards a screaming person.

    Mud splatters flew in all directions as Lorelei sprinted through the garden. She had no idea what kind of dangers Castor was facing right now. Her non-existent combat skills were probably not going to be of much help, whoever the enemy was. But it didn¡¯t matter.

    Reason had long ago left Lorelei¡¯s mind. All that remained was an urge bordering on madness, born from instinct and years of training. ''You are a physician - a guardian of life. We physicians are nobler than the noblest knights, for we face and drive away Death itself. To run away when someone is in need is a grave sin and by doing so you are no different than a murderer'', always said Master Levi.

    These words had filled her world as a child and given purpose to her bleak existence. As a physician, she las obliged to save life and this duty had been ingrained into the very core of her being through days and years of tireless work and dedication. Even when she was dead tired, sad, desperate, afraid, disgusted, angry, or in pain, her noble vocation saved her from losing herself in the darkness. And now, as all these feelings churned into her chest and were one stray thought away from robbing her of her humanitt, the sense of urgency and danger made her act upon her teachings.

    So she ran, as fast as she could, as far away as possible from the thoughts of him.

    No matter what awaited her, it was nothing compared to the dark emotions that threatened to devour her.

    She was proven wrong very quickly.

    When her head peeked from between the dripping, low-hanging branches, her eyes immediately spotted Castor¡¯s trembling figure crawling backward on the gravel path. A woman, dressed in the drenched black and white habit of a priestess slowly walked toward him. Even from a distance, one could see that there was something strange in the priestess¡¯ dragging gait.

    ¡°Hei!¡± Lorelei shouted and prepared to step forth. At that moment, the other woman abruptly turned around.

    ¡°D-dear Fathers!¡± The words fell from Lorelei¡¯s lips as the breath remained stuck in her chest.

    What was supposed to stand before her was a person. And yet, the paler than snow skin and the dark veins crawling beneath it did not belong to a living being. The creature reminded her a bit of the dhrowghost, except it wasn¡¯t as haggard. Its eyes were also not completely black but possessed glowing blood-red pupils. And more than anything else, the figure here seemed corporeal and not an apparition, judging by the water dripping from its hair and clothes.

    Before Lorelei could comprehend what she was seeing and what was such a creature doing on hallowed grounds, the thing hissed like an angry cat and suddenly pranced at her. In three big jumps, it closed the distance and was almost upon the petrified Lorelei. She could see the fiend''s unnaturally long, needle-like claws. It licked its lips with a purple tongue, leaving saliva and bloodstains behind.

    A strong hand grabbed Lorelei by the collar and pulled her back. At the same time, a well-aimed kick sent the creature flying until it crashed into a nearby tree.

    ¡°Merhek! You keep your dirty claws away, you brazga!¡± Neli¡¯s furious scream sounded like music in Lorelei¡¯s ears. The old Marzbanati threw a brief glance over her shoulder before returning all her attention to the enemy. ¡°It didn¡¯t get you, right?¡±

    ¡°I-it didn¡¯t,¡± stuttered Lorelei and dared to take a breath.

    ¡°Oi, little Castor! Were you bitten?¡±

    ¡°N-no.¡± Castor¡¯s thin voice was even shakier than Lorelei¡¯s.

    ¡°Swear upon your Gods!¡±

    ¡°I s-swear! In the names of the Fathers, it didn¡¯t reach me.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Neli¡¯s strained features relaxed a bit, but her gaze remained vigilant. From some unknown hidden pocket in her robes, she pulled out a dagger and gave it to Lorelei.

    ¡°Watch my back. And don¡¯t hesitate to stab the Firmon kid if he starts acting oddly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°W-what!?¡±

    Lorelei and Castor glared at the Marzbanati and their faces paled even more. Neli clicked her tongue and fiddled with the ornate silver belt of her garments. With an almost inaudible clank the buckle sprang open. The old woman pulled sharply and with a snap, the belt unwinded and tore through the air.

    ¡°We are backing slowly,¡± Neli studied the twitching of the fiend¡¯s body, ¡°before that damn bloodsucker gathers its wits. The chapel where they hold Rasha is nearby. We should be safe there.¡±

    ¡°W-what is this thing!?¡± Lorelei¡¯s teeth clattered, but it wasn¡¯t only from the cold. Her wet fingers gripped the slippery handle of the dagger before motioning with it towards the old woman. ¡°You are in more need of a weapon. You should take it back. I don¡¯t know how to use a blade.¡±

    ¡°You point and stab.¡± Neli bent her knees slightly, lowering her stance. ¡°Besides, I have something better than this toothpick. Now get ready, you two. Stay behind me and start running towards the chapel when I tell you. Here it comes!¡±

    The priestess-like monster had finally scrambled to its feet. Gnashing its teeth with a sound similar to metal scraping against bone, it darted toward them with inhuman speed. But Neli was even faster.

    The metal belt in her hand jumped to life like a silver snake and drew an arch through the rain curtain. A fountain of reddish-black blood gushed from the fiend¡¯s chest, the force of the sudden impact making it spin around. But the old Marzbanati wasn''t finished. She twisted her wrist and the deadly ribbon of the belt flashed again, cutting the creature''s head off.

    It all happened in less than a minute. Lorelei blinked and rubbed her eyes, still trying to understand how a belt could cut down a person. Next to her, Castor had scrambled up to his trembling feet and was gawking at the Marzbanati with incredulous reverence.

    ¡°This should keep it down.¡± Neli exhaled and spat on the ground. ¡°May the evil djinn feast on you, you venomous ghoul!¡±

    ¡°Y-you really killed a v-vapir in a single swing!?¡± whispered Castor, unable to hide his admiration.

    ¡°Two swings. I¡¯m a bit rusty,¡± huffed Neli with a wry smile and ushered the two away from the corpse. ¡°Besides, this thing is too weak, so it must be a kin-vapir and not the real thing.¡±

    ¡°Kin-vapir?¡± Lorelei furrowed her brows, recalling the texts on Binshi folklore and magic she had read in Ildemar. ¡°So there is a much stronger cursed-one creating those things? And a shaman that has placed the curse?¡±

    ¡°I believe so. And I¡¯m betting my head it¡¯s connected to that girl Bessie you spoke of.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ these are hallowed grounds!¡± whimpered Castor and his whole body shook. ¡°The powers of the Two Fathers should purify evil spirits and malicious magic. A-and yet¡­ a priestess was turned into¡­ into¡­¡±

    The youth bit his lips. They all thought the same thing - how powerful of a shaman should the creator of the curse be to be able to overcome the Church¡¯s protection in the very House of the Gods?

    The sudden sound of breaking branches snapped them from their contemplation. Below the trees, Lorelei spotted several novices and another priest slowly making their way toward them. And to her horror, all their eyes glowed blood red.

    ¡°Merhek!¡± she cursed.

    ¡°Say that again.¡± Even with her dark complexion, Neli looked pale. ¡°Now you run like the djinn are chasing you. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll have a hard time following you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei grabbed her arm. ¡°I can¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Enough drama! If you want me to live, do as I say. I can''t protect you and chop heads freely. Go!¡±

    There were a thousand more things Lorelei wanted to say and do. But it was all meaningless. If only she could do something to help. But she was not a warrior, nor a priestess, nor a shaman¡­

    A flash of realization shook her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back! Don¡¯t die!¡± Lorelei gathered her skirts in one hand and grabbed Castor''s wrist with the other. ¡°Come with me. I need your help!¡±

    Without further hesitation and without turning back, Lorelei sprinted towards the chapel where Rasha slept.

 III-88. Devourer of light (3)

    The roof of the chapel was clearly visible above the treetops - so near, yet so impossibly far away.

    While running alongside the muddy path, Lorelei dared to throw a glance over her shoulder. In the twilight of the storm, Neli¡¯s whip-like sword looked like a coiling lightning flash. It flickered and snaked its way between the attacking creatures. With every twist and precisely calculated strike, deep gashes opened on the fiends¡¯ skin, forcing them to jerk back and hiss in pain and fury. Tar-like blood oozed out of the wounds, releasing streams of dark smoke that shrouded them like an ominous cloak. And amidst the dark smoke, Neli was dancing - her body and the sword united as one in a beautiful and lethal dance on the border between life and death.

    But despite her prowess, the Marzbanati was slowly being pushed back. The monster priests didn''t seem to care about wounds or missing chunks of flesh. Their claws tore at the old woman''s gowns, leaving them in tatters. Her feet slipped in the mud and, a couple of times, she escaped the creatures¡¯ attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Lorelei forced herself to look away and willed her legs to run faster. No matter what misgivings she had about Neli, seeing her torn to pieces by some demons was not something she wished for.

    ¡®You simply rely on a gut feeling. Will your idea even work?¡¯ hissed the voice of doubt in her heart. She had no idea. But it was better than doing nothing and just standing there, awaiting the inevitable.

    ¡®Why struggle? Why suffer for her? For any of them? Just give up. It will only hurt more if you postpone the end. Haven¡¯t you been hurt enough? Just run away. Far away from here and from all of them!¡¯ The whisper of despondency tried to halt her pace.

    Yes. Her heart hurt. Her soul was like a bird without wings. But giving up on herself was one thing. Condemning others without even trying to do something, was something completely different. Wallowing in misery and desperation could wait until she had exhausted all options.

    For now, she had to run!

    Reaching the steps of the chapel, Lorelei and Castor stormed in in a whirlwind of raindrops and mud splatters.

    ¡°H-help! Father Ignatus!¡± Lorelei panted, trying to push the words out of her tightened throat. ¡°We need your¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed into silence as she took in the inside of the chapel. Excluding the shining prison barrier and the vague silhouette of Rasha behind it, the chapel was completely empty. There was no trace of the guardian priests, not even a novice was to be seen.

    ¡°Where is everybody!?¡± Castor spoke her thoughts aloud, barely able to catch a breath. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t think those things outside got to them?¡±

    No! Dear Fathers! Why was this happening? Lorelei wanted to cry. The only hope they had to push back those things; the only chance there was to save Neli, ley in Rasha''s hands. The curse or hex, or whatever it was that had turned both priests and novices into bloodthirsty monsters, obviously was impervious to holy powers, so they could only hope a Binshi could purify them. But now¡­

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Lorelei chewed on her lips, frantically looking around.

    ¡°As an acolyte to Saint Oronte, can¡¯t you find another way to dispel the barrier?¡± Her question made the youth flinch.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Castor swallowed hard and stepped closer to the dome of light. ¡°I need to have a better look.¡±

    ¡°Hurry. Neli doesn¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Castor dipped his head and his eyes peered into the light. Next to him, Lorelei nervously paced back and forth, her heart running wild. Every second they delayed, Neli¡¯s chances of survival grew slimmer. Besides¡­ what about the others? How many of these creatures were there? Were Sir Duncan and the rest of the knights safe? And what about the Father Infirmarian who was running around, fulfilling her orders?

    ¡®And what about¡­ him?¡¯ her weak, bleeding heart whispered, ignoring the attempts of her mind to erase any thought of that man¡¯s existence. He didn¡¯t deserve her worry. He¡­ he was the Beast of Norden - he was going to be fine.

    He had to be fine!

    Castor¡¯s whimper called for her attention. The youth stood swaying before the barrier, his shoulders slightly hunched, and his palms covering his face. Lorelei gasped, seeing the bloody tears smeared on his cheeks. His eyes glowed dimly with a light similar to the one coming from the barrier.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady,¡± he cried out hoarsely. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a way. The holy energy just flows endlessly between the poles like¡­ like a river. There is no incantation or weakness to break the flow from the outside. I really tried. Sorry!¡±

    ¡°You did your best.¡± Lorelei hugged him and gently guided him to a prayer cushion on the floor.

    ¡°What now?" Castor pressed his forehead against his knees and trembled. "Maybe if we look for a priest...¡±

    ¡®And what are the chances we won¡¯t become monster food before that?¡¯ Lorelei thought but remained silent.

    It seemed like Castor had come to the same conclusion. He squared his shoulders and rubbed the bloody tears from his eyes.

    ¡°No, it''s a stupid idea. We don''t have time to search blindly. The only way to break the barrier would be to channel the energy into a different path than the current one. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    The youth lowered his head without responding. Lorelei¡¯s eyes rounded.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°But it''s the only way to let Lady Rasha out.¡±

    ¡°You will die.¡± Lorelei stood up and towered over him. Father Ignatus¡¯ words flashed in her mind:

    ¡®We priests learn through practice and meditation to thin out our heart-chains to simulate a near-death state and channel the energy from the higher realms.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t demand Castor to sacrifice his life. And what if it didn¡¯t work for him? He was no priest. He had neither the training nor the ability to channel the divine power correctly. What if he gave his life for nothing and the barrier didn¡¯t break? No. There was a better way.

    Turning her back on the stupefied youth, Lorelei tried to calm down her shaking knees. Fear burned in the pit of her stomach and froze her limbs. But she knew there was truly no other way. After all, her body was designed to be a divine vessel in the first place. She had the highest chance to accept the holy powers and break the barrier. What was going to happen to her after that¡­

    Lorelei shook her head and with one big stride closed the distance to one of the glowing golden poles.

    Castor screamed the very moment her fingers touched the cool metal surface and then the world exploded in golden sparks.

 III-89. Maelstrom

    Pain.

    There had to be pain. Excruciating agony like the one she had felt when Yanosh¡¯s powers had collided with the dhrowghost. When the holy powers were to collide with her fake life-core, it would, without a doubt, tear her body and smash her soul into pieces. After all, the power of the Two Gods was what held the magic of the Binshi in check; what purified and protected the Gods¡¯ children from malignant ghosts.

    But Lorelei wasn¡¯t afraid of pain. She was prepared to endure for as long as she could. This was all she could do to give Neli and the people in the temple a chance.

    Yet the pain never came.

    A stream of warmth flowed into Lorelei like a calming river. A feeling of comfort spread throughout her body like she was lying in a sea of lukewarm honey. Her strained nerves, her freezing feet, and her bleeding heart were covered with a healing balm. All her fears, worries, and anger were washed away. The painful memories and the ominous premonitions of the future dissolved into blurry nothingness. All that was left behind was peace. Sweet, glorious peace.

    Like a tidal wave, the warmth and lulling comfort of the light pushed up and up, away from the cold and the darkness that surrounded her. Lorelei let herself be carried by the stream of elation. Just a bit more. Just a bit higher. Just a bit further. Up and away the light pushed her, like a petal taken by the playful gale. And she became lighter and lighter - not a petal but a feather; a soon-to-be wisp of smoke from a dying candle.

    A sudden pull jerked her mind and body. Amidst the sea of golden splendor, a silver thread spun out of her chest and disappeared into the distance. A familiar whisper brushed past Lorelei¡¯s ears like a gust of spring wind:

    ¡°So disappointing. Have you already forgotten why you are risking your life, little sister? Get yourself together, or your spirit will ascend and be forever gone!¡±

    ¡°Ya..nosh¡­?¡± mumbled Lorelei with great difficulty.

    Why was she hearing the shaman¡¯s voice? No, what was he even doing here? Was it a hallucination? His actual spirit had no way of opposing the purifying power of the Two Fathers. Right?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t reign in this energy and let the flow drag you away, your death will be in vain, no, it will be a transgression.¡± Yanosh¡¯s whisper waxed and waned like an echo traveling between mountain tops. ¡°If not contained, the holy power will explode and kill everyone here. Are you so bitter and desperate to wish harm to others?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s lips were hardly able to move. If they could move properly, she would have screamed at Yanosh and cursed him for all the chaos he had started and left unfinished. For all the burdens he had placed on Noah¡¯s shoulder. And for trying to make her comply with his wishes and suffer even instead of disappearing in bliss. How dare he pop out all of a sudden right now!? Where was he when they needed him earlier? When Shana was injured? When Noah was fighting against the encroachment of Nerodris? Why didn¡¯t he help wake up Gregor? Or purge the Red Hands?

    Lorelei wanted to tell Yanosh that she didn¡¯t need his meddling. But the truth was that she did. And in this instance, he was right - she had no intention to cause harm to anyone. But how was she supposed to control this enormous stream of holy powers?

    As if able to read her mind, Yanosh¡¯s voice echoed again.

    ¡°Magic is a force ever-flowing, permeating all. A shaman is a conduit and a dam - gathering and directing the flow to reshape the world.¡±

    ¡®But I¡¯m not a shaman,¡¯ thought Lorelei, feeling the golden warmth starting to envelop her tighter and tighter like a cozy duvet. ¡®And this is no magic.¡¯

    ¡°Is that so? Then what is magic?¡±

    His words jolted Lorelei. The question she had asked herself so many times sounded different when coming from Yanosh - there was a tinge of glee, indicating that he was more than aware of the answer.

    Anger churned in Lorelei¡¯s chest, forcing the golden light to shake and swirl. That damn ghost was playing games. He and Orhana, the two only meddled, ordered people around, and then observed the chaos as spectators without making their hands dirty.

    ¡®If you know how to control this power, then do it yourself!¡¯ she hissed with some effort.

    ¡°Unfortunately, a living body is needed to channel and contain the holy powers. And besides, the dead should not meddle directly in the world of the living.¡±

    ¡®Then what are you doing here?¡¯

    ¡°Giving advice doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    ¡®But I have no idea what to do. And I don¡¯t have the strength to do anything anyway.¡¯

    ¡°Says the one who has been resisting a huge amount of pure energy and arguing with me at the same time. I will teach you what to do, so don¡¯t worry. But we should start now, we don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡®How long do we have?¡¯

    ¡°In mortal terms¡­ about a minute.¡±

    ¡®A minute!¡¯ Panic burst the bubble of sleepy coziness that enveloped Lorelei. The pleasant warmth of the light suddenly turned into a scorching heat.

    ¡°Calm down. Rein in your fear. Strong emotions make any power unstable.¡±

    ¡®But it¡¯s all over!¡¯

    ¡°It isn¡¯t. Space and time are strange things, especially when it comes to the depths of one¡¯s mind.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°Time right now is relative. You can experience a lifetime of knowledge in a split second.¡±

    ¡®How?¡¯

    ¡°Allow me to merge my soul with yours.¡±

    Lorelei shuddered. It was insane! To allow a ghost freely to occupy her body was something even she, as naive and inexperienced in Norden¡¯s customs as she was, was not foolish enough to do. On the other hand, what other options did she have?

    ¡®All because of my stupid actions¡­¡¯ She sighed as anger and shame burned inside her.

    ¡°Impulsive - yes. But, considering the situation, it was a good move.¡±

    ¡®Enough flattery. Do it!¡¯

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A sudden chill enveloped her. It was such a stark contrast to the warm light of the holy powers that it made her wince. She hadn¡¯t felt anything like this even in the deepest winter. For the first time since she had touched the barrier pole, she felt her body in the material world with crystal clarity. From the end of her toes to the tips of her fingers, the chill within her soul manifested in her body, making it convulse and shiver, engulfed by a sea of gold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight the cold.¡± Yanosh''s voice resonated from the very depths of her being. ¡°You are an ice shard. And you need the warmth and light of spring to thaw. The holy powers are spring. Let them flow in, spread to every corner of your body.¡±

    Following his words, Lorelei tried to guide the sea of holy powers that washed and churned around her. Little by little, like a trickling stream, the swirling energy entered her body. And the more they poured in, the more suffocating it felt. She was a goblet that was about to overflow. A dam, hammered by the currents and on the verge of breaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up!¡± With Yanosh¡¯s words, the cold that had subsided flared up again, suppressing the raging holy powers for a brief moment. ¡°You must distribute the energy equally to calm and contain it. Follow my guidance. Fill every channel.¡±

    Thousands upon thousands of thin ice strings branched from her heart throughout her body akin to the intricate webbing of a leaf, reaching every bone, nerve, and organ, every fiber and drop of blood. There were so many that Lorelei couldn¡¯t even distinguish them from one another. She tried to make the holy powers follow the paths Yanosh had drawn, but it was impossible. The energy was wild and unsubmissive. It jumped from branch to branch, twisting and ripping them apart, and gaining momentum instead of calming down.

    ¡°Damn! It is too much for your mind to handle!¡±

    Yanosh¡¯s spirit wavered as he cursed and continued creating new ice veins without halting even for a moment. But despite his efforts, Lorelei felt that what they were doing was futile. Maybe if she had more time to concentrate and study the intricate webbing, or if the barrier created by Bishop Petronius had been weaker, she would have stood a chance. Subduing the flowing river of power was impossible, even with the ghost¡¯s help. Wave after wave of energy shook her body, threatening to break the fragile husk that was imprisoning them.

    Sensing a strong surge targeting her heart, Lorelei instinctively redirected it, only for the power to collide with her lungs, driving the last sips of air out of them. It felt like she was drowning. Like she had fallen again in the savage depths of Tight-Pass Fjord - getting pulled by its traitorous currents and hungry whirlpools that mercilessly sucked in everything.

    Another gust of energy was deflected from her heart and whirled several times before punching her stomach. To Lorelei¡¯s surprise, the resulting impact, though nauseating, was less than expected.

    A sudden thought shot through her mind. It was another gamble, but right now it was better than nothing.

    When another surge of power broke free from Yanosh¡¯s net, Lorelei caught it and guided the current around the center of her body, just below her heart. With immense effort, she willed the strand to rotate - once, twice, thrice - until there was no longer a clear distinction between its beginning and its end. The next wisp of energy too landed in the same place, twisting and coiling around the first. Then came the third and the fourth, and the fifth, and each new strand of power was easier to merge than the one before. Soon, the vortex under her heart sucked up every last bit of holy power, keeping it subdued yet in perpetual motion.

    ¡°A-amazing!¡± The sincere admiration in Yanosh¡¯s voice made Lorelei gush with pride. ¡°I never imagined such a method existed. How did you come up with it?!¡±

    ¡°Almost¡­ drowned¡­ once,¡± replied Lorelei exhausted. ¡°Ever noticed that whatever gets trapped inside a whirlpool seldomlely comes out?¡±

    ¡°Fascinating.¡± Although Lorelei couldn¡¯t see Yanosh¡¯s face, she could very well hear the excitement in his voice. ¡°If one could combine this with the energy branching that we Binshi are taught, this could solve the trouble with retaining soul-dust after collecting it¡­¡±

    The ghost¡¯s voice trailed off. After a moment of silence, he continued with a more somber tone.

    ¡°You seem to be safe for now, little sister. But be careful, should you decide to use this power since you still lack the training. And when you go back to Ildemar, let Akasha have a look at you to be sure all is safe.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you planning to disappear somewhere again!?¡± Lorelei was appalled by his impudence. ¡°If you are already here, you¡¯d better stay and help us defeat those things! Are you going to run away and leave Noah alone? And Shana, what about her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much choice on the matter, little sister.¡± Lorelei noticed that his voice started to wane. ¡°I am almost gone. My presence now won¡¯t be of much help, only a distraction. Besides, you and Noah are more than capable of solving this. And Shana¡­ it would be better for her not to see me¡­. Then goodbye, little sister. We will likely never see each other again.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t go! Wait!¡±

    Taking in a powerful breath, Lorelei sat upright, her eyes ripping wide open. Her mind lagged just a split second behind before a question buzzed between her temples:

    Why was she on the ground?

    The second one followed:

    Why was her forehead hurting so much?

    And then came the third one:

    Why was Castor leaning over her with teary eyes and a bleeding nose?

    ¡°Praised be the Fathers!¡± the youth twanged, pinching his nostrils. ¡°You woke up, Duchess! I thought-¡±

    ¡°What happened? How long was I out?¡± The questions shot out of Lorelei¡¯s mouth while she was rubbing her aching forehead. Then it dawned on her and her cheeks flushed. ¡°Oh, Castor, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, my lady, I am grateful for your sturdy build.¡± The young nobleman threw her a puzzled and worried look. ¡°You fainted and then had convulsions for about two minutes. Do you feel anything amiss with your body now? Or your soul?¡±

    ¡°Nothing worth mentioning,¡± stated Lorelei, but secretly, she clenched the hand that had touched the golden pillar.

    Not only her palm, but in fact her whole body felt like¡­ like an overfilled wineskin? Like a hand being covered by a glove a size too small. Deep in her chest, she felt the swirling vortex of holy powers. For a moment, she feared that if she moved again, her skin would burst, but as she fidgeted a bit and nothing happened, her worries lessened.

    She couldn¡¯t hide her apprehension as well as she wanted. Castor¡¯s brows furrowed and he gave her a condemning look.

    ¡°How did you even come to the idea of touching a holy barrier, my lady? By all means, you should have died on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Did it work?¡± Lorelei chose to abstain from further explanations. After all, she too had no idea what had happened and also had no intention to discuss Yanosh¡¯s interference with the youth. Judging by the lack of golden light inside of the chapel, the barrier was no more.

    Her heart drummed loudly as she ignored Castor¡¯s avalanche of questions and his accusatory glares and crawled toward Rasha¡¯s body which was now sprawling on the floor. As she passed by one of the barrier¡¯s poles, golden sparks buzzed and crackled between her and the rod¡¯s metal surface, making her yelp a curse and shrink back. When nothing more happened, she heaved in relief and hurried toward her still-unconscious target.

    She gently put the young Binshi¡¯s head on her lap and patted her cheeks.

    ¡°Rasha, dear, please, open your eyes!¡± she mumbled and choked, a giant knot forming in the pit of her stomach.

    What if she never woke up? What if the forceful breaking of the barrier had damaged her soul or mind, or both!? Why didn¡¯t she think of the dangers earlier? What if her suicidal attempt had cost the poor girl¡¯s life!?

    Just then, the girl¡¯s fine, white lashes fluttered and a profoundly blue gaze drowsily peered at her from underneath the drooping eyelids.

    ¡°Rasha! Thank the Gods!¡± Lorelei pulled the confused girl into a bear hug. Tears rolled down her cheeks yet again, but this time it was from happiness.

    ¡°Star-hounds bite me! What happened?¡± mumbled the Binshi and clumsily patted her mistress¡¯ shoulder. ¡°There, there! Don¡¯t cry, Lorelei. If you continue, you¡¯ll puff up like a foraging squirrel.¡±

    The moment she heard those words, Lorelei abruptly separated from the girl and gripped her shoulders, pushing her away. She studied the Binshi¡¯s face. The features were the same that she remembered. But the blue of Rasha¡¯s eyes extended beyond the iris and into the sclera like a boundless, star-filled sea.

    Lorelei¡¯s mouth became dry and her heart skipped a beat. Her nails dug into the Binshi¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Rasha¡­ no, Rish? You are Rish, right?! H-how¡­?!¡±

 III-90. Valiant (1)

    ¡°... And so I just switched with her and sent Rasha¡¯s soul to rest in my body. You know the kukuls? That hex was actually created by using twins¡¯ innate powers as an example. But how did you break the barrier? ¡­¡±

    Lorelei knelt on the cold floor, her fingers still digging into the shoulders of the young Binshi before her. She could feel Castor¡¯s penetrating glare on her back and, in all honesty, her own mind was blanking out right now, but they didn¡¯t have the luxury to delve into the intricacies of Binshi magic.

    Lifting her hand to stop Rasha¡­ Rish¡¯s flood of questions, Lorelei said in a strained voice:

    ¡°We are pressed for time. Can you hex in Rasha¡¯s body? Or can you switch back with her? Many lives depend on this.¡±

    The young Binshi blinked surprised, finally taking in Lorelei and Castor¡¯s disheveled appearances and their anxious expressions.

    ¡°What exactly is going on? Did the Blood Plague get worse?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± whispered Castor. ¡°There are vapirs on the temple grounds.¡±

    ¡°Kudash-kudashi! How!?¡±

    ¡°No idea. Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lorelei tugged the Binshi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Neli is facing several of them as we speak. We need to help her first before anything else. Tell me you can help, please!¡±

    ¡°I can and I will! Lead the way!¡± Rish scrambled to her feet but almost immediately lost her balance and only Castor¡¯s quick actions prevented her from falling back down. ¡°Darn it! These legs feel like mush!¡±

    Lorelei too stood up and nervously looked at her friend who was hanging on Castor¡¯s shoulder and madly stomping the ground. Her distraught gaze didn¡¯t escape the young Binshi, and she grinned back.

    ¡°Give me a moment. Rasha¡¯s a bit out of shape. My¡­ her foot will be kicking monster behinds in no time.¡±

    Lorelei opened her mouth to argue. To say that after spending days in a death-like state without food or drink, Rasha¡¯s body was probably more than just out of shape. Adding to that the fact that the soul residing in said body was not the original one, and the picture was getting grimmer. However, Lorelei just bit her tongue and nodded. Pointing out all the problems wouldn¡¯t increase the success rate of the plan. Her plan. If what she had come up with could even be called a plan.

    Squaring her shoulders, Lorelei slapped her face, to the utter astonishment of Castor and Rish, and then turned her attention to the nearest of the two rods that had created the corner points of the barrier. Golden sparks still ran up and down the metallic shaft, filling the air with hissing and sizzling. Without much hesitation, Lorelei grabbed the rod, wrestling it out of the floor all the while her heart ran wild in her chest.

    How big was the chance for the pole to suck back the holy powers that had just settled in her? Or maybe even pull her soul out together with them, leaving her an empty husk for some ghost or saint to slip in? What if it disrupted the fine balance of the constrained energy, causing her body to explode and kill everyone? It was a stupid, idiotic action! Just another one of many. Why was she even doing it? Because some broken part of her mind insisted that this was the best weapon they had at hand right now to fight against a demonic being like the vapir? Because she had already touched the pole once and had survived, so the second time wouldn¡¯t be much different?

    This was irrational and crazy!

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    And yet none of her fears came true. The golden staff slipped out from between the stone slabs with a screech and¡­ that was it. At most, Lorelei felt a sliver of holy power flow into the rod, circulate along its length, and then flow back into her body, similar to how a river briefly looped out into a meander before continuing its usual course.

    A heave left Lorelei¡¯s chest, and it wasn¡¯t the only one.

    ¡°P-playing around with artifacts is dangerous, my lady!¡± Sternness, horror, and relief somehow managed to mix into Castor¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I reckon, you¡¯ve mentioned this already,¡± replied Lorelei dryly. She hurried and pulled out the second staff with a bit less apprehension before turning back to Castor. ¡°Is it alright for you to touch those things?¡±

    ¡°Probably¡­¡± The youth squinted. ¡°They seem dormant¡­ for now. But channeling holy powers and activating them is beyond me.¡±

    ¡°Nevermind. Having a club in your hand is better than running around unarmed.¡± Lorelei gave him one of the rods and he took it like it was a hot potato. ¡°Are we all ready now?¡±

    ¡°I swear, the Duke¡¯s craziness has rubbed onto you!¡± moaned Rish and looked around, missing the darkening of her friend¡¯s expression. Her eyes fell on a pair of chancel lamps hanging nearby. She swiftly blew out the flames and took them down, swinging the pair around her body a couple of times. ¡°Flexible and made of solid silver, and with some nice cleansing herbs inside to boost. Not as good as a knife or a dagger, but it should do for now. Now we are ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way,¡± said Lorelei and stormed towards the door.

    The rain had mostly turned into a fine drizzle, hanging over the gray garden like a silver veil. The smell of wet earth and colendro flowers filled the after-storm air. In the unnatural quiet that reigned between the trees, their steps and Rish¡¯s half-audible chanting were the only signs of life.

    The panic in Lorelei¡¯s heart grew. They had taken too much time to break the barrier. And after that, they had lost further precious seconds while she was questioning Rish. It was all her fault! Facing several vapirs, how long would Neli even last?

    ¡®Please, Fathers, let us not be too late!¡¯ she silently prayed and gripped the golden staff even tighter.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to trace back their steps to where they had left Neli, but when they arrived, everything was calm and silent. Two bodies lay tangled in the mud amidst broken branches and trampled flowers.

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei screamed, just as Rish shot past like a bolt of lightning. A surge of silver snowflakes erupted before her, hissing and bursting into tiny flames the moment they touched the black sludge and the lifeless beings on the ground.

    Finally reaching the mangled corpses, Lorelei slowed her step, unsure how close she was allowed to go. She saw her friend kneeling beside them with a stiff expression, but since the Binshi didn¡¯t caution her, she decided to approach them. Tears welled in her eyes as she studied the headless bodies. Judging by their attire and the small stature, those two mud-covered wretches were a pair of cursed novices.

    ¡°They¡­ look to be around Jessup¡¯s¡­.¡± Lorelei choked and felt the urge to vomit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve purified the remains. There is nothing much we can do for them.¡± Rish stood up and looked around like a hunting dog. ¡°That way.¡±

    A trail of overturned earth, mud, and splintered trees was clearly visible to the right. As they followed it, an assortment of hands, arms, pieces of clothing, and tar-like blood splatters showed them the way.

    Lorelei¡¯s stomach turned again and cold sweat ran down her already-drenched back. She leaned on the golden rod like it was a crutch and breathed deeply through her mouth. A shaking hand landed on her shoulder before it was almost immediately retracted.

    ¡°L-look away, my lady,¡± whispered Castor hoarsely. ¡°Close your eyes and lean on me.¡±

    ¡°And let those things take me by surprise?¡±

    ¡°Well said,¡± chimed in Rish. ¡°How many vapirs were there?¡±

    ¡°Four.¡± Castor moved closer to Lorelei and had his staff pointed toward the trees. ¡°If you count the first one - five.¡±

    ¡°Then there are now two left.¡±

    Lorelei abruptly averted her gaze from the severed head grinning at them from between a net of roots, only to spot something more disturbing.

    ¡°Blood¡­ red blood! Merhek!¡±

    Just as she cursed, a pained scream echoed over the trees. A human scream.

    ¡°Stay close to me!¡± shouted Rish and sprinted in the direction of the holler.

    Exchanging a brief glance, Lorelei and Castor rushed after her.

 III-91. Valliant (2)

    The path of carnage led to a once-quaint little garden. Neat patches of cushion pinks, lady¡¯s slippers, kingcups, scarlet pimpernels, and trollflowers were tucked between bushes of roses and rhododendrons, and divided by narrow gravel paths. The whole ensemble would have been the epitome of tranquil beauty, were it not for the chaos of battle mercilessly trampling on it.

    Cut and broken stems were scattered around, bleeding colorful petals all over the ground. The gravel was dug up and strewn in all directions, mixing into a black-and-white mush with some remnant kernels of hail under the bushes. Craters defaced the walkways, stemming likely from small explosions or bouts of inhuman strength. Chopped branches and foliage lay everywhere, their maimed stumps crowned here and there with strips of cloth or steaming splatters of black, smoking blood. At the very center of the garden where a fine sundial was once erected, three figures stood motionless, eyeing each other.

    Neli¡¯s right arm hung weakly alongside her body, her left hand clutching the injured and smoking shoulder, but her fingers never let go of the whip-sword. The breath left her lips in forced hisses, small, almost invisible, puffs of dark vapor rising from the corners of her mouth. The nicks and scratches all over her body and the deep gash on her ribs had slowly stopped bleeding, yet the old Marzbanati knew it was hardly a reason for joy. What was worse, her mind was beginning to slip, her thoughts starting to mix with the ones of those damn monsters. She could feel their hunger and pain, they were now hers too. Even the sense of that one all-mighty being that controlled the kin-vapirs started to seep in like a lullaby that entranced and summoned her.

    She didn¡¯t have much time.

    A couple of meters away, the two fiends ogled her, their teeth bared in an unnaturally toothy grin. They knew their poison would soon take effect and make the dangerous one just like them. There was glee written all over their twisted faces but also fear - their mangled bodies were throbbing, darkness-oozing proof of how dangerous the snake-sword was. Until the transformation was completed, they had to keep a safe distance. And just when that woman was a step away from turning, they were going to harvest her life force and bring it to their mistress.

    A series of loud snaps and rustling feet startled the three. Lifting her gaze, Neli moaned a desperate curse. Those fools!

    In a blur of dancing silver flames and snow-like sparks, a young Binshi shaman wedged herself between the monsters. In her hands, two altar lights flew in circles around their silver chains before landing on their stunned targets with the deadliness of war flails. Alas, even though enhanced by the hex, the improvised weapons couldn¡¯t finish the creatures in one go.

    Screeching and spewing tar-like blood, the kin-vapirs stumbled to the side. The Binshi girl charged again at the right-most one, foolishly leaving herself open for an attack on the left, which didn¡¯t remain unnoticed by the creature¡¯s companion. Just as it was about to prance, its way was barred by a young man brandishing a golden stave. Swinging and stabbing in a flowing motion, the youth pushed the second monster further away. And each time the stave connected, howls and black miasma rose from the creature.

    Through blurring eyes, Neli marveled at the two young warriors who were successfully subduing the kin-vapirs. Her body swayed and she propped a knee on the ground, struggling to fight off the fatigue and the curse. Suddenly, two gentle hands supported her back.

    ¡°Now is not the time to give up, Lady Abrahmandar.¡±

    ¡°Li¡¯l¡­ bird¡­?¡± Neli slurred, her tongue sluggish and unresponsive. ¡°Why''d you¡­ come back? I¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You''ve lost some blood, but it isn¡¯t life-threatening.¡± Lorelei pretended not to hear her question while checking the old Marzbanait¡¯s injuries. ¡°Rish will take care of the curse and you¡¯ll be as good as new.¡±

    ¡°Rish¡­?¡± Neli blinked and frowned. ¡°No, Rasha¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Now try and stay still.¡±

    While Lorelei was tearing up some of Neli¡¯s already tattered garments to use as bandages, Rish pushed her kin-vapir to a nearby tree. She succeeded in looping one end of the silver chains of the altar lamps around the neck of the monster while the other found a low-hanging branch. Giving them a mighty pull, she lifted the vapir into the air and began chanting anew. Flailing and shrieking, the creature was soon wrapped in a tight cocoon of glowing silver strands, making it look like a grotesque pine cone.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Without losing a minute, Rish ran off to join Castor, who had staked his opponent with the golden stave and was now struggling to keep the vapir securely pinned near a rose bush. In a couple of minutes, a second cocoon was rolling on the ground.

    Heaving in relief, the two youths shakily approached Lorelei and Neli, their faces - a mixture of exhaustion, pride, and worry. As they came closer, their expressions turned grimmer.

    ¡°You were incredible!¡± Lorelei welcomed them beaming, but their earnest demeanor put a lid on her happiness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen. Again! Step away from her, Lorelei.¡± Rish¡¯s order was dry and cold. Next to her, Castor fixated Neli and golden sparks gleamed in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s injured.¡±

    ¡°And infected.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldn''t have touched her carelessly.¡± The shaman rolled her eyes. ¡°The curse might infect you too.¡±

    ¡°It already has.¡± Castor interrupted them with a heavy voice. ¡°I can see the curse seeping into the Duchess'' skin.¡±

    ¡°Star-hounds bite me!¡± moaned Rish and hurriedly pulled Lorelei to the side. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me as discussed?¡±

    ¡°But I feel fine.¡± Lorelei smiled apologetically.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Castor hesitated and squinted further, a bloody tear rolling down from the cornerof his left eye. ¡°Somehow¡­ the miasma entering the Duchess¡¯ body is¡­ disappearing?!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Rish¡¯s eyes rounded and her gaze wandered between the youth and her friend. ¡°How¡­?¡±

    A pained moan brought everyone back to reality. Neli, bent in two, the smoke rising from her wound becoming thicker and more pungent. Tar-like tears began streaming down her cheeks.

    ¡°Damn, damn, damn!¡± Rish released Lorelei. ¡°Both of you, stay back. And I really mean it this time!¡±

    Gently helping the old Marzbanati to the ground, Rish bit the tip of her right thumb until she drew blood. Soon after, Neli¡¯s face and left shoulder were covered in scarlet markings. Kneeling beside her, the young shaman began chanting.

    ¡°Mir-Mama, uslisha mna! Dvesh dushesh razdelesh. Dush-mimish ostalish, zol-dushish izlichish, kush-vapira progonish.¡±

    The blood markings began glowing in silver gold, but in the next moment, their light turned black-purple. Neli arched her back and screamed, her fingers clawing and digging deep into the soft, moist soil. Wisp after wisp of dark miasma began streaming out from her body and accumulating in the air right above her. Like a churning storm cloud, the curse twisted and wriggled, trying to escape the invisible net that was binding it.

    ¡®No, not just that. It¡­ is looking. Searching,¡¯ thought Lorelei, observing the whole procedure like in a trance.

    At that very moment, the glowing sigils on Neli¡¯s body flickered.

    ¡°Chortek te zemat!¡± screamed Rish and lurched forth to stand in the cloud¡¯s way. Her reaction was a split-second too late.

    Time slowed. Lorelei could see the panic in her friend¡¯s eyes as the shaman looked helplessly over her shoulder. She could also feel Castor¡¯s hand digging in her shoulder and hear his muffled words

    ¡°Incoming! To the ground!¡±

    But Lorelei ignored the warning. Instead, she took a step forward with open arms, welcoming the black smoke.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Two throats tore in a desperate bellow.

    The curse slammed into Lorelei¡¯s chest and streamed under her skin. It¡¯s freezing touch made her shiver. But it only lasted for a moment. In a blink, a brilliant light akin to liquid gold streamed through her veins, devouring and extinguishing the darkness without a trace.

    Blinking a couple of times, Lorelei patted her chest and coughed. A tiny gray puff flew out of her mouth and dissolved into nothingness.

    ¡°Oh, Gods! That was intense,¡± she remarked hoarsely and giggled.

    ¡°L-Lorelei¡­¡±

    ¡°Duchess?¡±

    She looked around and saw the petrified Rish and Castor, gaping at her like a pair of fish.

    Everything be damned. She was tired of hiding and worrying. Come what it may, she didn¡¯t care anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± she smiled apologetically, ¡±I believe I owe you an explanation.¡±

 III-92. Man, monster and mayhem (1)

    Closing her eyes, Lorelei took a long breath. The holy powers trapped in her body swirled around her heart - vigorous, warm, and deadly. There wasn¡¯t even a morsel of the kin-vapir¡¯s curse to be found, all the miasma being purified in a blink. Only warmth remained, just like when Yanosh had quelled the clashing forces of the dhrowghost and Shana¡¯s powers. No, if she actually listened to her body carefully, it had become even more vigorous and resilient since the last time she was inflicted by magic. As if every time she came in contact with those unnatural powers, her being had been reforged and polished, elevated to new heights.

    Indeed, the previously weak sparkles she had noticed when the Binshi were casting their magic, the blurry outlines of ghosts and the dreadful miasma of curses were now much clearer. And after the accident with the Star of Norden, her encounter with Orhana¡¯s spirit on the Dream Plane, and facing Noah¡¯s monstrous appearance in Nerodris¡¯ inner world, she had somehow slowly started to get used to all those out-of-body experiences and travels that a normal human couldn¡¯t even dream of.

    ¡®So that¡¯s a divine vessel for a saint to inhabit,¡¯ she thought with some dismay.

    No doubt about it, she was the perfect husk for a being of power to inhabit. Even now, after harboring the powers of the Heavens for such a short while, she was beginning to be able to sense the world in a different way. If she concentrated really hard, she could almost discern something like a thin silvery-gold shimmer surrounding every living thing - from the soil to the trees, flowers, and even her companions. The minuscule dust flew in the air, entering and exiting all their bodies with every breath without bringing them harm or leaving a trace behind. Wrong. The sparkling snowflakes were rushing towards Rasha¡¯s body at a faster pace, and she was exhaling fewer back out.

    ¡®Like Gregor that one time¡­¡¯

    Lorelei¡¯s eyes squinted, seeing a thin veil of darkness pulsating around the young shaman.

    ¡°Rish, was your soul harmed? There is something¡­ nasty clinging to you. Did it come from that thing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it happens when lifting a cur¡­ se¡­¡± Her friend stuttered mid-sentence and her eyes became even rounder. ¡°You can see this!? How? Why? Mir-Mama, Lorelei, I hope that explanation of yours is a darn good one!¡±

    Next to her, Castor frowned, remnants of bloody tears still marring his youthful face.

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. You did see the kin-vapir¡¯s curse flying towards us and willingly stood in its way?!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? Seriously? Are you looking for death!?¡± Rish was equally appalled and furious.

    ¡°It was the best choice, considering the situation¡­ I think.¡± Lorelei fidgeted a bit, not sure how to proceed for a few moments before completely giving up. ¡°My chances of remaining unharmed after coming in contact with that black thing were much better than Castor¡¯s, with all the holy powers packed in me-¡±

    ¡°W-wait a moment!¡± Castor suddenly swirled on his heels and grabbed her shoulders, the golden sheen in his eyes flaring up again. ¡°I thought they were just remnants from the channeling¡­. D-duchess, do you¡­ do you still have all of the holy powers from that barrier?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    With a yelp, Castor released her and jumped backward like she had burned him. His bloodshot gaze, however, didn¡¯t leave her.

    ¡°I-impossible!¡± The youth shook his head and the words shot out of his mouth in a half-coherent avalanche. ¡°The might of the Heavens¡­. It is too much for a mortal¡¯s body to handle. There is no way¡­. Even trained priests and acolytes of the saints can only channel the powers into an inanimate object to create artifacts¡­ or let it flow freely as a purifying blessing!¡±

    Licking his lips, he stared at Lorelei unblinkingly.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Duchess, be honest. You¡­ you are not human, right?¡±

    ¡°What crap are you spouting!?¡± Rish growled at him and grabbed her hand. ¡°Tell him, Lorelei!¡±

    ¡°For now, I am still human. I-¡±

    ¡°For now?¡± The young Binshi tightened her grip. ¡°You know, this isn¡¯t the time for pranks! Were you cursed? Did someone put a hex on you? Did-¡±

    ¡°Give her a chance to speak, child.¡± Neli¡¯s weakened voice silenced everyone in an instant. A huffing disheveled heap of mud and tattered clothes, she struggled her way into a sitting position and grimaced as her shoulder began bleeding again. She pressed her wound and smiled at Lorelei. ¡°You were saying, little bird?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t fit enough to strain yourself like that!¡± replied Lorelei matter-of-factly, earning herself an even wider grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge the question.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Lorelei exhaled and looked sadly at her friend. ¡°I am not under a curse or a hex, Rish. My body is built special. It can easily absorb and, as it seems, contain powers.¡±

    ¡°Goodness!¡± gasped Castor, oblivious to Neli¡¯s burning glare. ¡°Could it be? So you really are a saint!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a saint yet.¡± Lorelei chewed on her lip and continued. ¡°I¡¯m not a saint but a vessel, should some higher being decide to descend. But it seems that after coming in contact with both hexes and holy powers, I can do¡­ more than a regular human.¡±

    Silence spread over the garden. The loud drums of her heart rang in Lorelei''s ears. She could feel Rish¡¯s fingers twitching around her wrist and knew that in a moment it would all be¡­

    ¡°But¡­ you are still you, right?¡± Her friend¡¯s question came as a surprise. The young shaman tilted her head and studied her carefully. ¡°The one inside, your soul, is still yours? Has to be. It doesn¡¯t feel different.¡±

    ¡°I am still me. For now¡­¡±

    With a sudden pull, Rish dragged her in a bear hug.

    ¡°Thank the Mother, you made me worry for nothing!¡±

    ¡°No, wait!¡± Lorelei struggled weakly and felt the untimely burning of tears. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I can turn into something that is magic¡¯s, yours, natural enemy! I can harm you and Rasha, and everyone!¡±

    ¡°Or not.¡± The Binshi pulled away and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll personally kick the ass of any ghost, apparition or saint that tries to steal your body, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do than eat yourself up for something that might never happen?¡±

    ¡°Well said,¡± wheezed Neli. ¡°And as we are on the topic, we do have more important things to do right now. We caught a nice breather, but we still have a vapir to hunt. Oi, little Firmon, close that gaping mouth and give me a hand, if you please.¡±

    The Marzbanati¡¯s words quickly sobered them up. Castor and Lorelei scrambled to help the old woman up.

    ¡°I still think it would be best for you to stay here and rest.¡± The physician in Lorelei couldn¡¯t be silenced even by the slew of emotions. ¡°Any further strain might damage your shoulder permanently or even endanger your life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived through worse.¡± Neli just waved her hand. ¡°I once carried a certain brooding little prince through half the capital with three arrows sticking from my back. A little demonic stab is nothing.¡±

    By the mention of Noah Lorelei¡¯s chest tightened. She didn¡¯t want to remember him. Think of him. She wanted nothing more than never to see him again. And yet his image appeared again and again before her eyes - disheveled black hair and sword in hand, fighting a wall of dark tendrils and an eerie white monster in the form of a child. What about now? Was he also facing a horde of kin-vapirs or was he oblivious to their current plight?

    ¡°So now what?¡± asked Castor in a breaking voice and Lorelei noticed that the youth was doing his best to keep some distance and not look her in the eyes. ¡°Should we contact the guardian priests?¡±

    ¡°Judging by this,¡± Neli waved her hand at the destroyed garden, ¡°they don''t seem to be of much use. We better first regroup with the Duke and see it from there.¡±

    Lorelei opened her mouth to ask how they were going to find Noah in the labyrinth of corridors and buildings of the temple complex, when a tremor shook the air. Rish grabbed on to her and prevented her from toppling down, as did Castor and Neli. Lorelei¡¯s ears popped and the sweet scent of decaying flesh permeated the air.

    ¡°Merhek!¡± cursed Neli and pointed somewhere behind Lorelei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Now that even I can see. Who wants to bet that we are going to find Noah and the old badger right about there?¡±

    Turning around, Lorelei spotted a solid column of black smoke rising in the air over the south wing of the cloister.

    She bet Neli was right.

 III-93. Man, monster, and mayhem (2)

    Noah hurried down the corridor with a quick, albeit somewhat wobbly, step, using the makeshift candelabra spear to support his weight from time to time. His pride didn¡¯t allow him to acknowledge the stabbing pain, shooting from his ankle. His guilt didn¡¯t allow him to acknowledge the blurry veil still partially clouding his mind, as well as the hot waves rushing through his body even at the slightest friction by his clothes. The only thing he allowed himself now was anger. Scorching, glorious anger at everything and everyone¡­ especially at himself. It burned with the flame of insanity, cleansed his head of unnecessary thoughts. Thoughts about her.

    Alas, the memories of guilt and betrayal were just substituted by even more horrid images. He could see Lorelei in the clutches of those greedy monsters. Her neck - sliced open. A creature¡¯s talons digging in her flesh as the vapir devoured her body and soul. She stood before him - a lifeless husk, blotches of darkness crawling over her pale skin, pitch dripping from her wounds. She stood before him - mangled yet still beautiful, ready to sink her unnaturally long fangs into his own tainted flesh¡­

    Clenching his teeth almost to the breaking point, Noah cursed and staggered as his foot conveniently decided to cramp just at that moment. Duncan¡¯s bear palm caught his arm in time, steadying him in place. This only infuriated Noah further.

    With a strong yank, he tore free from the old knight¡¯s grip.

    ¡°No need to baby me,¡± he hissed and moved forth.

    Duncan frowned and opened his mouth to retort, but thought better of it. He simply shrugged, exchanging glances with Lucas, and followed his lord. However, his silence didn¡¯t last long.

    ¡°Where are we heading now?¡± he whispered, his eyes darting around the empty hallway. ¡°This place is like an ant¡¯s nest. To find the guardian priests-¡±

    ¡°If they are doing their job, they should be closing on the source of this mess,¡± barked Noah.

    ¡°But my lord,¡± Lucas cleared his throat, ¡°How do we even know where the vapir is? As Sir Duncan said-¡±

    ¡°I can smell it!¡± snapped Noah.

    ¡°But how?¡±

    ¡°Stop asking meaningless things and concentrate. Kin-vapirs like ambushes just like any other soul-sucker.¡±

    Growling at the young knight was a bitter-sweet sting into Noah¡¯s heart. He had no intention of discussing with Lucas his first time fighting vapirs, fighting his own knights and friends. Nor did he want to describe to him the thin putrid smell that had haunted his nightmares afterward and had ingrained itself in his mind. Like a hunting dog, he could detect the sweetly rotten stench of the vapir and its servants, and every fiber of his body screamed to destroy and devour the cursed magical abomination.

    His body. Another thing Noah had no intention to openly discuss with the young knight. It was difficult to put into words anyway - that strange, unnatural hunger, tugging at the back of his mind every time he encountered strong magic. The remnant powers of Saint Arslan that he had inherited through the blood of the Emperor were not even at the level of the weakest acolyte. They had been dormant before his banishment to Norden, and even here they had seldomly acted up. But recently, he had a feeling that this vexing sixth sense, or whatever it was, was getting stronger, sharper, and harder to suppress.

    ¡®Ever since I met Lorelei.¡¯ The thought made him shiver and an excruciating pain twisted his heart again.

    No. He had to stop thinking about her. On the battlefield, a momentary distraction meant death. His heart had done enough damage already, it was time for reason and logic to take control.

    Shaking his head furiously, yet unable to completely erase Lorelei from his mind, Noah marched ahead, senses strained to the utmost. Every rustle could be a creeping enemy. Every shadow - a lurking abomination.

    A desperate scream came from behind the next corner.

    Like hounds let loose, Noah and his men devoured the distance.

    A ghastly sight awaited them at the next intersection. A youth, not older than twenty, was scrambling backward on the floor, his hands shakily pointing his sword in front of him. His sullied black habit with stitched silver swords on his back and chest identified him as a guardian priest from the Night Brothers. Streams of tears ran down his still childish face as his unblinking eyes stared straight ahead. Three steps before him stood the old bony figure of a temple servant. Black veins crawled over the man¡¯s skin. His eyes were gone, replaced by two bottomless pits of darkness. In place of his mouth was a gaping hole, filled with sharp pointed teeth. An unnaturally long tongue twisted between them as the creature gleefully licked the crawled fingers of his right hand. His left hand was busy digging into the chest of a middle-aged man who too carried the insignia of the Night Brothers.

    With the arrival of Noah and his companions, both the monster and the youth glared at them in confusion. This won them some precious time.

    ¡°Duncan! Lucas! Pin it!¡± roared Noah and tossed his makeshift spear at the creature with such force that the monster was ripped from the ground and smashed against the nearby wall.

    With the swiftness of prancing cats, the two men charged the vapir. The sharp spikes of the second candelabra bit deep into the cursed flesh as both knights put their entire weight into it. In the meantime, Noah rushed to the petrified youth and unceremoniously ripped the sword out of his hands.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t prepared to die, stay back,¡± he snapped, spinning on his heels. His injured foot protested but was completely ignored as the rush from the battle drummed in his ears.

    With one swift move, the head of the creature hit the floor and rolled away, leaving a tar-like trail behind.

    ¡°Another kin-vapir,¡± hissed Noah before turning around and standing before the twitching body of the Night Brother. Black foam had started curdling at the corners of his mouth and the white of his eyes had begun to darken. Noah lifted the sword over his head. ¡°Father Norn, accept this brave man. Father Lustris, cleanse the evil and embrace his soul.¡±

    With a sharp motion, Noah¡¯s arm fell.

    ¡°NO!¡± The youth¡¯s shriek covered the sound of another head hitting the stone floor. ¡°Why¡­ did you¡­? He wasn¡¯t dead¡­.¡±

    Flicking the dark red blood from his weapon, Noah stepped towards the youth and pointed the sword at his throat.

    ¡°Were you injured?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Did that thing bite or scratch you?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes studied his disheveled clothing for any visible tears. ¡°You better answer honestly, otherwise-¡±

    ¡°What in Father Norn¡¯s name is going on here?¡± a new voice cut through the air.

    A dozen black-clad people had just appeared from the adjacent corridor, led by a burly middle-aged man with graying black hair and beard. The leader¡¯s eyes quickly darted around, squinting at the sight of carnage. His gaze remained peeled on Noah, whose sword was still at the youth¡¯s throat.

    ¡°D-diakon Valente!¡± The young cleric yelped, his face twisted in agony. ¡°H-help! He k-killed Diakon Ulmis!¡±

    ¡°He was infected and too far gone,¡± squeezed Noah through his teeth, rewarding the newcomers with an unruly challenging gaze bordering on madness.

    To his surprise, the man named Valente lowered his head in a bow.

    ¡°I trust in Your Highness¡¯ judgment. However, I hope Adept Marco won¡¯t follow Ulmis¡¯ fate.¡±

    ¡°As long as he answers me truthfully.¡± Noah returned his attention to the youth. ¡°Now speak, before I tell my men to strip you here. I have no more time for nuisances.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness. I mean, no! I wasn¡¯t wounded by that thing. Not even a scratch. Not a hair even. Diakon Ulmis was the first to¡­.¡±

    The young cleric choked and by his graying face, it looked like he was losing the fight with the urge to vomit.

    ¡°Taking not the easy prey but the more powerful one.¡± Duncan scratched his beard, his only eye turning into a slit. ¡°The vapir that created it must be in dire need of power.¡±

    ¡°And still have more than enough semblance of reason to strategize.¡± Noah¡¯s expression turned even grimmer. He pulled away the sword but still kept an eye on the hurling adept. ¡°Diakon Valente, how many men do you have?¡±

    ¡°These eleven, another eight resting from the night patrol, and ten more guarding the temple ground¡¯s exits. The rest, alas, are on assignments outside the city.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Gritting his teeth, Noah racked his mind. ¡°There should be at least thirty more of Bishop Petronius¡¯ own guardian priests. Are they slacking or were they attacked too? Valente, do you know how many people are currently on the temple grounds?¡±

    ¡°Counting all the priests, novices, servants, scholars and scribes, and the guardian units¡­ about five hundred souls. And in addition, well over a hundred citizens in the infirmary.¡±

    ¡°We need to destroy the source of these critters and protect the people.¡± Noah clenched his jaw even tighter, his eyes darting back and forth between the gathered people. ¡°How many of you have guardian amulets and can use holy relics?¡±

    ¡°We can all channel holy powers. As for amulets, if Your Highness means those Binshi trinkets¡­¡± began Diakon Valente, but went silent, burnt by Noah¡¯s glare.

    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t been here for very long.¡±

    ¡°A year, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s about time to let go of the mainland mindset. What about the rest of you? Any of you with guardian amulets?¡±

    Five of the twelve Night Brothers lifted their hands. Noah heard Duncan snorting behind his back and couldn¡¯t agree more. It was true that the Night Brothers were a militant order and well-versed in facing heretics and wild beasts, but the magic of the Binshi was nothing to joke about. After all, if your opponent was usually an invisible, soul-sucking, curse-spreading, mind-twisting apparition, it was hard to put up a decent fight.

    ¡°Four from the five with the amulets should split and secure the infirmary and the novice dormitorium.¡± Noah managed to suppress his fury as his tired mind tried to fit all the pieces together. ¡°The last one should accompany a second group to the relic storage and get properly armed. On your way to your destinations, sound the alarm and warn everyone that there is a vapir with several kin-vapirs under his control.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, Your Highness,¡± the expression of Diakon Valente darkened, ¡°you don¡¯t have the authority to command-¡±

    ¡°Authority?¡± hissed Noah and closed the distance to the other man in a blink. The blood-covered blade of the sword gleamed just inches away from the face of the cleric. ¡°I have all the authority, Diakon! I¡¯ve killed two of those things already. And for the past fifteen years, I¡¯ve been killing their kind and others like them, all while you were doing¡­ what? Guarding pilgrims? Hunting wolves and bears? Trailing cultists and fanatics? I¡¯ve done that too. So tell me, Diakon Valente, do I lack qualifications? But know, if you stand in my way, I won¡¯t hesitate to cut any of you before you endanger the people of Norden with your pride and stupidity.¡±

    The diakon visibly gulped and averted his gaze, unable to withstand Noah¡¯s burning gray eyes. He lifted his hand, giving a sign to the rest of the Night Brothers to sheathe back the swords they had just drawn.

    ¡°Apologies, Your Highness,¡± murmured Valente, his tone colder than mid-winter ice. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. My men will follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Noah withdrew the sword. ¡°Now go. We have no idea how many of those things are lurking around, so, be careful. Should you fight one, pin it down with something long first and then cut its head off. And whatever you do, don¡¯t let it bite or scratch you.¡±

    ¡°Understood. But, if I may ask, what about you and your knights?¡±

    ¡°We are going for the source.¡± Noah swung his sword around. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this. The kid shouldn¡¯t use sharp objects in his condition.¡±

    ¡°But how will you find it? The cathedral and the rest of the temple complex are big enough to take hours!¡±

    ¡°We have our ways.¡±

    Turning his back on the Night Brothers, Noah was about to leave when Diakon Valente¡¯s words made him stop again.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we accompany you instead then? Eliminating the source would solve all problems.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t prevent the kin-vapirs from harvesting souls, one or two artifacts won¡¯t be able to stop the progenitor. And with about a hundred novices and almost as many patients, the damn vapir has more than enough food.¡±

    Diakon Valente balled his fists but didn¡¯t retort. Noah nodded sharply.

    ¡°Now all is clear. Oh, and as it seems, I need to emphasize on it - the ones retrieving the relics should bring them to us as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Diakon Valente, despite his sturdy build, looked like a scolded schoolboy. ¡°How will we find you?¡±

    Instead of Noah, Duncan stepped in, giving the Night Brother a vicious grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we start trashing that thing you will definitely hear us.¡±

    Without any further talk, the two groups parted. Noah sped up down the corridor, followed by his friends. After a couple of twists and turns along the eerily empty hallways, the monotonous rhythm of their running steps was finally broken by Lucas.

    ¡°We should have taken more weapons from the Night Brothers than just a single sword,¡± rumbled the young knight waving the bloodied and slightly deformed candelabra in the air. ¡°I feel naked with just this toothpick.¡±

    ¡°And send the lads to a certain death?¡± Duncan snorted. ¡°Without amulets, they¡¯d be vapir food if we took their danglers too. Although I find it unfair that they can carry weapons on hallowed grounds while we need to beg to carry even a pocket knife.¡±

    ¡°So true! Besides, it¡¯s their fault for not having tali-¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± barked Noah, his whole being on high alert. ¡°We are getting closer. One more word and we are monster-dinner.¡±

    The only reply that came was the sound of running. Looking over his shoulder, Noah saw the faces of his two friends - pale and twisting with disgust. Well, it was about time they started noticing the horrid rotten stench of the vapir.

    The next turn brought them to one of the entrances of the nave of the cathedral. Broken pieces of stone and wood were still strewn all around, forming small islands in the muddy puddles created by the rain. With glass and other debris crunching under their boots, it was almost impossible to creep in unnoticed. But it also wasn¡¯t necessary. As their eyes fell on the web of darkness sprawling under the destroyed roof, its massive shape hiding the hole in the ceiling completely, their feet stopped moving on their own.

    ¡°Holy¡­¡± Lucas'' whisper trailed into nothingness.

    ¡°Say that again,¡± grumbled Duncan in the same hushed tone and his eye was nearly popping out.

    Next to them, Noah silently began cursing every deity and saint he could think of.

 III-94. A snakes whisper

    The drizzle fell through the broken dome of the cathedral, finding its way between the thick vines of pure blackness that futilely tried to bar their way, and filled the inside of the nave with a veil of pearly mist. The minuscule droplets danced and whirled in the space between the roofbeams and the crushed marble floor, drawing hypnotizing ephemeral forms - creation and destruction in a constant state of frail balance. But even the beauty of nature was helpless to negate the horror of the dark web that reigned over the desolate hall.

    As if created by a giant spider, hundreds of thick, pitch-like strands spanned every corner of the hall. They mingled and crisscrossed, merging and branching without logic or pattern, to create an enormous labyrinth-like net. In its very center, two pale figures hung in stark contrast with their surroundings. To Noah¡¯s horror, one of them was the limp body of Bishop Petronius. Black cobwebs tied his wrists and torso, letting his feet dangle helplessly in the air. Blood dripped from his torn habit, its color still a fresh, living red. His limbs twitched from time to time and sharp, labored breaths indicated that he was alive and fighting the curse that tried to penetrate into his body. But it was a fight he would lose, sooner rather than later, for his foe was a creature of nightmares.

    Jaw clenched, Noah stared at the second figure that loomed over Bishop Petronius. Its upper body was that of a naked woman with unnaturally white, almost translucent, skin. Purplish-black veins crawled under its surface, constantly wriggling and changing their patterns, as if the flesh were being eaten by an army of worms. A chiseled face with high cheekbones and a sharp chin was rimmed by sticky darkness resembling hair. However, the obsidian strands behaved almost like tentacles made up of bubbling liquid - moving and twisting, sometimes inflating like blood-filled leeches, and dripping blotches of darkness over the creature¡¯s torso and on Bishop Petronius. The lower half of the monster¡¯s body disappeared into the black cobweb enveloping the nave. No, rather¡­ it was the web itself!

    Noah swallowed dryly. Yanosh¡¯s voice surfaced from the depths of his memory - calm and quiet, yet still sinister and foreboding - as the Star-gazer explained to the Limerian youth he had just rescued the horrors and evil lurking under the snows of Norden.

    ''You were lucky to survive, young lord. The things you faced are amongst the most heinous creatures conjured by magic. We call them vapirs - soul feeders, not dead but also no longer among the living. There are three ways for a vapir to come into existence. One can get a curse placed on them, turning them into a merciless fiend with insatiable hunger and desire to destroy. That is what happened to you and your people. On the other hand, if one gets bitten or wounded by a vapir and their soul is not completely consumed, the vapir¡¯s curse spreads to them. This second type of creature we call a kin-vapir. It is a mindless slave to its progenitor, hunting and delivering prey like ants to their queen. But the most dangerous is the third kind of vapir. It is created when a shaman willingly feeds on a human soul to increase their powers. A former shaman turned vapir is highly intelligent and the power of their hexes increases several fold. Even the constraints of their physical shells become undone and they get the ability to shapeshift. If you meet the last type and you don¡¯t have at least five well trained shamans with you, run.''

    Drawing a hand through his hair, Noah¡¯s eyes darted around while he tried to organize his thoughts. Without a doubt, the thing before him was a shaman-turned-vapir. Who they were and how had they come here was secondary, although he suspected the Red Hands were involved in this entire mess. The top priority right now was to, in no specific order, rescue Bishop Petronius and get rid of that monster while remaining mostly unscathed, which was easier said than done.

    ¡°What now?¡± mouthed Lucas, his tan face turning ghastly as he ducked behind a pile of debris.

    ¡°We wait for the relics and attack,¡± whispered Duncan under his breath and inched closer to one of the nave¡¯s still-standing columns to better shield himself from view. ¡°And pray that thing doesn¡¯t notice us.¡±

    Noah remained silent, crouched on the ground behind the mutilated body of a marble statue.

    Bishop Petronius seemed to still be holding on. His powers as an acolyte of Saint Emina stopped the spreading of the curse. However, this also meant that he retained his senses and experienced his soul slowly being drained out. Even if Noah was a heartless person and decided to ignore the old cleric¡¯s suffering, when the vapir finished consuming the incredible soul force of an acolyte, it was going to become even harder to defeat. Waiting for the relics wasn¡¯t an option!

    Looking at the sword in his hand, Noah cursed his ill luck. Despite the blades of the Night Brothers being of high-quality steel and engraved with blessings of protection, they could hardly do much damage to the vapir. Noah really missed the trusted scarlet gleam of Red Dawn. Right now, he¡¯d be glad to even put on Nerodris if it meant defeating that fiend.

    A small thought tugged on his mind - yet another memory he had tried to bury for many years.

    Nerodris was a holy artifact. His holy artifact. And one with consciousness at that. Ever since Noah had accepted the armor as a gift from his older brother, a sinister bond had been forged between them. Even when apart, Noah could feel a shred of darkness in his heart that marked the presence of Nerodris. Every time he dove into battle, a small, foreign shadow in the depths of his soul rejoiced at the carnage. But there was more to this bond, a secret recorded in the diaries of Saint Arslan and his kin.

    Noah hurriedly sat on the floor with his legs crossed and closed his eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± from the strained note in Duncan¡¯s whisper, it seemed that he felt something was amiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m summoning Nerodris¡¯ essence.¡±

    ¡°Holy¡­ No! Damn it, no! Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice!¡±

    ¡°You ain¡¯t a shaman!¡± hissed Duncan. ¡°Or an acolyte. Or a saint! And the last time you tried, you almost killed yourself and everyone present!¡±

    Noah pressed his lips together. His friend was right. After receiving Nerodris, his sixteen-year-old self had been eager to try the artifact to its full extent. In the memoirs of Leonitas, Saint Arslan eldest son and the first owner of Nerodris, it was described how one could summon the essence of the armor as a means of protection even without wearing it. He had tried it. And if it hadn¡¯t been for Yanosh and Orhana subduing him, he would have slaughtered half Ildemar in his frenzy. He¡¯d never tried summoning Nerodris¡¯ essence ever since.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± pleaded Duncan. ¡°We aren¡¯t so desperate yet. Just wait for Valente to-¡±

    Suddenly, Lucas grabbed the old knight¡¯s belt and pulled him to the side with all his might. At the same moment, a gleaming obsidian blade the size of a grown man cut the marble column Duncan was hiding behind like it was made of butter.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    With a moan akin to an injured animal, the two halves of the column slid against each other, no longer able to support the weight of the decorative frieze. The falling stones thundered into the desolated nave, propelling sharp debris in all directions.

    Noah rolled on the ground just in time to evade a large marble chunk landing on the exact spot he had previously occupied.

    A joyful voice echoed under the tall ceiling:

    ¡°Come out, little mice! Or better don¡¯t. I like playing hide and seek. Your souls are mine anyway.¡±

    Noah¡¯s heart sank as he saw coils of darkness barring the entrance they had come through. Black fluid-like streams ran down the walls of the hall, barricading every hole or exit.

    They were trapped!

    Crossing eyes with his men, Noah opened his mouth, but Lucas was faster.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord, we¡¯ll distract that thing until you are ready.¡±

    ¡°If it wants to play cat and mouse,¡± Duncan grinned menacingly, ¡°we¡¯ll give it what it wants.¡±

    Noah clenched his jaw and nodded sharply.

    ¡°Five minutes. Stay together. Watch your backs. Keep your wits. Don¡¯t let it harm you. Gerash will provide support¡­.¡±

    His words trailed off as his mind slowly registered the lapse. His throat clogged and his heart twisted, the pale, motionless figure of his friend flashing before his eyes.

    ¡°Gregor will be protecting us¡±, said Lucas solemnly and pulled on the string of the guardian amulet around his neck. ¡°We will win.¡±

    ¡°Well said!¡± Duncan slapped the young knight¡¯s back and gave Noah a parting glance. ¡°Don¡¯t lose yourself.¡±

    Noah bit his lips and looked away. His keen ears didn¡¯t miss the deep sigh of the old knight. Debris crunched under his friends¡¯ boots as they walked to an almost certain doom.

    ¡°Oi, ugly soul-sucker!¡± Duncan¡¯s roar thundered under the vaults. ¡°Try catching us!¡±

    A screech shook the air, followed by shouts and the sound of hundreds of slithering snakes over the marble floor. Noah had to fight the urge to jump out and follow them. He had his task and if he failed, the outcome would be worse than death.

    Closing his eyes, Noah took a deep breath. He concentrated on the flicker of darkness in the depths of his mind - a pact, marking him as Nerodris¡¯ owner. He pulled on it, let it grow and envelope him until the surrounding world disappeared completely. Red-rimmed storm clouds hung low from the menacing sky as if trying to crush him as punishment for daring to trespass into this domain. A sea of red now surrounded him, stretching endlessly in every direction. Its mirror-like surface, calm and desolate at first, suddenly shook awake. Tiny ripples snaked toward Noah¡¯s legs and soon a churning whirlpool surrounded him. Red-black scales shimmered between the waves¡¯ peaks from time to time as hundreds upon hundreds of serpentine creatures coiled around. Amidst the gurgling of water and scraping of scales, hissing voices rose from the swamp.

    ¡°A rare sssight!¡±

    ¡°A guessst mossst unexpected.¡±

    ¡°I sssmell fear.¡±

    ¡°I sssmell guilt.¡±

    ¡°I sssmell dessspair!¡±

    ¡°What warrantsss sssuch visit?¡±

    ¡°I need your power.¡± Noah¡¯s voice echoed throughout the plane like the hollow toll of a church bell.

    ¡°Now you need usss?¡±

    ¡°Not all too long ago, you denied our help.¡±

    ¡°Conniving crittersss you called usss!¡±

    Noah bent down and kneeled in the churning red water.

    ¡°I beg you! Please, lend me your power!¡±

    ¡°Look how he grovelsss!¡±

    ¡°The mighty Beassst!¡±

    ¡°Shamlesss biggott!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have usss on but demand our power?¡±

    ¡°Why should we help you?¡±

    ¡°I can satiate your hunger. The one I¡¯m facing is a being of great magical power.¡±

    ¡°Yesss, I can feel it.¡±

    ¡°Tempting!¡±

    ¡°Ssso much power!¡±

    ¡°I want to eat!¡±

    Cold, scaly shadows shot out of the swamp. Sharp needle-like teeth sank into Noah¡¯s flesh, forcing a scream out of his mouth. The slick bodies of the snakes coiled around his arms and torso, bound his legs, and looped around his neck, chaining him in place. A serpent¡¯s head rose from the churning water and leveled itself with Noah¡¯s face, its cold, yellow eyes staring at him. A purple, forked tongue flicked at his cheek, sending shivers down his spine.

    ¡°You are making a tempting offer, hossst.¡± The snake bared three rows of white, pointed fangs. ¡°But we are not by your ssside. Giving you our esssence isss doable, but it comesss at a price.¡±

    ¡°Name it,¡± squeezed Noah through his teeth, staring straight at the monster without averting his gaze.

    ¡°Give usss sssome of your memoriesss.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Noah flinched, but the serpents that bound him didn¡¯t give him much chance to move.

    ¡°Why not? Give up the bad onesss.¡±

    ¡°The onesss that make you hurt.¡±

    ¡°A mother dying in childbirth.¡±

    ¡°Friends dying in your handsss.¡±

    ¡°Face disssfigured by magic. The ssscorching pain of fire on your ssskin.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Noah closed his eyes and breathed heavily. ¡°You are not getting those.¡±

    ¡°Ssso ssstrange. A human unwilling to forget pain.¡±

    ¡°What about the mossst recent one?¡±

    ¡°What about that girl you took?¡±

    ¡°We know you want to forget her.¡±

    Noah stiffened. Forget about Pricilla? About her condemning words? Forget the scent of their sweat mixing together? The sound of their moans echoing under the chapel vaults? The fire in his body, still burning even after what he did?

    The horror and repulsion in Lorelei¡¯s gaze?

    ¡°N-no.¡± He swallowed hard, his face twisting in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch this one.¡±

    ¡°Why are you willing to sssuffer?¡±

    ¡°Why walk the hard path?¡±

    ¡°Because it makes me who I am.¡± Noah opened his eyes and glared at the snake before him. ¡°Because I have a duty to remember. To avenge. To repent. I don¡¯t have the right to forget.¡±

    ¡°Sssuch a delightful fool!¡±

    ¡°Your darknesss will tassste even better when you fully embrace dessspair!¡±

    ¡°Then give usss other memoriesss.¡±

    ¡°Sssome happy onesss.¡±

    ¡°Without paying the price, you can¡¯t wield our power.¡±

    Wetting his lips, Noah hesitated. How much time had he already lost? The time in this inner world flowed differently, but this didn¡¯t mean that it stopped completely. Duncan and Lucas couldn¡¯t keep fighting for much longer.

    ¡°Take what you need.¡±

    ¡°Foolish boy.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°Lassst time, it wasss your mother. Thisss time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Will it be your daughter?¡±

    ¡°One of your friends?¡±

    ¡°Or your wife?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Noah¡¯s eyes rounded.

    Before he could comprehend the words, the snake before him jumped forth with a hiss and pierced his heart.

    A huge pillar of black lightning shot into the stormy red sky. Afterward, darkness exploded into the world.

 III-95. When Light and Darkness collide (1)

    In a flash, a black tendril the thickness of a grown man''s thigh swept at Lucas¡¯ legs. The young knight jumped up, using the now-deformed candelabra to deflect another tentacle. A loud clang from behind his back announced that Duncan was successfully dealing with a third one. Pungent splatters of pitch flew in all directions as metal and magic collided. Whenever a droplet fell on Lucas¡¯ clothes or skin, a low hiss rose in the air, as if coming from water being sprinkled on hot iron. Still, the dreadful sizzling brought some comfort to the young knight - Gregor¡¯s guardian amulet was still working, but considering the foe they were facing, they were running out of time.

    The five minutes they had promised the duke had long since elapsed, yet their liege still sat on the ground like an obsidian statue.

    Looking around, Lucas¡¯ heart sank further. Like an underwater forest of seaweed, innumerable wriggling wisps of darkness protruded from the ghastly spider web - hungry snakes aiming to ensnare their struggling prey. The droplets of black liquid that oozed out of them rained on the broken floor, forming slimy puddles that churned and writhed as if they were alive.

    With a whooshing sound, another tendril missed Lucas¡¯ head by an inch, putting him slightly off balance. His back slammed against Duncan¡¯s immovable frame.

    ¡°Pull yourself together, lad!¡± The old knight managed to divert two attacking swirls of darkness with a single powerful swing. ¡°Remember - teeth clenched, shoulders loose, low stance. Don¡¯t block - deflect or dodge.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t keep up¡­ much longer!¡± hieved Lucas, with arms and legs shaking from the constant strain.

    ¡°You can or you¡¯re dead!¡± rumbled Duncan, glaring at his friend over his shoulder.

    The next moment, the old knight grabbed Lucas¡¯ sleeve and gave him a mighty pull. The two spun around in a circle, switching places. A second later, the moaning of metal rang under the vaults. Lucas'' body jolted, the heavy impact shaking him to the bone. His innards turned and his vision blanked out for a heartbeat.

    When he came to, Lucas was lying sideways on the floor, glass shards buried deep in his shoulder. Duncan¡¯s massive body was lying on top of him and almost crushing him. For a brief second, the young knight feared that his friend was dead, but some low groans and colorful curses proved him to be at least alive if not really well. With a careful but powerful push, Lucas managed to crawl out from underneath Duncan and hurried to drag his friend behind the meager cover a pile of debris could give them. Upon careful inspection, the old knight¡¯s condition proved to be far from good.

    Duncan still clutched the long shaft of the candelabra in his hands, but the iron was bent like a giant horseshoe. Part of the twisted metal pressed against his chest, heaving shallow breaths escaping the knight¡¯s chapped lips. A string of blood ran from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Lucas pried the iron from his friend¡¯s drip. ¡°Sir Duncan, your lungs! What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret.¡± The old man rasped and spat before his face twisted in pain. ¡°My lungs are fine, but I sure have broken a rib or two.¡±

    ¡°Then the blood¡­?¡±

    ¡°Bit my cheek when falling.¡± With an arm pressed against his chest, Duncan sat up, suppressing a cry. ¡°Now concentrate. Our vapir friend should be attacking any minute now.¡±

    Both men strained their senses to detect even the tiniest sign of tentacles slithering towards them.

    It was quiet. Unnaturally quiet.

    Wetting his dried lips, Lucas inched towards the edge of the pile and dared to throw a peek. His eyes rounded.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s happening?¡± Duncan stretched his neck and grimaced as the shooting pain forced him to remain as still as possible.

    ¡°Those tentacle-things¡­ they¡¯re like¡­ frozen!¡±

    Outside their cover, the whole nave looked like a dried black forest. Then a sudden shrill broke the short-lived calm. From its place at the center of the giant net, the vapir jumped forth with outstretched claws, aiming straight for where Noah was sitting.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Neither Lucas nor Duncan had time to even shout a warning. With sunken hearts, they could only watch as the monster¡¯s lightning-fast attack reached its target.

    The ground shook and Lucas¡¯ ears popped. A nauseating feeling built up in the pit of his stomach and streams of cold sweat bathed his back. His heart was grabbed by an irrational fear, much stronger and consuming than the dread he had felt for his friend and master.

    Just when the monster was about to sink its talons into its victim, an enormous column of darkness erupted toward the ceiling, engulfing Noah¡¯s body. Like water splashed on a burning ember, the vapir hissed and shrank back, its crooked fingers blistering and steaming from the contact with the mysterious pillar.

    ¡°S-sir Duncan?¡± stuttered Lucas in a thin voice. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°That fool succeeded.¡±The old knight bit his lips and his face twisted, but this time, the pain didn¡¯t seem to be physical. ¡°Listen, lad, whatever happens, do not come any closer to the Duke. If we are unlucky, Nerodris has sapped his sanity.¡±

    ¡°I still don''t¡­. Wait! Something¡¯s coming out!¡±

    Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes didn¡¯t miss the faint movement inside the pillar. With bated breath, the young knight observed as a tall, black-clad figure exited the darkness. In the gray twilight of the nave, Noah¡¯s body shone with reddish-black light. As if encased in smoked glass, his body was covered by translucent armor made up of hundreds and thousands of pointed snake scales. It crawled down his legs, up his chest, and along his arms, leaving only his head uncovered. However, even Noah¡¯s face bore a mark from this unusual transformation. His gray eyes were no more. Instead, two blood-red rubies shone in their place - cruel and thirsty for slaughter.

    After the initial shock, the vapir gave out another howl of pain and anger and hurled itself against its unexpectedly stubborn prey. Its slashing claws were met with a loud clang as they collided with the scaly armor on Noah¡¯s forearm. Sparks flew in all directions, but the glass-like cover, created by Nerodris, didn¡¯t budge.

    Using the translucent vambrace on his left as a shield, Noah threw a powerful punch with his right hand, connecting cleanly with the vapir¡¯s jaw. The fiend, too, seemed unphased and even more angry than before, but before it could unleash its wrath, a second punch connected almost at the same place. The third punch, however, was stopped by a dripping string of black goo that shot out straight from the vapir¡¯s side.

    Faster than an attacking snake, the slithering tentacle wound itself around Noah¡¯s arm, its surprisingly sharp tip aiming for his head. Without batting an eyelid, Noah grabbed the tendril with both hands and yanked it to the side, ripping it cleanly from the vapir¡¯s body. Another pained howl shook the room, followed by a new slew of attacks that were also deflected, this time by the sword borrowed from the Night Brothers. On second glance, the strange, reddish hue that enveloped Noah also covered the otherwise unremarkable blade.

    Before the surprised eyes of Lucas and Duncan, Noah and the vapir began exchanging blow after blow - two blurry figures, locked in a deadly dance of death and destruction. The power of their strikes was so great that soon the air was filled with dust and debris from the further destruction of the temple wreckage. The stumps of the marble columns were shattered into pebbles. Wooden beams, the thickness of a man¡¯s thigh, were made into splinters. The mountain of stone, glass, and metal that reigned over the nave moaned as a new rubble avalanche was triggered when Noah hurled the vapir on top of it.

    With every bout, the ferocity of the monster seemed to increase. Several deep gashes littered Noah¡¯s body and oozed out bubbly black blood and smoke. Despite that, the Duke of Norden wouldn¡¯t relent. The red glow in his eyes intensified to the point that they looked like two bottomless lava pits. The blade of his sword was chipped and broken to the point that it was more akin to a saw than a noble weapon, but each time it fell, it chopped off yet another tendril.

    Finally, with a mighty roar, Noah struck down and severed one of the creature¡¯s arms. His sword continued its trajectory and embedded itself in the vapir¡¯s hip, before breaking with a loud twang. An agonizing howl reverberated under the ceiling and the fiend fell to the ground. Towering over it, Noah lifted the broken sword to finish it off.

    ¡°W-what in the names of the Fathers¡­ !?¡±

    A shaky female voice, no stronger than a whisper, melted into the air. This nigh-inaudible exclamation, alas, didn¡¯t remain unnoticed. In unison, Noah and the vapir turned their heads in its direction, their strange behavior prompting the same reaction from Lucas and Duncan.

    In one of the archways leading to the nave, surrounded by the wilting remnants of black cobwebs, was gathered a small group of people. At the very front, golden staff in hand, stood a thin woman with long, brown hair and a mud-splattered gown. With mouth slightly agape and slightly opened mouth, she glanced over the battlefield before her eyes landed on Noah. She took a breath, but before she could utter anything else, a whole bunch of thick, black tentacles shot towards her.

    ¡°NO! Lady Lorelei!¡± Lucas¡¯ desperate scream overlapped with Noah¡¯s incoherent howl, but any warning was too late. The tendrils had reached their target.

 III-96. When Light and Darkness collide (2)

    Struggling to catch her breath, Lorelei sprinted through the temple hallways. From the moment they left the gardens, diving under the old vaults, an eerie quiet surrounded them. The crackling and hissing of the lanterns hanging at equal intervals from the walls reminded her of the snapping of twigs under the sneaking step of a predator. With each sizzle of the wicks, her chest tightened as dread grew inside her.

    Lorelei threw a glance over her shoulder. Right next to her, Rish was running with furrowed brows and gaze fixated straight ahead. Little pearls of sweat rimmed her temples, hinting that controlling someone else¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as easy as she had previously claimed. Several paces behind, Castor supported Neli into an unsteady jog as the old woman had decidedly refused to stay and rest. The usually golden-brown hew of the Marzbanati¡¯s face was now ashen, black circles rimming her eyes. Despite the obvious pain she was in, there was an unshakable determination in her gaze, deterring anyone from even attempting to reason with her.

    The sight added to the weight in Lorelei¡¯s chest. She should have looked for some priests to take care of the injured first instead of blindly running off towards¡­ probably death and devastation. Alas, they hadn¡¯t met a single being on their way, be it living or undead, and randomly searching the temple was currently a suicidal notion. But there was more. The moment the black column had erupted over the temple, the holy powers in her body had begun to stir restlessly. Something was pulling her towards the cathedral ruins and she felt like a hound on the hunt. There was only one problem - she had no idea how to deal with whatever awaited her at their destination, but judging by the chaos and slews of cursed priests, it was well outside the scope of her abilities.

    Deep in thought, Lorelei almost ran past their target, but Rish¡¯s eloquent cursing made her stop abruptly. Only a glance was enough to understand the Binshi¡¯s reaction.

    The side entrance to the cathedral was blocked by an unknown sticky wall. Pustule-like bubbles rose on its surface and burst, releasing soot and the stench of decaying flesh in the stuffy air. The second they stepped closer, several searching coils of miasma shot from the wall, their tips blindly swaying around like the hungry tentacles of a deep sea monster.

    Rish stretched her arm, barring Lorelei¡¯s path.

    ¡°This time, you do stay back.¡±

    ¡°But my holy power could-¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to consciously control it?¡±

    ¡°No, but-¡±

    ¡°Do you know the price you have to pay for using it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡±

    ¡°Then this is not your power, Lorelei. It¡¯s just some power. And I¡¯m not going to risk your life yet again!¡±

    Lorelei opened her mouth to argue, but couldn¡¯t say a word. Her friend had a point.

    Next to her, Rish pulled the snake sword Neli had used and ran the tip of her index finger over the edge. Using the fresh blood instead of ink, the young shaman drew a long row of sigils along the blade. With every character, the silver shimmer around the weapon intensified, until it glowed like a little moon. Rish then took a step towards the barred entrance, her eyes shining the same color as the sword.

    ¡°Careful not to cut a limb or two,¡± rasped Neli.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind,¡± retorted the young warrior, her voice chiming strangely like a distant crystal bell.

    A flick of her wrist was enough to send the blade flying towards its target. It cut through the gooey tar-like barrier as if it were made of butter, sending putrid droplets flying in all directions. Several groups of tentacles made weak attempts to reach the shaman and hinder her, but she evaded and sliced them off with seemingly little effort. Several more quick movements and a large, dripping hole was carved into the black wall.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t like this,¡± huffed Rish and wiped her forehead with a trembling hand, the light in her eyes dimming together with the blood sigils.

    ¡°Did it strain you too much?¡± Lorelei hurried to support her friend, but the Binshi gave her a sign to stay back.

    ¡°No.¡± Rish¡¯s eyes squinted as she peered through the hole. ¡°It was too easy.¡±

    All of a sudden, an inhuman roar filled the air, followed by a howl of pure agony. The sound shook Lorelei to her very core. The first voice, as distorted and unnatural as it sounded, was still painfully familiar. Her body shot into motion even before her mind could formulate a clear thought. She dove past Rish, who was a second too late to catch her, and sped toward the breach.

    Her heels abruptly dug into a full stop only a step into the ravaged nave.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The formerly bright and colorful cathedral hall now looked more like a cavernous ruin. No, it was almost like the descriptions in the ancient texts talking about the Nether Realms, guarded by Father Norn. Tar black stalagmites of half-liquid substance dripped and oozed from the walls and the broken ceiling, turning into pungent, corrosive puddles that ate at the damaged mosaics on the floor. An enormous sinister web, as if spun by one of the creatures of Primordial Evil, spanned the whole nave, trapping the tormented body of Bishop Petronius in its center. But the most horrific thing was the two blurred figures clashing again and again, hunting each other amongst the ruins with mindless growls and viciousness not inherent even to the wildest beasts. Blood splatters, both red and black, cloaked them. Claws and steel bit into flesh, tore, maimed, and ripped apart.

    The breath stuck into Lorelei¡¯s chest as she eyed in horror Noah¡¯s body. She recognized those red-black shimmering scales and that mad, merciless mask in place of the familiar features. Before her stood not Noah but an empty husk, controlled by Nerodris - wildly swinging a broken sword with a soulless smile and savoring each pained howl of his opponent. Her lips muttered an exclamation that didn¡¯t reach her ears as her whole being was focused on the grotesque scene before her.

    In a blink, two pairs of cruel eyes pinned onto her. What Lorelei saw in them was only death. The next moment, a chorus scream accompanied the lightning attack of several black tentacles.

    A hidden, wild part of her had anticipated this. But expecting an attack and evading it were two different things. And with death flying towards you, time begins to behave strangely. Lorelei could see the unnaturally sharp tips of the tentacles, their obsidian surface reflecting the sparse light as they sliced through the air toward her chest. There was also the silver glint of a ribbon-like blade, its snaking trajectory briefly missing her shoulder as it cleaved the tendrils a hand-span away from their target. At the same moment, Rish¡¯s arm wrapped around her and the two women lunged at a nearby column, their bodies hitting hard the cold marble.

    The collision expelled all the air from Lorelei¡¯s lungs. Her shoulder burned in pain. A salty taste in her mouth indicated that she had bit the inside of her cheek. Yet she was alive.

    ¡°T-thanks!¡± she rasped.

    ¡°You sure are suicidal!¡± hissed Rish and her face twisted. ¡°Can you move that thing a bit to the side?¡±

    Just then, Lorelei realized that she was still clinging to the golden staff and its shaft was caught between their bodies and pressing against the Binshi¡¯s chest. She hurriedly changed position.

    ¡°Did it cause you pain?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s still dormant. But I don¡¯t like it either way.¡±

    Another set of howls and mad roars interrupted them. The two dared to peek from behind their cover and saw a frenzied Noah pummeling the vapir with his bare hands. Black blood smeared all over his face with every hit, but his insane smile only grew wider. For a moment, Lorelei thought she had glimpsed several translucent monstrous snakes, coiling around his neck and torso, their tongues shooting in and out as they hissed in his ears.

    The next moment, Rish¡¯s palm covered her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Her friend¡¯s voice trembled, almost completely drowned in the clamor. ¡°That isn¡¯t him!¡±

    But even without sight, Lorelei could still hear the carnage. The scraping of nails against metal. The crunching of bones. The muddled thuds of flesh hitting flesh. She wretched, but her stomach was empty and only bitter and sour bile rose up her throat. Using the staff as a crutch, she propped herself up, for her knees had long gone soft. Every screech of the vapir, accompanied by Noah¡¯s screams and, to her utter horror, jubilant laughs, reverberated inside her chest.

    As the minutes passed, the sounds of the fight diminished. Finally, Rish judged it safe enough to remove her hand. With tears blurring her eyes, Lorelei stared into the now quiet nave. A lone figure stood amidst the rubble. Around it, the black cobweb was slowly melting like snow under the spring sun, and in his feet, an unidentifiable dark mass trembled in a final attempt to cling to life. A stomp of Noah¡¯s foot and all motion was gone.

    Clumsily rubbing her eyes and smearing tears and grime all over her face, Lorelei didn¡¯t know what to do. Terror stifled her voice and froze her step, and, for the first time, she realized that she was afraid of Noah. Next to her, Rish¡¯s twisted face indicated that she was no less shaken.

    A movement close by attracted Lorelei¡¯s attention. She stiffened, expecting another attack, but then saw the battered figure of Duncan, leaning on Lucas¡¯ shoulder. When their gazes met, the old knight shook his head, giving her a sign to remain still. As quietly as possible, the two men hobbled towards them. A rustling of steps from the opposite direction announced the sneak attempts of Castor and Neli. Soon, all six of them gathered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let down your guard,¡± whispered Duncan the moment he leaned on the column. ¡°It isn¡¯t over.¡±

    ¡°The vapir is dying,¡± replied Rish in kind, her eyebrows locking together. ¡°So you must mean His Highness.¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡± hissed Neli and pierced the old knight with a deadly glare.

    ¡°He summoned Nerodris¡¯ essence.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± the Marzbanati¡¯s voice rose up but she lowered it almost immediately. ¡°You allowed him to do this!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I could stop him-¡±

    ¡°And how do we stop him now!? Last time, Yanosh barely managed to subdue him!¡± The old woman looked over to Rish who flinched.

    ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s happening, but you sure do know that I can¡¯t measure up to a kush-turgan, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe if we pound some sense into him¡­. Nah, no chance.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, pardon the interruption,¡± said Castor, his eyes peeled at something in the distance, ¡°but the Duke is coming this way.¡±

    Five heads turned in perfect unison. Indeed, with a slow, dragging step, Noah walked towards them, his body slightly swaying.

    ¡°You all stay back and protect the Duchess.¡± Duncan grimaced and stepped from behind the column, followed by Neli. ¡°We¡¯ll try to reason with him.¡±

    ¡°You think this would work?¡± asked Lucas, positioning his body between Lorelei and the approaching Noah.

    ¡°Pray it does.¡± Neli squared her shoulders without turning back. ¡°Or else, we are all walking corpses.¡±

 III-97. When Light and Darkness collide (3)

    With bated breath, Lorelei¡¯s gaze followed Duncan and Neli as they carefully approached Noah. The pair was moving forward slowly, making no unnecessary motions as if they were closing in on a wild animal. When the distance between them shrank to two steps, all abruptly stopped, alerted by some unseen, unheard signal, and exchanging tense glances.

    From her safe hiding place behind the column, Lorelei could see the red in Noah¡¯s eyes. His arms hung loosely along his body, his hands - trembling slightly, almost like he couldn¡¯t decide whether to ball them into fists. From time to time, a small twitch ran over his face, creating the eerie feeling that under the surface two entities were fighting for control.

    None of this escaped Neli and Duncan¡¯s sharp eyes and their weariness grew. The old knight put his right hand behind his back and his fingers twisted in a chain of signs, the meaning of which Lorelei didn¡¯t know. The message, however, seemed apparent to Lucas and Rish.

    ¡°Castor, come next to me. Hurry!¡± whispered the young knight with the corner of his mouth.

    The two men positioned themselves even closer to Lorelei, their backs creating a wall and obscuring most of the view. In turn, Rish slowly squatted on the ground and picked up a glass shard. She then turned to Lorelei and gave her a sign to keep silent as she quickly poked her finger.

    Lorelei had to bite her lips when she sensed the glass biting into her skin, but she wasn¡¯t given the chance to ask any questions. Rish drained five drops of blood in her palm and then mixed them with the blood from her own wounded thumb. Without hesitation, she took a piece of debris and drew a red symbol on its surface while whispering an incantation. After learning Binshi-ka for some time, Lorelei could somewhat understand the words of the hex:

    ¡°Blood of our blood, beeth a shield. Keeping evil at bay, thou shalt not yield.¡±

    ¡°Rish, what are you doing!?¡± she muttered under her breath, seeing her friend grabbing for another large stone and repeating the process.

    ¡°Taking precautions,¡± replied the Binshi without looking up as she quickly arranged five blood-covered shards in a circle around Lorelei¡¯s feet. ¡°Promise me that whatever happens, you won¡¯t leave the boundaries of the barrier.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Lorelei stretched out a hand but was met by an invisible resistance. ¡°Why did you¡­?¡±

    Her words were cut short by Neli, who took one more step towards the looming figure of Noah.

    ¡°You did great, shekri.¡± The old Marzbanati¡¯s voice was soft and soothing. ¡°Let go of the power.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You sure squished that soul-sucker for good, my boy,¡± chimed Duncan, his eyes following Noah¡¯s every move without blinking. ¡°But it¡¯s time to go home. Release Nerodris, my boy.¡±

    Noah flinched but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°You¡¯ve burdened your body enough, my child.¡± Neli braved one more step. Her fingers gently caressed Noah¡¯s cheek. ¡°We are all safe thanks to you. You did enough, shekri. Let it all go. Rest.¡±

    Very slowly, Noah¡¯s left hand inched up until it covered Neli¡¯s palm. The muscles of his jaw tightened. Everyone held their breath.

    ¡°Your fingers are cold, mother.¡± Noah¡¯s voice resounded under the vaults - tired and gravely, but otherwise unmistakably human.

    Lorelei released a jagged breath and her gaze blurred. She secretly wiped her cheeks, the weight in her chest beginning to dissolve. Compared to her, Neli felt no need to hide her tears.

    ¡°Shekri! You¡¯re fine?! You really are fine!¡±

    ¡°You doubted me?¡± a wry smile crept on his lips.

    ¡°Sure did. And still do.¡± Duncan¡¯s tone remained cold and serious as he carefully approached. ¡°Especially with that thing still on you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sad you thought that just a shred of power could gain control over me, old man.¡± Noah¡¯s smile grew brighter. Before their very eyes, the glass-like armor that covered his body began to fade until there was no trace of it. The red in his eyes also drained away. ¡°Are you convinced now?¡±

    ¡°And the aftereffects?¡± The frown didn¡¯t leave the old knight¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead tired, my body hurts like it has been trampled, and I¡¯m starving.¡± Noah clapped Duncan¡¯s shoulder and chuckled. ¡°But I dare say it was worth it.¡±

    ¡°It was insane, that¡¯s what it was!¡±

    Noah just waved his hand. Giving a peck on Neli¡¯s cheek, he then turned to Lucas, Castor, and Rish, who were still encircling Lorelei and hadn¡¯t moved a muscle.

    ¡°You did an excellent job protecting my wife.¡± With a slow but steady gate, he strode toward them. ¡°Now step aside.¡±

    ¡°My lord¡­¡± Lucas hesitated and threw a questioning look at Duncan.

    ¡°Your actions are commendable, but you can relax now.¡± Noah smiled brightly and opened his arms in a placating gesture. ¡°We have all been through a lot and I won¡¯t say no to some much-needed help. Lorelei, could you come and look at my ankle? I think I have overstrained it.¡±

    Lorelei hesitated. There was something bothering her in his plea, in his smile, in his stride. Something that tugged on a primordial string deep in her soul and made it ring a warning. In the pit of her stomach, the light of the holy powers swirled faster as streams of energy spread anew to every corner of her body.

    It was Castor who dressed her uncertainty into words.

    ¡°S-stay put, my lady!¡± Bloody tears and a golden glow mixed in the youth¡¯s eyes. His free hand grabbed Lucas¡¯ shoulder and held him in place. He then pointed his staff at Noah. ¡°We aren¡¯t out of danger yet. There¡¯s still something surrounding him.¡±

    ¡°No! You must be mistaken!¡± Neli gasped and was about to rush after Noah but Duncan barred her way.

    ¡°What do you see, lad?¡±

    ¡°Come now, this isn¡¯t the time to jest. Did you overexert yourself, little Firmon?¡± Noah tilted his head, his smile ever-present. ¡°All that blood dripping down your face doesn¡¯t seem very healthy. Your vision must be dwindling.¡±

    ¡°Please, my lady!¡± Clenching his teeth, Castor threw a glance over his shoulder. ¡°Trust me! I think¡­ I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t the Duke speaking.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ know.¡±

    Just two words, but even uttering them broke Lorelei¡¯s heart. But it was the truth. The moment Noah walked toward them, she had known. She rubbed her eyes. The blur around Noah she had noticed and dismissed as a result of her tear-clouded vision was still there like a haze on a hot summer day - swirling and coiling around his legs, arms and shoulders. Like a swarm of invisible snakes cocooning him.

    Lorelei shivered.

    ¡°Come now! What has gotten into you all? It¡¯s me! I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Noah¡¯s smile grew even wider. Uncannily wide. His gaze collided with Lorelei¡¯s and for the briefest of moments, she could see a red flicker in its gray depths. He then limped a step forward. ¡°But my ankle does hurt a lot. I really need help from my beloved medicus.¡±

    ¡°He calls me his ¡®fair physician¡¯, you ugly snake!¡± shouted Lorelei, anger and fear blazing in her heart. ¡°What have you done to him, you fiend!?¡±

    The sound of her scream hadn¡¯t died out when Noah moved. Spinning around, he took the distance separating him and Neli in an instant. His first punch landed in thin air as the old woman dodged it by a hair¡¯s breadth. The second one connected with Duncan¡¯s crossed arms as he had wedged himself between them. Without hesitation, Neli¡¯s foot came flying from the side, aimed at Noah¡¯s temple. A low thud was followed by a scream as he grabbed the Marzbanait¡¯s ankle and threw her to the side with such force that her body slammed hard against Duncan. The two rolled on the ground and remained lying there.

    Before anyone could comprehend what was happening, Noah was already standing before Lucas and Castor. An inhumanly strong backhand slap connected with the young knight¡¯s jaw. There was a loud knack, Lucas spun, and folded on the floor. Using the momentum, Noah twisted around and attacked Castor, who barely managed to block the onslaught with his staff.

    ¡°Keep him busy!¡± screamed Rish.

    With her bloody finger, the young shaman began inscribing rows of sigils on her own arms, chanting so fast that Lorelei couldn¡¯t even understand the words. In the meantime, Castor swung the staff, jabbing and slashing in a desperate attempt to land a hit on Noah. Alas, his efforts were futile. Scared out of sane thought, Lorelei could only observe how Noah would twist his body to the side or slightly bend backward, letting the golden staff fly past him. A few times he dove under Castor¡¯s attacks, getting so close to the youth that their bodies almost touched, before quickly retreating to a safe distance. The cold, vicious grin never left his face even for a second, as if all this was just a pastime for him.

    After a short while, however, the whole fight seemingly began to bore Noah.

    ¡°What a persistent little bug you are,¡± he snorted while dancing around his opponent. ¡°You think that a drained mock-artifact could do something to us?¡±

    Saying that, he suddenly stopped. Castor¡¯s next attack, aimed at his shoulder, landed in his open palm. A strong yank made the youth lurch forward where he was met by Noah¡¯s foot. The merciless kick pressed out all the air from Castor¡¯s lungs. He collided heavily with the column next to Lorelei, barely managing to stay on his feet.

    ¡°Did you know,¡± Noah changed his grip on the staff, ¡°that with enough force even a blunt piece of trash like this can become a passable spear?¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Lorelei screamed, but this only seemed to delight Noah even more.

    ¡°Come out and stop us then.¡±

    ¡°Over my dead body!¡±

    The last shout came from Rish, who leaped from behind and landed on Noah¡¯s back. She grabbed the sides of his head and the bloody sigils that now covered both of her arms up to the elbows wriggled and began flowing from her skin into Noah¡¯s.

    ¡°Blood of my blood, Light of my Light, sealeth the Darkness of soul in a plight. Purging the Evil, beeth a guide, giveth us back what slumbers inside.¡±

    A pained scream shook the air as silver-red markings covered Noah¡¯s face. His features twisted in agony, only to relax the very next second. His agonizing holler turned into a mad giggle.

    ¡°Trying to seal us!? It¡¯s been a long time since we had such a brazen meal.¡±

    Tossing aside Castor¡¯s staff, Noah grabbed the young shaman¡¯s wrists and flung her over his head. Rish hit the stone slabs hard. Her cry was almost immediately stifled by Noah¡¯s large hand. Gripping her neck, Noah lifted up the struggling Binshi like she was a ragdoll. From where his fingers touched her bare skin, blue veins bulged up and spread across her face. Rish¡¯s mouth opened in a silent scream, her legs helplessly kicking in the air.

    ¡°Put her down!¡± cried Lorelei and grabbed her own staff with both hands as her legs bent under her.

    ¡°You are not in a position to shout demands.¡± Noah tilted his head with an evil glint in his eye. ¡°But we might consider leaving her half-eaten if you get out of that barrier.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ do¡­ it!¡± wheezed Rish. ¡°It¡­ can¡¯t¡­ breach¡­ your blood!¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Noah shrugged and squeezed harder until Rish¡¯s movements died down to weak twitches. ¡°But are you willing to watch your friend die a very slow and painful death?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this!?¡± Lorelei swallowed, trying to calm the shaking of her knees.

    ¡°You took him away from usss once already!¡± There was an audible hiss mixing with Noah¡¯s words. ¡°You make the vessel weak! You are dangerousss! You mussst die for him to get stronger! What¡¯sss your choice?¡±

    Lorelei licked her lips. There had to be a solution. A way for all of them to walk out of this alive. Her frozen mind couldn¡¯t think of it. But the thing in Noah¡¯s body was right - she couldn¡¯t just stay and watch Rish die.

    ¡°A-alright!¡± She exhaled and her shoulders slumped. ¡°Let her go. I¡¯m coming out.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Without saying a word, Noah flicked his wrist, tossing Rish aside. It took Lorelei every last bit of will not to run to her friend and check on her. Instead, she took a step back away from them, feeling the pressure of the barrier around her skin as she left the protection circle. Her heart drummed in her chest and with it, the vortex of holy powers spun like a miniature hurricane.

    ¡°S-so now what?¡± the tremor of her voice couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°Now we kill you.¡± Like a cat playing with its food, Noah slowly strode toward her, leaving the motionless Rish behind. ¡°We kill you ssslowly. We rip you apart and make him watch. We bathe him in your blood, tempering him, turning him into the perfect vesssel.¡±

    ¡°You are vile!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Blackish-red mist crawled around Noah¡¯s body, creating again the translucent image of an armor. Scale-like plates enveloped his legs and torso. Gauntlets with sharp claws covered his hands. Only his face remained bare, but the twisted expression it had donned was akin to a grotesque mask. ¡°We are doing what we are meant to do - protect the vesssel. Feelingsss blind him. Feelingsss make him reject the will and powersss of the sssaintsss. Die for usss!¡±

    The last thing Lorelei saw was Noah¡¯s legs bending for a jump. She closed her eyes and wrapped her hands around the golden staff, anticipating the pain. A gust of wind brushed past her cheek. The seconds trickled excruciatingly slow, but no pain came.

    Lorelei dared a peek between her lashes before her eyes abruptly ripped open.

    Noah¡¯s clawed hand hung inches from her temple, shaking like a withered branch during a storm. His face was so close to hers that she could see every speck of dust and grime, now being washed by the streams of tears. Large veins pulsated on his neck and temples, his quaking body seemingly frozen mid-motion.

    ¡°R¡­ un!¡± The moan escaped his lips, his warm, gray eyes peering into hers. ¡°Ple¡­ ase. Run!¡±

    ¡°N-Noah?¡±

    With a roar, Noah pulled back his hand and dug its claws into his own tigh.

    ¡°Run, Lorelei!¡± His cry shook her to the core.

    The armor enveloping his body blurred and wriggled, miniature red-black snakes moving on its surface. The air was filled with their hisses.

    ¡°Fool!¡±

    ¡°That wench isss hurting you!¡±

    ¡°That woman makesss your heart ache!¡±

    ¡°You feel ssstupid guilt because of her!¡±

    ¡°You dull the power in your blood for her?¡±

    ¡°You deny the sssaint''s might for her!?¡±

    ¡°Who are you to dissscard a gift from the Heavensss for her!?¡±

    ¡°Screw your Heavens!¡± Noah¡¯s clawed fingers dug even deeper into his leg, red droplets falling on the shattered floor. Turning his head with immense effort, he gave Lorelei one final, pleading glance. ¡°Go!¡±

    Her knees nearly giving out with each step, she slowly backed away, not letting Noah out of her sight. A pained smile bloomed on his lips, and this time it was a warm, genuine one.

    The snakes hissed angrily and coiled over his body.

    ¡°Weak!¡±

    ¡°The vesssel is too weak!¡±

    ¡°A weak vesssel mussst be tempered.¡±

    ¡°A weak vesssel mussst be reforged.¡±

    ¡°Only a strong vessel can fulfill the will of the Heavensss!¡±

    ¡°Pain isss a good method.¡±

    ¡°No. He isss too ssstubborn for pain. We¡¯ve tried.¡±

    ¡°He opposesss usss because of desire.¡±

    ¡°Then if we give him what he wantsss¡­?¡±

    ¡°When the fruit isss no-longer forbidden, it loosesss itsss tassste.¡±

    An agonizing cry tore Noah¡¯s throat, forcing Lorelei to stop in her tracks. Before her terrified eyes, his body contorted as if pulled by invisible strings. He fell on his knees, clutching his head, and the black snakes began forming something akin to a crown around his brow. Their whisper mixed with his howls.

    ¡°Devour her!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Break her! You know you want it!¡±

    ¡°N-no!¡±

    ¡°She can¡¯t resissst usss! Jussst do it.¡±

    ¡°Make her yoursss and the pain will ssstop. We¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯sss easy.¡±

    ¡°You jussst did it with the other one.¡±

    ¡°And thisss one you truly desire.¡±

    Lorelei couldn¡¯t breathe. Pain, disgust, and fear petrified her and made her unable to avert her gaze. On the floor, Noah had become eerily quiet. Only his broken breaths could be heard. Then a growl squeezed through his teeth:

    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t¡­ hurt¡­ again! Not anyone¡­. Never¡­ her!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to die, sssubdue her!¡±

    ¡°You have the power to do asss you please.¡±

    ¡°It isss your reward.¡±

    ¡°Kill or devour her. You know which one isss the lessser evil.¡±

    ¡°Screw¡­ you! You¡¯d¡­ have¡­ to kill¡­ me first!¡±

    ¡°Unexpected.¡±

    ¡°A failure!?¡±

    ¡°There isss another way.¡±

    ¡°A vesssel without consciousssnesss isss too chaotic.¡±

    ¡°It diesss too sssoon.¡±

    ¡°Ssstill better than no vesssel.¡±

    ¡°Until we find a more sssuitable one.¡±

    Noah¡¯s body convulsed. His cries became even louder. The surface of the phantom armor churned like a bucket full of worms. The little snakes slithered over his skin and began covering his face.

    Looking at him writhing on the floor, Lorelei wanted to scream too. She wanted her petrified body to move. Not to escape. To save nim! She had thought that she hated him. That she never wanted to see him again. He had hurt her so much. Betrayed her. But now it all didn¡¯t matter. His pain was her pain. His cries were the ones of her heart. Those damn snakes wanted to take him away from her! She had no idea what to do. How to stop that thing from devouring him? But staying and doing nothing was out of the question.

    The holy power inside her ebbed, resonating with her emotions. It fluttered like a flock of birds, guided by the invisible force of blood and instinct. Golden light seeped from her body, enveloping her from head to toe. It then flowed up the staff in her hand, condensing into a radiant orb at its tip.

    Lorelei took a step forward. Around her foot, small pebbles and debris shook, and swirls of dust rose into the air. Another step. The stone moaned and cracked beneath her as if stomped by a giant. With the third step, her words made the air tremble:

    ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Noah¡¯s convulsions suddenly stopped. Hundreds of tiny snake heads turned in unison to face her.

    ¡°Massstersss?¡±

    ¡°We feel the Massstersss¡¯ powersss!¡±

    ¡°No! Thisss isss our vesssel!¡±

    ¡°We did nothing wrong!¡±

    ¡°Oursss!¡±

    ¡°We did asss we were created.¡±

    ¡°The Massstersss are angry!¡±

    Lorelei ignored the chaotic hissing. In a trance, she lifted her staff. A terrified shriek came from the cluster of serpents. Like a marionette pulled by its strings, Noah scrambled up, his arms unnaturally dangling around his body. He then turned around on his heels and clumsily ran away.

    It was a pathetic attempt.

    Hastening her step, Lorelei caught up with him in several long strides. She thrust her staff, guided not by conscious thought but by some sort of a primordial knowledge that had awakened ever since she got the holy powers. The sun-like orb atop the golden rod hit Noah between the shoulderblades. For a second, he froze mid-motion as the light penetrated him. Then, his image split in two. A mass of darkness, roughly resembling a human, flew out of his body while Noah collapsed on the floor.

    Lorelei hurried past, positioning herself between him and his shadowy afterimage. She then lifted her staff and swung diagonally with all the strength she had, leaving a glowing scar on the creature from shoulder to hip. Its hissing yelp pierced her ears.

    ¡°Massstersss! We didn¡¯t recognize You!¡±

    ¡°Mercy!¡±

    ¡°We did it for the cause!¡±

    ¡°You told usss to protect the humansss.¡±

    ¡°We need a vesssel in order to protect.¡±

    ¡°We need a vesssel in order to devour magic.¡±

    ¡°He wasss a fool and denied our power, our protection!¡±

    ¡°He denied You!¡±

    ¡°He chose magic!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lorelei didn¡¯t shout, but her voice filled the whole of the cathedral. There was a strange reverb in it and power beyond mortal comprehension. Even Lorelei herself wasn¡¯t sure whether she was the one speaking or something else was using her mouth. But she was sure of one thing - there was going to be no mercy. Whether it was the will of some gods, ghosts, or demons, it didn¡¯t matter, because it matched her own desires.

    She swung the staff again and again, her scream mixing with the snakes¡¯ terrified hissing. Everywhere the holy powers touched, they left a shimmering scar. And with every scar, the cluster of serpents seemed to shrink and become more translucent. Finally, it shriveled to a murky, bubbling orb in her feet.

    Panting heavily, Lorelei stabbed it with the end of her staff, pinning it to the ground. Anger burned in her heart like a blazing fire but there was also elation. She had won! She had succeeded at what even Noah had failed! It was finally over. It was their victory.

    She lifted her gaze and looked around. Stripes of oozing blackness still marked the terror of the vapir. The gigantic cobweb where Bishop Petronius hung was still not completely dissolved. Strewn amongst the debris lay the battered and bloody bodies of her friends.

    ¡°Why¡­ did all this have to happen?¡± she muttered as tears welled in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯sss because he wasss weak,¡± sounded the most miniscule of hissess. It came not from the sphere in her feet but from somewhere within her heart. ¡°You sssee the horror of magic. It hasss to be cleansed. It hasss to disssappear. For that, our power isss needed. You are a better vesssel than him. More ssselflesss. More pure. You were already blessed by the Massstersss. You can wield usss better. We can help you avenge your friendsss. Punish the evil. We can help you ressstore jussstice. Thisss isss your dessstiny. Thisss-¡±

    ¡°How stupid do you think I am!?¡± Lorelei laughed and put all her weight on the staff. ¡°All of this was because of power - desiring it, misusing it, stealing it. No more!¡±

    ¡°Hypocrite! You have been touched by the Massstersss, received Their might, and yet dare to deny your predessstination!?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Lorelei closed her eyes. ¡°And your Masters¡¯ might, they can just have it back!¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Lorelei no longer listened. The holy powers inside her blazed like a fiery typhoon. They wanted to be set free and she wasn¡¯t going to stop them.

    A brilliant light engulfed everything for a few minutes. All sounds and shapes disappeared, as all there was was a sea of white. Then, like a receding tide, the brilliance gave way to shadows and silhouettes. Soon, all that was left were wisps of glittering mist hanging between the debris. The slight rustling of rain returned, and with it, all other noises burst in a nauseating cacophony.

    ¡°Holy¡­! What was this?!¡±

    The unfamiliar male voice startled Lorelei. Her eyes opened with immense effort and a blurred group of people entered her vision. Most of them were clad in black, although there were a couple of regular black-and-white habits mixed among them. Several of the newcomers carried golden spears exuding a weak golden shimmer, highly reminiscent of her staff.

    The man helming the group approached cautiously, his spear tip pointing at Lorelei.

    ¡°There are people here urgently needing help, Father,¡± she said drowsily, using her staff as a crutch. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m in no condition to assist you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The man¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Who are you? How did you conjure that light!?¡±

    ¡°Duchess!¡± Another cry echoed in the cathedral, and this time, the voice was familiar.

    ¡°Father Infirmarian.¡± Lorelei greeted the old priest with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s good you are here. Bishop Petronius is barely alive. But if you hurry, you¡¯ll save him. The rest¡­¡± she paused and closed her eyes for a moment,¡± are not critical. But the Duke¡¯s bleeding needs to be stopped immediately.¡±

    ¡°Stop that magic!¡± The black-clad man pressed the tip of his spear to her neck. ¡°I saw it. The mist just moved. It was your doing!¡±

    ¡°It was.¡± Lorelei¡¯s tone became sharp. She grabbed the tip of his weapon. The moment she did that, its glow diminished and in turn, her eyes sparkled with a golden sheen.

    ¡°T-the holy powers¡­!¡±

    ¡°I know you have questions.¡± Her hand didn¡¯t loosen its grip. ¡°But I have neither the desire nor the strength to entertain your curiosity right now. There are more urgent matters to be dealt with. If you intend to kill me or imprison me, you are free to do so. Although I strongly believe that you¡¯ll regret it soon enough. Take care of the injured first and we¡¯ll talk later. After all, I won¡¯t be running away.¡±

    ¡°You want me to believe you!?¡±

    ¡°Do as you please. But in the meantime,¡± she turned to the infirmarian, ¡°Father, would you mind lending me your shoulder? I¡¯ll be fainting now.¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute! You-¡± Before the black-clad man could finish, Lorelei¡¯s body swayed and fell into the open arms of the infirmarian. ¡°What¡¯s she doing now!?¡±

    ¡°The poor child fainted,¡± replied the cleric. ¡°Oh, in the Fathers¡¯ names! Put the weapon away, Valente.¡±

    ¡°But she could be connected to the vap-¡±

    ¡°She is the Duchess of Norden! And if you aren¡¯t blind or stupid, you should be able to distinguish between holy powers and hexes. As for the vapir¡­¡± The infirmarian¡¯s eyes wandered around.

    ¡°Pardon the intrusion, Your Eminences.¡± Another Night Brother stepped in. ¡°There seems to be no malicious presence anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Search around thoroughly!¡± snapped Diakon Valente. ¡°Half of you position relics to secure the perimeter. The other half - check under every stone. Everyone who can¡¯t use a relic should help with the injured. And no one is leaving here before a thorough purification.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    After the Night Brother left, Valente turned back to the infirmarian. His eyes fell on Lorelei who was sleeping peacefully in his arms.

    ¡°If you are right and this is all her doing, we should¡­¡±

    ¡°We should wait to hear from His Highness and the other parties involved first, before making conclusions.¡± The old cleric pierced the Night Brother with his eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for long, so take this as friendly advice. The Beast of Norden doesn¡¯t take kindly to anyone who meddles in his affairs. Especially should they concern his own wife.¡±

 III-98. My Heart

    The temple gardens were bathed in sunlight. Birds chirped in the trees and the air was filled with the scent of wet earth, cut greenery, and summer flowers. The lush grass was still damp from the morning dew, pearly droplets dripping into the grooves and pits scaring the lawn and the gravel pathways. Broken branches and turned flower beds still stood witness to the bloody fight that shook the temple grounds just three days ago. Thankfully, life was slowly returning to normal, safe for the increased number of Night Brothers and Ildemar knights patrolling the hallways.

    Lorelei sat in the roots of an old tree, eyes closed, and enjoyed the warm sunlight. The buzzing of the temple, the stern voices of the priests and knights inspecting and purifying the premises, the cries of sorrow or happiness coming from infirmary as families reunited with their loved ones - all this she let pass her ears. All that existed for her was the warm light, the fresh grass, and the fleeting sense of freedom that wasn¡¯t meant to last much longer.

    Two days ago, William had arrived with troops from Ildemar and even some Shadows led by Tikotse. Lorelei vividly remembered his heated arguments with the guardian priests, especially the members of the Night Brothers. In the end, he had managed to convince them to allow Tikotse and two more Binshi to enter the temple''s premises. Naturally, their first concern had been Noah and Rasha, and the purification of Bishop Petronius. Rish had left her sister¡¯s body after the fight with Noah, and from what Lorelei could gather after her brief talk with Tikotse, it seemed that both twins had suffered quite significant damage to their souls, and, in Rasha¡¯s case, to her body as well.

    Busy with unraveling the mysteries behind the vapir¡¯s attack, for a whole day, everyone had left her to rest in peace, blissfully forgotten, safe for the two Night Brothers guarding her door. ¡®Making sure the Lady got her quiet and keeping out unnecessary guests,¡¯ they had said. All ¡®social calls¡¯ had been reduced to a short visit from the Father Infirmarian, who, after the death of Father Ignatus and the incapacitation of Bishop Petronius, was the acting head of the temple, as well as a brief exchange with Tikotse and the very absent-minded William.

    Lorelei stiffened, remembering the gazes the priests were throwing at her during those conversations - a mix of suspicion, reverence, and warning. Disclosing her involvement in the vapir case was a sensitive matter that she wasn¡¯t supposed to talk about lightly. Although any further discussion about her fate was most likely to be postponed until Bishop Petronius and Noah were well enough, it was a fact that she was a prisoner under the Night Brothers¡¯ watch. Or something close thereof, considering that her guards checked on her routinely and flew into her room at the slightest noise, be it a sneeze or a nightmare scream.

    And it was this situation that had led to her current predicament.

    Today, she had insisted on washing herself in the common bath of the dormitorium. Escorted by her polite but bothersome guards, she had enjoyed a brief soak in the nice, warm water and a fresh pair of clothes. Then, she had looked around in the suspiciously empty bath, before her eyes lingered on the faceted rays of sunshine coming through the narrow windows. Narrow enough for a person like her to squeeze through and only at about a man¡¯s height from the garden path outside.

    The urge had been irresistible, and now, she was hiding in a small nest of bushes, brooding over her next course of action. Judging by the steadily increasing clamor throughout the temple complex, her disappearance had been found out. It was only a matter of time before¡­

    ¡°Good morning, my lady!¡± Duncan¡¯s deep voice sounded next to her.

    She jumped with a yelp, her eyes ripping wide open. The old knight was leaning against the tree trunk, panting slightly. His left arm rested in a sling over his neck, and his face bore an assortment of cuts and bruises that were just starting to show the full horrid spectrum of their colors.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he chuckled stiffly. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I thought you heard me heaving a mile away.¡±

    ¡°Sir Duncan! What are you doing here?! You should be resting in bed!¡± Lorelei helped the man down to the grass, where he sat with sprawled legs and back resting against the tree.

    ¡°Those damn cracked ribs hurt whether I lie down or sit. Besides, I was informed that our duchess has gone missing and decided to look around.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ sorry for the trouble.¡± Lorelei plopped back down next to him and hugged her knees. ¡°It was a mistake. I did something stupid. Again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself, lass. If I were found out to be a Saint, I¡¯d be burning my boots so fast that all the nice priests would get from me would be smoke and dust.¡±

    Lorelei gaped at him, which made Duncan laugh.

    ¡°I saw you all glowy and powerful before I fainted. And Neli has also told me some details after she woke up.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lorelei smiled blankly although all she wanted to do was to cry. ¡°Just for the record, I¡¯m not a saint. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear.¡± Duncan tilted his head and studied her for some time. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have much of a choice, do I?¡± She sighed and hugged her knees even tighter. ¡°Running away for real isn¡¯t an option. I don¡¯t want the Quaestors from the capital to harm anyone here in search of me. It¡¯s my duty-¡±

    ¡°Forget that crap!¡± Duncan rumbled and his good hand landed on her shoulder. ¡°Forget what others want. If you want to run away from those holy stiffs, go on. If you want to join the clergy as a saintess, go on. Whatever you decide, you can do it. Believe me, Noah won¡¯t allow those priests to take you against your will. Whatever your decision, he¡¯ll stand by you, and so will all of us.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lorelei sniffled. ¡°This time he won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Did he say something?¡± The old knight frowned. ¡°When did you talk-¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. But it would be pointless anyway. Whatever was there between us.¡­ It¡¯s¡­. We owe each other nothing. In fact, he¡¯d be relieved if I were gone.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a brain fever, lass?¡± Duncan pressed his palm against her forehead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. After all that happened¡­. After all I¡¯ve said¡­ and he has done¡­ I can¡¯t face him. And neither would he like to see me.¡±

    ¡°If you are talking about what he did under Nerodris¡¯ influence-¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not talking about Nerodris! After all, he was doing a pretty good job fighting that influence. No, you know very well what I mean.¡± Lorelei¡¯s fingers dug in her hair and she sniffled again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore, what to feel. No, I do know what I feel. Anger. At me. At him. Every time I think about him I see them¡­ in the chapel. Embracing. Kissing. I can hear them! I¡¯ll never be able to forget¡­. It¡¯s just too much, Sir Duncan! I can¡¯t face him. I don¡¯t want to face him! Not with request, not with demand. I¡­ hate him!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you save him from Nerodris¡¯ possession?¡± said the old knight softly.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let that thing devour him!¡± The appallment in her voice widened the smile on Duncan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d really hate him¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, for goodness sake! What do you expect me to say!? Yes, I was a bloody fool, saving the man who ripped out my heart! Yes, without thinking, I used holy powers in front of a bunch of people who weren¡¯t supposed to know what I am! Your duke never asked me to save him anyway. And probably he would have managed everything just fine. I brought this predicament upon myself! Now, I must suffer the just consequences.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°You love him. And the boy loves you too,¡± he said quietly. ¡°He loves you more than you can imagine. Knowing of your plight, he¡¯d never let you-¡±

    ¡°He loves me!?¡± Lorelei raised her voice. ¡°He slept with my damn sister! I can accept him divorcing me. That was the plan all along. I can accept being a concubine when he marries Ilmaz. That much of my pride I could swallow. But of all women, he had to take my sister!¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, there are mitigating circumstances. Wait! Before you claw my face, hear me out.¡±

    Duncan rummaged in the inside of his doublet and pulled out a small paper sachet.

    ¡°After what happened to your sister, Noah was not himself. I¡¯ve never seen him like this. Amongst his screams and crazy babbling, he mentioned treason and a hex. Lucas and Neli searched the chapel and found this. I wanted to give it to you to have a look, but¡­ well, you know what happened.¡±

    Lorelei took the sachet with trembling fingers and opened it.

    ¡°Ashes? So what?¡±

    ¡°Neli took them from the incense burner. Keen nose she has, my Neli, and a great aversion to churches. Did you know that the best incense comes from the province of Farhardel which used to be her homeland?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well, she said something didn¡¯t smell quite right in the chapel. We wanted to ask the infirmarian, but yeah¡­. He finally had a look at this yesterday. And Tikotse too. They both said that something had been added to the mixture. According to Tikotse, it¡¯s some herb, forgot its name, that makes one susceptible to magic and mind manipulation.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°So what?! The boy was drugged! And I¡¯d bet it was your harpy-of-a-sister who did it. His mind-¡±

    ¡°His mind was weakened?¡± Lorelei snorted. ¡°Some herb and a pair of dangling breasts did what not even a psychotic murderous ghost-armor could achieve? Subduing the Beast of Norden! Making him act against his will! Oh, please, I personally witnessed him overcoming Nerodris, so you want me to believe that Pricilla messed him up worse?!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan let his gaze wander over the greenery. ¡°In war, a known enemy is only half as dangerous as an unknown one.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I should just¡­ forget about it?!¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll never forget. But maybe you¡¯ll see that he is suffering just as much as you do. And you¡¯ll find mercy in your heart and forgive.¡±

    A slew of memories, new and old, flooded her mind. In every one of them, there was an ash-gray gaze directed at her - sometimes sad, occasionally perplexed, often apologetic, rarely desperate, but mostly warm and yearning. There was also his familiar voice - deep and sharp, a voice used to command but somehow managing to be soothing and gentle. Her skin remembered the warmth of his embrace, strong yet tender, comforting, and never suffocating. Every fiber of her body yearned for him. She wanted to cry her fears into his shoulder. She wanted to be saved by her prince on a black steed. She wanted to be weak under his wing without the need to put on a false mask of strength.

    But there was an insurmountable crevice between them.

    Lorelei just sat there rigid, her hand tightly clenched around the small sachet. Inside was the proof she yearned for. The proof of Noah¡¯s¡­ innocence? Was it even possible to separate deeds from intentions? She wanted to wake up and realize that everything had just been a nightmare. She futilely summoned her reason, presenting evidence and arguments in his defense, but her heart dug out the images of him embracing Pricilla.

    ¡®He would have forgiven you if Master Argente had defiled you,¡¯ whispered a voice in her mind, and she knew it was the truth. But this was different. What he did¡­. Why was it different? If Pricilla really had done something to him, if drugs and magic had been involved, did she have the right to say that his situation was different from hers?

    A cold shower ran down her spine as she stared into the sachet. She could still taste the vile words she had shouted at him on the tip of her tongue. Like flashes of lightning, the other memories pierced her heart. The ones about all the times she had hurt Noah with baseless suspicions and accusations, pushed him away due to misunderstandings, pride, and the hauntings of her own past. She saw the times she had condemned him by word or thought of crimes he hadn¡¯t committed. All her preconceptions had fitted the cruel, cold, and domineering Beast of Norden - a man¡­ a ruler of ice and steel. But, oh, how wrong she had been!

    The sachet lay in her hand - proof of guilt and innocence.

    ¡°I¡­ I c-can¡¯t face him¡­ Sir Duncan!¡± Her words were almost incomprehensible through the hiccups and sniffling. ¡°I did him wrong! H-he¡¯ll never forgive me. I¡­. He¡­. It¡¯s all over! And it¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    ¡°Hush, girl,¡± whispered Duncan gently and patted Lorelei¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­ I s-said horrible things. Always the wrong things! And if¡­ if I had d-dissuaded him from¡­ that stupid plan¡­. If I¡¯d made s-sure P-Pricilla was properly under watch¡­. No, if I had just¡­ just kicked her o-out of Ildemar, t-this wouldn¡¯t h-happen! It¡¯s my fault. He¡¯ll never forgive me! I¡¯ll never forgive myself!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, both of you.¡± Duncan gently lifted her chin and made her look him in the eye. ¡°Trust this old man, as long as you two talk it out, everything will be as it should.¡±

    ¡°Y-you make it sound so easy.¡±

    ¡°Because it is.¡± The old knight chuckled and opened the collar of his shirt. A jagged old scar sliced across his throat. He pointed at it. ¡°This is from the first and only time Neli and I didn¡¯t clear a misunderstanding. You could say that this is how our relationship started.¡±

    ¡°T-that wound¡­¡± Lorelei¡¯s eyes rounded. ¡°It¡¯s fatal!¡±

    ¡°Neli was too angry and missed my jugular by a hair. Had she been her usual self, I¡¯d be a dead man.¡± Duncan laughed brightly. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the point. Both of us will never forget what happened before and after this attack. We both carry the scars on our bodies and in our hearts. It¡¯s our greatest regret, our greatest divide. But we have grown past it. The same can be true for you and Noah. Alas, knowing him, you¡¯ll have to be the one to take the first step.¡±

    Saying that, Duncan pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and gave it to her.

    ¡°Now, lass, wipe your beautiful face before you start looking like a puffer fish.¡±

    ¡°With such a sense for compliments, I wonder how you managed to charm Lady Nelini,¡± chuckled Lorelei and rubbed her cheeks.

    ¡°I have gifts and abilities aplenty,¡± grinned the old knight, ¡°but they are not meant for such fair ears, my lady.¡±

    Lorelei pursed her lips and felt some warmth spreading in her torn heart. She dried her eyes and jumped to her feet, startling the old man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sir Duncan.¡± She offered him her hand, enjoying his perplexed expression.

    ¡°Whereto?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken your words to heart. It¡¯s about time to have a talk with my Duke.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Now?¡± Duncan huffed and stood up with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that, lass, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too sudden?¡±

    ¡°No. If I wait, I¡¯ll lose the little courage you¡¯ve given me.¡± She took a deep breath, managing to somewhat suppress the shaking of her limbs. ¡°Besides, should my heart be ripped out once and for all, I¡¯d prefer it to be quick.¡±

    With these words, she turned around and marched through the thicket. Duncan looked after her for a moment. ¡°Younglings!¡± he mumbled under his breath before following suit.

    ***

    ¡°We will be announcing to the public that all that happened has been the Red Hands¡¯ doing.¡± William De Mar limped back and forth in the sparsely-furnished cell. ¡°They used the chaos around the steeple¡¯s destruction and planted a curse on the unsuspecting maid of the duchess¡¯ sister. They targeted the Church and the ducal couple as a form of retaliation. Despite the casualties, their plans were thwarted by the valiant cooperation between a Binshi shaman and the Duke of Norden himself. So, what do you think?¡±

    Noah sat slumped in a chair, facing away from his Lord Steward. His empty gaze was wandering outside the open window. Not even a twitch on his face showed that he was listening. His lack of reaction earned him a sharp gaze and a sigh from his friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure whether or not we are lucky that you destroyed the vapir¡¯s body completely.¡± William pinched his nose. ¡°The good part is that no one can dispute our claim that the Red Hands have used a new type of curse on the maid. Both the kush-turgans and the barons can always use some additional motivation to do a cleanup. But it leaves a bad aftertaste not to know who really sent that shaman girl to the Ortens. Do you think it was Lionel?¡±

    Noah continued to stare into nothingness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to conduct a thorough investigation.¡± William paused his walk. ¡°How much should I implicate Pricilla Orten?¡±

    A sharp intake of breath indicated that, despite everything, Noah was still following the report. His lips parted and closed a couple of times before a very hoarse voice left them:

    ¡°Dont. Let her be. I owe her.¡±

    ¡°You owe her nothing!¡± William raised his tone, his eyes glaring murder. ¡°Not after what she-¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t shout. It was the utter defeat and pain embodied in this single word that made the Lord Steward quiet down. With a dragging step, William came to his friend and kneeled down so that their gazes were leveled.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± He held Noah¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Rest and gather your strength. We¡¯ll go back to Ildemar tomorrow and the Ortens will be transferred under watch to Widow Island. You won¡¯t even see a hair of them. As for the Duchess-¡±

    With a sudden move, Noah grabbed William¡¯s wrist and squeezed it with the strength of a blacksmith¡¯s pliers.

    ¡°Do not touch Lorelei!¡±

    William paled, but otherwise, his expression remained unphased.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything to her. Only talk. I need to know more about her circumstances to be able to think of a way to stop the Church from taking her. You know their official envoy will be coming in due time, no matter how hard I try to suppress the information about her holy powers.¡±

    Noah loosened his grip and a bit of life returned to his eyes. Alas, the expression that William saw in them was anything but assuring. From a small table next to his chair, Noah picked up a sheet of tightly written paper and fidgeted with it for a bit.

    ¡°You know, Master Levi¡¯s whereabouts have been found out?¡± he said hoarsely.

    ¡°Yes, one of our spies in Limris reported a month ago.¡± William nodded, but then his face stiffened. ¡°You¡­ are you really going to do this!?¡±

    ¡°Send the fastest bird.¡± Noah¡¯s voice sounded like an echo from beyond the grave. He handed the sheet of paper to his friend. ¡°Give this to Lorelei before tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°As you wish...¡± Skimming through the note, William''s eyebrows flew up. ¡°I believe you haven¡¯t thought it through. We should discuss this when you are in better shape.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a request.¡±

    William¡¯s blood chilled in his veins. Such sharpness was usually reserved for the unlucky ones who weren¡¯t going to survive the next dawn under the Beast of the North¡¯s wrath. But he was not the Steward of Norden by chance.

    ¡°I advise against it.¡± He handed back the paper. ¡°This regret you won¡¯t survive.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t answer and neither did he take the document. His eyes became glassy and he just stared through the window. Oppressive silence engulfed the room, but it was short-lived as a polite knock came from the door. A knight peeked in and said with a bit of hesitation.

    ¡°Pardon, my lords. Her Highness is here to see the Duke.¡±

    ***

    Entering the room, Lorelei hesitated briefly at the threshold. Her heart was drumming in her chest and it felt like it would soon make its way up her throat and out of her mouth. The whole world blurred, safe for Noah¡¯s motionless figure before the window. She could see every wrinkle on his face, every strand of hair curtaining his eyes, and for some reason, it terrified her. Slumped in the chair like a withered, broken tree, he was scarier than under Nerodris¡¯ influence.

    She swallowed dryly and with some foreboding addressed the room:

    ¡°G-good day, my lords.¡± She flattened some invisible creases in her black-and-white habit. ¡°I¡¯ve come to talk with the Duke. Lord Steward, if you¡¯d be so kind as to wait outside?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± William squared his shoulders and was about to take a step when Noah grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°The paper.¡± His hoarse voice was soulless as if he was under some sort of spell.

    ¡°It¡¯s ill advi-¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    The last word was shouted with such might that everyone present shuddered. Reluctantly, William handed her the paper. Lorelei read it carefully, her lips uttering in a broken half-voice its poisonous content.

    ¡°On the basis of broken marital vows¡­. And henceforth will consider the marriage void. As compensation¡­ two chests of gold and one of gems¡­. should leave the lands of Norden¡­. May the Saints be my witness¡­ signed willingly and in a clear state of mind¡­.¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s fingers convulsed, crumpling the paper. For a moment her mind was blank before a single thought formed.

    ¡°You are banishing me!?¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t answer. As the silence stretched out, it was William who spoke instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good my lady¡­.¡±

    ¡°You made a promise!¡± She squeezed the detestable paper. ¡°You promised that after our divorce, I¡¯ll be free to choose my home! Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°If you remain here, the Church will try to take you at any cost.¡± William¡¯s eyes darted between her and Noah as he hurriedly explained. ¡°Your mentor, Master Levi, we¡¯ve found him and will be contacting him shortly. If you go with him and seek asylum with the royal family of Shareeba, not even the Grand Pontifex will be able to force you to enter the clergy¡­.¡±

    ¡°William De Mar! Shut your mouth!¡± Lorelei¡¯s tone was freezing. She turned to Noah who avoided her gaze. ¡°It is you I¡¯m asking, Duke Norden. Why are you punishing me like this?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a punishment,¡± whispered Noah.

    ¡°You said that you¡¯d protect your own people!¡± Lorelei rushed forward and stood between Noah and the window. ¡°I thought I was one of your people! What did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard the explanation.¡± He turned his head away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! You owe me-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore!¡± Noah burst out and jumped to his feet, sending the chair toppling down. His chest rose and fell with barely contained fury. He pointed at the paper in her hand. ¡°I owed you protection and I¡¯m giving it to you. I owed you your freedom and I¡¯m granting it to you! You no longer need to stay in this god-forsaken place. You won¡¯t need to live in fear of monsters, traitors, curses, or cultists! You won¡¯t need to be near a disgusting creature like me! You¡¯ll be safe and live a life of your choosing!¡±

    ¡°A life of my choosing!?¡± hissed Lorelei and lifted up the divorce papers. ¡°Freedom? Is this what you call freedom? You choose for me, without even saying a word. You throw money at me. You drive me away. Have you ever, in your pursuit of ensuring this ¡®life of my choosing¡¯, have you ever even thought of asking me what I want!?¡±

    ¡°Then what more do you want?¡± shouted Noah mockingly.

    ¡°I want you!¡±

    Her yell reverberated in the room. Noah gaped and so did everyone present. Lorelei felt her cheeks blazing hot and her chest was close to bursting open. The weight of all the gazes trapped her in a suffocating net, so she did the only thing she could think of.

    Gathering her skirts, she ran away.

    A split second later, Noah flew after her.

    Brushing past Duncan and the knight, who stood at the door, Lorelei rushed down the corridor. To her left, the cloister walkway opened to one of the temple''s courtyards, letting in the warm sunlight, the song of birds, and the bustle of the complex. But even with all the noise, she could hear the uneven sound of Noah¡¯s steps.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Lorelei! Agh¡­¡±

    His pained cry stopped her in her tracks. Throwing a glance over her shoulder, she saw him not far behind, leaning against one of the cloister¡¯s columns. His hands gripped his thigh, his complexion looking ashen.

    She took a step toward him and opened her mouth. In the next moment, he pranced at her, wrapping her body with his arms.

    ¡°Caught you!¡± he panted.

    ¡°You lying¡­ cheating¡­ beast! Unhand me!¡± She wriggled and hit his chest, but his grip didn¡¯t loosen.

    ¡°Forgive me. Just this once, I can¡¯t. Not before you tell me what you meant.¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Lorelei! What did you mean!?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I meant?¡± She hit his chest again, crying.

    ¡°Do¡­ do you¡­ love me?¡±

    ¡°I know, I was a fool. I came to talk. To apologize. To set things straight. I¡­ thought that there was still a chance for us. That you had similar feelings for me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Noah pushed her slightly back, enough to look into her eyes. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m sending you away, damn it!? The sheer thought of you getting hurt¡­ of me hurting you¡­. By the Gods, Lorelei! You¡¯ve been my lucid dream, my lovely nightmare, my precious light. But after what I did¡­ those dirty hands shouldn¡¯t even touch you! I¡¯m a weak, broken, dirty bastard.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei grabbed his shirt. Noah¡¯s palms gently clasped around her fists.

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯ve seen me with your own eyes. When Nerodris took over¡­ what it said¡­ was true. It dug up my darkest thoughts, my most repulsive desires. And for a moment¡­ I was tempted to yield. I need you to go far away from me because otherwise I might-¡±

    ¡°You might what?¡± Lorelei lifted up her wet face and peered into his eyes. ¡°Take me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered quietly, averting his gaze.

    ¡°You are deciding for me again!¡± She held his face and forced him to look back at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what I want?!¡±

    ¡°But with what I did to Pricilla-¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about her! It¡¯s about us! I love you, you boorish, grumpy, impossible man! I¡¯m yours, body and soul! And I want you to be mine! You said you love me too, so where do you see a problem?¡±

    ¡°If it was just so easy.¡±

    ¡°It is!¡± Lorelei bit her lips. ¡°Or is this about Ilmaz?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°If it is about her,¡± Lorelei took a deep breath, ¡°I won¡¯t stand in your way. I can be your mistress. Your servant. Your-¡±

    ¡°Lorelei!¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t send me away!¡± She let go of him and dug a small vial from her waist pouch. ¡°I¡¯ve been carrying this all the time. Couldn¡¯t find the courage. But I''ll drink it. I¡¯ll drink the Bitter Water. I won¡¯t be a threat to your wife. I¡­¡±

    Lorelei choked and motioned to uncorck the vial, but Noah was faster. Prying it out of her hands, he tossed it far into the bushes outside. He then dragged her into a hug, his body trembling just as much as hers.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± he whispered, stroking her hair. ¡°Never again¡­ never try taking that vile thing! I don¡¯t care about Ilmaz, about everyone¡¯s damn expectations and political schemes. I have a wife, Lorelei. And that¡¯s you. Only you. Remember that!¡±

    Huddling in his embrace, all Lorelei could do was cry. Pouring out all the pent-up fear, anger, and relief, she sobbed uncontrollably. Until his warmth and the rhythm of his heartbeat slowly calmed her down.

    ¡°You realize,¡± he whispered in her ear and she could feel his body tense up, ¡°that if you stay here, you¡¯ll never be at peace. Your life will be in danger. The Red Hands, the kush-turgans, the barons, the Church, even my own damn family, I have enough enemies to last me for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°You mean us.¡± She sniffled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, I¡¯ll make sure to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Protect me? You?¡± Noah laughed and wrapped his arms even tighter around her as if he was afraid that she¡¯d run away again. ¡°Such a cheeky wife I have.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cheeky, Your Highness. I saved your life on the boat. I saved your honor at the gallows. And I saved your soul from a murderous snake artifact. Twice.¡±

    He nudged her back, holding her shoulders firmly in his grip. An incredulous smile bloomed on his face.

    ¡°You mean¡­. So what happened in Nerodris¡¯ inner world¡­ it wasn¡¯t a dream?!¡±

    ¡°If it were, then we¡¯ve had the same dream, Your Highness.¡± She lifted her hand and caressed his face. ¡°And who knows, maybe we are still dreaming.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if all this was a dream, indeed.¡± His words made her freeze, but this reaction only widened his smile. ¡°In that first dream, you called me by my name, my lady.¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± she wrinkled her nose and gave his chest a soft tap, ¡±you are a bad man, Duke Norden. Scaring me like that.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± He cupped her face. ¡°But I¡¯m still waiting and hoping.¡±

    There was warmth in his eyes. A plea, mixed with desperation. All of a sudden, uttering a single word felt so impossible, so embarrassing. What if she said it wrong? What if her voice broke?

    ¡°Lorelei,¡­ please.¡±

    ¡°N¡­ Noah.¡±

    It was as if the sun ascended to his face. At the same time, tears rolled down his cheeks, but his smile was the most radiant one she had ever seen. He leaned in closer, pressing his forehead against hers.

    ¡°Lorelei, would you¡­ would you like me to kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Very much.¡±

    When his lips touched hers, the world disappeared. They were the only ones left in the whole universe. A warm wave spread through her body, making it act by pure instinct. She wrapped her hands around his neck, her fingers getting entangled in his hair. Breathing wasn¡¯t important, only the softness of his lips, pressing against hers. They should have tasted bitter from all the tears, but instead, it was the sweetest sensation she¡¯d ever felt.

    Noah¡¯s hands released her face and slid down, wrapping her waist. He pulled her closer as if wanting to merge their bodies into one. His kiss also became deeper, hungrier, desperate. But it was alright. Lorelei accepted every bit of it and gave it back two-fold. Her body was burning together with his. Melting under his slightest touch.

    They separated briefly for a sip of air. This parting felt cold and endless, forcing a whimper out of her throat. The very next second, his lips were back, but this time they brushed hers only briefly before he began showering her with kisses - her neck, cheeks, forehead, nose.

    ¡°My heart,¡± he whispered hoarsely. ¡°My soul! My light! I love you, Lorelei. I love you, I love you, I love you!¡±

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t get tired of saying it,¡± she teased him.

    ¡°Never!¡± He picked her up and twirled her around, laughing and shouting. ¡°I love you! Everything else be damned! I love you, Lorelei!¡±

    She joined his laughter, her heart feeling lighter than a feather. Suddenly, there was a wobble in his motion and the two collided with one of the cloister¡¯s columns. There was a soft thud when his back hit the stone and she landed hard on Noah¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Gods!¡± She gasped and saw his previously cheerful face twisting in pain. "What happened? Are you alright?! ¡±

    ¡°My ego was mortally wounded.¡± He winked at her.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just my leg that¡¯s backstabbing me, trying to ruin my plans.¡±

    Looking down, she spotted a dark, wet stain on his thigh. All the blood drained from her face.

    ¡°Your injury! So you didn¡¯t pretend just to catch me!¡±

    ¡°It was a tactical advantage.¡± Noah gave her a boyish grin.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny! We need to put some medicine on it.¡± She tried to step away, but his hands held her hostage.

    ¡°No. It¡¯ll have to wait.¡± He pecked her forehead. ¡°I still haven¡¯t finished kissing you.¡±

    ¡°Noah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lorelei.¡±

    ¡°Be reasonable.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± The mischievous fire in his eyes burned brighter. ¡°People say that love can heal, so kisses are a proven folk medicine. And I¡¯m in dire need of it!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were fine?¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t restrain a smirk.

    ¡°Oh, faintness is suddenly overcoming me!¡± he said dramatically. ¡°How could my fair physician withhold crucial medicine from a dying man?!¡±

    ¡°You are impossible!¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s cheeks burned. From the corner of her eyes, she saw people gathering around. Her ears too, sobered by the sudden rush of panic, picked up laughter, cheers, and lively whistles.

    The redness covering her face deepened.

    ¡°E-everyone is watching!¡± she whispered.

    ¡°So what?¡± Noah raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let them watch.¡±

    Lorelei stared at him. His beaming face looked younger, healthier even. Despite the pain, his back was straight, as if a whole mountain had been lifted. His beautiful, gray eyes were laughing, and all she could see, reflected in their depths, was herself.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she sighed. ¡°One more kiss. But then we go and bandage you. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡°Capitulating so easily?¡± she whispered, drowning in his gaze. ¡°Are you willing to let them see the Beast of Norden being tamed?¡±

    ¡°Only if it¡¯s by you, my fair physician.¡±

    He drew her closer and leaned in, but she was faster this time. Her lips found his and everything else lost its meaning.

 Updates, news and future plans

    Hello, dear readers!

    With another book finished, we all have one more reason to celebrate. Cheers to you, who have accompanied me on this journey. But the adventures of Noah and Lorelei are far from over - there are more challenges to face, more sweet words to be spoken, and more monsters to be killed. Regarding all this, I need to make some announcements.

    1. I''ll be having a 2-month break. I know it is a long time, but I need to recharge my batteries. As you have noticed, during the last chapters of Book 3 I messed up my regular posting schedule - something I''m not proud of. There are a lot of plotlines in Book 4 that need to fit together - the resolution of Pricilla''s conflict, the entanglement of Lorelei with the Church, Lorelei and Noah''s romance (and we are going full sweetness and spice for Book 4), the Crown Prince''s visit, and all the villains'' machinations. I need these couple of months to set the event sequences right to ensure a smooth read.

    Also, I REALLY need to edit Book 2. I''ve been writing a couple of additional chapters and reworking the finer details to bring out even more Lorelei-Noah cuteness (I know, there has been a brazen lack of romance in this romantasy book. I''m working on correcting it. All I can say is... hot, shirtless Noah and a duel... Let your imagination run wild!).

    So, The Beast and The Swallow goes on 2 months vacation. The first chapter of Book 4 will come out either for New Year or the first week of January.

    Please, follow the story to be notified when the next chapter is out!

    2. The incredible @P4nta has asked me whether they can use The Beast and The Swallow as inspiration for their music school project and I was honored to accept. The Beast and The Swallow is getting its own soundtrack!!! I''ll be posting links to the music when P4nta uploads it. Many thanks to this gifted composer for reading my work and getting inspired by Noah and Lorelei''s journey!

    3. I''m currently working on a special 2nd edition of Book 1 that will be out on Amazon before Christmas. We are talking a beautiful new cover and extra chapters (yes, relationship/romance edits are on the horizon). If you still haven''t had the chance, or inclination, to get an official Amazon copy of Book 1, I encourage you to do so. The Kindle version is the price of a cup of coffee. All acquired funds will be invested in the publishing of Book 2.

    As a little reward, here are some images that a little AI generated for me, depicting some cute Noah-Lorelei moments (in no particular order and Noah''s scar is missing, but I''ll be adding it soon).

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    And, of course, the last image is my promise for Book 4:

    See you soon, my lovely readers!

 IV-1. Blooming heart

    The whole world trembled and dissolved into a colorful nothingness. There was probably still a sky since air entered his lungs in labored sips and gentle gusts of wind futilely tried to cool his burning skin. And there was likely solid ground underneath, but he felt so light as if his feet barely touched it. He was flying, cradling his treasure to his chest, equally exalted and terrified. One wrong touch and she might get crushed. Yet, if he loosened his grip, she might fly away and leave him. The thunder in his chest made him deaf for all sound save the melody of her voice.

    ¡°N¡­ Noah!¡±

    Her shy voice was sweeter than honey, lovelier than the songs of the finest minstrels, more calming than the humm of a fresh spring. It was a healing balm that seeped into the cracks of his shattered heart and soul. He was drunk on it. Helplessly lost, as if hearing it for the first time. She was his enchantress, his siren, his bliss and sin. Should this voice demand anything, be it his life or the stars and the moon, he¡¯d offer them without hesitation.

    The warmth of her body flowed into his even through the layers of clothes - she was his personal sun, his light. In a brief moment of clarity, he realized that should he lose her, a beast more terrible than anything a man had ever witnessed would emerge. And so he swore, not to the gods or saints, or spirits but to her soul, that he¡¯ll protect her, cherish her, and make sure his precious bird never felt the need to fly away. He¡¯d trap her¡­ No! He¡¯d never do that! Her happiness was his happiness. And if someday she wanted to leave him despite his efforts¡­ he¡¯d rather be a beast to all but her. She had the freedom to choose. All he had was the hope that she¡¯d choose him.

    His fingers stroke her soft skin, half numb and half burning. His gaze traced the straight line of her nose, the dark thin arches of her brows, the pearly tears welling in her beautiful eyes. He hated the sight of crying women and children. But here she was, crying in his arms, crying because of him, and he was the happiest man under the sun! Because, behind the tears, the most radiant smile was directed at him. As if he too was her whole world as she was his. Never again! He¡¯d never give her a reason to shed tears of sadness! She deserved only sunshine and bliss.

    The pair of rosy lips, slightly parted, attracted his gaze and kept it captive. He could see the trace of red where she had bitten them, but this only seemed to accentuate their soft perfection. Oh, how long had he yearned for them! How many dreams and nightmares had been started and ended by them? In the twisted spirit world of Nerodris, they had saved his life and soul. But was the fleeting memory of a lucid dream anything compared to the real thing? Yearning lit up in his chest anew, and he neither could nor wanted to subdue it. This time, he didn¡¯t have to.

    ¡°Lorelei, would you¡­¡± His hoarse voice broke as he was engulfed by a sudden fear. A knot clogged his throat. Pathetic! The Lord of Norden, the fearsome Beast of the North, was trembling like a youngling. Showing doubt and weakness! The mountain was crumbling, the shield was cracking, but it was alright. Before her, he could be weak, he could be vulnerable¡­ he could be strong and steadfast. Whatever he was, he felt that she would accept him. Yet a tinge of apprehension still remained as he cleared his throat. ¡°Would you like me to kiss you?¡±

    The blood drumming in his ears silenced her words, but there was no need to hear. The smile on the rosy lips bloomed even brighter and her trembling hands around him tightened their grip.

    The kiss incinerated all doubt and fear. It was as soft as a feather, sweeter than bliss, worth more than life. It was their first kiss, not one between a demon and a spirit but between a man and a woman. For a while, he didn¡¯t dare lose himself in the moment, fearing that the call of nature and his long-suppressed desire might ruin it. But the lips seeking his were just as eager and needy. The arms flung around his neck and the fingers entangled in his hair were just as daring.

    He let go of reason completely.

    If there was happiness, he was indulging in it to the fullest. Every touch was like a sip of water to a thirsting wretch - quenching the need, yet demanding more. His lips whispered sweet nothings. No, it wasn¡¯t nothing but the deepest secrets of his heart. And she replied, teasing sweetly and fanning his flames. He didn¡¯t deserve her, yet he wasn¡¯t ready to give her up. Not to a man, a saint, or even the gods!

    ¡®Please, be mine!¡¯ his soul screamed as he briefly let go of her lips and allowed himself to sink into the brown depths of her eyes. And as she looked back at him, he knew the answer without her uttering a word - ¡®I already am.¡¯

    A hearty laughter rose from his chest, his happiness more than he could contain. Forgetting his standing, their situation, and any repercussions, he lifted Lorelei in his arms and twirled her around. They were not the esteemed Duke and Duchess of Norden, the fearsome Beast and benevolent Swallow, just two lovers in a world of their own.

    Yet at the height of his elation, reality reared its head to spoil the moment. Sharp pain flared up from his injured thigh, making him lose his balance. As they were falling, fear sobered him up and he made sure to cushion Lorelei¡¯s fall. The stream of her familiar nagging and the gentle care and worry on her face quickly soothed the throbbing pain in his new bumps and bruises, better than any ointment could. He allowed himself to be pulled up and even leaned a bit on Lorelei¡¯s shoulder as she supported him through the hallways, still careful not to crush her with his weight.

    ¡°Noah?¡± Her sweet voice tickled his ears, making them burn. ¡°Are you really fine?¡±

    ¡°Never been better.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t hit your head?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re grinning like a fool.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what love turns a man into.¡± He twisted his neck slightly, giving her a peck on the forehead. ¡°Alas, it¡¯s an incurable condition, my fair physician.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± She raised an eyebrow but her flaming cheeks didn¡¯t match her sternness.

    ¡°Indeed. And even if there was a cure, I¡¯d spit it out faster than poison.¡±

    ¡°What a delusional rambling!¡± she huffed, and swallowed a smile. Her hand pressed against his forehead and her cheerfulness dimmed. ¡°You are warm. You might have a fever. It seems your injury was more serious than I thought.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I can assure you, the source of my current ailment is definitely not the scratch on my leg.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it, Master Physician?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say a burning heart, fairest and most worrisome amongst wives.¡±

    Her giggle further sped up the drumming in his chest. Her sparkling gaze enchanted him stronger than any hex.

    ¡°Honestly, I never knew you were such a romantic.¡±

    ¡°Well, until now, I was lacking an audience worthy of my gift,¡± he replied with a boyish grin, but the next step brought him a new wave of pain. His attempt to stifle his hiss failed and the world blurred a bit again. Maybe she was right and he was really developing a fever, but he¡¯d be damned to allow a stupid flesh wound to disrupt his happy moment.

    Noah opened his mouth to calm her down and reassure her of his well-being, but Lorelei had already called upon a flustered novice and ordered him to bring one of the infirmarian¡¯s assistants to his cell. Her instructions called a bitter-sweet smile to his face.

    ¡°You know, my dear, when you are at it, you can sound more menacing and demanding than my generals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment, my lord.¡±

    ¡°A compliment it is, but still, I find your action itself disturbingly unnecessary. How can you allow some unknown man to touch your precious husband¡¯s body?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Lorelei staggered and their bodies bumped and swayed together. Deep red spots bloomed on her cheeks and she avoided his questioning gaze.

    ¡°W-well¡­¡± she mumbled, chewing on her lip, ¡°considering the¡­ location of the wound and¡­ the necessary removal of¡­ ahem¡­ covering, and the position one needs to take to treat it¡­. And we are on hallowed grounds¡­ and already disturbed the decorum¡­¡±

    Now was time for Noah¡¯s cheeks to ignite. Alas, the heat also quickly traveled down his spine and he cursed his vivid imagination.

    ¡°Of course, you are right!¡± he laughed nervously. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want us to get accused of licentious behavior¡­¡±

    ¡®... again!¡¯ finished a nasty voice in his head.

    Noah halted abruptly, clenching his chest. Cold shower ran down his spine and his stomach turned when the images started flooding in. No! he didn¡¯t want them! He didn¡¯t want to remember. Not now. Not ever! Yet he was powerless to stop the memories. He was holding Pricilla in his hands. The same dirty hands that were touching Lorelei now. His lips had ravished Pricilla¡¯s. Had it been the same as when he kissed Lorelei!? No! Of course not! The pure and innocent joy they had shared, the realization that their very souls were part of a single whole, it had nothing to do with the carnal madness he had experienced with that woman.

    Another spasm tore his chest and he stifled a howl.

    Carnal madness? Yet he had received pleasure nonetheless. It had been for a moment - a relief that everything was over; that he could stop fighting and his mind and body could finally be at peace; that the pain and the unbearable pressure were finally released. A brief, numbing, empty pleasure, before the guilt had torn him to pieces. Before the disgust. The slowly creeping awareness of his actions, and the even more horrid realization that during the whole act, he had seen Lorelei in his embrace.

    His knees almost gave out and he leaned heavily against the rough stone wall. Pricilla¡¯s twisted features overlapped with Lorelei¡¯s worried face.

    ¡°Noah? Noah!¡± The panic in her voice made the pain in his chest even worse. ¡°Hang in there! Somebody help!¡±

    ¡°All is good,¡± he squeezed through his teeth, fighting the urge to vomit.

    A strong arm pulled him upright and one of his knights took his weight off Lorelei¡¯s shoulders. Even Duncan and William¡¯s heads popped in the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°Worry not, my fretful nannies! I can manage the way to my room. Clear the procession.¡± His feeble attempt to joke around his condition didn¡¯t get a pass. Surrounded by his friends and still firmly holding Lorelei¡¯s hand, their group reached his cell at the same time the infirmarian¡¯s aide arrived.

    Under Lorelei¡¯s watchful gaze, Noah was laid on the bed. While the middle-aged priest prepared his tincture and bandages, she milled around and gave him instructions.

    ¡°It would be best to stop the bleeding with powdered yarrow mixed with a bit of honey. If the wound is too big, maybe we should stitch it, but don¡¯t use hot iron. Since he is slightly feverish, a willow-bark tea will do him good. And he was clutching his chest, so-¡±

    ¡°Placate yourself, child!¡± The priest interrupted her with a benign smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this trade for decades. The Duke is in safe hands. Please, wait outside until I change his bandages.¡±

    Noah saw her biting her lip and staring at him intently, fighting her hesitation. He hurried and gave her a nod, turning around even before she had left the room. The door didn¡¯t click shut and he was sure that, should he look over his shoulder, he¡¯d see the shadow of her back in the crack. He¡­ couldn¡¯t bear looking at her right now.

    The priest¡¯s gentle fingers on his thigh brought him a new wave of nausea. Every touch of the foreign skin was a nightmare, whispering between his temples. Sweat needed his forehead, but he willed his face to remain as rigid and aloof as possible. And yet, every glance the cleric threw at him seemed to carry accusation and chastisement, like he could see right in Noah¡¯s head and observe his dirty deed. Well, it was no wonder. By now, probably the whole temple knew about his transgression with Pricilla.

    With a sigh, the priest tied the bandage and shook his head. He then pulled the blanket over him and stood up.

    ¡°You need some good rest, Your Highness. And the Duchess too.¡± He left a small bundle of herbs on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll send a novice with more hot water. Half of the herb is for you, the other half - for the Lady. You can¡¯t heal without some good sleep, so, for the moment, keep the visitation short.¡±

    The moment he opened the door, Lorelei rushed back in and took the seat next to Noah¡¯s bed. He desperately needed her by his side, but at the same time, couldn¡¯t stand to be near her. These contradicting feelings were tearing his chest apart with every sip of air.

    ¡°You heard him. I¡¯ll survive,¡± he said hoarsely, still refraining from meeting her gaze.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°You should really follow his advice and go to rest.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Not before you¡¯ve taken your medicine.¡±

    ¡°I figured.¡± His lips quivered and he dared a glance. Her precious, warm eyes, full of love, worry, and accusation pierced him. He wanted to hug her again but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I ruined a perfect moment.¡±

    ¡°You did no such thing. Besides, I do hope that there will be more of those in the future.¡±

    ¡°You mean me shaking and bleeding in your arms?¡±

    ¡°Impossible man!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°You should be!¡± Her words made him flinch.

    ¡°I sure should,¡± he whispered and was about to continue when Lorelei grabbed his hand and squeezed it firmly between her palms.

    ¡°But since I¡¯m benevolent, I forgive you.¡± Her teasing smile was a balm and a dagger to his heart.

    ¡®But I can''t forgive myself!¡¯ he wanted to say aloud, but the knot in his throat conveniently swelled. All he could do was pull her hands to his lips and give them a soft kiss.

 IV-2. Midnight escapades

    As night swooped down, cloistering the world under its dark shroud, Noah awoke from his sleep. At first, he remained still, peering at the dark shadows that hid between the ceiling¡¯s beams. His whole body felt heavy and weak, a wretched corpse after a fierce battle, despite him sleeping senseless and without a hint of a dream through the whole day. There was a nasty taste in his mouth like some vermin had crawled in and died there during his slumber.

    Noah threw away his covers and sat in the narrow bed, his hands motioning to rub the drowsiness away. But the moment his fingers touched the twisted, leathery skin on his cheek, he stiffened. Like an explosion, Pricilla¡¯s words echoed between his temples in a painful reverb: ¡°It¡¯s your fault¡­ You ugly, disfigured monster!¡±

    Bitter bile rose up his throat together with crushing guilt and shame. Yet a heartbeat later, an all-consuming anger kindled in his chest. He knew his sin all too well. But wouldn¡¯t that woman and her venomous whisper leave him at peace at least for a bit!? Was she going to poison every waking and sleeping hour, every tender moment he wanted to share with Lorelei? The mere thought robbed the air from his lungs, making him gag. He jumped up and, ignoring the jolt of pain in his leg, ripped the window open. The fresh night air brought him some relief. His fingers dug in the sill and his whole body trembled.

    ¡®Pathetic wretch!¡¯ he berated himself, taking in one hissing breath after the other. ¡®You¡¯ve slaughtered people. Taken lives by the dozen. Guilt is a dear friend of years past. Why flounder now?¡¯

    His inability to find an answer only fanned his fury. The Duke of Norden was supposed to be indomitable. A rock, a blade, not a howling weakling plagued by unnecessary emotions. Not a slave but a master to his feelings. One born of sin and thus impervious to it.

    His fist landed hard on the stone alcove - again and again until his fingers numbed. Through the bloody mist engulfing his senses, a whisper reached his tormented mind. A melodious voice, both dreaded and desired, shaped by his love and madness, was calling his name. His lips twisted in a wry grin as he allowed himself to indulge in this hallucination.

    It was the slight rustle of the evergreen vine crawling past his window that sobered him up. Alarm bells rang in his mind, his lethargic body tensing up in preparation for the assassin¡¯s attack. Noah drew his fist, ready to crush the head of his unwelcome guest the moment he reached the window, sending him back two stories down. The leaves of the vine shook one last time. A flushed, delicate face popped above the sill, contoured by silver moonlight.

    ¡°L-Lorelei!¡± Noah blinked, his mind momentarily blacking out.

    ¡°I called you several times but you didn¡¯t answer.¡± His wife smiled brightly, a mischievous spark shining in her eyes. ¡°Would you mind helping me in? Or do you prefer me dangling like a monkey while talking?¡±

    Unable to find his words, Noah pulled her up, and only when her feet touched the coarse floorboards did his stupor subside.

    ¡°Are you insane!? You could have fallen and broken your neck! What are you even doing here? How?¡±

    ¡°There is a pretty convenient tree branch before my window. And the ivy here is old and large enough, so-¡±

    ¡°No! Goodness, Lorelei! I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Noah was again left speechless, not knowing whether to laugh or to cry. He began pulling leaves and even a small twig from Lorelei¡¯s messy hair, regaining his composure with some difficulty. ¡°Lady Norden, are you perchance a trained spy or assassin and haven¡¯t mentioned it until now?¡±

    ¡°No, but I am Master Levi¡¯s best mistletoe harvester with some eight years of experience.¡± She proudly lifted her chin, ignoring his accusatory glare.

    With a sigh, Noah pinched her cheek.

    ¡°I sure should call you Lady Squirrel instead of Swallow. So then, my dear, what prompted you to do such dangerous acts?¡±

    Lorelei didn¡¯t answer. Instead, her playful expression turned somber and she grabbed his hand that was still caressing her cheek.

    ¡°This bruise is fresh! What happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. In this bad light, you can¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I had a little philosophical discussion with a wall.¡± He pulled her palm to his lips and gave it a peck. ¡°But you are avoiding my question, my dear.¡±

    ¡°I came because of this.¡± Her finger pointed at his bruised knuckles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve developed clairvoyance abilities!¡± said Noah jokingly but part of his mind weighed on the plausibility of his statement. She was, after all, a saint¡¯s vessel.

    ¡°Thankfully not.¡± Her beautiful face briefly twisted in comically exaggerated aversion before the sternness returned to her features. ¡°I don''t need to see in the future to know that something is eating you up. Especially after your attack today. And I bet that your hand injury is also connected to it.¡±

    Noah stiffened, his mouth completely dry, but still managed to force a smile. He cupped Lorelei¡¯s face and willed his voice to remain calm.

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Why not just enjoy our stolen moment under the moonlight, my love?¡°

    ¡°Noah, your hands are shaking.¡±

    ¡°Only because of you, my lady. It isn¡¯t every night that a beauty climbs up my window.¡±

    He leaned in to kiss her but she put a finger on his lips. Under his questioning gaze, she gently grabbed his wrist and pulled him towards the bed, giving him a sign to sit down.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± she whispered sitting next to him, ¡°but we really need to talk. I know what¡¯s tormenting you.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei, please, don¡¯t¡­¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°I know you are mulling over what happened with Pricilla.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to talk about this,¡± retorted Noah, a low growl creeping into his voice against his will.

    ¡°But we have to!¡± Lorelei¡¯s fingers lightly squeezed his, her warmth akin to a lifeline. ¡°If you let your feelings fester, it will only get worse. I know very well how you-¡±

    ¡°You know how I feel?¡± He laughed mockingly and pulled away from her grip. His hand dug through his hair. ¡°You have no idea how I feel.¡±

    ¡°Out of all people, I know best.¡±

    Her words were like a slap. A well-deserved one. Of course, she knew. And he had just mocked the horrors she¡¯d been through. He glanced at her, expecting to see her disappointment, her just anger. Instead, a sad smile twisted her lips.

    ¡°After what nearly happened with my brother and his friends, I couldn¡¯t talk to anyone,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Not even to my teacher. I just couldn¡¯t face him. What if¡­ he said it was my fault? Just like my father. Maybe I was really a harlot. Maybe I really did something to incite them. Otherwise, how could a brother plan to do something like that to his sister? Maybe I was a dirty seductress-¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t true!¡± Noah¡¯s heart cried bloody murder. He was going to find and slaughter that wretched bunch. He extended his hand but hesitated inches before her cheek. Lorelei took the initiative and leaned into his caress.

    ¡°Now I know this,¡± she sighed, her soft cheek rubbing against his palm. ¡°But when something like this happens to you, your perception of the truth becomes twisted. For years, I felt guilty, dirty, at fault for what happened. And when Master Argente caught me¡­ his actions only confirmed my fears - it was me. I had provoked both events.¡±

    ¡°This is insane!¡± Noah pulled her in his embrace and cradled her to his heart. ¡°None of it was your doing! Those men were monsters.¡±

    ¡°Yet because of my insanity, my self-hate, and my hesitation, I pushed you away and hurt you. I lumped you with those beasts only because you wanted to be close to me. Because that¡¯s what I was - a walking sin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lorelei!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not seeking your pity.¡± She carefully pushed him away and brushed a strand of hair from his brow, leaving his gaze nowhere to hide. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so that you know I understand. It took me years to come clear with my demons. And I¡¯m still fighting them. But when you listened to me in the chapel, when you said that it was alright to feel how I feel¡­ You saved me, Noah. You accepted me the way I am. You saw me and didn¡¯t, as I so often feared, drive me away in disgust. You forgave me. And now I¡¯m here for you. You don¡¯t need to suffer through this alone. I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my heart, my sweet, sweet Lorelei. You are so wrong,¡± whispered Noah and looked away. ¡°There is no way to know how I feel.¡±

    ¡°Because I am a weak woman and you are a strong, powerful man?¡±

    ¡°Because you were the victim,¡± he glanced back at her and his eyes stung, ¡°and I am the perpetrator.¡±

    That was it. He said it. He had tried to deny his deeds before but no more. She was his only judge and jury and he confessed. However, the verdict he expected to see in her gaze wasn¡¯t there. There was only sorrow and love in her deep brown eyes.

    ¡°You are just as much a victim as I was,¡± she replied, pushing a small paper satchel in his hands. ¡°Duncan gave me this. It seems that you were drugged. According to Tikotse, these are the remnants of a herb that makes one susceptible to hexes. And after what happened with the vapir,¡­ there is no doubt that there was foul play.¡±

    Noah stared at the satchel blankly. His fingers convulsively wrapped around it, crushing the soft paper and its contents. He swallowed hard, his lips twitching in a self-deprecating scowl.

    ¡°This¡­ changes nothing.¡± His voice trembled. ¡°You were right. I should have been able to fight it. How could the Beast of Norden be forced by a weak girl? I¡­ probably wanted it, right? Otherwise, how could I fall for such an obvious thing? How could I give in so easily to a measly love charm and some herbs? I simply followed my nature¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei pressed her cool forehead against his burning brow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noah! I¡¯m so, so, sorry. I was wrong. I hurt you. Forgive me! I wish I could take back all that I said. I was an idiot. A jealous, despicable, shrew.¡±

    ¡°Jealous!? Jealous of what?¡±

    ¡°B-because¡­¡± Noah felt her whole body tremble in his embrace. ¡°Because I thought that you had finally truly fallen for Pricilla. That all your acting and feigning affection had become reality. I was angry, desperate, mad. Seeing you two together¡­ hurt more than any wound. So I said things knowing that I¡¯d hurt you. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why would I ever fall for her!?¡±

    ¡°Because she is rich, beautiful, and powerful. Because she is Pricilla, and whoever man she wants, she gets. And I¡­ compared to her¡­ have nothing to offer.¡±

    ¡°Seriously!?¡± Noah tightened his embrace. ¡°Do you think that an imperial duke has a need for a count¡¯s money? And do you think that I have a need for such a peacock when I already have the most beautiful woman in the empire right beside me!?¡±

    ¡°You sure do have a bad eyesight, my lord.¡± She sniffled in his shoulder, her fingers desperately clinging to his shirt.

    ¡°No worse than yours, my dear.¡± He kissed her hair, rocking their bodies slowly. When he spoke again, his voice was quiet and gravely. ¡°I¡­ I love you; Lorelei. More than I¡¯ve ever loved someone. And this¡­ scares me. I am my father¡¯s son. The son of the man who destroyed a country and forced its princess into his bed. A man who disregards all feelings and wishes but his own. I was born into a tainted union. How could I ever hope to be different? How can I be sure¡­ that what happened was an act forced upon me and not something I did out of my own volition? How can I be sure that I¡¯m not going to become a villainous monster like him?¡±

    ¡°Do you regret what you did to Pricilla?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡±

    ¡°Because of me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°But also because of her. If she too was the victim of the hex¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you are not an evil monster.¡± Lorelei¡¯s gentle kiss landed on his cheek. ¡°A monster feels no remorse.¡±

    Noah opened his mouth to retort. To tell her that it was too simple of a logic. No words escaped his throat. Instead, his lips found hers. It was not the desperate, hungry kiss from this morning. It was not tainted by desire but nevertheless was just as deep and passionate. It carried absolution, pain, guilt, and hope. Lorelei¡¯s breath mixed with his. The drumming of his heart reverberated in her chest. Her fingers were carrying his touch. His tears were the ones she was crying.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± he whispered as their lips briefly parted.

    ¡°That¡¯s my line,¡± she replied, landing a kiss on his neck.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to forget¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ can you be so strong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. I have you by my side.¡±

    ¡°A beast?¡±

    ¡°No. A man. My man.¡±

    ¡°Lorelei¡­ May I keep hugging you for a bit longer?¡±

    ¡°As long as you need.¡±

    ¡°And if I never let go?¡±

    ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll have some explaining to do in the morning.¡± Her lips pressed against his, silencing him for a moment. ¡°But, I''m ready to take the risk.¡±

 IV-3. Cursed blessings (1)

    Lorelei snuggled in Noah¡¯s embrace, her head comfortably placed on his shoulder. Although both were fully clothed, she felt every minuscule twitch of his body. His strong but gentle arms wrapped around her, their grip tightening from time to time as if to make sure she was still there. Their warmth lulled her, telling her she was at home, safe from all dangers as long as she was cradled in them. She didn¡¯t want to ever let go. Maybe they could just stay here and let all the storms rage past them. Or they could run away from the Empire and travel the world with no other worry than their next destination. Alas, she knew that neither of them could do that.

    Stirring slightly, she could hear the pace of his heart quickening. This made her chuckle. His blood was responding to her own.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he whispered, his breath tickling her ear and lighting it aflame.

    ¡°Nothing. I was just considering kidnapping you to a far, overseas land.¡±

    His chest shook with laughter, its quacking sending sweet shivers down her spine.

    ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, my fair physician, I won¡¯t resist.¡±

    ¡°As tempting as it is, I don¡¯t want to have William chasing after me. Or Neli. Or, Gods forbid, both.¡±

    ¡°You are right¡­ as usual.¡± Noah¡¯s fingers brushed through her hair, letting the glossy strands fall between them like a silken waterfall. ¡°But I do believe¡­, no, I will make sure that we are able to lose our nannies for a while in the future. There are so many gorgeous places in Norden I want to show you.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Lorelei lifted her head and immediately got lost in the endless silver of his eyes.

    ¡°I know of a waterfall that looks like it''s on fire.¡± A boyish excitement illuminated his face. ¡°And a cave full of huge salt crystals, some as thick as the columns in Ildemar! And there is a meadow of golden flowers not far away from the castle. Then, when winter comes, I¡¯ll teach you how to use ice shoes and take you on a ride with a dog sled. And¡­ Why are you grinning like that!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no reason.¡± Lorelei traced his jaw with a finger and was happy to sense his breath and heartbeat hasten. ¡°But I have the peculiar feeling that you are trying to seduce me, my lord, to the point of telling lies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m as truthful and innocent as a lamb! Besides, it¡¯s called courting.¡± He leaned closer so that his cheek pressed against hers and whispered. ¡°If I wanted to seduce you, Lady Swallow, I wouldn¡¯t be talking about such demure and mundane pleasures.¡±

    Now was the turn for Lorelei¡¯s heart to race. Oh, they had kissed more than once today - soft and sweetly; passionately and deep; desperately as if their lives depended on it. The experiences were threatening to overwhelm her. Her skin felt like an over-sensitive thin veil that barely shrouded the heat and desire churning beneath. Every playful touch of his fingers, even through the protection of her clothes, had pushed her closer and closer to an inevitable surrender. She had accepted her feelings for him and knew what they would sooner or later lead to. She wanted it. She wanted him. And yet¡­ the cold hand of fear slowly crept around her heart and twisted her stomach. It was irrational and she knew it. Her mind realized that, but her body¡¯s reaction obeyed no rime or reason. She knew he could feel her trembling and this made her feel even worse.

    ¡°Noah, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Norden¡¯s nights sure are chilling.¡± He moved back just far enough to plant his lips on her forehead. ¡°As part of my courting, in the coming days, we should have an outing in Yalda and get you an ermine cloak to keep you warm. And we should definitely come for the Mid-Summer festival. You definitely haven¡¯t seen anything like this on the mainland. The Binshi have some quite peculiar customs.¡±

    Lorelei separated from him and gave him a deep look. Even in the dusk, she could see his face and its expression - an impossible combination of happiness, sadness, and understanding. He took her hand and rubbed its back side with his thumb.

    ¡°A proper knight first courts a lady before he tries to seduce her, my love. Allow me to be your knight. I¡¯ll make you indulge every second of every moment, for as long as it takes, until all bad memories are washed away.¡±

    ¡°Then what about me?¡± She tilted her head, giving him a guilty half-smile. ¡°Would you allow me to court you too so that I can drive away your demons?¡±

    ¡°Well, to be honest, your mere presence will suffice. But I wouldn¡¯t deny being called a pampered man.¡±

    They crossed gazes and started giggling like two children planning a mischief.

    Lorelei wished that this moment could last forever, but the graying light in the cell forced her to act.

    ¡°It''s almost morning. I should be going. If someone finds me here, I don¡¯t think they would believe that we¡¯ve been all prim and proper.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Noah stood up and helped her to her feet. ¡°But I won¡¯t allow you to perform your monkey tricks again. Indulge me this time, or I¡¯ll be dying in fear that you''ve slipped and broken your neck.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you suggest instead?¡±

    ¡°Oh, to prevent falling from grace with our hosts, all we need to do is be one with the shadows.¡±

    Giving Lorelei a wink, Noah hobbled to the door and opened it before she could protest.

    ¡°Dederi. Feste. Come inside for a moment,¡± he whispered into the darkness and stepped aside to let in the two Binshi.

    Lorelei remained sitting on the bed, head hanging between her shoulders, and tried to ignore the incredulous, scrutinizing gazes piercing her. However, this task became impossible after Dederi¡¯s gasp and the accompanying whistle of her brother.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°How in the Mother¡¯s name¡­? How is the Duchess here?!¡± The Binshi frowned and her hand slipped in her sleeve. ¡°It is her, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is,¡± snorted Noah and gave Lorelei a hand, helping her to her feet. ¡°Would I be leisurely inviting you in if I had a meeting with an assassin? However, we sure do need to discuss future changes in security when we are back at Ildemar.¡±

    Both Shadows lowered their heads and red spots spread on their cheeks.

    ¡°We¡­ have been negligent, Your Highness,¡± said Feste in a low voice. ¡°We did put wards on your room, but¡­ there didn¡¯t seem to be malicious intent, so-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it in detail back in Ildemar. But we should definitely expand the definition of malicious intent.¡± Noah sighed heavily. Seeing a shadow fall on his face again, Lorelei squeezed his hand and inched close enough for their shoulders to touch. This earned her a doting smile. ¡°However, right now, I need you two to help me bring my wife back to her room. Without our hosts noticing her presence here.¡±

    ¡°A doppelganger hex?¡± Feste nodded quickly. ¡°It¡¯s doable with what we have, as long as you don¡¯t want it to be immaculate.¡±

    ¡°The darkness is our friend today,¡± added Dederi. ¡°What exactly do you have in mind, my lord?¡±

    ¡°I want you and Lorelei to switch appearances. With your gray hood on, you don¡¯t need to watch for every detail.¡±

    ¡°Besides, most Limerians only see the white hair anyway,¡± mumbled Dederi but went silent when her lord threw her an admonishing glance.

    ¡°After that,¡± continued Noah, ¡°Feste will take the Duchess to her chambers in Dederi¡¯s guise. In the meantime, Dedery would have entered the cell the same way the Duchess had exited - through the window. You two knock on the door with a message from me for my wife, Lorelei enters, Dederi exits in her place.¡±

    ¡°Sounds simple,¡± said Feste but his lips twitched as he turned to Lorelei. ¡°Anything we need to know about the window, my lady?¡±

    Seeing the subdued smiles of the Binshi, Lorelei felt ashamed and slightly guilty. Yet again, she had caused a big stir due to impatience and poor planning on her side. And her image as the Duchess of Norden¡­ well, she had to do a lot in the future to redeem it in their eyes.

    ¡°There is some distance between the sil and the climbing ivy to the window, so be careful when trying to climb in,¡± replied Lorelei in a low voice, avoiding all eye contact. ¡°And the far right section is beginning to slightly detach from the walls, so better climb more to the left. I believe that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    She let her words trail off, feeling Noah¡¯s penetrating eyes fixated on her. She could almost hear his scolding thoughts: How could she do something so dangerous? What if the ivy had fallen while she was climbing it? How could she even come up with something so reckless instead of waiting a couple of hours until they could meet properly?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start,¡± announced Noah. She finally dared to look up at him and was awarded a pinch on the nose. ¡°And you, Duchess, for my poor heart¡¯s sake, will promise me a year¡­ no, at least six months without window climbing. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be forced to order Ildemar and all buildings inYalda to be leveled to the ground and rebuilt with a single storey.¡±

    ¡°Airmonger,¡± she chuckled and turned to the Binshi. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Under Feste¡¯s instructions, Lorelei and Dederi stood facing each other, holding hands. From a pouch on his belt, the Shadow took out a vial with a brownish liquid, some glittering powder, and a piece of red string. Lorelei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyes peeled at the items. Master Argente''s dim bed chamber flashed before her eyes. A gaunt, sweaty shaman pierced her skin with a silver blade, soaking a thread in her blood. His chanting still rang in her ears, the meaning of his hex now finally revealed: ¡®String of blood - the body bind. Moon-stone ash - deflect the mind. Steal the face, I order thee. Hidden face shal no one see.¡¯

    The air stuck in Lorelei¡¯s throat. It took her immense effort to force herself to keep holding Dederi¡¯s hand. The other woman¡¯s voice reached her ears like from the far end of a cave.

    ¡°My lady! You know the chant for the hex!?¡±

    ¡°S-seems so,¡± squeezed Lorelei through her teeth. She had spoken aloud without realizing it. ¡°I¡¯ve been the subject of such magic before. How much of my blood do you need?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, my lady.¡± Feste¡¯s calm, angular face entered her field of vision. ¡°Since we are not going to engage with anyone, we don¡¯t need the disguise to be perfect. A lock of your hair will be enough.¡±

    ¡°And we are doing it quick and dirty with a breshek-lek, so using your blood would be a waste,¡± added Dederi, while looking slightly worried at Lorelei.

    ¡°Bresheck-lek?¡± Lorelei licked her lips.

    ¡°A universal concoction of the most common herbs and ingredients with a drop of our blood inside. Every Shadow has it. In a pinch, one can conjure simple hexes without the need to slit your wrists,¡± replied the other woman.

    ¡°It''s quicker and more hygienic,¡± added Feste while drawing a familiar sigil on Lorelei and Dederi¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s enough to save your neck or win you some time if things suddenly get ugly, but not good enough for big-scale or more intricate hexing.¡±

    While he was explaining, the shaman¡¯s fingers nimbly tied a piece of red string with a white curl from Dederi around Lorelei¡¯s wrist. A strand of chestnut hair soon adorned the other woman¡¯s hand. For a brief moment, Lorelei felt ants crawling up her skin and the world seemed to blur. She blinked and everything returned to normal. Only, the person standing before her and holding her hands now had her face.

    ¡°Good job, Feste!¡± whistled Lorelei¡¯s look-alike with Dederi¡¯s voice. ¡°Well, unless we open our mouths. But it should be more than enough. Then, my lady, I¡¯ll see you in a moment.¡±

    Saying that, Dederi took off her gray cloak and put it on Lorelei¡¯s shoulders. The next second, she nimbly jumped on the sil and out into the garden without even looking for a foothold. A strange hiss next to Lorelei made her turn around. With a rigid face, Noah was eyeing the window.

    ¡°I know that wasn¡¯t you but still¡­¡± He shook his head and put his hands on Lorelei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And even worse, I want to kiss you goodbye, but¡­ well¡­ I¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll kiss me good morning in a few hours.¡± Lorelei chuckled, noticing Feste¡¯s ill-masked bemusement in the corner of her eye.

    She blew Noah a parting kiss and quickly exited the room, followed by the choking Feste. The short journey to her room was uneventful and when they knocked on the door, Dederi was there to let them in. After breaking the hex and sending the two Binshi back, Lorelei crumbled in her bed, the exhaustion of the day finally taking its toll.

    A persistent knocking on the door pulled her out of the sweet, fluffy embrace of her dreams. Yawning and squinting at the blinding sunlight, Lorelei pursed her lips, both vexed and excited by Noah¡¯s impatience. However, when she opened the door, all drowsiness disappeared from her mind.

    ¡°Good morning, Duchess.¡± Diakon Valente nodded sharply in greeting. ¡°Bishop Petronius summons you to his chambers.¡±

 IV-4. Cursed blessings (2)

    Despite the warm, sunny day, Lorelei felt like a prisoner in a nightmare as she walked down the open gallery. Diacon Valente was walking before her, his black clothes making him look akin to a giant bat - menacing, yet out of place in the fragile tranquility that had just returned to the temple grounds. The broad-shouldered knight wearing Ildemar¡¯s colors, who walked respectfully a step behind her, was of little help to elevate her anxiety. She knew the knight was ordered by Noah to guard her, but between the two men, she felt like a prisoner escorted to their judge. And, in a way, it was exactly this.

    On the way to Bishop Petronius¡¯ quarters, they met several priests, novices, and even a pair of Night Brothers doing their rounds. The reverence and fear in their eyes, their stiff bows, and the loud whispers after she walked past them, made Lorelei¡¯s stomach twist. In just a few days, the rumors about what she did during the vapir incident had somehow managed to spread. How far was still uncertain, but she suspected that this was the reason for the sudden summons by Bishop Petronius. He was going to talk to her about her sainthood. And more than likely, he was going to try to take her away from Ildemar, maybe even send her back to the mainland.

    Lorelei bit her lips and her eyes burned. It was unfair! Just when she finally found happiness, finally confessed her feelings to Noah, finally¡­ had her first real kiss, the universe wanted to take it all from her! She knew that Noah wouldn¡¯t let her go without a fight, but this made her even more anxious. What if he got hurt trying to keep her in Norden? What if her friends suffered the wrath of the Church because of her?

    Her nails dug into the soft of her hands as she wracked her brain for a way out of this precarious situation. But before she could find even a glimmer of a solution, They arrived at their destination. Diacon Valente knocked on the dark wood of the door and announced her presence before stepping to the side to let Lorelei in.

    ¡°We will be waiting outside, Lady Norden,¡± he replied to her puzzled gaze. ¡°The Bishop wants to have a private conversation.¡±

    Lorelei gave him a cold nod and entered. The door closed behind her, cutting off the temple¡¯s bustle completely. With a pounding heart, she dared to look around.

    The first thing that caught her attention was the lack of opulence. As a high-standing clergy and the head of Norden¡¯s branch of the Church, she expected to see gilded devotion altars, bejeweled reliquaries, draperies made of silks and precious brocade, expensive rugs, and even more expensive furniture. In comparison, Bishop Petronius¡¯ quarters were borderline ascetic. Warm-brown wainscots reached slightly above the middle of the walls where they weren¡¯t occupied by ceiling-high bookshelves. The oak furniture was intricately made but well-used, especially a padded chair near a brass brazier. A filigree silver insignia of the two gods hung on one of the walls, its intersecting moons made up of thousands of flower vines. Below it stood a mahogany altar with a vase of fresh seasonal flowers and two golden wine cups - the most expensive things in the room, except maybe for the gorgeous folding screen standing just beside the large four-poster bed. The vividly painted panels depicted scenes from the life and tribulations of Saint Emina - her fight against the Giant King, surviving the fiery breath of a dragon, slaying an army of undead fiends while resisting their corrupting touch.

    Looking at the colorful images, Lorelei shivered. Was she going to become like Saint Emina? A shell of her former self, a husk for an all-powerful being to wear and blend in with the mortals? If she really had no other choice but to become a saint, would any part of her remain, or was she going to disappear completely as Yanosh had warned her?

    ¡°I see you too are a connoisseur of fine craftsmanship, Lady Norden, but I¡¯d like to have your attention now.¡±

    Lorelei stifled a scream as the sudden voice coming from the bed startled her. Lying propped on several large pillows, Bishop Petronius gave her a crooked smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t react like you have seen a ghost¡­ Although I might look like one¡±

    Under the cover of the fluffy duvet and the white nightshirt, his gaunt body almost disappeared like a stick buried under a pile of snow. His sharp features had become even thinner and sharper, big dark circles rimming his eyes. But when their gazes met, there was fire burning in the depths of his pupils.

    ¡°You look surprisingly well for someone supposedly on the brink of death, Your Holiness,¡± mumbled Lorelei.

    ¡°All thanks to the blessing of Saint Emina.¡± He kissed the small figurine of his patron hanging from the rosary around his neck. ¡°Still, if not for you, I¡¯d be a cursed bloodless corpse right now.¡±

    The old cleric waved at a chair next to the bed for Lorelei to sit down.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not grateful for what you did, my lady. You truly are my benefactor. But let¡¯s not beat around the bush, Duchess. You know why I summoned you here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Lorelei sat slowly on the edge of the hair and clasped her hands to stop them from trembling.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°You are a saint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, Your Holiness.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you explain the purifying blessing you¡¯ve summoned?¡±

    ¡°We are in the House of the Gods. I prayed for a miracle and the Two Fathers responded.¡±

    For the first time, something akin to a smile stretched the old man¡¯s lips, but, like a winter sun, it was short-lived.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the ambassadors from the Capital would buy into this, Lady Norden. The Church has its ways to check for traces of divinity¡­ or for the presence of a suitable host thereof.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already sold me out!?¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t contain her appallment. ¡°The one you call your benefactor!?¡±

    ¡°Give me some credit.¡± Bishop Petronius huffed. ¡°We might not have been on the best of terms, but I¡¯d never stoop so low. But, as you have probably already seen, the truth has its ways to surface. The whole temple is abuzz. It would be naive to think that the news won¡¯t reach the proper people on the mainland.¡±

    Lorelei grabbed the gray fabric of her habit and stared at her knees before finally managing to find her voice.

    ¡°So then what? Someone will come and drag me to Limris?¡±

    ¡°Why viewing it so negative? Under the Church¡¯s protection, all your needs would be taken care of. Being a saint is an honor. A mantle many would willingly take.¡±

    ¡°In exchange for my soul, life, and memories!¡± Lorelei lifted her head abruptly and locked eyes with the old cleric. ¡°Or did you think I don¡¯t know the price of sainthood, Your Holiness?¡±

    ¡°Who told you all that?¡±

    ¡°A friend I¡­¡± Lorelei couldn¡¯t force herself to say ¡®trust¡¯. ¡°A knowledgeable benefactor.¡±

    ¡°As it seems.¡± Bishop Petronius didn¡¯t even care to deny it. ¡°Indeed, when one receives the blessing of divinity, one has to pay a price. But it isn¡¯t true that all memories are completely forgotten. From all the records of ascending saints, we do know that some of their core traits remain unchanged.¡±

    ¡°Core traits?¡±

    ¡°Mannerisms and core habits. The feeling of connection to the host¡¯s loved ones. The original¡¯s basic likes and dislikes. Affinities towards certain subjects-¡±

    ¡°So a thing will try to pretend to be me while I¡¯m gone forever!¡± shouted Lorelei.

    ¡°A saint will also honor their host¡¯s final wish,¡± continued the old cleric, ignoring her outburst. ¡°Like protecting the host¡¯s precious people from harm. Any harm. A bargain many would be happy to make.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡­!¡± Lorelei gasped. ¡°You are threatening my family!¡±

    ¡°Not me. But there is no doubt the higher-ups would consider using as many people as necessary to get you to comply with their demands. Running is not an option. And neither is fighting.¡±

    ¡°And what if my wish is to level the Church to the ground?¡± hissed Lorelei and stared into the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°The summoning ritual has precautions for exactly such cases.¡±

    ¡°Says the man of the cloth.¡±

    ¡°You are free to put it to the test.¡± Bishop Petronius¡¯ cold blue eyes pierced her. ¡°But if you really want to guarantee the safety of the ones you love, you know what to do.¡±

    Lorelei looked away, her gaze falling on the night table next to the bed. An empty soup bowl and a platter with bread, cheese, and butter were still there from the Bishop¡¯s breakfast. A gleaming surface caught the sunlight streaming from the windows and blinded her for a moment. The old cleric¡¯s words reached her from afar:

    ¡°Life is precarious, child. Death can rip us away at any moment and separate us from our loved ones. Then isn¡¯t it better to sacrifice a life predetermined for death for a greater purpose? You can protect your friends. Your Duke. All of Norden if you want. And all you need to pay is a single life. In return, you can gain the power to do miracles. To protect the weak and battle evil. Your ¡®death¡¯ to summon a saint will bring more good to the world than your life ever could, my child.¡±

    ¡°And who decides what¡¯s evil, Father?¡± whispered Lorelei. ¡°How should I¡­ no, how could a being from another realm grasp the intricacies of our world?¡±

    ¡°The Church will always provide guidance to a newly-descended saint.¡±

    ¡°So who they name the enemy is the enemy? And what if they name Noah? Norden? The Binshi?¡±

    ¡°I told you. If your wish is for their lives to be safe, no one can force a saint to kill or harm them.¡±

    ¡°A caged bird with broken wings is still alive, but is it truly living?¡±

    Lorelei suddenly stood up and smiled brightly at the confused Bishop Petronius.

    ¡°Indeed, Father, our conversation has opened my eyes. If I try to run, the Church will catch me using any means possible. If I try to resist, the Church will crush me and my home..¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then there is a simple solution. If there is no vessel, there is nothing for the Church to chase after.¡±

    Jumping swiftly, Lorelei grabbed the butter knife from the night table and pointed it towards her heart. Bishop Petronius¡¯s panicked stream was mixed with a wild roar and a crash. A second later, a large hand grabbed her wrist while another one pulled her into a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, my love! Let go of the knife. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here now.¡± Noah¡¯s warm voice shook Lorelei to her core. Her knees buckled and she hung limp and sobbing in his arms.

 IV-5. Cursed blessings (3)

    Holding the trembling Lorelei close to his heart, Noah fought hard to subdue his rage. There was nothing in the world he wanted more than to snap the neck of the old man lying on the bed. However, although spilling his blood would have washed away the fury in his heart, he knew that Lorelei would be against it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± he whispered, kissing her forehead.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Bishop Petronius groaned and tried to sit up. ¡°You can¡¯t go, yet.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you vile old snake, or I¡¯ll rip your tongue and make you eat it!¡± roared Noah, tightening his embrace around Lorelei¡¯s quacking shoulders. ¡°Not you nor any power can keep us here! Not anymore!¡±

    ¡°Be reasonable and let me explain, Duke Norden.¡± huffed the old priest, clenching his chest.

    ¡°Reasonable?! Explanations?! Screw you! My wife almost died because of you! If my knights hadn¡¯t informed me¡­ If I was a second too late¡­¡±

    ¡°I.. had no idea that she¡¯d go that far.¡± The sincere regret in the old man¡¯s voice only made Noah angrier.

    ¡°Oh, really? And what did you do to force her to point a knife at herself? Did you try to force her to become a Saint?¡±

    ¡°I only tried to do what¡¯s in the people¡¯s best interest. The Duchess can become a tool for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°She is my wife, you old crook, not a tool! Not yours! Not anyone''s!¡± screamed Noah. He could feel Lorelei¡¯s cramping fingers desperately digging into his shirt. ¡°Listen to yourself, Your Holiness. Your preachings are no different than the Red Hands.¡±

    ¡°You dare?!¡± Bishop Petronius raised his voice.

    ¡°I do,¡± hissed Noah. ¡°They kill Limerians and mixed children for the greater good. You want to rip the soul out of an innocent woman and turn her into a magic-hunting fiend for the greater good. I don¡¯t see the difference.¡±

    ¡°The difference, you arrogant fool, is that the few lives the Red Hands reap are nothing compared to the devastation of the Church!¡± The old cleric gritted his teeth. ¡°Should they declare Norden the enemy for withholding a Saint, they¡¯ll burn everything. Nobles, peasants, Binshi, Limerians, it wouldn¡¯t matter. As the lord of these lands, you have an obligation to protect all of the people, not a single one! But when the Church comes-¡±

    ¡°Let them come!¡± A low rumble rose from Noah¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy anyone who tries to touch my wife and my people.¡±

    ¡°You are overestimating yourself!¡±

    ¡°No, you are underestimating me!¡±

    A loud clap cut their argument and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Enough with the hysterics and the bravado!¡± With a dragging step, William hobbled into the room. Duncan followed him but stood at the door to block anyone else from entering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in things that don¡¯t concern you,¡± snapped the old priest. ¡°You have no work here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I do, Your Holiness.¡± Will patted Noah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As fate would have it, my life is bound to the wellbeing of this stubborn fool. So let¡¯s stop with the theatrics and sit down to discuss what needs to be discussed.¡±

    ¡°Another impudent one! Don¡¯t you fear the Gods?¡± Bishop Petronius rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I do, but as I am currently alive, the wrath of men is my main concern. So, have you tested my overly-emotional lieges enough?¡±

    ¡°A test!?¡± Noah¡¯s frenzied look traveled between his friend and the priest. In his arms, Lorelei took a sharp, jagged breath.

    ¡°What else would you call it?¡± William shrugged. ¡°His Holiness invites the Duchess for a secret talk in broad daylight, making sure the whole temple sees her, making sure the news about this meeting reaches you in time, and allowing you to barge into his chamber unobstructed. I just can¡¯t figure out why you would go that far to play such pranks, Your Holiness.¡±

    ¡°Pranks?!¡± Bishop Petronius huffed. ¡°We are dealing with matters involving the stability and leadership of Norden. I wouldn¡¯t call testing their convictions a prank. Alas, only one of them passed.¡±

    The old cleric ignored Noah¡¯s poisonous glare and turned to Lorelei.

    ¡°Duchess, please, accept my apologies. I didn¡¯t intend to push you as far as to consider taking your life. But everything I said was the truth the way you will hear it from any member of the Church. Still, unlike others who immaturely decided to sacrifice the lives under their protection for their own desires, your decision was noble and fit for someone of your status.¡±

    A knot clogged Noah¡¯s throat. Petronius¡¯ words rang in his ears as his shoulders slumped down, pressed by guilt and anger. Since he could remember, he had been bound by the shackles of a ruler. Unable to decide whether and how to live, when to die. Putting others¡¯ well-being before his own. He had seen hundreds of noble lords indulge in their urges and perverted desires, but he was denied such freedom. And every time he grasped at a morsel of happiness, he was told that his actions were selfish and unfit for a ruler. That sacrifices were inevitable. That the well-being of the many preceded that of the few. He was so sick of it all!

    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡± he whispered hoarsely. His gaze caressed Lorelei¡¯s pale face. ¡°Happily hand over my wife like an obedient dog the moment the Church whistles? No. Not this time, Your Holiness. Even if I have to shed blood, I¡¯m not sacrificing Lorelei.¡±

    ¡°And again, the first that comes to your mind is violence.¡± The disapproval in Petronius¡¯ voice was palpable. ¡°To a good and just ruler, bloodshed should be the last resort.¡±

    ¡°Love can turn a man into a saint or a monster, Your Holiness,¡± interjected William. ¡°But in both cases, rational thought isn¡¯t their strong side. However, a truly wise ruler knows when to share the burden of power with their subordinates. So here I am, serving as the voice of reason to my esteemed masters.¡±

    ¡°Glib youngster,¡± murmured Bishop Petronius and waved his hand. ¡°You three can take a seat and we¡¯ll discuss the matter.¡±

    ¡°Maybe a postponement would be appropriate, considering the emotional and physical deficiencies of all the parties.¡± William measured up Noah and Lorelei, his gaze lingering on his mistress¡¯ swaying figure.

    Just as Noah was about to agree, Lorelei interrupted him with a weak but resolute voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish with this once and for all.¡± Her cold fingers wrapped around Noah¡¯s hand and squeezed it with desperation. ¡°No more tests or beating around the bush, Your Holiness. You¡¯ve criticized me and my husband enough, but I wonder whether you can provide an alternative solution.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    In that moment, nothing besides Lorelei existed in Noah¡¯s world. Called by his intent stare, she looked at him. He feared that he¡¯d see in her eyes condemnation. After all, he failed as a husband. And failed as a ruler. He was nothing more than a weakling unable to protect his home and family. But in their brown depth, all he read was love - unwavering and unclouded. Without exchanging a word, he knew what she wanted to say. She trusted him to find a way; to give his all and keep her from the Church¡¯s clutches. But if everything failed, she was ready to do what was necessary to prevent the fall of Norden. No! He was not going to allow her to sacrifice her life to save him!

    Like in a trance, he sank down in a chair, Lorelei taking the seat next to him, their hands still intertwined. William sat to his right. His walking stick tapped on the floor despite his face remaining rigid. Noah couldn''t blame his friend for being nervous. After all, they were trying to deal with the Gods¡¯ heralds on earth, and their only ally was a priest devoted to the TwoFathers. The cleric was right, with its connections spanning a whole continent, holy relics that could negate magic and perform miracles, and millions of devotees, the Church of the Two Fathers was a monster beyond comprehension. Still, with the proper tactic, even the strongest monster could be slain.

    ¡°Then speak, Petronius,¡± demanded Noah in a low, cold voice, surprising all in the room, ¡°how do you suggest we blackmail the Holy Church?¡±

    A gaping silence was all he received.

    ¡°Come now, I might be a war-crazy good-for-nothing, but I¡¯m not a complete fool. If handing over Lorelei isn¡¯t an option and fighting the Church head-on is impossible, there is not much else we could do but to lie and extort.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡± A sour expression twisted the cleric¡¯s face. With some effort, he took a small chest from his bed table and handed it to William, who was closest. ¡°Open this, and you¡¯ll get your answer.¡±

    Flipping the lid, William peered at the box contents, obviously confused. Noah and Lorelei stretched their necks, trying to peek inside. A strange, golden object lay on a black cushion. To Noah, it looked like a miniature sea urchin, the main body no bigger than a pea. However, the hair-thin needles, some broken and lying fragmented on the silken bottom of the box, reached almost a palm size.

    ¡°Do not touch the surface,¡± warned Bishop Petronius. ¡°It should be dormant, but I want to be on the safe side.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± whispered Lorelei and her palms became sweaty. ¡°Somehow¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you have keen senses. Or maybe you are subconsciously reacting to the vapir¡¯s residues on this thing. We dug it from its remains.¡± The old man looked at the golden urchin with disgust. ¡°I did tell you, the Church has its way to assure that a Saint does not go berserk on them. It is an ancient pact, blessed by the Two Fathers and created by Saint Marcus of the Great Five. This device is part of a set. The ones summoning the Saint, as well as the upper echelons of the Church, have the Seal of Protection, usually in the form of a ring or a pendant. The Saint¡¯s host is given this thing to swallow before the ceremony. Naturally, in its normal state, it is nothing more than a little golden pill. And it is meant to remain in that shape until the Saint decides to attack or harm the ones carrying the Seal of Protection. When that happens, the sphere turns into a myriad of golden needles that destroy the host¡¯s body, sending the Saint¡¯s spirit back to the Heavenly Realms.¡±

    ¡°How¡­ do you know this?¡± Even the usually composed William was shaken enough to lose control over his voice.

    ¡°I was there when the last Saint was summoned.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lorelei shook her head. ¡°The last Saint descended a hundred years ago!¡±

    ¡°And died promptly just some twenty years after.¡± Bishop Petronius pointed at the chest. ¡°He died because of one of these things. And yes, I was there for his death too. It is quite a long story that is absolutely irrelevant in our case. Now, to answer your question, Dutchess, I am an acolyte of Saint Emina the Eternal. My lifespan is longer than a normal person¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Now I see why the Grand Pontifex exiled you to Norden.¡± Noah gritted his teeth. The old cleric was becoming more and more dangerous every time they met.

    ¡°I chose to come to Norden, but this too is of no consequence to our current situation,¡± snapped the priest.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± William glared at the golden urchin in the chest. ¡°The question is, what is a device meant for a saint doing in the body of a Binshi shaman? And one who turned into a vapir at that. I don¡¯t think you can buy one of these from a street stall.¡±

    ¡°No. They are under the strict regulation of the Grand Pontifex and the four Primates.¡± Bishop Petronius suddenly hit his duvet with a shaking fist. ¡°Some striving ecclesial moron put this in a fiend that attacked my parish and killed innocents!¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it too risky to use such a rare item that could implicate the Church?¡± William frowned.

    ¡°Heh, usually after activating the golden needles disintegrate completely and turn to dust. However, in this case, it was probably half triggered by the Duke using an artifact. And when the Duchess released her holy powers, it somehow broke or stabilized the device, so it still kept its shape.¡±

    ¡°Which means that the Church is the culprit in a murder case involving magic. And they almost killed the Duke and Duchess of Norden and the incumbent Bishop.¡± Noah rubbed his face with a groan. ¡°This we could use as leverage. However, it still doesn''t seem enough to keep the clergy away from Lorelei''s trail. They can still find some pretext to test her compatibility as a host.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, Your Holiness?¡± Lorelei licked her lips. ¡°How exactly does one test for compatibility?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done usually during a child¡¯s baptism.¡± The old man paused for a bit. ¡°You¡­ haven''t been officially baptized, have you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t be sure, but most likely - no.¡± Lowering her head, Lorelei gave out a self-mocking laugh. ¡°I can¡¯t see my father bothering to baptize a low-born bastard.¡±

    ¡°This explains why you¡¯ve remained hidden from the Church until now. Usually, potential candidates for hosts are taken in by the clergy and brought up in an optimal environment.¡±

    ¡°You mean brainwashed,¡± snapped Noah.

    ¡°The detection procedure is as follows.¡± Bishop Petronius ignored his remark. ¡°A priest will channel holy powers into the child. Just a bit so that they don¡¯t get harmed. If the child rejects them, they are unsuitable as a host. If the child retains the channeled power, they pass.¡±

    ¡°So, all I have to do is to learn to repel holy powers?¡± Lorelei¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°Easier said than done. Your body has a natural affinity to absorb holy powers, almost like an empty cup.¡±

    ¡°But if we fill the cup with something else?¡± Now was William¡¯s turn to get excited. ¡°As far as I know, the lady has had experiences where she came into contact with Binshi powers and gained a Binshi¡¯s sight to see soul-dust.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Bishop Petronius was stunned. ¡°I never considered such a thing possible!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the Church is allowing saint-candidates to mingle with the savage Binshi very often,¡± remarked Noah and kissed Lorelei¡¯s hand. ¡°But this might be a solution. We can ask Kash-baba to help. And if our esteemed Bishop agrees to perform some trial assessments¡­, we might be able to fool them.¡±

    ¡°However, even if the Lady fails the test, how are we going to explain the subjugation of the vapir?¡± William mused for a moment. ¡°The only witnesses of Lady Lorelei destroying the barrier around Rasha are our people, so they¡¯ll keep their mouths shut. But what Diakon Valente and the others saw¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the Duchess summoned a miracle out of thin air without being an acolyte or a saint.¡± The old cleric snorted but suddenly froze. ¡°An acolyte! That¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°You want to declare Lorelei an acolyte?¡± said Noah. ¡°But I¡¯ve never heard of an acolyte wielding so much holy power.¡±

    ¡°A single acolyte could absolutely not do it. But four of them?¡±

    ¡°Four?¡± Lorelei blinked confused. ¡°If we assume that one is me, the other one is you, the third is Master Castor, then the fourth one is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the Duke.¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness, passing two people as fake acolytes is stretching it a bit too much.¡± William rolled his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean fake?¡± Bishop Petronius blinked confused and glared at the three people sitting before him. ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t tell me that after everything the Duke has been through, all the miraculous survivals of deadly hexes, and the fact that he managed to summon the essence of a powerful artifact into corporeal form, you don¡¯t know that he is an acolyte?¡±

    The priest¡¯s words were like thunder. Noah¡¯s mind blanked completely. All he could do was look into Lorelei¡¯s eyes, and reflected in them he saw his own fear and confusion. But there was also certainty. The Bishop¡¯s words¡­ were true.

 IV-6. Homecoming (1)

    The carriage rattled past the gates, leaving Yalda behind. Noah looked through the window at the towers and turrets reflected on the calm waters of the fjord. Boats and merchant ships dotted the bay like giant water striders, entering and exiting the safety of the harbor. Carts and riders passed their carriage on the road, many recognizing the ducal crest and slowing down to pay their respects.

    But Noah saw nothing of it. The revelations of Bishop Petronius still occupied his mind like a dark, malevolent fog - words and sentences popping out of the chaos to strike at his heart and shake his already crumbling will.

    His whole body stiffened when a woman¡¯s hand caressed his chest but relaxed again the moment Lorelei¡¯s head rested on his shoulder. Her bitter-sweet scent of herbs and lily-of-the-valley calmed down his throbbing heart.

    ¡°You are still worried.¡± Her warm shoulder pressed against his, her palm - resting over his chest.

    ¡°Not in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I''m just having some trivial thoughts.¡±

    ¡°So trivial that you haven¡¯t said a word in a day?¡± Lorelei¡¯s slender fingers touched his chin and made him look at her. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t need to bear this burden alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know.¡± He sighed and kissed her hand. ¡°But it¡¯s still hard. A duke of the empire shouldn¡¯t be going around whining like a baby but be a steadfast, unshakable pillar.¡±

    ¡°According to whom?¡±

    ¡°Custom, need, and people¡¯s expectations.¡± Noah laughed listlessly. ¡°But do you know what the most pathetic thing is? I¡¯m complaining about this to you when you already have more than enough worries.¡±

    ¡°You know, a single pillar might break, but two distribute the weight.¡± Lorelei wrapped her arms around his waist and pecked his cheek. ¡°Besides, it is unfair to hoard all the protecting to yourself. I want to play the hero too.¡±

    ¡°A sword and banner would hardly suit you, my fair physician.¡±

    ¡°You doubt my ability?¡±

    ¡°By the Gods, no! I rather dread the possibility of it happening, dearest wife.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it would mean that I¡¯m no longer able to shield you.¡±

    Lorelei measured him up before sighing and rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Then, my noblest protector, you mean to tell me that you can¡¯t bear the thought of me suffering even the lightest sorrow?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Well, when you are hurting, I am hurting,¡± she poked his chest, ¡°so you¡¯d better start talking now. What¡¯s eating you up?¡±

    Noah futilely tried to avoid her penetrating gaze, but her burning eyes were his bane and irresistible temptation. Looking at her pouting face, he couldn¡¯t contain himself. Leaning in, he kissed her - deeply and eagerly. The sweetness of her lips and the warmth of her body pressing against his brought him a momentary respite. Her lush hair, free from the captivity of braids and pins, flowed between his fingers like silken ribbons. His heartbeat fastened, yet this time there was no pain but elation. For a while, no thought or fear remained, his body and mind concentrated on her.

    When they finally separated, he felt the unquenchable longing still burning in his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to dodge the question!¡± panted Lorelei, her cherry cheeks and shaking frame contradicting her calm tone. Seeing her chirping like an angry sparrow, her finger poking again and again at his chest, brought up a smile on his face.

    ¡°Alright, alright! Who am I to deny my lady¡¯s orders if she insists on blackening this beautiful day with doom and gloom?¡±

    ¡°Seeing you brooding since yesterday has already been dejecting enough. Now, spit it out. It¡¯s about you being an acolyte, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not what you think.¡± Noah rubbed his face, trying to figure out the right way to put his feelings into words. ¡°It¡¯s less about the powers per se and more about¡­ my family.¡±

    Lorelei gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. Her head leaned again on his shoulder, her body - snuggling against his. Noah chewed on his lips before continuing with a sigh.

    ¡°You heard what Petronius said. That, unlike the saint-vessels, the acolytes don¡¯t get detected during the baptism but rather manifest their abilities at a later age. And that there are separate rituals to confirm one as an acolyte to a saint.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t anyone bother to tell me about my so-called ¡®gift¡¯ until now?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t know. It could be that you¡¯ve awakened your abilities just recently, like Castor. Baron Firmon also had no idea about him being Saint Oronte¡¯s acolyte.¡±

    ¡°With the Firmons, an obscure, broken bloodline, I could accept this explanation.¡± Noah snorted. ¡°But with the Imperial Family? The direct descendants of Saint Arslan? How big is the chance of not testing their children?¡±

    Lorelei¡¯s grip on his hand tightened.

    ¡°No.¡± Noah looked through the carriage window, trying to put a lid on his feelings. ¡°There are only two explanations. One - I was such an insignificant, dirty existence that no one even bothered to perform the ritual. Two - they knew but withheld that information.¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Noah shook his head and his heart felt empty. He had hoped, secretly and despite all signs, that all those years ago his father had banished him to Norden as a twisted show of mercy. A convoluted way to keep him away from the Empress¡¯ machinations. But he could no longer lie to himself. Facing his naive delusions brought him shame, pain, and scorching anger.

    ¡°I think the Emperor knew.¡± He hissed. The next words he uttered hurt even more. ¡°And I am sure my older brother knew. After all, he gifted Nerodris to me.¡±

    ¡°But why would they withhold such information?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they found it funny - seeing the bastard fumble around with powers he doesn¡¯t grasp. An entertainment with the added value of getting rid of an inconvenient dreg. After all, if I were to be announced as an acolyte to Saint Arslan, this would have further legitimized my claim as the Emperor¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they had good reasons to hide it.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to defend them without knowing them, Lorelei!¡± snapped Noah, but his fury dissipated almost immediately. He pressed his forehead against Lorelei¡¯s and took a couple of deep breaths. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ Llewellyn was the only blood relative I truly trusted, but now¡­ I fear that he¡­ might have given me Nerodris for his own benefit.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lorelei stroked his cheek.

    ¡°What if¡­ he gave me Nerodris in order to harvest my soul?¡± whispered Noah, finally giving shape to his fears. ¡°An untrained acolyte given a powerful artifact never bodes well. I¡¯ve heard that my uncle needed years of training under the supervision of some of the strongest priests and knights in order to master Saint Ursule¡¯s sword. In comparison, I was given an old journal of dubious origin and told that Nerodris would protect me. And the idiot me trusted all that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Or maybe his aim was for Nerodris to erode my soul to the extent of losing my mind and inflicting irreparable damage on Norden. Or maybe he intended for me to be a sacrifice to be devoured completely and serve to strengthen Nerodris¡¯ powers. After all, the more magic and powerful souls it consumes, the greater its defensive capabilities. And an acolyte¡¯s soul should be a pretty nice treat.¡±

    ¡°But you managed to defeat Nerodris.¡±

    ¡°Says the one who had to save my ass from that hissing abomination¡­ twice!¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ nudged you in the right direction, but you were doing a fine job¡­¡± The slight tremor in her voice told more than a thousand words. Noah¡¯s heart spasmed.

    ¡°We both know the truth, so you don¡¯t need to lie, my love. I knew very well the risks and the price I had to pay for using that dreadful piece of scrap, but I did it anyway¡­ like a true idiot.¡±

    ¡°Price?¡± Lorelei pushed him gently back in order to get a better look at him. Her brows locked. ¡°What price?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t important¡­¡±

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    ¡°No, really!¡± He held her shoulders and tried to smile, but her scowl told him any attempt at dodging was futile. ¡°It¡¯s just some memories¡­¡±

    ¡°Memories!?¡± She gaped as if he had miraculously turned into a talking pig or something.

    ¡°Just a few minor ones,¡± he blurted, trying to minimize the damage. ¡°There is no need to worry. I won¡¯t be missing some childhood-¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lorelei put a finger on his lips, her expression darkening further. ¡°Don¡¯t try to downplay the situation. Enough with all the pride and bravado! Tell me the truth!¡±

    Noah swallowed hard and dip¨¹ped his head.

    ¡°That snake said that it¡¯s going to devour some happy ones¡­ But since most of my relationships have been on the bitter-sweet to tragic spectrum, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten anything¡­ or anyone important, so...¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke!¡± Anger and fear twisted Lorelei¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°What are you missing?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you exactly which ones Nerodris took, but¡­ I think the ones about my mother. And there are some white spots during my childhood and youth. But this might also be due to it being so long ago. Honestly, how can I tell what isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°We need to speak with Kush-turgan Akasha and the Elders when we return!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, my dear.¡± Noach drew her into his embrace again and kissed her forehead. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°And what if it isn''t?¡± Her body shivered in his arms. ¡°If all your nice memories get destroyed and all you have left is pain and anger¡­ Would¡­ Would you turn into the monster I met in the depths of Nerodris?¡±

    Her words were like a bucket of cold water. His precious wife sure had the keen aim to pinpoint his greatest fears. Noah clenched his teeth. He couldn¡¯t tell her that amongst the missing memories were several about Shana¡¯s childhood and his youth with Yanosh and Orhana. He couldn¡¯t confess that he dreaded the moment he¡¯d reunite with this little girl and the possibility of looking at her and feeling¡­ nothing. His arms convulsively wrapped around Lorelei¡¯s body.

    ¡°It will be alright, my love,¡± he whispered, trying to persuade not only her but also himself. ¡°As long as I have your light, everything will be fine.¡±

 IV-7. Homecoming (2)

    Even the warmth of Noah¡¯s arms couldn¡¯t drive away the fear gripping Lorelei. The cadence of his speech, the way he looked at her with sad longing, his witty comebacks when they bantered, the habit of ruffling his hair when nervous - everything was still the same as she remembered. And yet, she knew Noah was a creature of secrets. No matter how much he persuaded her that his memory loss was a trifling thing, there was no way to know how serious his condition truly was.

    Lorelei tried to remember whether there were any changes in his interactions with Duncan and Willam, but nothing of significance came to mind. He had rarely spoken about Neli, but it was probably due to Lorelei¡¯s obvious discomfort when it came to the old Marzbanati. Even though she never mentioned the source of the Bitter Water to him, she was sure that Noah had his suspicions. So, at least on the surface, his lost memories seemed not to affect him. Still, Lorelei swore to keep an eye on him and make sure he never put that vile armor on again, acolyte or not.

    She lifted her head. Her first kiss found his chin, the second - the corner of his mouth. The third robbed both of them of the ability to speak for some time, but neither one complained. A warm tingle spread throughout Lorelei¡¯s body. Noah¡¯s smell - pine and musk, mixed with the faint fragrance of incense from the temple - was stronger than any love-potion she could think of.

    A need filled her.

    To hold him closer. Close enough for their heartbeats to humm in unison in a single chest.

    To feel his jagged breath on her skin - a gaspy chanting of her name, brushing past her neck, along her shoulder, and down her collarbone.

    To trace his body with her fingers - exploring the highs and lows of every muscle and every scar, her touch marking him as hers.

    What started as a means to pull Noah out of his dark thoughts almost made her lose her sanity. A naughty part of her mind pointed out that they were married, even more - in love, and her actions were the normal consequence of it all. The next moment, however, a sudden, irrational fear pushed all the fluffy fog away and turned the butterflies in her stomach into poisonous snakes.

    Her muscles cramped, but just in time, the carriage violently shook from driving through a pothole. The tremor separated their lips, hurling them forward. As the wagon suddenly came to a tilted hold, Lorelei found herself pinned under Noah¡¯s body.

    ¡°Damn it! Did I hurt you?¡± he panted, his bangs brushing against her forehead.

    ¡°N-no.¡± Lorelei needed a second to organize her thoughts. ¡°However, dear Beast, it is shameful to have such a shabby road leading to your den.¡±

    ¡°I shall order it repaired immediately after our return,¡± he grumbled, but then a devilish light lit his eyes. ¡°On the other hand, I must say that our current arrangement doesn¡¯t seem so bad, my fair physician. Actually, I might consider digging a few more holes from here to Ildemar and make a carriage outing in your company a daily routine.¡±

    ¡°Have you no shame, Lord Husband!?¡± Lorelei pursed her lips, the momentary panic attack starting to subside.

    ¡°Now, now. You dare utter these words with the very same mouth that was eating me eagerly just a second ago?¡± He gave her a pearly grin, savoring her flustered expression.

    ¡°Y-you¡­ tactless prick!¡± Lorelei knew that her face was about to burst into flames but still held his gaze.

    He laughed heartily and pinched her cheek.

    ¡°I get seduced by a rose and then get called a prick? The irony!¡±

    ¡°A bramble calling the rose prickly? The nerve!¡±

    ¡°Heh, this only proves that we are a match destined by the heavens, my sweet wife.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    He brushed a naughty strand of hair that had fallen on her face and kissed the tip of her nose. Just as he was about to place his lips on her temple, a clamor outside made both of them freeze.

    ¡°Your Highnesses!?¡± The panicked voice of the coachman came through the closed door. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    In a flurry of hands, hair, skirts, and suppressed giggles, Noah and Lorelei hurriedly disentangled. While she straightened her clothes, Noah shouted a response and pushed the wedged door open. Climbing out of the tilted carriage, he helped Lorelei outside, his face not showing even a trace of the naughty playfulness from just a moment ago. His mask would have been perfect if Lorelei couldn¡¯t see his sparkling eyes. She was forced to avert her gaze or face the perspective of bursting into laughter. However, a quick look around sobered her up.

    The horses were neighing agitated and the carriage¡¯s front wheels were tilted at an unusual angle. The axis looked broken, and the coachman¡¯s avalanche of apologies and curses confirmed it. William and the escort knights had dismounted and gathered around the wagon, their faces now less tense since they knew their masters were unharmed.

    ¡°We are about halfway there.¡± William pinched his nose. ¡°One of the men should ride to Ildemar and bring another carriage.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I think I have an alternative solution.¡± Noah shot Lorelei a glance and before anyone could stop him jumped into the saddle of William¡¯s steed. ¡°I will personally ride to Ildemar with the Duchess and send someone to collect you.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Your leg¡­¡± William protested but stopped mid-sentence and rolled his eyes, waving his hand in resignation.

    Not wasting any more time, Noah bent down past the horse¡¯s neck and grabbed Lorelei, placing her in front of him. He tapped the steed slightly, bringing it to a leisurely pace. Half of the knights scrambled to their mounts, tactfuly giving their lord and lady a head start before they followed behind.

    Leaning back on Noah¡¯s chest, Lorelei remembered the last time he had galloped towards Ildemar with her in his arms. That time, she almost died. The vision of the curse spreading over her skin and Noah¡¯s face twisted in fear and worry was like a cold shower. Sensing her tremble, Noah wrapped his arms around her tighter. He propped his chin on her shoulder, head leaning against hers.

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones, my love. The sun is shining. The leaves are green. I promise I¡¯ll give you a good memory to replace the bad one.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± She patted his hand and twisted her neck to give him a kiss. ¡°And I¡¯ll do the same for you. No matter how many good memories Nerodris took, I will give you new ones two-fold. I won¡¯t allow that thing to make you into a soulless monster.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so your kisses in the carriage were just a way to save me from Nerodris¡¯ corruption?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ No! How can you think that I kissed you only because of that!?¡±

    ¡°Goodness, Lorelei! It¡¯s such a pleasure to tease you.¡±

    ¡°Villain!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my fair physician.¡±

    ¡°Rascal!¡±

    ¡°At your service, my lady.¡±

    ¡°Boorish beast!¡±

    ¡°For you, my love, I¡¯d gladly be a pig in the mud or a beast in¡­ on a leash.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer a knight at my side and a husband in my arms, thank you.¡±

    ¡°We can arrange that.¡±

    ¡°Noah, have I told you that I love you?¡±

    ¡°No, my heart. I don¡¯t remember such statements. You see, my memory is bad.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I love you, Lord Norden.¡±

    ¡°What? What did you say? I have trouble hearing.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What was that? The leaves rustled too loudly.¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°So noisy! This damn horse is stomping like an elephant. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I love you, Noah Lux Norden.¡± Lorelei giggled and snuggled in his arms. ¡°But if you push your luck one more time, I¡¯ll be forced to prescribe you some bitter medicine to heal your hearing loss.¡±

    ¡°No! No bitter medicines! Only your sweet kisses can heal me! I suggest you start the treatment immediately before this patient''s condition becomes critical.¡±

    "I think I''ve heard this threat before."

    "Quite possible. After all, I''m suffering from a persistent chronic illness."

    ¡°Well, the way to Ildemar isn¡¯t that long.¡± She nibbled on his earlobe and felt his pulse hastening. ¡°So I better begin with the first dose of medicine.¡±

 IV-8. Cleaning house (1)

    No matter how slowly the horse sauntered, the winding road still brought Noah and Lorelei to Ildemar¡¯s gates. Seeing their masters approaching, the gatekeepers sounded the alarm, and in minutes the whole castle was abuzz.

    Noah jumped from the saddle first and swayed briefly before regaining his balance. This didn¡¯t escape Lorelei. She gave him a stern glare, which he accepted with a boyish grin, and offered her his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, my fair physician.¡± He winked. ¡°If someone saw you, they might think that I¡¯m one foot in the grave.¡±

    ¡°But if you continue to strain yourself all the time, you will cripple your leg.¡±

    ¡°Well, even in such a dire situation, there would be a silver lining.¡± Noah grabbed Lorelei¡¯s hand while she blinked appalled and planted a kiss on it. ¡°Should my leg be crippled, I¡¯d never be able to run away from your nagging, my love.¡±

    ¡°You daring man!¡± huffed Lorelei, pulled her fingers free, and brushed his bangs to the side. ¡°Just so you know, the body you are so brazenly mistreating belongs to me. Who allowed you to damage what¡¯s mine?¡±

    ¡°I never knew you were so possessive, Lady Norden.¡± Like a big black cat, Noah rubbed his head against her palm. His teeth flashed as he grinned. ¡°I like it!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Duke Norden. Your facade of a cold-hearted beast is cracking more and more.¡±

    ¡°This beast has been tamed a long time ago, my lady. And only a blind person wouldn¡¯t know that you are the one holding my leash.¡±

    Lorelei couldn¡¯t contain herself and ruffled his hair. His content chuckle and the sparkle in his eyes made her heart dance. There was no man more sweet, dashing, and perfect than him in the whole world, with all his flaws, gruffness, and rough edges. Everything, from his boyish cheekiness to his domineering presence and noble disposition, from his moments of brooding contemplation to his sunny smiles and deep laughter, it all made Noah into her precious being of contradictions.

    A polite cough reminded her they were not alone. For a moment, Lorelei was flustered but then an even more radiant smile brightened her face. She was married. She was finally happy and was not doing anything indecent. Why should she hide her feelings, especially when Noah didn¡¯t seem to mind?

    From the height of the saddle, she looked around the courtyard. The familiar faces of servants and knights greeted her with ill-contained jubilation. There wasn¡¯t a single frown or demeaning glare. The lively whispers were accompanied by blessing gestures and bows whenever she crossed gazes with someone. Everyone¡¯s reaction left Lorelei teary yet immensely happy.

    ¡°Commander Aiden,¡±  she found her voice and addressed the burly knight who was standing next to them and chewing on his grin, ¡°would you mind relieving the Duke and assisting me to dismount?¡±

    ¡°At your orders, Duchess!¡±

    Aiden demonstratively clicked his heels and hurried to the horse. His large palms wrapped around Lorelei¡¯s waist and lifted her up like she was not heavier than a doll before planting her firmly on the ground next to Noah.

    ¡°Lucky chap,¡± grumbled her husband and pulled her into his arms, sparking a new wave of giggles and whispers.

    ¡°Jealous, Your Highness?¡± She poked his chest.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Noah huffed and tightened his embrace while nodding at Aiden. ¡°It¡¯s one less chance to have my hands on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in your hands for close to an hour!¡±

    ¡°Even a day would hardly be enough, my dear.¡± Noah brushed a lock of hair behind her ear before continuing with a whisper. ¡°Please, allow me to be a foolish, love-struck idiot for just a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°How can I say no?¡± she whispered back and was about to kiss him again when the hubbub of the crowd muted. Noah¡¯s arms cramped convulsively around her.

    Looking over her shoulder, Lorelei saw a group of children gathered at the main entrance. There was the flustered Kai in an impeccable page tunic, struggling to hold back his sister. Little Anuk, in her blue-green dress, looked like a hummingbird eager to take flight, her ecstatic babble reaching the arrivals even from a distance. The rear guard of the group consisted of Jessup, his curly head sticking above his young charges like that of a shepherd¡¯s dog amongst a flock of lambs. The freckles dotting his otherwise stoic face had merged into a singular sea of red, and it was a secret to no one that the youth was hardly able to contain his excitement. However, it was the leader of the small party that gathered everyone¡¯s attention. Dressed in the modest clothes of a servant boy with spiky, newly-grown hair, a thick leather apron, and a few black smudges on the face, it was hard for an outsider to recognize that the one standing at the very edge of the stairs was a girl. And yet, despite the simple attire, there was an unmistakable air of nobility surrounding the child like a second skin. A familiar crease appeared between Shana¡¯s eyebrows as her fine features twisted in disbelief.

    For a moment, Lorelei thought her heart might explode. There was no doubt that the children had witnessed their intimate behaviour. What truly frightened her, however, was the fury Shana was soon to unleash. Without a doubt, seeing her father being so close to the woman she hated would not sit well with the girl, even less now that rumors about the events at the temple had surely reached Ildemar. The child¡¯s recently good behaviour could as well have been a mask or a temporary truce, but Lorelei remained an enemy of Norden by prophecy and nature. Although it was doubtful that Shana was to use her powers in front of so many people, a welcoming tantrum was not going to be something new or unexpected.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lorelei patted the left side of Noah¡¯s chest and separated reluctantly from him, giving him a sign to go placate his daughter while she stood back. As he strode forth with a brisk, slightly limping gait, Shana¡¯s body froze completely. Her expression also changed. To Lorelei¡¯s surprise, she noticed fear and suppressed longing twisting the girl¡¯s features. With hands clasped before her chest and round, panic-filled eyes, Shana looked almost like an evildoer caught in the middle of committing a crime. Her reaction didn¡¯t escape Noah, who stopped mid-way.

    ¡°Starlet?¡± His expression clouded. ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    Without giving an answer, Shana slowly descended the stairs, her legs visibly shaking. Reaching a step away from her father, she halted, nervously playing with her fingers.

    ¡°Pa¡­¡± Shana choked and lowered her head. ¡°Y-Your Highness, welcome back.¡±

    A long pause followed before she added quietly:

    ¡°May¡­ may I give you a hug?¡±

    ¡°Why even ask!?¡± Noah opened his arms, but the child hesitated.

    ¡°I came in a hurry¡­ so I didn¡¯t¡­¡± mumbled Shana and continued rubbing her fingers that, on a second glance, were covered in soot and dirt.

    ¡°When has something like that ever bothered me?¡± Noah¡¯s worry seeped away. ¡°Come.¡±

    Like a burnt animal closing an open fire, Shana inched forward, but finally could not suppress her emotions any longer. Her arms wrapped around Noah¡¯s waist as she quietly sobbed.

    ¡°I¡­ was so scared. Rish told us everything. Y-you¡­ you were hurt. Almost¡­ d-devoured. I¡¯m sorry, papa. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°What for?!¡± Noah stroked her head.

    ¡°I should have recognized that shaman. I should have known¡­ If¡­ I had been with you at the temple¡­¡± She suddenly looked up at Noah with huge eyes and frantically shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mean my punishment was unjust, papa. I know what I did was bad. I promise I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯ve been working to repair my mistakes. I have! Really! It¡¯s just¡­ If I hadn¡¯t messed things up here¡­ If I had been with you, maybe I could have stopped that woman earlier. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Starlet.¡± Noah cupped her face and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t burden yourself with what-ifs. And honestly, I was more at ease knowing you were safe in Ildemar.¡±

    Shana swallowed hard and hugged her father even tighter. The two stood like that for a long time, not saying a word, not moving a muscle - a snowbell blooming protected in the shadow of a mighty oak. Even Lorelei¡¯s eyes moistened at the sight. True, she didn¡¯t like Shana. The child had caused more than enough damage to her and to those Lorelei held dear. And yet, behind the girl¡¯s misguided actions lay unquestionable affection and the desire to do good.

    ¡°Does¡­ the end¡­ justify the means then?¡± whispered Lorelei to herself as she looked up at the clear sky. She could almost hear Master Levi snort: ¡®Yes, as long as you can look yourself in the mirror without puking. Morals are for those who have nothing to lose.¡¯ She frowned at her own thoughts that had drifted into a dark part of her mind. A beehive she didn¡¯t want to poke today.

    Someone tugged on her sleeve lightly. Returning to the present, Lorelei found herself eye to eye with Shana, who had quietly approached. Her stomach tightened as she prepared for the inevitable.

    ¡°Duchess¡­¡± The child let go and took half a step away from her. Then she bent her back in a deep bow. ¡°Thank you for saving my father and grandmother, and everyone else. I won¡¯t forget to repay your kindness. I¡­ am sorry for everything. Thank you.¡±

    Shana¡¯s politeness caught Lorelei unprepared. She couldn¡¯t think of a reply, but the deep blue eyes of the little Binshi looked at her with sincerity this time. There was not even a hint of animosity or jealousy, and more importantly - not a flicker of magic. Still on guard yet slightly relieved, Lorelei dipped her head and looked at Noah for further guidance. His mellow expression melted her heart and made her feel guilty. She knew how happy he would be if his two ladies got along, but she needed a bit longer. All of them needed time to heal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a bite, shall we?¡± Noah stretched his hand and Lorelei took it. From the corner of her eye, she could see Shana blushing, but the girl stayed quiet.

    The three of them managed to reach the entrance without a mishap or delay and were enthusiastically intercepted by Anuk. The little Binshi jumped at Lorelei and stuck to her skirt like a burdock burr, chirping and laughing while informing them of all events, big and small, that had transpired during their absence. The child¡¯s liveliness quickly recovered Lorelei¡¯s smile, making her slowly relax around Shana¡¯s nigh-inconspicuous presence.

    Accompanied by Jess and the children, Noah and Lorelei made their way to a sunny parlor where Milly, red-eyed and beaming, awaited them with some light lunch. The table was bending under platters of chicken and baked cod, egg tarts and stewed vegetables, cheese and sausages, cream dumplings and mushroom porridge. The fragrance of the dishes made Lorelei salivate, and judging by Noah¡¯s glowing eyes, he shared her sentiments.

    ¡°Gods bless you, Milly!¡± He dropped into a cushioned chair with a delighted sigh. ¡°Give Madam Gilbert and the kitchen staff our sincerest thanks.¡±

    ¡°We are happy to serve, Your Highness,¡± chirped the maid while assisting Lorelei in her seat.

    ¡°Milly, bring plates for yourself and the children.¡± Lorelei patted her hand with appreciation and turned to their young escorts. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll all join us in cleaning up this meal. It would be a challenge for only the two of us.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ should be returning to training soon,¡± mumbled Kai, but was quickly shushed by his sister and dragged to the table under joyful laughter.

    ¡°Since the Lady insists¡­¡± Jess¡¯ expression showed the same wolfish hunger as Noah and Lorelei thought amused that master and squire were a perfect match.

    The only one still hesitating near the door was Shana. She shifted her weight from one foot to another, still rubbing her hands and throwing the adults uncertain glances. A small pang shot through Lorelei¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Please, sit with us.¡± She beckoned at Shana while exchanging glances with Noah. ¡°But only if you like. This isn¡¯t an order.¡±

    Nodding hesitantly, Shana took the empty chair next to her father. Milly began filling their plates, chatting happily with Anuk and Kai. Noah leaned in and whispered something in Shana¡¯s ear, making her blush. Little by little, the tension around the table began to dissolve. Lorelei closed her eyes and breathed in the sweet aroma of the dishes, finally allowing herself to indulge in the homey feeling. She was finally back where she was happy. Where she truly belonged.

    Her moment of bliss, however, didn¡¯t last long, interrupted by the loud bang of the door flying open. A loud clamoring group spilled into the solar. Two panicked servants tried to bar the way of a rotund, middle-aged man, barely managing to hold him down.

    ¡°Where is she!?¡± The frenzied roar of Count Orten bode ill to anyone who dared to interject. ¡°Where is my daughter!?¡±

 IV-9. Cleaning house (2)

    At the sound of her father¡¯s voice, primal fear welled in Lorelei¡¯s chest. The skin on her back began to burn and itch as if remembering the bite of the cane from all those years ago. Her hand instinctively looked for Noah¡¯s palm, and only when she felt the firm grip of his fingers did she allow herself to breathe. Throwing a glance at her husband, she could see his face straining and a deep crevasse digging between his brows.

    Returning her gaze to her father, Lorelei felt her fear slowly subsiding, replaced by repulsion and anger. His bloated face, dyed red by fury and marred by excess drinking, was distorted like a melting wax mask. Spittle glistened in the corner of his mouth, and his little beetle-like eyes were about to fly out of their sockets. The mass of flesh that constituted his body quaked and undulated with every movement. When she was young, his imposing stature and loud bellowing voice had frightened her, but now, he looked no more dangerous than a screeching pig.

    She exhaled, calming her racing heart. Next to her, Anuk gave out a whimper, her little hand clutching Lorelei¡¯s skirt. Kai immediately stood up, shielding his sister with his body, and Jessup did the same with Shana. Milly hurried around the table, leaving as much space as possible between herself and the fuming nobleman. Completely still like frozen in time, everyone awaited their lieges¡¯ reactions with bated breath.

    Noah lifted his hand, and the servants released the panting Count Orten. Swaying slightly, her father took a step forward, pointing a trembling, sausage finger at them.

    ¡°You bastards!¡± he screamed, spittle flying everywhere. ¡°Where is she? Where is my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Count,¡± Noah spoke in a low tone, but to Lorelei¡¯s ear, his voice was devoid of his usual calmness. She could feel cold sweat on his palm, and his fingers convulsed for a moment before he continued. ¡°Your daughter is fine-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try bullshitting me! I don¡¯t give a crap about the bitch next to you. Where is Pricilla?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Noah sprang up, and Lorelei followed suit, supporting his elbow. ¡°Insult my wife one more time, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°For a bitch-born whore you are threatening the Emperor¡¯s Lord of the Coin?¡± Her father spat on the floor and glared at them wildly.

    ¡°You are just a Lord of the Coin,¡± hissed Noah and stepped before the Count, sizing him up with a burning gaze. ¡°Getting rid of you would be leaning the fat of bureaucracy by a ton, you inept pig.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Lorelei rushed forward and held Noah¡¯s arm, who was just about to grab her father by the collar. ¡°There is no need for all this. Pricilla is recuperating on Widow Island. Father should go visit-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve sent my child to a nunnery?!¡± Instead of calming down, Count Orten seemed even more furious. ¡°After locking her up in a pest-infested wreckage, now this! How are you treating the imperial envois? Why wasn¡¯t she brought to the castle? What are you hiding?¡±

    Noah froze in place. A vein popped on his jaw and began pulsating, yet no word came from his mouth. Lorelei noticed his eyes turning glassy and distant and knew very well where his mind had wandered off. She stroked his hand, but he flinched and ripped it free from her grip.

    Witnessing Noah¡¯s silence, Count Orten became emboldened. He waved his finger before their faces and screeched:

    ¡°You¡¯ve harmed and neglected my child, you basterds!¡±

    ¡°Father, calm yourself!¡±

    Lorelei rushed forward, but the count roughly pushed her to the side. Luckily, Noah was fast enough to catch her. All the while, Count Orten continued screaming.

    ¡°And you, lowlife?¡± His bloodshot eyes stabbed Lorelei. ¡°Instead of taking care of your sister, what are you doing, you ungrateful shrew? Playing the noble lady. Fraternizing with some lowly savages! But why am I surprised? Dregs pile together. You bi¡­ gh-ghl!¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Her father¡¯s screams died into a string of gurgling as Noah¡¯s hands dug into his neck. The servants rushed to separate them, but a single glare from their lord stopped them dead in their tracks. Noah¡¯s fingers disappeared completely beneath the pallid folds of his target¡¯s chins, followed by his palms, as if he was fighting to wring out an enormous cheesecloth. The count began flailing and hitting his arms, but it had no more success than beating on iron pols. Soon, his features acquired a purplish tint.

    This finally brought Lorelei out of her stupor and prompted her to act. She hugged Noah and whispered softly in his ear:

    ¡°Let him go. He isn¡¯t worth it. You are better than this.¡±

    Taking in a sharp breath, Noah blinked and then abruptly opened his grip.

    Wheezing like punctured bellows, Count Orten tumbled backward, falling in the arms of the petrified servants. A moment later, however, he tore himself free.

    ¡°Murder!¡± Her father rasped, but his scream quickly gained volume. ¡°The Duke of Norden dare attack an imperial envoy! A high noble of the Empire! That¡¯s treason! I¡¯ll report to His Highness! I¡¯ll petition the White Brothers! All you wild beasts need to be culled!¡±

    Pat!

    The resounding slap made everyone freeze. Lorelei rubbed her palm, staring her father straight in the eye.

    ¡°The imperial tax collector has acted indulgent and frivolous.¡± Her voice was eery. ¡°His inebriation, in combination with the worry for his daughter¡¯s well being, have clouded his mind.¡±

    ¡°Y-You hit me!?¡± stammered her father, touching his burning cheek.

    ¡°The Lord of the Coin has insulted an imperial prince and his household,¡± continued Lorelei without breaking eye contact. ¡°He has laid his hand on the Duchess of Norden, harming her and prompting the Duke to retaliate.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, you¡­?¡±

    Before he could finish, Lorelei pulled up her sleeve, revealing a deep bruise on her forearm.

    ¡°I know you never liked me, father, but to use my poor sister as an excuse to break my arm and accuse my husband of treason?¡± Lorelei dabbed the corner of her eye. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Your mind has to be clouded by insanity.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I just pushed you!¡± Count Orten motioned to grab her, but all of a sudden, several shining blades found their way to various parts of his body.

    ¡°Pulling a knife on a guest might be a breach of protocol,¡± stated Jessup coldly, pressing his dagger in her father¡¯s belly, ¡°but it is a squire¡¯s duty to protect his household.¡±

    ¡°The imperial envoy acted in malice first,¡± added one of the knights, his sword tapping on the count¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We were ordered to ignore the lord¡¯s rowdy behaviour due to his status, but we can not allow our lieges to come to harm.¡±

    ¡°Should the Emperor demand it, we will offer our lives to repay this insult.¡± A gray-clad Shadow pressed her dagger into Orten¡¯s neck. ¡°However, I believe that, according to Limerian law, insulting, not to mention harming, members of the imperial family is punishable by death.¡±

    ¡°W-Wha¡­ What?¡± Her father glared at them, not daring to move a muscle.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Lorelei dabbed her eyes again. ¡°Thank you for protecting me and the Duke. But I am sure my father has just had a nervous breakdown. He does carry unimaginable weight on his shoulders, after all.¡±

    Someone snorted. Lorelei ignored it and turned to Noah.

    ¡°My lord, please, spare my dear father¡¯s life.¡±

    Noah grabbed her hand, sizing up her bruise. His gaze screamed murder, but he gently lifted her palm to his lips and gave it a kiss.

    ¡°At your wishes, my dear.¡± He then turned to his aides. ¡°The Count has suffered a fit of madness. Escort him to Widow Island and guard him until the arrival of my imperial brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± came the chorus reply. A couple of strong knights grabbed the stunned Count Orten and dragged him out before he could come to his senses.

    The moment the door closed behind them, Lorelei leaned heavily on Noah¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That was intense!¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Noah guided her to a chair where the two were immediately surrounded by Milly, Jessup, and the children, who all looked at her pale-faced. Noah rolled up her sleeve, revealing her bruise. ¡°I should have broken that pig¡¯s neck!¡±

    ¡°And dirty your hands with something like him? I told you, he isn¡¯t worth the hassle.¡±

    ¡°He hurt you! What better reason than that?!¡±

    ¡°You mean this?¡± Lorelei pointed at her arm and suddenly laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not a fragile damsel to break from a single push.¡±

    ¡°But then¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t compare the force of a push to a carriage breaking mid-travel.¡± She gave him a peck on the forehead and savored his stunned expression.

 IV-10. Shadows of the past (1)

    After the uproar caused by her father, Lorelei felt completely drained, yet happy. True, the emotions and revelations from the past couple of days were overwhelming, and she had often felt like a drowning man, but now she had her safe harbor. The warmth of Noah¡¯s hand, gently supporting her, was all she needed to disperse the dark clouds. Seeing him, fretting and cooing around her, instructing Baba Marishka and her apprentice how to treat her bruise, and proudly telling them of her altercation with the Count, kindled a warm, bubbly sensation in her stomach. Despite all odds, they were alive, together, and finally at home.

    The return to her chambers became a jubilant procession of servants, pages, and knights - all eager to learn about their lady¡¯s triumph and cunning. Only Noah¡¯s stern glare prevented them from picking up their Duchess and carrying her on their shoulders.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ a bit over the top?¡± whispered Lorelei, leaning on Noah¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All I did was slap an impetuous-¡±

    ¡°Pig,¡± Noah finished her sentence and grinned. ¡°And you were most valiant, my dear. Your father was definitely not a likable creature.¡±

    ¡°True. But still, just look at them! You¡¯d say I¡¯ve slayed an army of thousands.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± he pecked her temple, ¡°it might also have something to do with your valiant actions at the temple.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Lorelei chewed on her lip, her eyes darting around. ¡°This is bad-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Noah rubbed her shoulder and let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°The fame of the Lady Shimshi - the valiant healer, the bane of Death - has become a legend overnight. Many among our household have relatives and friends in Yalda. The chance that you¡¯ve saved some of them is high.¡±

    ¡°Or failed to do so.¡± Lorelei¡¯s head hung down.

    ¡°You are not a miracle worker,¡± consoled her Noah, but seeing her brows arch, he coughed. ¡°Alright, not that kind of miracle worker. But you know I¡¯m right. No one can blame you for trying your best and failing.¡±

    ¡°But when my best is not enough¡­¡± Lorelei took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Her eyes seeked Noah¡¯s and she savored his warm, sympathetic gaze. ¡°Then I just have to learn hard and be even better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± Noah rubbed her shoulders again, his face beaming.

    Soon, they reached Lorelei¡¯s chambers and the servants slowly dispersed. Noah Ordered Milly to keep an eye on Lorelei and make sure she got ample rest. Especially his insistence to postpone visiting Rish for the next day made Lorelei pout, but a few kisses and the assurance that her friend was recovering well managed to placate her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning, my love.¡± Noah gave her hand a parting peck.

    ¡°Tomorrow?! But I thought¡­ What about dinner?¡± Somehow it felt like they were going to separate for eternity and not for a couple of hours.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were tired?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. But a quick nap will suffice.¡± Saying that, Lorelei reddened, knowing how impatient and childish she sounded.

    ¡°My dear,¡± Noah cupped her cheeks, ¡°I believe that you believe that it will be a short nap. And if it is indeed so, we¡¯ll dine together. But I think that the smell of the pillow will keep you hostage till dawn.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡±

    ¡°Wana bet?¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Lorelei squinted. ¡°What''s the stake?¡±

    ¡°The loser follows the winner¡¯s order for a day. In the bounds of propriety and reason, of course.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lorelei pulled his hands off her face and held them firmly. ¡°But why are you grinning in such a devilish way, husband? Should I suspect foul play?¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± He theatrically lifted his chin in an exaggerated appallment. ¡°But a boy can dream since dreams are free of charge and guilt.¡±

    ¡°Rascal! Go now, stop stalling for time.¡±

    Her words had an immediate effect. Noah scooped her up, kissed her on the lips, twirled her once slightly unsteady, and then fled the scene like a fox slipping out of a chicken coop. Lorelei gaped after him for some time, fanning with a hand her flaming face.

    ¡°If his leg worsens, I¡¯ll¡­¡± she mumbled, but then sighed and chuckled, realizing that no measly injury from a holy artifact could stop her husband from doing exactly what he had decided to do when he had decided to do it.

    Letting herself in Milly¡¯s capable hands, Lorelei continued pondering on Noah¡¯s stubbornness. That infuriating, titillating, stubbornness! That domineering nature of his - the aura of a ruler over all mere mortals, was mind-numbingly attractive on its own. Yet when one added the fact that he turned into a pleading puppy before her, it was so rousing! There was something¡­ intoxicating in his willful yet boyish acts, she decided while soaking with a sigh in the warm tub Milly had arranged. She hardly heard the cheerful chirps of her maid, nor did she feel the sponge massaging her skin, the towel drying her, and the soft touch of her nightgown. All there was before her eyes and in her mind was a myriad of images of her beloved man, every single one bearing a different secret and charm she was eager to explore, even in her dreams. Especially in her dreams.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ***

    ¡°Alright, you won! Happy?¡±

    Lorelei pursed her lips and avoided Noah¡¯s gaze. His laughter, however, was all-permeating and hard to ignore. The more he laughed, the redder Lorelei¡¯s ears became. Yes, she had fallen asleep. Yes, she had slept through the day and well into the next morning. No, she was never going to confess to Noah that all her dreams were about him, but somehow she had the feeling that that devil knew exactly what she had dreamed about him!

    ¡°I hope you had a recuperating slumber, dear,¡± he gave her a wink and a toothy grin. ¡°I was so lonely at dinner.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you lie! Milly told me you got up only two hours before I did!¡±

    Noah threw a piercing look at the young maid who held her ground like a seasoned general and replied with a polite nod.

    ¡°But I won, nonetheless.¡± He squared his shoulders and lifted his chin offering Lorelei his hand. ¡°Can I have the honor?¡±

    ¡°A loss is a loss, so I have no other choice,¡± Lorelei rolled her eyes, biting her lips in an attempt not to burst into laughter. ¡°So, my precious husband, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°First, a kiss.¡± Noah tapped his lips and Lorelei didn¡¯t hesitate to comply. For a moment, all that mattered was the need of two eager mouths to quench an unquenchable thirst. Lorelei had thought that spending yesterday exchanging kisses would have dulled her desire and cheapened the experience, but it was the contrary. Somehow, Noah¡¯s tasted even better today. The plump, wet sensation when their lips met kindled fires all throughout her body. Every touch, peck, and bite was a triumph. A way to mark him as hers. A way to give herself to him.

    It was Noah who gently separated them, brushing the corner of Lorelei¡¯s mouth with his thumb.

    ¡°Slow down, my dear. We have a whole day ahead. I don¡¯t want your kisses to dry out.¡±

    ¡°No chance!¡± Lorelei stretched out her tongue at him, earning herself a flick to the forehead.

    ¡°Behave yourself, wife!¡± Noah pretended to be stern, but his lips quivered. ¡°Think of poor Milly¡¯s innocent mind and heart!¡±

    ¡°I believe,¡± Lorelei threw a glance over her shoulder and grinned, ¡°that Milly has been a victim of temporary blindness today, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I have, I mean, I am, my lord!¡± replied the maid with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Oh, poor Milly! Then you should take the day off.¡± Noah wrapped an arm around Lorelei¡¯s waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of your mistress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± The maid curtsied enthusiastically and darted out of the room in a flurry of skirts and giggles.

    ¡°Clever girl.¡± Noah nodded in appreciation and returned his attention to Lorelei. ¡°Now, my love, I have prepared an exciting little outing for only the two of us to a wonderful place where we¡¯ll have our breakfast.¡±

    ¡°And how did you conjure such wonder?¡± Lorelei pressed against his body and felt him tremble.

    ¡°Well, technically, a few shadows will accompany us. But I promise,  they will be discrete and selectively deaf when it comes to our matters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Grabbing the front of his black embroidered shirt, Lorelei gave him another passionate kiss. ¡°I know who we are and why things are as they are. I should be grateful that after everything William didn¡¯t insist on a whole regiment guarding us.¡±

    ¡°He did. But I assured him that a few shadows will suffice if Tikotse and Karusa are with them.¡±

    Hearing the names, Lorelei felt a pang in her chest. Today after getting up, she had made a quick visit to Saya. Her friend looked so much thinner and had aged a couple of years, yet despite all her worries about Gregor, she had still inquired about Lorelei and Noah¡¯s well-being. Seeing Saya so helpless, attempting to hide her plight for the sake of her friend and lord, twisted Lorelei¡¯s stomach and made her feel guilty. Therefore, all she had told Saya was about the spire accident. As for the vapir¡¯s attack, Lorelei kept it to the bare minimum, praising Rish and Rasha¡¯s abilities. No word about her being attacked by the vapir, or about Noah summoning Nerodris, and especially not a peep about her sainthood. Still, seeing Saya¡¯s pale face get even paler during her narration nurtured further the seed of guilt in Lorelei¡¯s heart.

    Noah¡¯s palm patted her elbow. Lorelei saw a shadow hiding beneath his sunny expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said gently. ¡°That rascal Gerash will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I think I should be the one consoling you in this case.¡± Lorelei poked him in the chest.

    ¡°No need. I know he¡¯ll get better.¡± A small vein pulsated on his jaw as he clenched his teeth. He remained still for a moment before exhaling slowly. ¡°I¡­ swore to him that if he dares get entombed before me, I¡¯ll ask someone to summon his soul and bind it to a potato.¡±

    ¡°Potato?¡± Lorelei knew it was wrong to laugh, but her lips jumped up. Noah¡¯s face mellowed too.

    ¡°He hates peeling potatoes. Yanosh punished him once to peel a cart of potatoes with a hex, and since then¡­¡± Furrowing his brows, Noah suddenly pulled Lorelei into a hug. ¡°He can¡¯t die. If he does, I¡¯ll personally drag him back from the Spirit Plane.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll help you any way I can,¡± whispered Lorelei and patted his back.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Noah held her for a bit longer before releasing her from his embrace. Lorelei could see that he was struggling to say something, so she patiently waited. Finally, he drove a hand through his hair and, avoiding her eyes said:

    ¡°I know I planned for us to have a merry day today, but¡­ can we go somewhere before our picnic?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°It¡­ I¡¯m afraid it might be a very¡­ despondent place. But¡­ I want to, if I may, share it with you. After all, I promised you long ago to have no more secrets from you.¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to scare me.¡± Lorelei caressed the hair on his temple. ¡°I¡¯m going with you through thick and thin. What is our destination?¡±

    ¡°The place where my darkness resides.¡±

 IV-11. Shadows of the past (2)

    Noah¡¯s forlorn expression seemed to sap away the warmth of the sunny day. Gently stroking his arm, Lorelei wished there could be a way for all her love to flow into him and wash his pain away. Alas, all she could do was kiss him and silently follow his lead.

    The two crossed the castle, barely aware of the lively hubbub around them. Lorelei¡¯s apprehension grew by the minute until they reached Noah¡¯s study. Confused, she followed him into the familiar room. Nothing much had changed since her last visit, except that now, instead of the midnight murk, the sun was painting golden facets on the walls, turning them into giant honeycombs. The fireplace was out, only a couple of embers gleaming in the ashes in wait for the night servants to fan them aflame. Stacks of paper and rolls of parchment flooded the desk and the dark-wood bookshelves, spilling onto the floor into neat piles.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Noah¡¯s head sank between his shoulders while his hand drew a circle into the air, encompassing the chaos. ¡°With all the recent events I have¡­¡±

    His words trailed off, and Lorelei could swear he blushed under his dark complexion. Her heart melted, and she hugged his arm.

    ¡°No need to be so shy,¡± she said lightly. ¡°I am no stranger to chaos, you know.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Noah pinched her playfully, and for a moment, his sadness seemed to ebb away. ¡°But I pray the day never comes when I reach your level, my dear.¡±

    ¡°The nerve!¡± Lorelei huffed, but still, his jab at her tidiness hit the mark. ¡°Just to clarify, my chaos is very well organized! I know where everything is¡­ mostly. But it¡¯s a good tactic against snooping intruders.¡±

    ¡°There are other ways to deter spies other than¡­ your one-of-a-kind organization, my love.¡±

    Noah walked to the wall beside the fireplace, and his hand brushed against one of many inconspicuous gaps between the stones. A tiny key appeared between his fingers and slid silently into the masked keyhole. An almost inaudible click announced the hidden door being unlocked. All that was needed now was a light push from Noah, and a substantial chunk of the wall fell back on its oiled hinges, revealing a well-lit secret passage.

    Pulling gently on Lorelei¡¯s hand, he ushered her through the narrow hallway.

    ¡°Although the walls are pretty thick, keep your voice down,¡± he whispered. ¡°Some in our household have extremely good hearing, and I have no desire for everyone to know about my secret retreat.¡±

    Lorelei nodded, eyes round and mouth agape. The reveal of the secret passage and the anticipation of what awaited them at the end began to dissolve the clump of anxiety in her chest, leaving behind childish excitement. They were like the two braves from the troubadours¡¯ tales, sneaking their way into a dragon¡¯s lair. However, guilt soon followed the adventurous palpitations. Noah was about to share something important and personal with her, something that made him hurt, and yet she was acting like they were going to have fun.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± His breathy whisper made her spine tingle. Looking up, she saw his eyes peeled on her. ¡°You suddenly paled. Should we go back?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorelei put her hands over her mouth, ashamed of raising her voice. She added softly: ¡°I was¡­ thinking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± He lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Like what? And don¡¯t you dare try to beat around the bush. Today is Honesty Day.¡±

    Despite his well-played cheerfulness, Lorelei could feel the dark foreboding in Noah¡¯s every word. He was afraid that he had done something to hurt her or frighten her, or anger her. That sweet fool dreaded her answer, yet still insisted on hearing it in hopes of righting his non-existent wrongs. Realising all this, Lorelei could not keep silent. Her pride was nothing compared to his needless self-deprecation.

    Coughing nervously, she quickly told him in a half-voice about her stroke of imagination. His anxious eyes immediately lit up with that devilish gleam she adored.

    ¡°Such a poetic comparison, dear!¡± he said, his voice - the low, sonorous purr of a contented feline. ¡°But slightly inaccurate nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lorelei squinted, failing to restrain her smile.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Instead of two braves targeting a dragon¡¯s den, isn¡¯t our situation more the one of a beast luring an innocent doe into his lair?¡±

    Lorelei was just about to retort when the narrow passageway suddenly ended as a peeling, cracked wall barred their way. The small key appeared in Noah¡¯s hands again, opening yet another secret door. Bright light spilled out, blinding her momentarily. She felt Noah¡¯s hand on the small of her back.

    ¡°Welcome to my den, Lady Swallow.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    After blinking a couple of times, Lorelei was able to assess the new room. It was not like she knew what to expect, but what she saw was beyond her wildest imagination. The best word to describe it was cozy. The walls up to her chest were covered by a reddish-brown wainscotting. Above it bloomed frescoes of green vines with game and colorful birds hiding between them. Iron-studded chests lined the walls and hid under the tall windows, several of them bearing books or rolled maps, and one - a tray of wine and sweetmeats. A large yet simple four-poster bed, a small desk, and a comfortable chair was the only other furniture.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± murmured Noah, his whole being exuding an unnatural shyness. ¡°Not quite fitting a duke, right?¡±

    ¡°Who cares?¡± Lorelei marveled at the depiction of a golden pheasant on the wall. ¡°As long as you feel comfortable.¡±

    ¡°You must be disappointed. After all the secrecy and mystique¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Just a bit perplexed.¡± She looked him in the eye. ¡°When I first did the tour of Ildemar, I was shown your bedroom. Another one. With lots of gold embellishments, trophies, draperies, and furniture.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡± Noah cleared his throat. ¡°That one is the¡­ official bedchamber. I, however, prefer this one.¡±

    ¡°Because of the quiet?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He caught her piercing glance. ¡°It is harder to reach. And there are fewer places for someone to hide.¡±

    Assassins!

    A cold shower ran down Loreli¡¯s spine, and she cursed herself for the negligence.

    ¡°Sorry, I was so stupid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize!¡± He drew her into his embrace. ¡°I am happy that you saw all this with innocent eyes.¡±

    ¡°But I should have known. Being wary of assassination is crucial-¡±

    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m glad you never had a reason to develop a habit and understanding of those things. But I fear that you will have to learn from now on.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you brought me here.¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    He let go of her and stepped to the fireplace. On its right hung a single colorful tapestry. Just as Lorelei was expecting him to lift it up and reveal another hidden door, he instead pushed the eye of a deer painted on the wall on the left from the mantle. The new passageway opened into a short tunnel, fresh wind and the chirping of birds indicating that it led outside.

    ¡°What I want you to see lies there,¡± he said, weight returning to his voice.

    Lorelei nodded sharply and followed after him.

    The passage exited into a round inner courtyard. Steep natural cliffs marked one half, while the white walls of Ildemar finished the circle. Although it looked like the bottom of the well, there was more than enough radiant sunlight bathing this secret garden. A single pathway split the perfectly concentric flower beds, leading to two giant stones erected right in the middle of the garden. One of the marble slabs was pure white with tiny golden veins crisscrossing the surface; the other one was smooth and shiny like obsidian.

    As they came closer, Lorelei could see rows of names written on both monuments, however, the black one also contained an array of rune-like symbols she didn¡¯t recognize. Noah stood before the white stone, his fingers gently caressing the chiseled letters.

    ¡°I carved every name here,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°You might recognize some of them.¡±

    Looking more closely, Lorelei held her breath, her eyes rounding. Amongst the rows and columns of names, she saw Yanosh and Orhana. Below them, another pair caught her attention - Jenna and Radosh De Mar, and to their right - Oliver and Raina De Vindur. And at the very bottom of the memorial, with crooked and uneven letters hewn by a shaky, inexperienced hand, were three more names - Gulfidan, Isra, and Ishtar.

    A knot clogged Lorelei¡¯s throat. When she looked at Noah, his eyes were glassy.

    ¡°These are the ones who died for me,¡± he whispered. ¡°Who died because of me. My mother. My sisters. My friends. My teachers, guards, and servants. They all perished protecting me¡­ or due to my mistakes.¡±

    He leaned in and kissed the white marble before turning to the black slab.

    ¡°Those ones¡­ died by my hand.¡± His palm rested on the obsidian surface. ¡°Nameless assassins. Enemy soldiers. Red Hands. All lives I¡¯ve ripped in the name of¡­ survival. Vengeance. Justice.¡±

    When he turned back to her, Lorelei saw a single tear rolling down his face.

    ¡°These are my ghosts,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°My precious, dreadful nightmares. My past and¡­ future.¡±

    Lorelei lowered her head, feeling her own eyes stinging. From the depths of her memory, Neli¡¯s voice suddenly surfaced: ¡®Why do you think he always wears black? So that the blood wouldn¡¯t show!¡¯ Lightning ran through her body. She abruptly lifted her head, her mind finally grasping the truth.

    ¡°You¡­ are mourning!¡± she gasped. ¡°The black of bereavement! All those years¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± came the quiet reply. ¡°I¡­ couldn''t let them be forgotten. I have no right to forget them. You must think I¡¯m a hypocrite. A monster.¡±

    ¡°A monster doesn¡¯t feel remorse, my love.¡± She hugged him tightly. ¡°You are many things, but definitely not a monster. And I¡¯ll repeat it as often as needed until you grasp this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lorelei.¡±

    The way he whispered her name was so reverently, as if worshiping a goddess. She felt the strong beats of his heart and the quaking of his body. After a while, he loosened his embrace and took her hand. To Lorelei¡¯s surprise, Noah knelt before the white stone, his gaze pleading with her to follow. She did.

    ¡°Hello, mother, Yani, Hana¡­¡± he said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a special guest.¡±

 Guess who is sick... again!

    Hello, dear readers!

    Yes, I am sick. Again. Yes, the chapter this week will be delayed... again. Honestly, I have no luck this year. Right now, I''m drowning in tea, trying to sneeze my brain and cough my lungs out. I had some hope that I''d manage to supply you with your regular dose of Noah-Lorelei cuteness and drama, but alas, I have mush for brain right now. Sorry! I will make sure to post immediately, the moment I am able to string some coherent blabber. Until then... please don''t come at me with the pitchforks!

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Your eternally coughing author,

    Ariana